《I Became A Flashing Genius At The Magic Academy》 Prologue Prologue 10 years after a game was released, themunity was bound to stagnate and rot. Since no new content came out, yers started doing strange things, such as raiding a boss wearing a single pair of pants, breaking the record for clearing a dungeon the fastest, or reying existing content again and again. There were even yers who touched the so-called characters that no one else ever dared to.. Thats who I was. The game Aether World was originally released as a female-oriented dating simtion game, but thanks to its gorgeous fighting mechanics, its nearly infinite content, and its countless yable characters, this unique game had managed to attract plenty of male yers. Some characters were easy to control and boasted the best performance, while there were others whose performance was the worst, increasing the difficulty to such a level that even 10-year veterans wouldnt dare to touch them. Thats right. I was a pervert who had been ying with the character Baek Yu-Seol for 10 years, the one with the highest difficulty, worst performance, and the most disadvantages. I didnt even understand why. In the setting of the Aether World where everything was made of magic and everyone could use magic, Baek Yu-Seol, who couldnt use magic, was not popr at all and was just treated as an extra. Of course, this didnt mean that Baek Yu-Seol couldnt use magic at all. There was only one magic he could use, Blink. Although blinking magic could be learned by any wizard, very few used it. That was because its long cool down, its high magic consumption, and the 2-second stiffness it provoked after use were huge penalties. Was that all? No. Blinking moved you randomly to a distance ranging between 3m and 10m, and even the direction of movement was random. If you were unlucky, you could instantly die by crashing into either the ground, the ceiling, or any nearby wall. Baek Yu-seol was a character who couldnt use any magic other than blinking, a garbage skill no one ever learned or used. Of course, there were some advantages. As he had trained Blinking to the maximum limit, the direction and the range could be adjusted, and the 2-second stiffness disappeared. In addition, he didnt have any magic, so you didnt need to worry about mana consumption. Unfortunately, that was the end of it. In conclusion, you could use Blink, a garbage skill from the beginning, a little better. Blink was a movement skill that made you extremely fast, so fast that if you smashed against a wall after failing to adjust the distance, you would die instantly due to the tremendous impact. As such, when fighting enemies in narrow ces, Baek Yu-seol usually becamepletely worthless. For that reason, being able to control the range of the blink was almost essential, but it was also an extremely difficult task. And, who would raise a trash character who could only use blink in a game where wrap magic was easy to learn and use? Numerous yers took on the challenge, but they all ended up giving up. While everyone else quit, I continued practicing blink over and over again, and in the end, I was able topletely master it. Realizing that blink was a skill where you rapidly advanced, I learned how to cancel the skill in the middle, which allowed me to adjust the distance. That was easy to say, but in fact, blinking took around 0.1 seconds, so it wasnt something anyone could easily control. I fell in love with this shing one-tool character that had to solve everything with just pure control and I ended up spending most of my time in PVP battles against other yer-controlled wizard characters. After 10 years. [You defeated the final boss, ck Night Thirteen March.] I ended up killing the final boss I didnt even know existed. What? I was just performing a sudden quest to find the female heroine who had suddenly disappeared, why did a ck dragon with such an imposing name appear out of the blue? The final boss? No, but in the first ce, was there anything worthy of being called the final boss in a female-oriented game? Didnt these games usually lead to the kind of ending where you get married to one male protagonist? Its the first time something like this has happened, so I dont know. Of course, I have been ying this game for 10 years. When I saw the boss for the first time, I felt I would need a long time to beat it. I felt shame it took my character so long, despite wearing relic-grade artifacts and having maxed stats. What the hell is this dragon doing? The ck Dragon. As he was the final boss, I became curious about what kind of guy he was, so I roughly read his story. It went like this. In that world full of wizards, there was a group of people called ck Demons who lived in hiding and acted behind the scenes. It was said that their ultimate goal was to cover the world with a hidden world, the Persona Gate. And finally, when the ck Demonspletely covered the world with the Persona Gate, what appeared was The ck Demon Dragon. I wasnt very interested in the story and I didnt care what the NPCs did or didnt do. Instead, I just enjoyed alchemy production and magical engineering. As such, I didnt know such a thing was happening. Wow. The setting has just beenpletely reworked. Btedly looking at the map, 90% of the continent was eroded and destroyed by the Persona Gate, and the background of the game, Ste Academy, was dyed red, its atmosphere dark and gloomy. As I had been with other yers on the PVP server, I hadnt realized it until then. I wondered what the reaction would be if I took a screenshot and uploaded it, so for the first time in a long time I went to the Aether Worldmunity. What is this? The few remaining yers posts were exploding for the first time in a long time. [Title: What a crap game. I lost all my game data because a ck dragon suddenly appeared.] [Title: Whats this dragon thing about? I cant connect to the game, it says my character is deleted.] [Title: Wow, its hot right now here.] Themunity was full of posts saying it was ridiculous that their character had been deleted when they returned after a long time. What. I guess the final boss hadnt just appeared for me, has the ck Dragon appeared simultaneously in all game data? Its so amazing. But there was one strange thing. I tried to rummage through the bulletin board for a while, but there was no article anywhere saying that they had defeated the ck Dragon. No matter how loaded with relic-grade artifacts my character was, it was just a trash character, and there were lots of yers who had nurtured characters equal to or stronger than mine. That said, the ck Dragon should have died dozens of times already. At that moment, I saw a post by a famous ranked yer, and my eyes widened. [Title: Guys, isnt this the boss that we originally gave up hunting?] [Content: ck Dragon] 99% magical resistance passive without a cooldown, along with infinite Magic absorption and Magic release, is it even possible to beat? We should inquire whether this is a bug] Oh, I seeThere was something like that. Of course, it would be a bit unfair to have the ability to nullify magic in the magical world. But it was different for me. Blinking was just a movement skill, so I had no choice but to learn an exceptionally rare weapon skill. As a result, I ended up being the only yer in the game who raised physical attack power rather than magic attack power, and consequently I was also the only yer who managed to bring down the ck dragon. Wow. Looks like Im the only one who has caught it. Filled with excitement, I was about to cast a wide-area aggro under the title [ck Dragon Solo Hunt.jpg] to themunity. Beep Uh, uh? At that moment, with a ringing sound that seemed to cover the world, the power drained from my body, and the world began to spin around me. [With the wrong ending, 90% of the Aether World has been destroyed.] WhaWhat The ceiling became dim. My vision narrowed. The world seemed increasingly distant. [But you are the yer closest to the True Ending.] That dragon I wanted to brag about it. But Im feeling strange. The bizarre voice seemed extremely far away. [Please, reach the True Ending.] The world had gone dark. End of Chapter
Trantors Note: This chapter has been edited with the help of Sleepy Reader. Dont forget to thank him for his efforts.
Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Note: This is an edited MTL as you all are already aware. I should probably stop putting this here, I guess. Haa, life sucks. A certain memory swept through my mind like a wave. Mom, I will be a wizard when I grow up! I could tell right away. This was Baek Yu-Seols memory. In other words, the character of Aether World, Baek Yu-Seol, had the same name as the real me. Yeah. You can do it. In a world where everything was decided by magic, non-magicians had no choice but to live as the lowest ss. Baeks family was pitiful. Born and raised by Ivani and his father, who could not learn magic, Baek Yu-Seol dreamed of bing a wizard amidst poverty. His parents somehow saved enough money and bought him an expensive second-hand magic book and he devoted himself to studying until his eyes bled. However, a fatal w was found in him. Of course, doctormy son, did you say mana leakage? I was unable to umte mana in the bodyMagic A cursed constitution for a wizard, a body that leaks mana. To have such an extremely rare constitution that it only appears once in a hundred years would happen to him. He wanted to curse the world, but he did not give up on his dream of bing a wizard. Even with a mana leak, he could freely use just one magic, and that was the blinking magic. From that day on, I started to hone my blinking skill. Huhhhh As I pushed air into my lungs and raised my upper body, my mind nked. Ugh, uh ! A throbbing headache. It was a pain that urred in the process of cleaning up some of the strange characters that came into my head. In reality, my name was Baek Yu-seol. The name of my character which I raised in the game Aether World was also called Baek Yu-Seol. However, it is distinguishable. That the real me and Baek Yu-seol in the game are different people. Is not it. Were they both me? What the hell? When I opened my eyes and looked around, I realized the ce where I was lying was a crumbling hut. Wheyy!! An old board swayed in the cold winter wind and hit the ground! It floated down with a sound. While curling up in the stinging cold, I identally discovered a mirror, it was broken and left lying in a corner, neglected. My next action was almost instinctive. I picked up the mirror to see my face, and soon I had to doubt my eyes. Ive gotten younger, havent I? I was 29 years old. I used to hear a lot that I looked young for my age, but I still didnt have this teenage-like face. But my face in the mirror was young as if time had gone back to when I was in middle and high school. It was difficult to understand the situation properly. At that moment, a message floated in the air. [Episode 1] [Avoid the pursuers and run away!] Huh? Rather than a message floating in the air, I was more surprised by the fact that it was such a familiar phrase. Isnt that the Prologue Quest of the character Baek Yu-seol? The game Aether World was able to progress the story by transferring to many characters, and most of the episodes start with the entrance ceremony at the academy. However, the only different thing was that this episode started with me running away from the pursuer. No way. I knew the reason very well, so I had no choice but to get up. I was wearing a medieval-stylemoners outfit with a bit of a fantasy style, not a modern one. A dagger was tied to a belt for self-defense along with a water bottle. In the waist pocket, there were biscuits and misceneous items such as a few pennies and a certificate of admission to Ste Academy. Really? It was precisely Baek Yu-Seols starting item list. I hurriedly stroked and pinched myself, but this was no dream. In the first ce, even with this biting cold, I was able to realize that this was a reality. At least Since most of the other characters are from aristocratic families, they have quite generous starting items. However, because Baek Yu-seol came from a poormoner family, he started with nothing. Such a disadvantage was a good thing for a hard-core gamer, but in reality, it didnt mean anything. I have to think calmly. I hurriedly looked for the memories of the moment before I fell here. True Ending. Im sure it said something like that. But this was an otome-game with multiple-ending and a single true ending didnt exist at all. Is it possible that for over 10 years, no other users have seen the end of the game? It was understandable that no one had reached the true end of the game. Damn it. I put the matter of true ending forter and quickly decided to grasp the situation that was right in front of me. Snowy mountains in a blizzard, a crumbling hut, a dagger, a certificate of admission. As far as I can remember, as soon as I woke up, the pursuers came into the hut As those thoughts fell, I could hear the sound of footsteps from far away. You bastard, how far will you run! There is a hut over there! Go and search! Im fucked. I bent down and hid under a half-broken nk, to not get caught right away, but it was only a matter of time before they catch me. I checked the pursuers weapons and stuff through the holes in the board. Armor made of steel or something unknown and weapons with magic patterns on them. In this world, those weapons were something only street mercenaries who are at the bottom in terms ofbat power would use. However, the onlybat experience I had in my life was as an elementary school kid in the neighborhood, so even if they are not magic weapons, I will not be able to win even if they are just holding a stick. What should I do? How should, [You can use the skill Blink.] Something flickering in front of me. The moment I recall those familiar words, a message pierces my eyes. *** [Blinking] ss: 0 Maximum Range: 9m Maximum Charge: 1 Cooldown: 3 seconds *** The only hope and magic skill given to me, Baek Yuseol, was Blink. And it was a skill that I practiced the hardest throughout my life. However, it was in a mouse and keyboard game! But there is no way it is possible now. Because the sound of footsteps had already reached a close distance. I clenched my teeth, got up from my ce, opened the door of the hut, and ran out. I found him! Catch him and kill him! The worst downside of blinking was that if you fail to control the range, you may crash into an object and die. However, it will be different when I use it. Shut up. Havent you already used it countless times? Instinct understands timing better than the brain. [Blink] In an instant, my body was pulled toward the front, and a tree that felt far away appeared in front of me instantly. What, what! Blink? Was he a wizard?! Some of the pursuers panicked, but the experienced ones were already pointing weapons at me. They were aiming for the 2 seconds of stiffness that takes ce immediately after using blink. However, such a limit didnt apply to me. Because Im Baek Yoo-Seol, the sh Wizard. Thududuk!! As I rolled forward in a jam, in less than two seconds, countless magic and weapons came down the spot where Inded. If they all had hit me, nothing of my body would be left. After a nce behind them, I ran forward again, and the pursuers were taken aback. What is that kid? How did he move? -I dont know! Get him! After a while, the pursuers followed me closely again. It was a rough terrain with many rocks and trees, and even floating stones were floating in the air, forcing me to die in vain if I used the shing skills incorrectly. I know it well. Why was the terrain here like this? The speed of the pursuers is faster than me thanks to their magic boots. If I want to be left alone, I have to use the blinking properly. It was the tutorial episode of Baek Yu-Seol. yers who havent mastered the shing control properly here will never be able to move on to the next episode and will continue to get killed. In fact, 99% of the yers who yed Baek Yu-Seol failed to pass this tutorial, and the 1% who somehow passed this were ovee by the evil barriers of the Blink Range Control and Continuous Blinking. Carefully. More carefully. [Blink] Shoo! As if the body were attracted by a ma, it naturally traversed the rough terrain and made its way through the endless mountain road. The speed was not as fast as expected. It was correct to say that the difference between the control that was operated with the mouse and the actual movement was the difference between heaven and earth. Even during the cooldown, I had to run myself, but as I sprinted through the slippery snowy mountain road for over 30 minutes, I was out of breath. Huh, huh! How fast is he! Using Blink in this terrain? Hes crazy Damn it! What are the wizards doing? Im already tired and Im out! Wrap an arrow! Second gate. I used Blink to avoid the flying arrows and magic. But in the game, I was able to avoid objectsing from behind because I could see them all on the monitor? The wind enchanted arrow almost chased me with a flexible curve, and to dodge it, I had to use Blink in time to match the exact timing. Suddenly, another message floated in the air. [The skill Mana Leakage Dy is being applied.] [The derived skills of mana leakage dy, Sixth Sense and Cognitive eleration are applied.] The feeling came again. I felt every object flying from behind vaguely. As if the antennae were blown off the back. Everything in the world was made up of thew. In other words, there was mana in everything, and all that moved by it were detected by the cursed body of the Mana Leakage Dy! To put it simply, I couldnt use magic by umting mana in my body, but I was able to feel all the mana around me with my sixth sense. From the arrow that flew at my waist, the helmet thrown from the back in anticipation of where I would arrive, and the wide-area magic of the me that was cast to grow in a radius of 30 around me. I felt like I could hold it, and in less than 0.3 seconds, I used blinking by timing exactly to avoid the shell attack. Tuduk! Gwang! Light!! A rain of arrows fell on the spot I passed. My heart was pounding, if I had dyed even for a moment, I would have died. They numbered seven. Two of them fell behind. It was understandable that they were getting tired because they had to run on a mountain road wearing heavy armor while I was moving by blinking. But Im also tired of every single thing. It was painful to endure this cold with cloth, and it was difficult to ride on the slippery mountains, but the most difficult thing is to use blinking continuously. If you go deep into it even once, you die. I had no choice but to put my mind to it naturally, and the dizziness wasing. Its right in front of you! Hes tired! The distance from the pursuers was about 100 meters. But, there is still the next gate` Wheeeeeeee-!! Cliffs. A sharp, snow-capped cliff awaited at the end of the mountain road where I had run at its best. Between the stone wall and the cliff, there were floating stones floating around at intervals of about 5 to 6m, and I can only cross to the other side if I perfectly execute the Range Control of [Blink]. If I just cross this cliff, I will encounter the passing wizards and will be rescued, and the tutorial will also end. But to cross the cliff, it was necessary toplete the Blink Cancel in 0.1 seconds. If I fail even once, I will die instantly. Its easy to say, its 0.1 seconds. Most of the yers that seeded had only passed because they were very lucky after challenging hundreds and hundreds of times. That is, it is at a level of difficulty that a human being cannot do at all. The minimum number of floating stones to pass through here has exceeded 20, and if you fail in the process, you will die. Butto be honest. It wont be too difficult. Even while climbing the mountain, I had already found most of the sense of distance control. Some terrain was easily passed by hitting a short blink. The problem, however, was that the pursuers followed closer than expected. The cliff was an open space, and there was not enough space to set up a field. In the midst of that, using blinking that has a cooldown of 3 seconds, and go to the other side? Its impossible. Im sure Ill die helplessly on a floating stone under a rain of arrows and magic. Even at this moment, the distance was getting closer. There was not much time to think. The most efficient way for me to survive. Probably. There seems to be only one. I have to kill the pursuers. Surprisingly, even the thought of killing people did not feel ufortable at all. Because they are enemies of my parents in the story development? It wasnt like that. I just thought I could win. I think that would be safer. If this world was a game, it would have been impossible to attack those pursuers systemically. However, this ce was real, and no criminal blindly followed the instructions of the game system. Whoa Yeah. I think its crazy. Why did I think this way when Ive never really fought a man in my life, let alone kill him? Was I this cold-hearted and brave in the face of death? I do not know. However, instead of worrying, I gently touched the dagger that was tied to my belt. Huh! hyuk! It is a cliff! Damn, where did he go! The pursuers had chased me to the brink of ruin. The question of whether I could do it was put aside. I havent quite figured out my situation yet, but one thing was for sure. If I dont do it now, I will die. The only experience Ive ever had with a knife in my life was when I sold it at the end How to use was simple. Approaching so fast that the enemy cannot resist, and stabbing it at the vital point. Hiding behind the rock, I quickly rolled over and revealed myself very well, figuring out where they were. Its the bastard! catch and kill! Target distance, 8.70. Towards the archers neck shouting while pointing the bow. [Blink] Huh? puuk! I stabbed him. End of Chapter Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Note: This is an edited MTL. But I feel like its better than thest or maybe not. But it was the best I could do. The feeling of pulsing blood vessels could be clearly felt at my fingertips. I made eye contact with the magic archer I just killed with my own hands. There was no guilt for the first murder I justmitted. No, I didnt even feel it. Because I only killed him so I could live. What, whats wrong with him? It cant be blinking, right? The leader-ss warrior shouted when he saw Baek Yu-Seols quick movements. Hes using unusual movements! Hurry up and kill him! My blinks cooldown had not returned yet. I turned the archers body and pushed it away with a kick Pushuuk! Uhhhh A fountain of blood gushed out from the body and obstructed the sight of the men approaching me, and one even fell down on the body. I rolled on the floor holding the arrow from the archer in my hand and used blinking toward the tree branch located diagonally above. Turk! Ugghhh It was my first time using an upward blink; thus, the distance adjustment was confusing at the first. I couldnt ce my foot properly and slipped. I barely grasped the branch with one hand and gave it all my strength, surprisingly, my hard shoulders and back muscles lifted me up the tree at will. Without a moment to tie the strings to the bow, I quickly hid behind the wooden post, and a lump of mes flew and set off. Pugh!! The small explosion ripped through the top of the tree, but the fire did not blow properly. Maybe it was because of the snow, but the tree was moist. Squeak I hung an arrow on a string, used blink with a branch on the opposite side, and turned the aim to shoot the arrow at the back of a sloppy spearman, who was chasing my afterimage. Aww! My feet, whoa! Did I miss it? The aim was slightly off, and it ended up hitting the spearmans foot. Although arrows in this world had some degree of aim guidance magic on them, I still missed them because I had never used an arrow in my life before. Luckily, I was able to hit the feet. Nevertheless, I made him unable to move, moving on to the next. Whoops! A ball of me came flying toward me again, but I jumped off the tree without any regrets. I, I! Still, it was quite high, thus a dangerous situation that could break a bone if I fell by mistake. The guy standing in the position where I fell raised his arms in anticipation of the impact with me, but I thrust the knife into the gap between his arms. Too much! The immediate loud noise meant I had collided with him rather than stabbing him with a knife, so I forced myself to face the front before falling to the ground and immediately used blink. One of the special features of blinking. That the momentum immediately prior to using blinking is conserved. Ugghhh! As I took a deep breath while looking at the wizard casting magic from the front, a huge shock came. Fire Be Oops! Uh-huh! It hit the floor with a stifling sensation and I could feel the swirl of mana. It was the first time I felt mana today, but because of the situation just before, I realized what this phenomenon was called, just by instinct. Magic Rebound! It is one of the phenomena that urs when magic casting fails. When rebound urs, an explosion urs ording to the magic stage of the caster, and the caster takes damage. If it was a game, I would have suffered damage from the explosion alone, but is that the same in real life too? Having gotten to that point, I crouched down as much as possible. Koo-! Engulfed in the small explosion, I rolled over the floor several times to disperse the impact. Perhaps the level of the wizard was lower than expected, the rebound explosion was nothing like a powerbomb, but since I was close, my skin was slightly burnt. Aaahhhh I was forcibly coughing out of the stinging pain, but at the creepy sensation of something approaching my head, I unknowingly lowered my head. Pew! An arrow flew through my hair and hit the tree next to me. Huh, thats very unusual. Now, the only remaining pursuers are a warrior with armor and a magic archer. Since both of them have their necks exposed, it would be possible to get rid of them if I aim for a vital spot. Slowly holding the dagger, I got up and took a stance. The warrior raised the corners of his mouth. Reaction speed like a ghost and a unique sword for magic. Who the hell are you? My anti-engagement speed was far better than that of any professional gamer, so I always appeared on special broadcasts in any game. I had also won first ce in a worldpetition where they test the speed of response with clicks. However, no matter how fast it is, humans cannot avoid arrows. It bes even more difficult to dodge them without seeing when they are fired at such a close distance. If you were a skilled wizard, it would still be understandable with your high sense But youre just an idiot who cant even use magic. I dont understand. Why dont you tell me before you die? The Mana Leakage Dy, which strengthened all human senses, showed some amazing physical abilities even though it was almost useless in the magical society. But I didnt have any intention of talking, and the warrior giggle as if he noticed it. Yeah, lets see if you can move quickly with that injured body? A provocation to me was childish, and I often refused to respond to such provocations. Do you have any potions? I have something to drink. Good. I took a stance as I drew the dagger little by little. Im going to kill you and drink it, so be careful not to lose it. [Blink] At the moment when Baek Yu-Seols body became blurry, the warrior raised his shield and covered his neck and face. Ive already figured out how you use blinking! Baek Yu-Seol always uses blinking and then stops and swings a dagger, so it never carried the momentum of blinking. Moreover, the dagger he wielded was not very threatening. The rest of his body was protected by armor, so he decided to only protect his face and neck. And another one, Baek Yu-Seol unconditionally approaches the opponents face using blinking. The warrior who thought that far raised his shield and, at the same time, mmed his foot hard on the floor. Wave Break! Immediately after, the ground in front cracked in a fan shape and the ground shook. Overconfidence! I caught you, you bastard! ss-1 basic magic that destroys the enemys posture within a certain range! This should be enough to bind his opponents movements. Die! Convinced that Baek Yu-Seol was stunned, the warrior swung arge two-handed sword as it was. Huh? I have 10 years of PVP experience. Even though this was my first time fighting an actual battle, I am so familiar with magic warfare that it makes me cringe. Couldnt I have met an enemy who couldnt keep up with my blink and put wide-area skills in front of me in advance? the back! Baek Yoo-Seol was already moving behind the warrior and swinging a dagger toward the archers back. However, perhaps the archer was also unaware, he rolled over the floor to avoid it, and fired several arrows at Baek Yu-Seol with his crossbow. Pew! Pew! -Ugghhh If there was continuous blinking, such a counterattack could have been lightly ignored, but it was currently impossible. I had no choice but to dodge the arrow by rolling myself even if I regretted it. 2 I hurriedly looked up and saw the warrior approaching me, shing with an ignorantlyrge two-handed sword. 1 After rolling back one more time, I got up and looked in the opposite direction, the warrior eximed, giving up the thought of following. He will blink over there! They realized it, too. The direction of Baek Yu-Seols blink must be the direction he looks at while blinking. However. It was a fake that I did to make them think I was using blinking in the first ce. I turned my body once more with the same recoil I had when turning, and fired a round kick, the warrior raised his elbow in bewilderment. My bones! Close! Kyukkk His elbow barely seeded in guarding him, but I suffered a huge pain as his armor cracked my shin. The warrior staggered from the impact and I used blink. [Blink] The archer, who had been shooting a predicted shot at that point thinking that I would blink in the distance, opened his eyes when I suddenly approached him and hurriedly leaped backward. However, the reaction was dyed because he was aiming from the crossbow. Pukkk! My dagger sessfully cut through the archers neck. Kwauk. Plump! Ugh. After the archer fell, I also couldnt stand the pain in the shin and thought of kneeling on the floor. Whew. It hurts. It hurts like hell that I want to cry. But I clenched my teeth and struggled to endure the pain. Looking back slowly, the warrior was ring at me with zing eyes. You ran away like a rat whod never been in a fight before, and suddenly the mood changed? I did before. Thank you for letting me have the experience. The reality was different from the keyboard and mouse games. I felt that point right through my bones. And, it made me realize that this world was real. Now that you are alone, what are you going to do? If youre waiting for two people toe to join you and attack me at the same time, wake up from your dream. The warriors eyebrows twitched. You rotten child You really thought five of you would be enough to catch me. Who knew it would be so ugly to get beaten like that? Actually, this was a lie. I dont even know what theyre doing. I was just saying it to weaken the other partys fighting spirit. But, instead of getting discouraged, he raised his two-handed sword. My leg bones were almost broken, making me unable to move freely anymore. But, there are already too many limits to believe in blinking alone. When I tried to hide the wound on my leg and aimed the dagger at his neck, he hardened his expression and covered his upper body with the shield. In the meantime, I was frankly admiring the guys ability to manage his facial expressions. I guess Im trusting that guy whos pretending to faint behind me. Earlier, I had confirmed that the spearman, who was hit by my misdirected arrow in the foot, fell to the floor while sobbing. The spearman has not yet died, nor has he lost his consciousness. My sixth sense, which became sensitive thanks to the suppression of magical power loss, made me feel his presence clearly. The distance between the spearman lying on the ground and me was only 3m. If I move even a little closer, he will be able to stab and subdue me in a single moment. What should I do? Should I throw the dagger backward to subdue it? No, thats not right. There is no guarantee that I will kill him just by throwing, and the risk of losing my only weapon is high. Did I not realize it when I threw the arrow? I am a beginner with no skills at the moment. Even so, it was burdensome to use blink. The distance from the warrior in front was only 5m. The moment I use a backward blink to kill that bastard, he will immediately narrow down the distance. He doesnt have to cover all the 8m. The distance is short, and he also has magic that can shake the ground. I must not use Blink to kill him. When I thought about it up to that point, I acted as if I had thoroughly calcted. I lowered my posture, and almost threw my legs back slightly as if I was about to charge at the warrior in front of me. As I retreated a bit like that, the distance to the rear became closer. However, his spear hasnt moved yet. It was a distance that barely reached the tip of the spear, but I was aiming for a more certain timing. However, such a golden opportunity will never return. When my body moved, the warrior immediately reacted and slung his shield, but without using the blink, I ran backward and stabbed the back of the spearman lying with the dagger held in both my hands. Poom!! He died instantly without even being able to give out a flurry of death. Immediately, I took the spear and stepped back slightly. The warrior, who had narrowed the distance, raised his shield again. Since the blinking still remained, it was not easy to approach me. This guy! The warrior tried to say something stupid, but I threw the dagger without giving the other person a chance to think. Naturally, the warrior raised his shield and shed the dagger inyers. However, the action that I took immediately after that was important. I was looking at the side of the warrior. The spear spun round and round, taking the shape of a big swing. As if to blink behind the warrior. At this point, the warrior made a decision. Right. His forward blink can be counterattacked by my magic, so after guiding me to defend the front with a dagger, hes moving to my side and aiming at my back! The warrior immediately turned the shield wide from the position that blocked the dagger and mmed it behind him. If his judgment was correct, Baek Yu-seol would have been aiming at his side and rushing in to attack. Huh? However, there was nothing behind him. Because I had even expected that, and this time, I really dug into the front. Shit! The warrior looked forward again with a desperate expression, but it was already toote. The tip of my spear had reached his throat earlier. Puhhh! [Episode 1 Escape from the pursuers has beenpleted.] [Experience points acquired!] [The story unfolds in a unique way, and the Constetion Project promises additional rewards.] End of Chapter
Trantors Notes:Theres no fixed release schedule. I will only trante it when I am free and until I am capable to with my limited ability. I cant guarantee anything to anyone. But I actually liked this story. Since I have to trante it for myself to read, I am just kind of sharing it with yall too after some final edits to make it a little smooth. Please dont expect high quality from me, for I wont be able to deliver those. Thank you.
Chapter 3: Admission (1) Chapter 3: Admission (1) Note: It is an edited MTL Thump! As the warrior copsed, I also fell to the ground. Huh, Hyuk My hands were trembling. This was partially due to the fear of death, but more so because I had never driven myself to such an extreme situation before. First Battle, First Blink, First Kill. The pain came from the broken shin, and the five corpses lying all over the ce made me realize that I had be a different person. This was a reality, and I was the sh Wizard Baek Yu-Seol. And, I killed them all to survive. Ugghhh I couldnt stand the thrashing pain of my shin, so I hurriedly rummaged through the warriors pockets before I could be swept away by any whirlwind of emotions. Fortunately, there were potions. When it was passed down to the throat, a bitter taste came in and induced nausea. The taste of the potion I drank for the first time was really bitter and sweet. When I took out another bottle of potion and sprayed it on my shin, I felt the pain gradually ease. This seems to be the pain-relief effect that depends on the potion. Because it was a cheap potion, I did not recover immediately, but this was enough. I lived. Finally, a sense of relief came, and the tension was relieved. I realized my legs are shaking a lot right now. For now, I have to get out of here Slowly standing up, I realized that both bodies had pockets. I was poor and didnt have much money, so I had to make a realistic decision. Blood-stained money is said to be filthy, but it doesnt really matter to someone who doesnt really have money. I shove through the pockets of the pursuers, grab a bunch of junk, and put them in my backpack. There was quite a bit of cash avable, about two million credits. In Korea, it is about 2 million won. The weapon included a spear, a crossbow, and a self-defense dagger. In the game, I used to use a special long gun as an auxiliary weapon developed by alchemy engineering instead of a crossbow, but it was still not avable, so I needed to use it in the entrance examination. Although I used a spear as my main weapon, I also used an ax or a sword when I was in a car. Since I couldnt attack the enemy with point-by-point eleration anyway, heavy weapons were often quite useful. There is a high possibility that these weapons will be useless if I meet a real wizard. Its good to think that youre using a dagger while teleporting to an opponent wearing armor and holding a charge rifle. If Im lucky, Ill win by teleporting at once, but the moment my enemy realizes the fact that the only thing I can do is teleport, they will focus more on defense, so I, who is weak in offense, will lose the battle for itsted longer. But if I go to the city and take care of it, these are all money. I would have to battle with such a crude weapon until I awaken by raising the level of the Magic Leakage Dy. In this world, there was no such thing as a sword spirit or an Aura de, but the only thing that could imitate it to a simr extent was me with my Magic Leakage Dy. As soon as I can put mana on my weapon and release it explosively, I will have quite a useful attack power. Wow, how did my arms get so twisted? I must have recovered well, so I got up with my backpack on. Just then, someone shouted from across the cliff. There, who is it? It was a small group of wizards. Perhaps if I had crossed the cliff normally, I would have encountered it at just the right time, but the reality was still real or not centered on the timing. I stood up in a hurry and waved. There are people here! After crossing that cliff, I dont know what will happen to me. This is because the screen disappeared after a simple system message. If they leave, there is a high chance of getting lost, so I cant miss their wagon. Murmer, Murmer There was a whisper between them, but I couldnt tell because the distance was at least 100 square meters. Before long, a man presumed to be the leader shouted as if there was some kind of consensus. There are no bridges nearby! Can youe over? I responded quickly. Yes! Iming now! * * * Meanwhile, across the cliff. Iming over. The wizards identified the boy on the other side with a telescope. The distance between the cliff and the cliff was quite long, so crossing seemed almost impossible without learning the Knight Level Wizards Power Jump series magic. A knight of at least 3rd ss would be able to cross over Will that little boy be able to? While the wizards were expressing such a question, the boy standing across from them suddenly appeared on top of a floating stone with afterimages waving as if gliding. Huh? What is that? Its not Jump-Type magic! Hmm, I dont know. Its my first time seeing that kind of magic As the wizards panicked, a certain wizard in a grey-robe sitting at the back answered. Blinking. It was not known as she was still hiding her face, but the grey robe must have been a girl. Blinking? Yeah. Its Blinking. However, Blink was impossible to control magic. It was impossible to go half the distance you want in the direction you want, like that boy. What the hell is that? The boy was crossing the floating stone very slowly, whether there was a cooldown even when blinking, or it was to calcte the distance. I can wait for that. Its rare to see such a unique wizard. However, the option of waiting leisurely has disappeared. Two men in robes appeared behind the boy, and started casting a magic circle on the palm of their hand! The leader hurriedly shouted. Hey! Its dangerous! Baek Yu-Seol, who understood the meaning of these words toote, looked back. Hurruk! It was only when he found a huge sphere of mes that flew toward him. Before he could finish swearing inwardly, Baek Yu-Seol jumped forward. The sphere of me collided with the floating stone he was standing on and crashed to the ground. [Blink] The hell Baek Yu-Seol, who barely managed to blink toward the upper floating stone and hang on the edge, looked back again. What are those Come to think of it, at first, there were initially seven pursuers. Two of them fell behind and I faced five. But since they havent been following me for a long time, I thought they must have returned, but I didnt know that they woulde this far. Seeing them chanting magic spells while grinding their teeth, I think they were outraged at the death of theirrades. Crazy! I felt a tingling sensation at my head and I could tell without looking. Coordinate magic, Thunderbolt. One is a me, and the other one is low-level magic of a rookie-level lightning mage, but if the current me was hit, my body would stiffen, and I will fall and die. He hurriedly fell from the floating stone, but the cooldown of blinking, 3 seconds, had not yet passed. Damn it! Fortunately, some of the loot I recovered earlier was useful. When I was rummaging through a backpack, I took out a wire that the archer was using and threw it cheaply upwards on the floating stone. Piing!! The moment I managed to reach the floating stone transferring the recovery burden onto the wire and pulling myself, a sphere of me flew overhead and hit the other floating stone in front of me. Puffing! He was a magician with poor uracy. However, it was threatening enough. Because the floating stone hit by the sphere fell down the cliff below. Pas.. I looked down at the cliff where the sand dunes and floating stones fell, but it was so foggy that I couldnt see the bottom as if the clouds in the sky were filling in between them. If I fell, I would disintegrate without the feeling of dying. [Blink] Since then, my body moved in a trance, leaving myself to my instincts. I hung on the floating stone, rotated my body around, pretended to fly the wire to another floating stone, used blinking, and somehow avoided the magic that flew back to the floating stone where the wire was ced again because of flying magic. Yellow lightning bolts chained to the rocks and chasing after the snow like snakes, bullets of mes that disintegrate from the sky and pour down like rain. Since there was no defense magic, I flew between the floating stones as if I was in a circus. Arrows of mes and chains of lightning brushed through my cheeks. wow The wizards marveled at the urgent situation when they saw it. There was no sense of crisis in the boys leisurely movements. Its greatIts the first time Ive seen a knight using such magic. His movements are no joke. By the way. Why doesnt he use a defensive technique? It was natural to have such a question. A wizard with that skill would be able to easily block the low-level magic of the Rookie Mage. But do they really know? The fact that the boy running on that floating stone cant use any magic other than blinking. Damn it! Baek Yu-seol, who was gradually pushed to the limit, clenched his teeth. A single ray of lightning started to chase after the floating stone and the floating stone in a chain from the rear. Although the destructive power was low, a chain lightning magic that blinds arge number of enemies. There is still no way to avoid this magic. Fucking Jigsaw!! Blinks cool time was still a long way away, so I shot the wire in a hurry and hit the floating stone, but even if I floats my body in the air, it will definitely chase me and hit me. Is all this in vain? At that time, while Baek Yu-seol was clenching his teeth as he watched the approaching chain of lightning, the wizard in gray robes, who had been observing the situation from the back jumped up and opened a magic circle. Huh? what are you going to do Get out of the way. The wizards made an absurd expression. The level of wizards in among them was only 2-3 sses, so they couldnt learn long-distance magic to save the boy from those wizards that were more than 100m away. As they thought, that gray robe girl must also be a third-ss wizard. At such a young age, that level of achievement was great, but it is unreasonable. The distance is too far. Theres a possibility that mana will disappear or the trajectory will deviate and the magic will fail. However, the leader quickly shut his mouth. A spear of ice covered with lightning bloomed at the fingertips of the grey-robe girl. [A/N: She seems to be the FL] Two, two attributes?! Paang!! It was surprising for a moment, that the magic that the girl shot collided with the chain lightning flying towards the boy they both were canceled out and vanished. You calcted that trajectory That was surprising, but even more surprising was what unfolded in the next turn. The girl bit her lip and swung her staff, using the explosion recoil of lightning to shoot the spear of ice at an incredible speed. It brushed past Baek Yu-seols cheeks. Peck! It struck one of the wizards standing on the other side of the cliff in the chest and smashed it into the rock in the back. An ice spear of such terrifying power! uh, uh! What, crazy. Did you hit across this distance with just an ice spear? I cant believe it. The other wizard, as soon as he saw that hisrade was killed by magic from a distance of more than 100m, was greatly shaken and started to run away, even canceling the magic he was using. Seeing the grey-robed girl sit down and breathing heavily, the wizards looked at each other with pale expressions. The person jumping on the floating stones was also a young boy, but that girl also looked young, how talented were they? Ha, ha Eventually, Baek Yu-seol was able to safely cross over the cliff on a floating stone and move in a wagon with the help of the group of wizards. Hey, you did a good job. Its the first time Ive ever seen a knight with great moves like you. The leader approached first and asked Baek Yu-Seol to shake hands. Hmm, so by the way where are you from? Yes? Because it was a slightly random question, I answered in a bewildered voice. I came from over there. No, not that My absurd answer quickly cleared the air and some wizards burst intoughter. The girl, who had maintained a quiet atmosphere, was also a little shaken as if she was dumbfounded. Its not that, its asking about your affiliation. ahI have no affiliation. Oh, are you an independent knight? Then, how about joining our wizard group? No, I cant Because I am still an aspiring wizard. What? Really? The wizards listening to us eximed in surprise. This was because the movements I showed were already at the level of a veteran. Not to mention, I had enough mobility to cross that rocky cliff. Heh, I thought you were already a professional wizard because you were so talented. Excuse me for this. Hearing my words, the other wizards began to talk. Why was I still an aspiring wizard with such skills, and I wonder what kind of sound they will make when they realize that the only skill, I know is blink. I turned my head to find the grey-robed wizard who had helped me. She was sitting in a corner of the carriage. Thank you for helping me. In fact, I almost died. The girl raised her head. I could tell at once that the one with a smooth jawline was a woman, not a man. I didnt do it for your thank you, so dont worry about it. Somehow, the tone was quite sharp. Her voice is the most beautiful thing Ive ever heard in my life Even her harsh voice sounded as fresh as singing a farewell song. Does she have light blue hair? Light blue hair was peeking through her grey robes. A wizard with light blue hair and lightning and ice magic. It was a familiarbination, but I didnt delve into it any further. She was covering her face, but it was not polite to stare at it. Whoa Following the guidance of other wizards, I slumped into the corner of the carriage, and looked helplessly into the air. Afterpleting an episode during the day, suddenly another episode appeared in my mind. [Episode 2] [Enter Ster Academy!] Thepletion of the second episode wouldnt be too difficult, but I was more worried about what will happen after that. What am I going to do in the school life at my age? End of Chapter Chapter 4: Admission (2) Chapter 4: Admission (2) In the game, switching between the scenes was very simple. [After escaping from the pursuers, I arrived at the magical city of Arcanium.] It usually happened in this way. But the reality was different. Whether it was a change in the scene or something else, I had to do it and go there myself. Fortunately, the setting was closer to the modern era than the Middle Ages, so there was no need to go through the troubles of riding a horse. Trains were operated only in safe cities where the monster was judged to bepletely eradicated, and Warp Halls were installed in airships and certain other cities, to facilitate long-distance movement and travel. Im d there is no further pursuit. I was familiar with the identity of those pursuers. It was known in the media that bandits ran amok and raided the nearby viges;ter, it turns out that this incident was the work of the ck Demon Church to seek sacrifices in the early days. However, from the moment they exit the cliff, it ispletely the realm of wizards. ck Demons cant pursue me anymore, and they treated me like a sacrifice anyway. Since they didnt know who I was, there was no need to worry about future consequences. Thanks to this, I was able to put down my worries and mind at ease for the time being. With the help of these Wizards, I was able to travel in a car, no, a wagon, which was a bit shakierpared to the modern ones. Huh, Is this your first time in a city? Where the hell did you learn that kind of magic? I didnt know what to say, so I just smiled. It was an implicit rule among wizards, and it was in line with the meaning that if you smile softly when asked about magic, it meant you had a hidden master and no further questions should be asked. Well, thats right. However, Im d that our destination is the same. We are on our way to Rezoica, one of the 12 satellite cities of the magical city of Arcanium. The magic school Ste Academy was located in Arcanium. Im really d that I saved myself from the trouble of going there separately. On the way, I asked questions about this world. From small details to the trivial culture. I even heard him say, Tutttttt, youre a real peasant, while looking at me when I asked for the currency unit, but it didnt matter. Its better to be treated like a peasant for a short time than to be bullied for not knowingter. Well, why dont you sleep a little bit. The airship to Arcanium will depart at 8 oclock tomorrow, and well be able to make it to Rezoica before that. Hey, Im sorry, how are you? Are you sleeping well? When I turned around following the wizards finger, I saw the grey-robed girl, who was on board as a guest, crouching in the corner and trying to sleep. haThen excuse me for a little bit. Okay. Well, youre going to make it big in the future, so let us take good care of you. Dont forget uster on, okay? Yes, of course. I was able to lie down on the back seat under the careful consideration of the wizards and looked at the sky before going to sleep. I couldnt do it before because of the frantically progressing episodes and acquiring information, but my priority now was to check my physical condition. Muscrity is not a joke. ording to my age in the game setting, my body was almost 10 years younger, and I had a fairly youthful appearance. As if it was not enough, I also had a strong body which was quite different from my original body. The original me never exercised. For that reason alone, I had strong chest muscles and engraved abs. Because I was still young, I was still far below my original height of 180cm, but if I eat well, I am sure I will grow again. Next, I checked the Skill Window. [Magic Leakage Dy Lvl.1] *Strength increases by 03% *Agility increases by 05% * Sense enhanced by 10% *Sixth Sense: Activated by consuming the users heart. urs within a radius of 12m. Once mana is faintly detected, Cognitive eleration would activate. It gets automatically triggered when it is judged that the user is facing a crisis. The second identity of the character Baek Yu-seol, and the culprit who turned me into a magic eunuch. Ironically, it was funny to think that I was still alive thanks to this magic dy. Cognitive eleration and sixth sense. Without them, I would have died earlier than expected. The Sixth Sense made it possible to know where the attack wasing from without looking, and the Cognitive eleration increased my sense allowing time to pass at a slow pace when a threat of an attack exceeds the human cognitive speed approach. A passive effect that depends on the magic leakage dy. However, it seemed that the sixth sense could not be used for a long duration. Maybe it was because of the exhaustion of mental power, but I had a severe headache right after the battle. Still Im d this magic leakage dy amplifies the characters overall stats. Next, I checked the entire status. < Baek Yu-Seol> * Ability [Physical Strength: 1-star 59%] [Sense: 1-star 97%] [Agility: 1-star 81%] [Health: 1-star 51%] [Endurance: 0 star 97%] [Mental Strength: 1 star 43%] [Mana: -] * Remaining experience points: 10 *Skill [Blink Lvl.0] *Characteristic [Magic Leakage Dy Lvl.1] As one of the key points of Aether World, there was no separate character-level system, but the abilities and skills had levels attached to them. Skills were shown with Level (Lv) and abilities were denoted with Star. In the game system, the ability could be raised to 9 stars, but it was said that very few such characters existed in the history of Aether World. Ive been ying this game for over 10 years, but 8-star for strength and 8-star for senses was the max I could raise. The 9 star was a divine realm that could only be achieved by those who have received the blessings of heaven. But howe my abilities are so good for starters? On average, the muscr strength of an adult male was [1 star 0%]. When you reach [1 star 20%], you hear that you have exercised a little, and when you reach [1 star 40%], your body bes a bit muscr, and wherever you go,ments like, Wow, hes in shape, is frequently thrown. On the other hand, if you go down to [0-star |, it would be the very definition of a weak body. While most wizards start with 0 stars for abilities such as strength and flexibility, the character Baek Yu-Seol starts at 1 star 10%, which was higher than average. However, for me, it was even higher than the usual starting point of the character. It seems that I have received a small portion of my characters abilities that I had raised in the past, judging how high my sensory ability is. The original Baek Yu-Seol had a very low sense stat, and for 10 years, I was engrossed in raising his sensibility. Although the effect of ability stat session seemed small, I was fortunate that it was better than the original starting stats. After thinking about the allocation of experience points for a while, I invested all of them in sense. Sense as an ability to increase sixth sense and reaction speed was one of the essential things in the game because it determined how fast a character reacts when I press the button,. However, in reality, its importance increased more because it was directly linked to my reaction speed. [Sense: 2-star 07%] There were many ways to raise muscle strength and flexibility, so there was no need to experience points for them. But there was no way to raise sense unless it was through experience points. I let out a deep sigh as I looked at the status and the magic leakage dy alternately. As usual, my final goal would be to defeat the final boss ck Demon Dragon and save the world. If I can achieve the True Ending too this way, it would be an added bonus. After then, whether I go back to Earth, or have a happy ending here, it doesnt matter. Is it possible to use the game system in this other reality? Thats what its about. In the game, I seeded in raising stats only because it was a game, where I could experience points and farm items through a lot of hard work (hunting, crafting, etc.), items that I obtained by intentionally breaking human rtionships, potions that I got by dying dozens of times and clearing dungeons with a survival rate of 0.01% by dying hundreds of times. Trying to clear them was impossible in reality. Therefore, it will be impossible to restore my original strength even if I died trying. Even if it was possible to restore all of the game characters stats, there were people stronger than me in the setting. The future seemed bleak. What are some hidden pieces that I can use for the future? Many things came to mind, but unfortunately, there were many more that I couldnt remember. I wasnt smart to begin with and my memory was limited after 10 years had passed. Since the destruction of this world seemed like a certain fate, I thought of giving up and going to the countryside to meet a real woman and grow beans and potatoes and die of old age However, such optimistic thoughts are impossible. In the first ce, this Magic Leakage Dy was close to an incurable disease, thus if you didnt treat it with proper training, I wont be able to live long and die anyway. To survive, I must upgrade to the Natural Divine Body as soon as possible and the methods and hints to strengthen the magic leakage dy exist in the Ster Academy. To prevent the destruction of the world and cure my incurable diseases, it was my destiny that I had no choice but to head to the Ster Academy. Uh-huhwhat should I do next? I was in a gloomy mood when a message suddenly appeared in front of my eyes. [The Constetion Project presents a special reward for you.] [1. A downgraded version of an item used in-game.] [2. A downgraded version of skill acquired in-game.] [3. Experience Points.] Wow. It seems those friends who dragged me all the way here seem to at least have some morals. [Would you like to select a reward right now?] I thought about it for a while, but it waste at night to check my status. I also felt like sleeping now. Ill do it tomorrow. My first day in an unfamiliar world. Maybe because it had been really hard and difficult, I fell asleep more easily than I thought. End of Chapter
Trantors Note:Thank you for reading. I hope the trantion quality doesnt hamper you from enjoying this wonderful story that I am personally liking very much. If you liked the story, dont forget to rate and give review a review at novelupates so more people can be aware of it. I will try to trante it at my own pace. Thank you again. Have a beautiful day and a wonderful night. Signing off. Your beloved trantor,
Chapter 5: Admission (3) Chapter 5: Admission (3) Note: It is an edited MTL. Reader discretion is advised. Please do notin afterward. Arcanium, the magical city. The city, which was located in the air rather than on the ground, gave the impression of a massive carousel floating through the sky. A carousel that shed brightly in five different colors. This magical city, which floats through magic, was said to be about half the size of Seoul. I realized I was in another world as I watched the city float in the night sky, its dazzling lights pouring out in all directions. There were five prestigious academies, as well as a prestigious Mage Tower and Magic Knights, in the grand city of Arcanium. Ste Academy was known among them for having the most powerful wizards and the most outstanding students. Are you awake yet? Yeah. Were nearly there, but youre waking up like a ghost. Inparison tost night, the wagon was being driven by a different wizard. It appears that they switched shifts along the way. I leaned back in my seat and called the system in the air. I was promised one of three rewardsst night. A downgraded item, a downgraded skill, and a small amount of experience points. What should I do now? I had a lot of items and skills. In the long run, it wouldnt be a bad idea to ask for body strengthening skills, but it seems like they can be learned separatelyter anyway. Huh First of all, I picked the item I loved the most. Is it possible to get my halo sh? [As a result of the search, the grade of the item is too high, so the downgrade is in progress.] Well. What about hyperspace blink? [As a result of the search, it is impossible to acquire this skill because it is a higher skill than Blink. However, you can use the reward by slightly strengthening Blink.] Do we really have to downgrade? Can we not do it? [Your narrative power iscking, so it is impossible for it to fully materialize.] Whats that? [The power of storytelling is called narrative power. If Baek Yu-Seol unfolds the story in a direction that we dont know, like yesterday, the narrative power builds up.] Oh, I see. Whyplicate things when you could simply say, I cant give you a character item because youre new? Then Ill decide Most of my equipment was of high quality, and even if I reduced the quality by several steps, my options were still limited. Yep, it was good. Of course, a high grade does not always imply a good item. Despite my low rank, there were numerous items and skills that could result in high efficiency in my current situation. Emergency Evasion allows you to avoid or block one attack unconditionally, but it has a long cooldown, whereas High Frost allows you to flee the area. For a time, Soulification made one nearly invincible due to its increased movement speed. If youre wondering why theyre all escape skills, its because Ick the necessary attack and defence abilities. I wanted to live longer because I was a character with poor survival skills, so I only learned survival techniques. I rarely used them after bing a veteran, but they mighte in handy now that the game is a reality. But not just yet. There is one item that is more important for the [episode] progress right now. Copper sses. (T/N 1) A word that is particrly familiar to men When I was serving on active duty, I once was cursed at by thepanymander because someone created a secret folder of copper sses on my administrative teamsputer. Did you put porn in here? Whats the password? Give it to me now! Its not me. This is really killing me! Do you want disciplinary action? I really dont know Those desperate cries were still fresh in my mind. I felt wronged and resentful because I had never really created such a folder. However, it was discovered that the folder was created by an administration official and contained highly confidential information. When the facts were revealed, I was forced to withdraw. Since then, I have always used copper sses to save the information or take notes no matter what game I y. [After a system review, it is judged that its possible.] As soon as I saw the confirmation message, I clenched my fists tightly. Good. Do that. [Item: Copper sses] Phenomenon Analysis, Summary, Information Retrieval, Telescope, Infrared Perspective, Night Perspective so on, all functions will be deleted.] Tuk! Round sses with a ck border fell on my palm. Even if I care about fashion, it was pleasant in its own way since it was based on the design used by celebrities. All major functions were removed after the downgrade, but the most important function still remained. Copper sses> * Grade: *Description: Do you remember what you had for dinner yesterday? Did you immediately forget the ount number you just heard? Dont worry! These sses remember everything you have seen, heard, and read! * Special Features Copper sses Folder Seal * It is activated by consuming your heart. It was impossible to recall and read information about monsters I had sessfully hunted or knowledge I had gained in the game Aether World. What if I forget? I need to return to the map and read it again. Where did the materialse from, which characters I interacted with, and what contributions I made to the kingdom? Nothing of the sort was provided. So, yers developed top-level systems like these copper ss to store information. And theres only one reason I got these sses now. I forgot most of the games information. What item did I obtain from a specific hunting ground, or what type of rare item did I obtain from a specific dungeon, and so on. All of this important information was documented. Furthermore, this is the one I used while ying the game, so the information will be there. [View the Copper sses folder.] [Alchemy Ingredients] [Hunting Ground] [Dungeon] [Monster] [Character] [Magic] [Other] When I put on the sses, a slew of information folders appeared. Unfortunately, the story was not recorded, and because I was not interested in the characters, the folder was mostly empty, but it was still a satisfactory result. For the prize, its good enough. Now all I have to do is figure out how to use these sses. The amount of information I have is enormous. Ive been travelling the world for ten years and have only collected the best items. It is not enough to say that it is a fortune. Even if I cant recover all of the performance of the character Ive developed over thest ten years, I should be able to catch up to half that level in the near future. Now that I think about it. Among the effects of these sses was the ability to summarise and write down the characters information. I mean, maybe I can figure out who the grey robe sleeping in the next seat was. Weve arrived. However, as soon as the wagon arrived in Rezoica, the grey robe quickly got off. Lets do it quickly I quickly separated and headed for the airship dock after thanking the wizards for their assistance. Do you have a ticket? I guess he was just offended because I was a viger. Absolutely. hmm The sailor carefully examined the ticket. No, then Im afraid Ill try to smuggle to Arcanium, the worlds best magical city. No, then Im afraid Ill try to smuggle to Arcanium, the worlds best magical city. With a hesitant expression, the sailor brushed past me. I had no choice but to rx as soon as I boarded the airship. Wow. Even if I had been on an airne, it was an airship. Both the words and the atmosphere were different. The airship was almost in the shape of a cruise ship, and while you might be thinking about how luxurious it would be to go to the nearby Arcanium anyway, keep in mind that this is an airship heading to Ste Academy. The majority of the passengers on board were students from wealthy families on their way to Ste Academy. Boo woo woo!! After some time, the ships beating was heard and the airship floated up. A cool breeze caressed my cheeks. This airship had the advantage of not being stuffy like an airne, where you could only see outside through a small window. Perhaps thats why there were a lot more students outside than I expected. Look at that jerk looking around. Is this your first time on an airship? You must be from the vige. Tsk, Ste is one of the most prestigious academies in the world, but I dont know why they allowmoners to attend. What a downgrade. I dont get it. I was able to hear the sounds around me because I had sensitive hearing. Ahhh, its always like that wherever the kids go. Teenagers level of gossip was always the same, whether in this world or another. I wanted to summon everyone to the bathroom and have them wash their hair in the toilet bowl, but I held back because I didnt want to be like these teenagers. Look, theyre smoking. And I acted like an adult. Yeah?! Arcanium is a no-smoking zone for teenagers! The sailor dashed over to the students I had pointed out. This is a cigarette! Finally, while going through their belongings, they discovered a cigarette. In such a situation, an average students attitude would be fixed. If you are amoner, admit that you do not own it. Let it go! I am the heir of Baron Denington of the Kingdom of Adolevita! If you are a noble, threaten by emphasizing your noble status. However, nobility or anything else was unimportant in Arcaniums flight to Ste. They had to follow the schools strict rules from the moment they arrived. The sailor opened his mouth to speak. That, however, was unnecessary. Again! The heir to Baron Dennington abruptly closed his mouth. The sailor took a step back, and the students split like Moses miracle. A girl appeared among the calm. Her silver-colored hair held elegance, and her eyes, darker than blood, seemed to suck you in as soon as you saw them, while her beautiful appearance blurred the presence of everyone around her. Others lived in a 480p world, while she lived in a 1080p60 Full HD world. With such a clear and vivid selfish appearance, it was very easy to guess her identity. Hong Biyeon Adolevit. {T/N: The best girl has appeared. Kuuderes are the best. You can see her illustration on the novels page} Princess of the Kingdom of Adolevit. My first thought when I saw her was, Wow, shes a celebrity. But then I feltpassion for her. In this context, Hong Biyeon was a viiness. With that, she was doomed to a bad ending. She was destined to meet her end in a variety of ways after a series of nerve battles with Full Frame. She was brutally murdered in some endings, while she was bullied by the entire school and then expelled in others. In some, she was humiliated to the point of being unable to lift her head again, while in others, she was imprisoned in the countryside and punished indefinitely. It appeared that they were attempting to give the character Hong Biyeon a bad ending on purpose. P-Princess The heir of the Denington family trembled at the sight of his countrys princess. However, Hong Bi-Yeon took no attitude toward him, which caused amotion in the cabin. She simply looked and passed with contemptuous eyes, and the situation was over. For a brief moment, I focused on Hong Biyeons back as her hair fluttered. It was a far cry from her first appearance in the game. Despite her viinous title, there was a reason she was popr with many male yers. Its definitely a little frightening. She was lovely, but Im afraid if I talk to her, Ill be reprimanded. I entered the cabin after seeing Hong Bi-Yeon leave. It was lunchtime, and the cabin had kiosks or convenience stores, so many students were eating snacks. The price is extremely high. At this price, I could eat a full meal and drink coffee. When I heard students whispering next to me, I slumped on a chair and stared nkly out the window, thinking it would be better to just starve now and eatter when I arrived at the Arcanium. Hey, isnt that Eisel over there? Huh? I understand. Eisel, the eldest daughter of the traitor, Grand Duke Morph Shh. Dont bring it up; what if she overhears? Thats right. Eisel? A familiar name. Looking in the direction the students were looking, I noticed a student sitting in the corner reading a book. She, like Hong Bi-Yeon, had sky-blue hair and a beautiful noble appearance as if blessed by God. With that appearance, the child who refused to let the public approach her seemed to be certainly familiar to me, but I couldnt recall why. I hurriedly took out the sses and checked the information. [Eisel Morph] Salty Mistress Master of Sunkol Eats pizza and drinks pickle broth Eldest daughter of Grand Duke Morph Father is dead and the family is in ruins Diester on. What the heck. Was she that salty mistress? She reminded me of the grey robe I saw off this morning. I wasnt certain, but the grey robe and Eisel had to be the same person. By the way, Ive limited it to only the most important items. The information contained in these sses was a summary of information gathered bymunity members in their own unique way. Of course, I didnt record much because I wasnt particrly interested in the other game characters, to begin with, but the girl named Eisel confused me even more. What concerned me the most was the diedter part. Community members rarely use the word death to describe a character. Because it was a simtion game, there are numerous routes and possibilities, so if she can be saved even once, the word death will not appear. However, despite the numerous efforts of countless yers over the course of ten years, this girl Eisel appears to be a cant be saved character. In other words, no matter where or how she dies, the girls death is unstoppable. Her father was most likely murdered by the ck Demons. ck Demons, those who deal with magical powers, have epted the other world and be monsters. The ability to freely transform their bodies and use magic were not only powerful but they were portrayed in the story as the worlds evil and the yers true enemies. The ck Demons continued to invade in order to encroach this magical world into the rear world, such as by opening the persona gate or liberating the ancient dungeon. The Ster Academy was responsible for training magical warriors tobat it. And she was the worlds Original Female Protagonist, with the ability to fight such dark demons. To be honest, however. I didnt want to die to get involved with the main character as well as the supporting characters. The heroine had a very special ability to purify the ck Demons, but she was also good with human rtionships, which made those around her more dangerous. It makes no difference what the main characters do. Because I wanted to get to the True Ending. There are drums, billiards, and even bowling. End of Chapter
Trantors Notes:I tried to structure the sentences in a better way. You might have noticed a difference too. Chapter 6: Admission (4) Chapter 6: Admission (4) Note: It is an edited MTL. Reader discretion is advised. Please do notin afterward. This world is a setting in the video game Aether World. But I believe one more exnation is required. The game Aether World was based on the original romance fantasy novel, Dont Love the Unhappy Princess. The novel Dont Love the Unhappy Princess was about a young girl named Eisel who lost her father and family when she was young and grew up against the schemes of the viin Hong Biyeon while studying at a magic academy, which eventually led to one of the male protagonists something like that. In the process, revenge vanished, and Eisel, the heroine who was once more imposing and powerful than anyone else in the world, waster chided for being protected by the male protagonists and was even cursed for abandoning the new ending, and it was Aether World that took this setting entirely. The games content, however, waspletely different from the original version. A new character named Full Frame was added to the game, and she became the female protagonist. {T/N: The original name is and I couldnt find any other meaning for this one except Full Frame. If someone knows, do let me know and I will edit it}. The games concept was nothing out of the ordinary. In the game setting, the character Full Frame was a woman living an ordinary life in the modern world who enjoyed reading the romance novel Dont Love the Unhappy Princess but identally transmigrated to this world. As a result of being pushed out of her role as the main heroine, Eisel was dubbed The Salty Mistress. Because the protagonist of this setting was Full Frame, she became a yable character. So, all I have to do now is be careful with Full Frame. murmur murmur. A huge auditorium filled my vision as I raised my head in response to the loud noise. An elderly man with a beard up to his waist stood on the podium, spitting saliva and speaking passionately. Interesting! Even right now! The ck Demons are always causing havoc in the magical world! A wizards destiny is to protect the world from the forces of darkness! The voice that sounded like an echo was both familiar and strange. Im fucking bored, Vice Principal. Youre talking about discipline as soon as we get to the academy? Looking around, I noticed over a thousand students lined up in the five columns wearing Ster Academy high school uniforms with a ck base and gold border decorations. After rehashing the story a few times, it was a scene I often saw because this was Ste Academys entrance ceremony. It feels really strange. The scene I saw in a 3D game had turned into a perfect reality. Every student was alive and had feelings. I shifted my gaze to find the girl known as Full Frame. A short girl was looking around calmly. She was so adorable that manyments like lovely were used in the game, and everyone, regardless of age or gender, was secretly staring at her. Shes also from the modern era. At first, I wanted to confront her and ask if she truly came from thereality I knew. It would be better to be associated with a simr modern person in order to figure out how to get out of this world or how to survive. Wouldnt it be true to say that we have a better sense of unity and can take good care of ourselves because we have been living in the same modern age? But I couldnt figure out what kind of woman she was, so I abandoned the n. She could stab my heart to rule out the possibility of another transmigrator familiar with this world, and Id die without anyone knowing. I need more information. There was nothing to regret. She was a person transmigrated through the original novel, whereas I was a person transmigrated through the original game, which went a step further. Despite the fact that I was an extra with a role simr to that of a local shop NPC. So, I hope that all freshmen will continue to devote themselves to defeating the ck Demon today and tomorrow! Thats all! Following that, four students admitted with high grades and the freshman representative will take an oath. The freshman representative and the students ranked second through fifth went up to the podium. They were Haewon-ryang, Eisel, Full Frame, and Hong Bi-Yeon, respectively. Wow, how do they all have such great hair and look so good? I know. There were always bright people who everyone looked up to, unlike me, who was rankedst out of 1,141 people. Five of them could be said to be exceptional students with outstanding talent, but one of them stood out. Freshman representative! Mayuseong! He was Mayuseong, a freshman representative who became the head of Ste Academys first year. He was the perfect embodiment of the phrase Children of Heaven. He possessed a rare potential to reach the divine realm of 9-star Mana, as well as a natural aptitude for handling all of the attributes that exist in this world. As a result, Mayuseong was my first point of concern. Even if I cannot achieve the true ending, I must bring Mayuseong around to the good side in order to avoid the bad ending. I know. It is the female heroine Full Frames role to lead the way, while my role is to simply support the main characters from behind the scenes. -.The entrance ceremony concludes. Wow! Cheers erupted after the entrance ceremony waspleted. Meanwhile, I finished the opening ceremony by watching the main characters. [Episode 2 Enter Ster Academy! is over.] [Gained a small sum of experience points.] There might be nothing but obvious stories at school. A good time at school with your friends? A fireworks disy that makes your heart pound with unrequited love? Nothing like that exists. Final exam, mock exam, note exam, urgent exam, assignment, homework, assignment, assignment, assignment, assignment. Its been a while since I graduated from university, but I am back to high school. Its said that Ster Academy was more difficult than most Korean university courses, so the future already looked bleak. A test, not a rtionship, a friend, or a festival, is the flower of school life. The Ster Academy also held a test on the first day of sses. In fact, it was far too simple to be ssified as a test. The famed nning Test. Even after passing the entrance exam, which boasts extreme difficulty, the written and practical magic tests to determine rank were taken, and the sses were organised into F-A sses based on level. Most of the main characters were naturally assigned to ss S, but Baek Yu-Seol was almost unconditionally assigned to ss F because his grades and fighting power were also at the bottom, so he was always at a loss in events. Later, I went to the library or reading room and pressed the button to use the automatic study system to improve my grades, but this was not possible. As a result, I was staring nkly at the exam papers on my desk. Isnt it enough just to look at the test in the first ce? Or maybe not. Im already supposed to be admitted, so Ill just leave it nk. Dont tell me Im going to be kicked out. With that in mind, I noticed a boy staring nkly out the window with a nk expression, as opposed to me, who pretended to be taking the exam. Mayuseong is an excellent student. Even his side profile, which messes up his ck hair in the sun, was stunning. Aside from his radiant appearance, he had a rather dull face. Its already there. That was the crux of Mayuseongs problem. Even though he was not yet an adult, he was bored with life. Because life was simple for him. Born into the worlds most powerful family, with the worlds most brilliant brain and talent, the rest of his life, where he lived without any obstacles, was no longer enjoyable. The divergence here varies greatly depending on how the female lead looks after Mayuseong. Mayuseong may asionally be on the side of evil or the side of good. The promation of ck demons working to destroy humans will be of interest to him, whose biggest problem was a boring life. He has the most serious family history issue in the first ce. I took a look at his exam paper, and he had answered all of the questions. Wow, youve already solved everything? It was not like me, who didnt know anything. In the midst of this, an idea struck me. Wait, isnt this exam covered by straight sses? Still, I often went to the library to read books to build up various additional skills while ying the game, so Im sure theres a lot of knowledge in sses. With that thought in mind, I took out my sses, and immediately someone grabbed my wrist from behind. Wait. What are those sses? Yes, eh? As I stuttered in embarrassment, a man believed to be an instructor snatched the sses and brought them to his eyes. You cant take out your sses during the test. You should have told me to get them tested beforehand? Ahh. Come to think of it, Ive heard that there are quite a few wizards cheating with suspicious magic on their sses. It will never work in Ster Academy, but What should I do? As I was thinking about it, a message appeared in my mind. [Loss of the item Spirit sses has been detected.] [Would you like to bring it back?] no, you cant do that! What if I really get expelled because they thought it was enchanted with magic! As I stood still, the instructor looked around at the sses and nodded stiffly. Theres no magic in it. Be careful next time. Uh, yes I put the sses down in my hands and sat down. He doesnt seem as thrilled as I think. Wow, this would have been a real disaster if the original functions were still there. The myriad of functions contained in the straight-faced sses had now been downgraded and disappeared. If there was, I might have been expelled from school because magical energy was detected in me. But lets wear the straight copper sses with the feeling that we had been in for decades. Oh oh. Indeed, all of the answers on the test paper began to appear. I tried to write down the answer sheet with excitement, but I had only solved three questions. The exam is over, Ill take the answer sheet. Uh, huh? The answer sheet in my hand flew and fell into the instructors hand. Like me, the other students answer sheets also flew into his hands. I wasnt the only one left with regrets while everyone sighed. Oh, I thought I was going to use some functions. With a magic pen in my mouth, I knocked on the desk. I was (timidly) ying, and the supervisor, who was checking the answer sheets, suddenly changed into a vicious expression and came up to me. You, give me those sses! Yeah? Quickly! I almost lost my mind. No, I think I was a little bit tired. The threat of a real magician had the power to make the heart sink. As I quickly handed over the sses, he touched them with a contemptuous expression. He seemed to be injecting mana Whats wrong with him? I purposely wrote down the process of solving it in detail so that it wouldnt be misunderstood as cheating. Ummm. Maybe it wasnt the result he wanted. He tilted his head, saying, This cant be true, and called an assistant waiting in front of him. Bring Dr. Greyan. The assistant quickly left the ssroom, and soon a doctor wearing a white gown with sses appeared. He was Dr. Greyan, a professor of magic engineering at Ste Academy and recognised as an authority on magic engineering in the world. How is it? Doctor. Well. The doctor, who was quietly observing my sses, looked at my exam paper and widened his eyes. Did something really go wrong? The doctor groaned for a long time, looking at my face, sses, and test papers alternately, and finally opened his mouth. Im sure the problem is solved I cant help but doubt it. As expected, cheating But its not cheating. I dont feel any magic tools in these sses or in this students belongings. Im sure he solved it with pure skill. And then smiled wildly. Huh, this is very interesting. Its something worth living for a long time. As expected, this years freshmen are amazing. As he handed over the paper back to the instructor, as if he had finished checking the test paper, Dr. Greyan tapped him on the shoulder. Anyway, Professor Lee Hanwol, please do apologise to the student and guide him well. I see. The doctor tapped me on the shoulder too and walked out. When I put back the sses and looked at the instructor with a nk look, he shook his head slightly at me. I misunderstood. I apologize. Since I really cheated, I was really worried about whether I should receive this apology or not. But I soon recalled that my sses were a perfect part of me to the point where the wizards couldnt even notice. If Dr. Greyan doesnt know, its safe to say that no one in the world knows. If its such a perfect trick that no one in the world knows, wouldnt it be my skill and not a trick anymore? So I stiffened my shoulders and said. It happens. Be careful next time. Because I was a generous man. End of Chapter
Trantors Notes:Hope you are liking the story so far. If you like the story, dont forget to rate and review the story on novelupdates You can check out the character illustrations here Have a good day fes. Be happy and dont forget to take care of yourself. Signing off, Your beloved tranter
Chapter 7: Admission (5) Chapter 7: Admission (5) Note: This is a high-quality MTL but an MTL nheless. Reader discretion is advised. Please do notin afterward. There were 1,141 first-year students, and there were as many as 23 sses. Each ss had a professor in charge bat instructor) and one to four assistant teachers, with a professor of technology and numerous wizards in charge of the subject. With fresh students arriving at the beginning of the semester, there was only one subject of interest for the several faculty members. How many special freshmen have shown up? Princess Hong Bi-yeon of the Adolevit Kingdom, also known as the Red Kingdom or Kingdom of me because of its prestige in the fire world. Crown Prince Jeremy Skalben seeded in defeating all his brothers and became the crown prince of the Skalben Empire at the age of 12 where the imperial power was determined solely by ones magical skills. Hae Won-ryang, the sessor of the worlds best Archmage tower, the Tower of the Full Moon. This year, elite students from huge families entered into Ste Academy one after the other, making even Stes faculty nervous, and the worlds attention was naturally drawn to Ster Academy. For that reason, faculty members used a slightly flimsy but special method for this years ss cement Test. Students who have been studying normally would have to put up with not one but three difficult questions on the test. And those were the first three questions. There were many reasons, but one reason was to expose the students. If you cant get it right, skip it and quickly solve the next question, a flexibility test. In other words, it was an admission strategy. Boldly give up on problems you cant solve and pass them on! If youre stuck with it for no reason, you might not be able to win even one more point that you could have normally earned with the next problem. But that was a superficial reason, and the real reason was something else. Will the students be able to solve a problem that is not covered in the textbooks they have been studying? All of the freshmen who entered Ste Academy were children who were referred to as gifted children all over the world, and they would have studied strategically andpleted all of the magic forms and forms until the university course. However, if the problem does not appear within the scope of their studies, then what? What if there is a problem that cannot be solved by any forms that have been memorized and ingrained in their heads? What if there is a problem that can only be solved through creativity, reasoning, and critical thinking? The days of simply fighting with a cold weapon are over. The age of magic warriors had arrived. What kind of magic the opponent will use, how to respond appropriately, and ack of creativity have all be major issues for wizards in this era where you had to fight creatively. Hmm The 7th ss world mage and S ss instructor Hanwol Lee drooled while checking the students grades. Then, an old female professor, Edel Tyman, passed by, noticed Lee Hanwol, and approached him. Oh my God, it seems that Lee Hanwol is very interested in the grades of this freshman? Edel Tyman was a professor on Ster Academys Senate, and she was a pir in charge of and overseeing the schools policies. Yes, thats right. Thats true. Its all over the ce right now. Isnt this year really fun? As she said, the faculty was already making quite a fuss because of the results of the first freshman test. Lee Hanwol nodded and checked the results of the test paper again. The first three problems were more like trap problems and were never meant to be solved. * * * {Read the next parts from Lee Hanwols PoV for better understanding} As a result, out of 1,141 students, more than 1,000 students submitted these three questions as nk papers, which shows that most of the current Ster Academy students entered through the strategic entrance exam. However, magic was not just a strategic study. You can only be a true wizard by always looking at your possibilities creatively. In that sense, the 100 students who tried to solve this problem were quite unique. Most of the people who tried to solve the problems also got high scores on the cement test on average, so they were assigned to the highest ss called ss A, but most did not get even one of the three questions right. Wasnt there a single student who answered all three questions correctly? That wasnt it. There were. That too, three people. Although his origin is unknown, Mayuseong, a boy who appeared like aet and swept through the magic world was called the genius of the century. Full Frame, amoner girl, who was recognized for her special ability and talentparable to that of Mayuseong, and enrolled at the rmendation of the Archmage and Principal Eltman L. Twin. And Baek Yu-seol. I couldnt understand. Because Mayuoseong and Full Frame were already geniuses, even if they solved all three problems, it would be convincing to say, Ah, yes, they are geniuses. But it wasnt the case with Baek Yu-Seol. He was a student who barely made it into the school by scoring 1,141 out of 1,141 on the entrance exam. But didnt he answer all three questions? So what if he couldnt solve any of the other questions? Edel Tymanughed as if he knew Lee Hanwols intentions. Its a problem that you cant solve even if you know a lot of forms and forms, but you can solve it without knowing anything too. So, Professor Edel Tyman, do you think this kid could be such a genius? It could be. It could be a coincidence too~ Lee Han-wol sighed as she went out. In the first ce, the professor knows better that this that the problem was not a problem that can be solved by coincidence. Does Baek Yu-seol knows that only these three problems have caused a stir for the entire faculty? A magic warrior cadet who specializes in blink. He burst outughing as he slowly read Baek Yu-admission seols certificate. A student so astute that he told him, a ss 7 wizard, Be careful next time. [Appreciating the surprising point of being able to control blinking, admission under special type is granted.] This memo was left by the headmaster of Ster Academy himself. There are so many unusual students this year, so it may be difficult to stand out with just shing specialization Well find out soon. Did he identally pop out on a topic that is really insignificant, or is he really special? Well see and well find out. * * * {Returning to the regr first-person PoV of Baek Yu-Seol} The next day. The long-awaited ss arrangement. It was a day where everyone from the nobles of the magic family to the elite called geniuses had no choice but to be nervous. Students who received a notice that the ss arrangement had been posted on the central bulletin board outside the school were gathered there and chattering. The bulletin board sparked, like a digital neon sign, with magic and the names of over a thousand new students were all posted. No, cant you just inform the ss arrangement to students one by one by letter? I have no idea what theyre doing here, but since its the academys custom to open up the ss arrangements to everyone, theres nothing I can do about it. Oh, Is he that Baek Yu-seol? I heard he got 0 points for magic during the entrance exam Its really amazing. If thats enough to get into Ste, isnt this ce dead? No way. If you think about the lineup this year, no one would think that, right? Some students recognized me and murmured. There are geniuses who stand out, especially from the first day, and there are cases where students, like me, score 0 points and get attention. Theres nothing I could do about the magic demonstration though Upon entering the school, there was a simple magic demonstration to see what kind of magic one used as a special skill. And I used blinking. It was a basic magic, but no one used it anymore. Because of it, the instructors expression became cold and I was very self-conscious. By the way, if Im being bullied like this, do I have to spend my school life without friends? It was a bit disappointing, but I didnt intend to be friendly with anyone in the first ce. Hmmm I found ss F first. Obviously, ss F was the group of the lowest-ranking students, and ss A was the group of the top-ranked students. By the way, ss F didnt have my name. What? What? That cant be true. Since I only solved three questions during the ss cement exam, there was no way that I could go beyond ss E, so it must be ss F. But the fact that I dont have my name in ss F Crazy, Did I fail? Very rarely, even after entering school, there were cases in which students were expelled for failing to take the exam properly No matter what, it was easy. Suffering? Its a bit of a no-brainer to do that from the cement test. It was so absurd that I was nkly looking through ss F again and again, and I heard students muttering in their voices saying they didnt understand. Baek Yu-seol? That kid with a failing score, why the hell? What? Isnt that wrong? Dont you think theres something strange about this? Its absurd The Czech Veilen Hu writers master Yuslek, who has been preparing since he was 7 years old to get in there, is also in ss A even though hes 29th in grade Kyle, who was ranked 17th after getting a perfect score in theory, was also assigned to ss A, why? What. Something was strange. I checked the arrangement of the S ss, which I had not even cared about until now, and I couldnt help but open my eyes wide. [S-0 ss Baek Yu-Seol] What. Why is my name over there? I think its spelled wrong? ss S was special. Unlike ss F to ss A, it literally means that only students with something special will be there. Considering that most of the historically famous great men, or even most of the famous and popr wizards, were in ss S, there should be something outstanding about it that stands out in the magic society. You cant get into that ce simply by studying well. Just like the 29th-grade student is in ss A, it means that no one really can go to ss S. It was very unusual for me to be ced in a ce like the S., the most special grade that every student dreams of even at Ste Academy, the most prestigious magic academy. I honestly had no idea if this was a bad thing or a good thing. Even if I was ced in ss F, if I distributed my lecture timetable well, I could have contacted the main characters of ss S at any time I wanted. However, if I get ced in the S ss, the time I spend with the main characters will increase, but on the contrary, wont the time for forcibly contacting the protagonist line that I am reluctant to increase will also increase? Thats right, its going to turn around I thought for a long time while stroking my lower lip, but in the end, I couldnt bite the S ss, so there was only one answer. Even when I enter ss S, I live quietly and do my job properly. Well, itll work out somehow. I decided to think positively. End of Chapter
Trantors Notes: Hope you are having a good day fes. Dont forget to rate and review the story on novelupdates and check out the character illustrations here take care of yourself and drink lots and lots of water. Summer heat sucks. Signing off, Your beloved tranter
Chapter 8: A Failure In S Class (1) Chapter 8: A Failure In S ss (1) {Read from Hong Bi-Yeons PoV} Tweets. In the cold winter, the chirping of birds from an early morning filled Arcanium. The Ste Academys grounds were vast in the Arkanium, and with all of the necessary elements, students didnt have to leave the premises for the entire school year. The school also housed many private spaces for nobles. A lonely, dark room. Hong Bi-yeon was sitting on her knees. Hong Yi-el, a natural me-element professor known as Silver Thorn, stood before her, staring at her. Three incorrect questions? .. After receiving that cold expression, Hong Bi-yeon bowed her head and hung her shiny silver hair, which all female students envied. There was no excuse. My mother always used to say,If the problem is wrong, its my fault for not reading it properly. jjakk! p. jjakk! jjakk! Three ps in a row. Lift your head. Mother pped the test paper on Hong Bi-yeons face! Some scattered while some flew hard enough to hit her in the face, but neither seemed to care. Do it again, until you understand it properly. From beginning to end. It was a disgrace. This cement test was strangely difficult. Even for the three questions that I was wrong, the correct answer rate was less than 10%, so there was no shame in saying that I was wrong about these difficult questions. However, it was shameful. Even the other S ss students, who can be said to be my rivals, answered one or two of these questions correctly, but the three students who answered all three questions were very ordinary students who did not have prior study or preparation at a magic academy. Even Princess Eisel of the fallen Duchy of Morph got two questions right. If you didnt get the question right which even those bugs did, it means youre no better than those bugs. Do you understand? Think of yourself as a bug, and try to solve the problem again. Yes, mother. I looked back at the examination paper with nk eyes. This exam, which tested creativity, reasoning, and thinking ability, was full of questions that my head could notprehend. Problems made up of unlearned recipes, unlearned spells, and unlearned forms. How the hell am I supposed to solve these?? I just lived ording to what I was taught, and I just interpreted what I had learned. Is it harsh? Its all for your good. You, you shouldnt be like me. If you get kicked out of the kingdom and grow up to the shame of the kingdom like me, who holds a professorship like this, you should never be like this! Not everyone could be a professor at Ste Academy despite the shame of the kingdom. It was a school of the best wizards. However, my mother wanted a higher ce than to be Stes professor. Like having the Adolebit kingdom. It was impossible for Hong Bi-yeons mother, Hong Yi-el. Because shecked talent. So, she took care of her daughter. Because her daughter had a beautiful talent that she did not have, shining like a gemstone. I am doing this for you. You you have to be better than your sister. huh? Do you know how your mother feels? I do not know. Okay, Mother. Nevertheless, I replied that I understood. Even after my mother left, I still couldnt understand the problems. So, the question arose. What was the identity of the students who solve the problem? How can she invite the best wizards in the kingdom to solve a problem she couldnt solve, who had been studying magic since she was three years old? So, why am I tormenting myself? Burying a bitter grudge deep in her heart, Hong Bi-yeon grabbed the test paper with her slender hands. If I dont solve this problem today, I wont be able to get out of this dark, private room with only dim lighting. * * * [Back to Baek Yu-seols PoV] Im not proud of it, but in my previous life, Ive been pretty good at hanging out with people. So, when I entered the Ste Academy, I tried to build a good rtionship with my ssmates. Anyway, it was a new life, and I might not be able to go back, so I should try to live to the fullest possible, but I was in ss S. ss S was full of quirky guys without any sociability. It was ruined from the start. Phe A sigh came out. Unlike ss F~A, where there are several sses in one grade, ss S only has one ss. Out of 1,141 students, only 41 of them were in the S ss, so I thought it might be possible. When I opened the S ss ssroom and entered, more than half of the students were self-studying. I felt as if I was going crazy from the different atmosphere. I am telling you all not to study so hard, those who arent studying must be ying right now. For example, someone like me I quietly went to the back seat, sat down, and looked around slowly. There were many faces I knew. Characters that were only seen as animation productions on 2D or 3D screens became real people and were like this. Moreover, since most of them were named, each of them was going to be a famous celebrity in 5 to 10 years. The Crown Prince of the Skalben Empire and the heir to the Full Moon Tower, etc. Of course, not all were big in a positive sense. There was a possibility that the five or so wizards sitting here, including Mayoseong, would betray the magic world and turn against them in the future. I think it would be better if the female lead stopped that What will happen? I nced at the ck-haired girl sitting in the back-right corner self-studying. I have to forget the Fuleim I know. That Fuleim over there was the original Fuleim that no other yer has ever experienced. I dont even know what future she will make. All I know is information about fragmentary events in the future. Its not good to stand out to Fuleim, who still thinks this world is just a normal original romance fantasy novel. If I start taking a step different from the original novel, she would be aware of my existence. By the way, you look really good. Some students in S ss also nced at me as I observed them. Why did an inferior student named Baek Yu-seol admit to S-ss? They must have raised questions about me. They were here trying their best, but it can be annoying because of people like me mixed in. By the way. Is that him? Thats why he looks a little nerdy No, my father contacted the faculty and asked them himself. It must be her and that girl in the corner. Hmm are they a little bit good? Im annoyed by the look on their faces, like, what should I say? Its like being restrained? I cant. Is it a problem that Im in ss S? I was bound to be a little more nervous about the peaceful S ss students than I thought. It is said that the number of students in ss A who went to the school office to ask questions has already exceeded ten. Even if they themselves couldnt get into S ss, there were many people who had a hard time convincing themselves that a failing student like me was in S ss. But the surprising thing is that they all got the same answer. Baek Yu-seol deserves to go to S-ss. Thats right. So I have decided to take it easy. To be honest, ss F was full of idiots. As long as I am living again, I want to sit in the S ss. Of course, I wonder if its going to be as easy as it gets Every ss changes depending on the grade of each test. There were times when F seeded in driving back up to A, and on the contrary, there were times when A fell. There is no exception in ss S. However, once youe up to ss S, it is very rare to go down again. Oh, ande to think of it, there was one male student who stayed in ss A all the time in the game and barely made it to ss Ster. I dont remember his name, but I do remember he wasnt a particrly impressive guy. Anyway, in the midst of silence as we observed each other, I took out a small box from my pocket and opened it. [Stes Pocket Watch] A watch that proved you are a student of Ste, the most prestigious magic school, it was a very special item that was treated much higher than any other magic warrior license. Did I say that if I had this, I would receive great treatment? It wasnt something I personally tested, but I still felt proud. After such a short time passed, forty students gathered in the ssroom. There were only 40 people in the auditorium, which can easily amodate two hundred people, so it was somewhat empty. At exactly eight oclock, the front door of the ssroom opened and someone entered. It was Lee Hanwol, the professor in charge of S ss. With just his appearance, the air calmed down. In the overwhelming atmosphere, some students swallowed their saliva. With dark skin, countless scars all over his face, and his massive body full of muscles, he looked like he could kill a person, so it was difficult to make eye contact properly. Nice to meet. I am Lee Hanwol. No exnation was needed. A 7th-ss magic warrior, Lee Hanwol. His reputation was famous. He led numerous battles to victory through numerous battlefields and dungeons, and rumors spread that the number of ck demons he sessfully hunted reached four digits. When ites to the fighting wizards, they were treated like savages until 500 years ago. Magic was academic, and it was the image of a schr who sat at a desk and studied elegantly. But it was different in modern times. It was an era where battle wizards despised schrly wizards. In this world, even now, the ck demons were constantly opening the gates by drilling holes in reality, and the wizards were blocking them. Therefore, it was natural that the professor in charge of S-ss was Lee Hanwol. It was as if the wizards who gathered here at Ste Academy had gathered to learn how to fight. The students looked around slowly, and finally, Lee Hanwols eyes met with me. a lot of outstanding students gathered here. And, a very unusual student. The former referred to students other than me, and thetter referred to me. Unless youre an idiot, you knew. Either way, I epted Lee Han-wols gaze with ease. Think about it. As you all know, this is an academy that trains battle wizards. As so-called magic warriors, you will go through advanced courses for the next three years. As Lee Hanwol began to speak, all the students focused. His voice had a spirit that enveloped the entire ssroom. Innumerable seniors gave up. Because the enemies we have to deal with are powerful, and the academys sses are harsh. I do not expect yall toe along. However, I want you to show your will to the best of your ability. In this world, everything reverts to magic. The technology included in all objects used in daily life, as well as dungeons and gates, are all made of magic, and even monsters are magical creatures. The source of life is also magic, and even the reason why clouds float and even gravity that we can keep our feet on is interpreted as magic. It is the duty of our magic warriors to stop the ck demons, a group of sorcerers who try to color our world as the other side. Its not my duty. Im just sitting in this school to survive, and honestly, I dont even know if I can endure the training. Some students have been admitted to this academy because of their obligation to eradicate the ck demons, and there are other students who have entered because of money. Whatever the reason, it doesnt matter. As long as you have the courage to fight against them with a firm will Just when Lee Hanwol was about to deliver a wonderful speech. Druck! The back door opened, and a student came in. The students attention was focused. From the back door, a woman with long silver hair, no, a girl, walked in with an imposing gait. It was Hong Bi-yeon. Late? She waste, someone who values principles more than anyone else. Now that I see, her cheeks were red. What happened already? I had a rough idea of her familys circumstances. I didnt know the details, so I tried to check her details with the copper sses in my mind, just in case. [Hong Biyeon Adolevit] Viiness Eats illegal red ginseng candies Prefers being alone sometimes Drink only espresso dripped in the Akkalia style. Mothers a bad bitch Unconditional death After confirming that, I took a deep breath. Because I couldnt find out much by looking at this. In the beginning, Hong Bi-yeon was a famous character, and most of the information written here was already known information. Why wasnt I a little more diligent in the past? It would have been a great help if I had recorded it in more detail. Well, Im not aplete stranger to the characters. Most of us knew why that death was recorded. In a way, it was worsepared to Eisels. The reason Eisel died was solely because of Fuleim, but Hong Bi-yeons death was caused by both Fuleim and Eisel. Should I say that because it is the fate of a viin, there is nothing we can do about it? I know my fate is to die anyway, and I want to live if I can. Its safe to say Im the weakest in this school, so whos going to help whom? After Eisel, she was a woman of misfortune who wore an aura of misfortune all over her body. Im sorry, but I have no choice but to keep my distance from that woman as much as possible. Go to your seat and sit down. Hong Bi-yeon, who nodded at Lee Han-wols words, nced at the seat in the right corner, and then looked at me. She strode over to where I was and sat right behind me. A cold sweat ran down my back. what? There are 160 empty seats in a lecture hall that can seat 200 people, so why do you have to sit behind me? is it a coincidence? Paranoia is a mans sin. Dont think useless thoughts. No matter how hard I tried to pretend I was calm, it was impossible to ignore the stinging gaze from behind. For some reason, it felt like my school life was tightly twisted from the start. End of Chapter
Trantors Note:How are yall doing? I am currently watching Stranger Things and it looks good though a bit weakpared to its previous parts. I have changed the name Full Frame to Fuleim since it sounds much better. I hope you are liking the story so far. If you are, dont forget to rate and review the story on novelupdates and add it to you library. {I will release a bonus chapter the day reviews on NU page reach 10}. Also, check out the character illustrations here Take care of yourself in the meantime and drink lots and lots of water. Signing off, Your beloved tranter
Chapter 9: A Failure In S Class (2) Chapter 9: A Failure In S ss (2) The main attraction of Ste Academy was its two major events. The familiar contract ceremony was one, and the cane session ceremony was another. The cane session ceremony was especially special because Ste Academy was a prestigious school. From now on, you will inherit a cane you will use at school. Ster Academy had a lot of money, so they didnt lend you a cane, they would just give you one for free. However, once you choose, the process of changing it is veryplicated, so make your decision carefully. Lee Hanwol stated this, but the irony is that it was the cane that chose the person, not the other way around. The cane would react to a deserving owner, resulting in a resonance phenomenon. sses F to S would choose a cane prepared for their level during this process, so deciding which ss to take first was critical. The cane was always graded, and Ste Academy had canes of low, medium, and intermediate levels, beginning with the lowest. In the case of ss F, the majority of the canes were of the lowest grade, with only a few being of the lower intermediate grade. The cane chosen by ss A-S students, on the other hand, was prepared beginning with the lower intermediate garde. Do you think its unjust? This is how a magical society operates. Choose it and work on bing a better wizard. That was the only option. As stated by all of the senior wizards, bing a high-ranking wizard was an eternal truth. Thats cool. Some canes were dangling in the sky, while others were stuck on the floor, piled up in drawers, or flying around. Each has a plethora of personalities and egos. The enigmatic canes. It appeared prettier and more beautiful when I saw it with my own eyes. Which cane do you intend to use? Thats the one Ill go with. Before I entered the school, I knew what cane were prepared. Thats a low grade wand. Didnt you say you were going to choose an intermediate wand? I just awoke from a dream. My father bought a wand, so I tried it, but even if I died, I couldnt connect with the intermediate-grade. I must be content with only the middle and lower grades. On average, the cane chosen by ss A~S was incredibly good. As a result, I was a little nervous. It was the cane session event. Actually, this was an event that proceeded in a fixed order depending on what character the yer chose. For that reason, I was already anticipating what the main characters such as Full Frame, Mayuseong, Jeremy, Eisel, and Hong Bi-yeon would choose. By the way. I dont know what Im going to choose. Unlike other characters starting in ss S, Baek Yu-seol started in ss F in the first ce. But, if I had to choose a cane for my position, I think Id go with a wand. Canes are often divided into short ones called wand and long ones called staff. Wands were mostly used by Knight-type magic warriors who specialised in approaching the enemy by moving quickly, scattering the formation, and shooting magic quickly. To briefly summarize a wand, think of it as a cane simr to an assault rifle. Staff, on the other hand, were used by Bishop type magic warriors, who were known for casting powerful magic over a wide area after a long casting time. To briefly summarize the staff, think of them as a cane simr to a bazooka or sniper rifle. However, neither of these described me. To begin with, I was not a cane user because I used a cold weapon. Hey, what will he choose? Well, since hes in ss S, wouldnt he pick something amazing? I was also the centre of attention here. Youre in ss S, but you cant even resonate with the cane, right? said the gaze. was aimed at me. I didnt want anything too extraordinary. Its not like the school has a great cane. Going out to farm in a dungeon I was familiar with may provide me with better gear. Still, I had to make a decision, and as I pondered my options, a boy approached me from behind. Hey. Yes? When I turned around, a boy who had already untied his robe cloak was staring at me with a boisterous expression. An unknown face. Who? He then stiffened his face, but quickly smiled. Me? Its Yuslek. Aha! And then, he seems to think I know him. But Im really sorry, I pretended to know I see? I really dont know who he was. This is, really It was Yuslek, who was getting angry, but soon regained his expression. At the same time, I wanted me to introduce myself, but I didnt want it to be ugly or anything. You. What wand are you going to choose? I dont know about anything else, but just by looking at his calm, cold voice, it didnt seem like he had a favorable opinion of me. I nced at his name tag and it said ss A. Are you really that angry because Im in ss S? However, it seemed like I was an easy targetpared to the rest of S ss. Anything. I dont understand why youre in S ss. You have no aspirations, no aggression. He nced up and down at me andughed. If you are amoner, choose a cane that suits your level like amoner. It will be difficult if you cause trouble and the professors have to suffer for it, right? Yeah. Dont make any trouble. you punk! Or not. Why are you yelling at me? I was curious about him, so I put on my copper sses and checked the information. [Yuslek Czech Veilen] Son of the Czech Marquis Veilen Prince Jeremys Bread Shuttle (T/N 1) A third-rate bully It was really concise information. Just looking at this, I could tell how little significant he was. The only meaningful record here was Bread Shuttle poor guy, huh? Next time he talks to me, I have to treat him well. Ttt, Im going to pick that one anyway, so watch it carefully. What Yuslek was pointing to was a wand with a hint of muted color. Moderately curved, moderately slim, and moderately old-fashioned for a wand. Oh, look at this bastard? I didnt know who he was, but he was full of pride. The wands name was Edmerie et Temiri, the highest grade at the upper-intermediate level. Its upper-intermediate. If you look at it normally, its at the level that only professional magic warriors use. There were up to two upper-intermediate-level wands in this ce. They were only present to inspire students when they grow up and think holding a wand this size. It wasnt as high-ranked as Edmerie et Temiri, but there were a lot of intermediate wands that were difficult to handle unless you were a veteran wizard which made one wonder why they were even here in the first ce. If you are a stu, no matter how talented you are, middle and lower grade cane would be the limit. Even those with a professional magic warrior license were barely able to catch the lower and middle grade. But this was Ste Academy. It should not be overlooked that the best students from all over the world have gathered. Everyone, go and stand with the cane you like. As soon as Lee Han-wols words fell, the students each moved to the front of the cane they had thought of. As expected, most of them seeded in resonating with the cane immediately, like the elite students of A~S ss. A trembling sound could be heard from all directions. And, among them, there were exceptional students. Wow, that cane that Hae Won-ryang caught, Isnt it Heden Amicotton? Its an intermediate level cane, isnt it? I cant believe it. Thats amazing. The main characters were starting to grab the intermediate-level cane that could only be grasped after years of training! Hey, I think you picked the intermediate level too? Did Prince Skarven also choose the intermediate level? Princess Hong Bi-yeon said, I chose Suaviter La Harbon. Intermediate! How many magicians that have already obtained the official licenses are barely able to pick the intermediate staff that she chose? This year has been crazy. really. The eyes of the students zed brightly as they saw tremendous exmations erupting around them. Can I do it too? No, maybe I should pick a better cane! If they pick a cane of a higher grade than those geniuses, naturally, the attention of the Magic Tower and Archmage professors would be focused on them!! Thinking like that, quite a number of students flocked to Edmerie et Temiri, a muted upper-intermediate grade wand that was spinning round and round while floating in mid-air. Of course, most of them were more of an extra than a main character. They were coveting a wand that they cannot handle because they did not know their own body well. Move. The students gathered around Edmerie et Temiri turned their attention and turned away as Yuslek walked proudly, apparently because he was Prince Jeremy Scalvens faction, and his breath seemed quite strong. With a confident expression on his face, he reached out to Edmerie et Temiri. Woong Woong!! A strong vibration resounded throughout the auditorium. Oh oh No way, Is he going to seed in resonance with a upper-intermediate grade wand? No way. Yuslek, who had been sweating profusely while wrestling Edmerie et Temiri, soon closed his eyes tightly, and Paang!! A small mana explosion urred, and a light breeze blew throughout the auditorium. Cough! Yuslek, who had been thrown back loudly, looked at the wand with a nk expression on his face. Oh, what.? I never thought I would be rejected. Its not that he was stupid with that expression on his face; its that his pride was unnecessarily high. A person should also be able to recognise and ept their own limitations. Oh my goodness Yuslek sat motionless on the floor, while the other students peered in and tried to connect with Edmerie et Temiri. Bang! Bang! Bang! Since then, the sound of the balloon popping has been heard repeatedly, and it wasnt until most students went out and failed did they realised that Edmerie et Temiri had not been brought to resonate even once, and more and more students gave up when they even saw it. Yes, giving up would be quicker. Because the owner of that wand was predetermined from the start. Mayuseong approached Edmerie et Temiri with a lot of interest in those twinkling eyes. The other students soon began to agitate. Hey, its Mayuseong. Is the Mayoseong trying to resonate with that wand too? Even if its a Mayuseong, Edmerie et Temiri looks difficult But, as if to put such concerns lightly. woo woo woo!!! Mayuseong seeded in resonating with Edmerie et Temiri too easily. The students mouths dropped open as Mayuseong pulled out the wand and wielded it. Despite seeing the existence of genius with both eyes, it was still unbelievable. By the way, hes. While everyone was focusing on Mayuseong, I checked Fuleim. ording to the games storyline, the owner of another high grade wand,Terifon, was Fuleim. But here it diverges. When Fuleim picks up the Terifon, the Mayuseong route opens, and Mayuseong, who is intrigued by her and the existence of another genius, bes interested in her. Otherwise, another option bes avable. What are you going to do, Fuleim? That woman was not a part of the game. We had to keep in mind the possibility of moving in a different direction than the yers had been piloting so far as a real Fuleim that was nowhere to be found. Again. Fuleim was moving. Come on, pick up the Terifon. Come on! Mayuseong was the hope of this world, and if Fuleimforted him well and brings him to the good side, the future development would be easier. That said, there is a high probability that there will be a happy ending too. But why? She doesnt seems to be very interested in Terifon? My eyebrows frowned seeing Fuleim walking amongst the strange wands, it seemed she had no interest in Terifon at all. Or, maybe she was unaware of the existence of Terifon. That cant be Because she was the protagonist of this world with endless possibilities, she could resonate with any wand. If she resonates with a strange wand for nothing, it will create difficulty if the Mayuseong route is erased. Should I give her a hint? But since she had read the original novel, she may have a rough idea early on. In the beginning, you can choose Egora Ecoff, a mysterious wand that was not good at first, but showed its true powerter on, or you could choose Impetus Infellipone, which Eisel chose in the original novel and took the reverse harem route. Since this is happening, I have no choice but to sneak in the Terifon. [Blink] Sneakly, pretending not to, I approached Fuleim. Huhh? She seemed surprised when I suddenly appeared from behind. I didnt want to be seen by the heroine, but I couldnt help it. I spoke in a voice that was as friendly as possible. What wand are you going to choose? Then, Fuleim took a step backwards with a slightly wary attitude. Hey, why are you curious about that? Huh? No, I was just wandering alone, so I wanted to help. Why dont you stop caring about others and choose your cane? What? Something feels strange. I knew that Fuleim was very sociable, since she got along well with the nobles andmoners alike. But why did she seem to draw a line at me? I dont think Ive ever done anything particrly noticeable. But I cant back away now since I had already spoken. I was just trying to help you pick out a cane. Why are you being so mean? Choose your cane instead of meddling. No matter what I said, Fuleim continued to respond with a harsh attitude. What should I do? Its just, I think I have a wand that suits you. What do you know? It was a Fuleim with a petty expression on her face, but it wasnt very fitting because she had a cute face. Thats crazy. Did I make a mistake? Or perhaps shes not interested in an extra, someone whos not a lead male character? I dont know why she was wary of me, but I had to say something anyway. I pointed at Terifon with my finger. I heard a lot of rumors about you. If it were you, wouldnt you be able to hold a wand like that? A silver wand that is not shy, but has a luxurious look in its simplicity. Pointing to it, Fuleims eyes widened. Terifon? Yeah, that one. However, Fuleims expression were strange. Somethings was bothering me, so decided to take my hand back. A heavy feeling. Something gently caressed my hand. what? I check my outstretched left hand. A silver cane that was lightly gripped. It was not shy, but its luxury was hidden in its simplicity. .Terifon? Why is this in my hand? Before even grasping the situation, Terifon took action first. Woo woo woo!! A resonant sound as loud as Mayuseongs Edmerie et Temiri resounded throughout the auditorium. .. In an instant, silence fell throughout the auditorium, and everyones eyes were fixed on my left hand. I sobbed in my heart, sweating profusely. This Fuleim? Im doomed. That too, very badly screwed. End of Chapter
Trantors Notes:Phew.this chappletes 10 chaps from the series. 10 chaps huh. Ngl, tranting is a very tiring job. You might think that since this is a MTL, it wouldnt take much long. But thats incorrect. I have to like run each sentence through 4-5 trantion apps to get the best rtable meaning, and thats the first draft. I reread that draft again to look for errors and format the sentence in a meaningful way thats the second draft. The third draft is just a quick nce and it takes like 3-4 hours to trante each chap with each chap being 2.5K+ words. This bes more difficult when you have read the chap already through the unedited MTL so it takes away the motivation. Note 1 Bread Shuttle refers tockeys, someone who brings breakfast/lunch/snakcs to their school master. Common thing in Korean manhwa with a shool + bullying background. Loved Stranger Things and cant wait for July 1st now. Dont forget to rate and review the story on novelupdates and add it to you library. Also, check out the character illustrations here Signing off, Your beloved tranter
Chapter 10: A Failure In S Class (3) Chapter 10: A Failure In S ss (3) {Read from Fuleims PoV } Ste Academys campus was buzzing with only one topic of discussion. Did you hear what I said? I heard that two students this year resonated with an upper-intermediate cane? Crazy. There have only been five users in the past. Are there two more this time? I heard the five of them went on to be archmages The subjects of discussion were none other than Mayuseong and Baek Yu-seol. Have you already heard the story of Baek Yu-seol? He was said to have used Blink in the magic implementation test. Isnt that basic magic? I didnt even learn how to blink. Its as if my parents never learned how to blink. It is said to be rare rubbish magic with a 99.99 percent chance of killing the wizard. I, too, did not learn. Isnt it true that none of the professors teach that magic anymore? All uncontroble magic has recently beenbeled as forbidden magic. Hearing such rumors, Fuleim walked wildly down the hallway. After school, the Self-study Hall building was crowded with students heading to the training center and reading room, and I was very nervous because all of them were only talking about Mayuseong and Baek Yu-seol. Fuleim! Are you going to study too? Hearing a familiar voice, I hastily took care of my expression. When I turned my head, several girls were approaching me with bright smiles. I said with a mischievousugh. You little kids, do I look like I am addicted to studying? Isnt it? You always study because you have nothing to do. I cant believe it. This little kid is talking back. You got it, right? Ahaha! But why do you always look at us and call us kids? We are the same age. Sting. I felt slightly stabbed, but somehow I struggled and smiled softly. Well, I guess its because Ive been living like my sister in the same ce I used to be. After realizing that I used to live in the modern world and transmigrated into a novel, I could hardly act like a child. Then are you going to study alone today? A tall girl asked. I locked my gaze on her. She was a girl named Jecky, whom I had known briefly in middle school, and when we both entered Ste, we quickly became friends because she, too, was amoner. Well. But howe your style is simr to mine? I remember the old Jecky as a timid kid with chubby hair and sses on, but one day after entering high school, she started imitating my hair, tone, and fashion. I was a little concerned, but I thought it could be because she was a teenager and moved on. Well, there is no end to studying. Im not alone, I said, Theres a special supplementary meeting, so Im going to attend. See, supplement meeting? You work so hard Anyway, shall I go? Yes. Lets go to a cafe together next time! After sending the girls away, I quickly turned around and tried to walk, but met someones eyes. It was Hae Won-ryang, a boy with a sharp impression and reddish-ck hair with purple eyes. Heir to the 9th-ss Master Meiji Manwol, the Tower Master, and an excellent wizard on par with Mayuseong. As soon as he found me, he approached me right away. Are you going to study? uh. You dont look good. Whats going on? And, perhaps, it is rare for him to be so genuinely concerned. Well, not really, nothing. Sullenly, I nodded my head. Then, by chance, as I turned my head, I met a girl who had not yet left and was staring at me from behind the wall. It was Jecky. Well? Why is she still Jecky vanished so quickly that the meeting of our eyes felt like a figment of imagination. I put my hands in the air and stroked the back of my own head as I was about to call her. I had no choice but to walk in the hallway chatting with Hae won-ryang about little things. This hallway we were walking on was called the S-ss area by the students as a joke because there was a dedicated S-ss self-study room and an S-ss training ground. Youre going to the training ground, right? You should not neglect your daily training. Youre uselessly diligent. If you live so hard, you will be short-lived. I dont intend to live long. Yes, if you die, dont call me to the funeral. Howe? I dont like Yukgaejang. Prepare beef and rice soup instead. Well, Ill do just that. After responding, Hae Won-ryang vanished into the training grounds. Students who want to practice practical training typically do not attend supplementary meetings because it was a gathering ce for students with poor grades or who are more passionate about their studies. Of course, I didnt go to the special supplementary meeting just to study. Princess Hong Bi-yeon and Eisel were scheduled to attend the supplementary meeting, ording to Original Romance Fantasy. Perhaps there will be a nervous battle between the heroine and the viin. It was to watch it, but there was one more reason. This is because a new character called Baek Yu-seol, who did not even appear in the original was scheduled to appear. Baek Yuseol. A boy who became a hot topic while holding an upper-intermediate Terifon this time, a character that did not exist at all in the original novel. Who the hell is that kid? She had read the original story three times and knew the setting in detail. However, the name Baek Yu-seol does not appear even once in the novel. Even that Terifon was said to have caught no one in the original story. Not only that, the boy got the so-called three questions of the devil right too easily. As if trying to show it to someone, maybe its meant to be shown to me. At the cane session ceremony, why did he talk to her? What on earth was he thinking behind his characteristic rxed and sly expression? With that in mind, when I arrived at the lecture hall where the special supplementary meeting was held, there were already more than fifty students gathered. I looked around the students slowly. The supplementary meeting was organised by Kyle, a 17th-ranked boy who was theoretically among the top students in the school. Kyle, who got into ss A this time, had held a supplementary meeting for his ssmates whocked grades for a certain purpose, but since many students from ss S were attending the meeting, he had a difficult expression. A cold sweat could be seen through Kyles signature sses that were so white that I couldnt see his eyes. Is Mayu-seong also attending? Mayu-seong, with his twinkling eyes, sat next to Baek Yoo-seol, who had a bored expression. Eisel was sitting in the far corner, and Princess Hong Bi-yeon was sitting on the other side, maintaining her lofty figure. Perhaps Hong Bi-goal yeons came here to learn about the three questions of the devil, and Eisel came solely to study. You must havee to Mayuseong If there was a male lead in this setting, it should be a person blessed by the world to the extent that fans would naturally think of Mayu-seong. Such Mayu-seong was taking a deep interest in Baek Yu-seol. Its never a coincidence. Clearly, Baek Yu-seol was moving deliberately. Very thoroughly. Even to the extent ofing to show a scene that resonates with Terifon, it was clear that he was aware of himself. Besides, you said that you did not touch any other questions except for the 3 questions in the ss cement test.? That being said, how did you know that you could enter S-ss by solving only the 3 questions of the devil? Dangerous.. With that thought in mind, I also took a seat, and Kyle, who hosted the event, slowly put on his sses. Damn, why are these monstrous bastards at the special supplementary meeting? Although Kyle was amoner, he was able to get a very high rank. He thought that he would use his position to eat properly, so he tried to seize power by teaching the nobles of F ~ D ss who had poor grades. But five students from ss S are attending the meeting. No, not bad. Rather, it is an opportunity. Among the five S ss, that young boy, Baek Yu-seol, who stands out especially, was known to have received the worst score in this ss cement test. His grades were so poor that he couldnt understand why he got into S-ss. What if he proves that he can teach the S ss students in this position? Other students will have no choice but to admit themselves. He got those eyes. * * * {Baek Yu-seols PoV} Phew.. I exhaled a sigh. Next to me, a guy named Mayu-seong pretended to be friendly and spoke in his usual friendly tone. Yu-seol, why are you here? I didnt want toe here either. You dont have to listen to this. Theres a reason, right? There is no such thing. I waspelled to attend because I was advised to participate in these learning activities as a warning to lower-ranked students who performed poorly on the ss cement test. Its not the right time to do this [Episode 3 Cane Session Ceremony,] which I had no idea started, waspleted in a very special way, and it could be said that receiving a lot of experience points was good news. However, the worst thing was that it attracted unnecessary attention from the people around it. My peaceful school life had been ruined. What was even more annoying was that this damn Terifon, which had gotten all the attention at best, was nowpletely useless. What brought you to me? Ive never seen a case where someone other than Fuleim was in charge of the Terifon, so Im not sure what this wand means right now. Come on. Lets end the chatter and start the replenishment meeting from now on. As Kyle patted on the ckboard, somemoner students raised their heads, and the nobles pouted their lips as if they were displeased. However, since his position was supported by professors, there were no students who could stand up to Kyle. Today, we are going to check the problems of the cement test. As you know, in this cement test, there were 3 questions of the devil. The infamous problem that has already been nicknamed and I solved one of them. Hong Bi-yeons eyes twinkled at those words. It was the only reason she came to this ce. How the hell do you interpret those three questions? A student who seeded in solving would tell her directly as there was no one to ask, so she just came to this ce. The other students were also quite interested in the matter, so they too focused on Kyle. He was very satisfied with the gaze that began to gravitate and raised his sses. Then, I will show you how to solve the problem first. This problem is actually close to a trap. It was created to induce incorrect answers by ident, but first of all Some students took out their notebooks and started taking notes, and Kyles solution itself was very usible. However, it was only usible and not a proper solution. Mayu-seong, who caught that point, blinked his eyes and said, gently tapping my side. What do you think? Do you think thats right? I couldnt tell if that exnation was correct or not because I wasnt wearing sses. The devils three questions? What are you on about? I didnte here to study in the first ce, so keeping up with the conversation was difficult. As a result, I provided a cursory response. Im not sure. I must admit that I was speaking softly, but the room was so quiet that most of the students heard me. Who is he? Its Baek Yu-Seol. Ahhim? The strange student who got all the other questions wrong but only got the three questions of devil right. That Baek Yu-seol said, I am not sure. That thing right now Are you saying that Kyles interpretation is wrong? Thats what it means. In fact, Baek Yu-seol got all three questions right, and although Kyle entered the school with a perfect score in theory, didnt he get only one question correct out of the 3 questions of the devil? Ttagak! Kyle broke the chalk he was holding. He gave it too much strength. I looked at Mayu-seong withplicated eyes. Although he was the one who created this atmosphere, Mayu-seong was smiling with his eyes as if he didnt know anything. You bastard, did you do that on purpose? The character Mayu-seong was originally like that. Kyle just didnt like it. Thats why he intentionally created this atmosphere and said, Is my interpretation wrong? Baek Yu-seol, then why dont you exin it yourself? Ehhh I thought it would be like this. I looked at Mayu-seong for a moment with resentful eyes and then put on my sses. The 3 questions of the devil. The words were three questions of the devil, but in fact, it was close to a nonsense quiz. To exin the problem in a mild way, [the wizard says, Great Earth, shed tears! When I memorized the incantation, thend doubled. What is the reason?] It would feel like that. The answer to this question was simple. What if the soil cries? Dirty Muddy Soil {T/N: This part is really the hardest. Its more like your local ngs/idioms, difficult to interpret. A few will repeat in next chapter too.} So thend was doubled. Its absurd, but it was really a matter of feeling. Really. But Kyle analyzed the problem very mathematically. When the earth cries, the soil scatters and melts, the spirits rages, the volcano explodes, and so on, h h h h h h h h h, so the earth has doubled as a result This was the conclusion he arrived at. Okay. Whatever the solution, it doesnt matter as long as the answer was correct. It was a solution that would definitely be helpful for correcting that one problem right away but the issue was that it was a solution that would get stuck again when an application problem with a simr feeling came up next time. I cant show you how to solve it. I can only point out the mistakes. what? With the help of copper sses, I pinpointed the mistakes in Kyles solution. The problem was presented with soil, but what if it was water or wind? Do you think your form will apply then? Thats when that timees, you can apply a different form. Thats the problem. Why do we have to apply different forms for problems of the same nature? Before the problem of applying a different form in the first ce, would you overthrow the solution itself? Your solution was pure fluke. To be honest, its an interpretation that doesnt fit the authors intentions at all. No forms or runes are needed to solve this problem. But you forced your knowledge into it. I didnt know much about magic. So, I pointed out only the core part marked on the copper sses. If you change this part here, your solution isplete nonsense. How would you exin it? Right now, I dont know if he seeded in solving this problem by coincidence, but he will not be able to solve it when another simr problem arises There was no need forplicated exnations. Because I just had to prove that Kyles solution was wrong. ah! Thats true The smart students understood Baek Yu-seols words and began to dictate his words. Fuleim was also quite surprised, but she was as calm as possible. Rather, she looked at Eisel and Hong Bi-yeon. Shouldnt there be a nerve war? Originally, there was going to be a fierce quarrel between them in this ce. However, since neither Eisel nor Hong Bi-yeon could solve the problem that Baek Yu-seol had just solved, they were distracted by the solution. Is it really good to think positively about this situation in which the viin and the female lead do not fight? No, lets think positively. Kyle stood there, stunned, with his mouth wide open. Am I wrong.? Before that, Kyle, who had just realized that his exnation was wrong, bowed his head. And he honestly admitted it. Your words youre right its all. Is that so? Even though his exnation had beenpletely debunked, Kyle, rather than being angry, seemed to be ovee with a sense of shame. Maybe I was lucky enough to solve this problem Not long after that, the special supplementary meeting was over, and I left the ssroom faster than anyone else. Not only did I not want to be in this stuffy and damp space of study anymore, but it was also because of being too burdensome to be with Mayu-seong. Ill see you tomorrow! Leaving behind Mayu-seongs energetic greeting, I walked down the tattered hallway. Oh really, if I get caught by a guy like Mayo-seong by mistake I dont know how it came to this by holding a wand like a Terifon. As people slowly became scarce, I was about to go back to the dormitory, but in the corner of the hallway leading to the mens dormitory, someone was standing with her back leaning. Princess Hong Bi-yeon Adolevit. what? I tried to pass by pretending to not know her, but she stopped in front of me. .What. Before, why didnt you exin the solution? Its not that I didnt want to exin it, its just that I couldnt do it.. How on earth do you logically exin such a nonsense quiz question? In fact, there was one thing that I showed them the solution method cannot be applied to other problems. I just dont have anything to say I see. I understand. You didnt want to reveal your solution in such a ce, did you? Eh. Its not like that. However, Hong Bi-yeon nodded her head as if she had misunderstood it. Okay. You need a price, dont you? What? Price? Yes, the price. She said so and tapped herself on the head. Ill pay you a fair price, so show me whats in your mind. {T/N: She really is the best girl.} End of Chapter
Trantors Notes:This is the bonus chapter from Complete 10 reviews on NU goal. Although its a bitte (a few hours only), my apologies for that. So like when I woke up and saw the reviews, I realised I had to do a bonus chapter. But I remembered having 1 or 2 chapter in backlog so I kinda cked off. When I switched on theppy to edit the chap, BAMMM, the chapter folder was emplylol, there was no chapter backlog. So I had to started tranting one right away, but you know Asian families, you cant get some free time. After a few distractions, and doing some chores, here I am with your new chaper, UNJOYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY !!! Dont forget to rate and review the story on novelupdates and add it to you library. Also, check out the character illustrations here Also, Hong Bi-yeon is the Best Girl.#HBY4TW Signing off, Your beloved tranter
Chapter 11: A Failure In S Class (4) Chapter 11: A Failure In S ss (4) Note: Some parts of this chapter may seem weird. They are your local jokes/puns which are difficult to trante unless you are familiar with the culture and have a more in-depth knowledge of thenguage. Since I dont have both, I can only give a surface trantion which might not make sense in that case. However, fortunately, it was all meaningless chatter that have no significance in the story. When the sun went down in the evening. Hong Bi-yeon and I got ourselves a self-study room with no one else in it and sat at a desk in the center. Those ring eyes of hers were so burdensome that I felt like dying. Im not sure what you hope to learn by paying for the three cement test questions. Everything has a reason; you just have to tell me what it is. Oh, I guess so. But you only got these three questions wrong. See? Youre smart. I got all the rest of the questions wrong. Arent you embarrassed to ask me? I was ranked 1,141 in the ss rank, and she was a super-elite who shined at 5th rank. Im not embarrassed. Rather, its even more embarrassing that I got the question wrong and havent found the answer yet. As long as I can find the answer, I can ask anyone a question. Oh It sounds like a model students answer. But I think youre looking down on me First of all Lets take a look. I put on my copper sses and looked at the problem again. Obviously, I didnt know it when I just solved it, but looking at it again, it was a really absurd problem. Oh my gosh. To put a magic question on the test with a nonsense question. Okay, can I actually exin this properly? I was tempted by the word reward, so I identally agreed, but I dont know if it will work out. I was at a loss. It was literally an impromptu test of creativity, so it was really hard to teach you how to solve it. How do you actually teach this? But the seats had already been set up. If I withdrew from here, I might be bullied by Hong Bi-yeon until graduation. That would be pretty terrifying. Furthermore. I wanted to receive the modification of the Terifon in return, and it would be a waste to give it up. I have to think about something. Thinking about the character Hong Bi-yeon, I asked her a question to pass time. Before I go into the exnation, let me ask you one thing. Why did you ask me? Its not that she didnt have friends, and she was still a princess, so if she asked anyone a question, there would be plenty of people who would readily answer it, right? She twisted her hair for a moment, then said coolly, as if she thought there was nothing to fuss about. Out of the 1,141 freshmen, there are only three students, including you, who have answered all of the first 3 questions of the devil. What.? What do you mean? I heard it was a trap problem that was put out not to be solved but Mayu-seong, Fuleim, and you solved it. Thats why I got a little bit of a headache. No, wait. This was a trap problem. Really? Are you telling me it was not meant to be solved? Yes. Didnt you know that? What a crazy It was then that I realized why I joined S-ss and why Fuleim kept herself on guard around me. Trap problem. This never existed in the game. Or maybe I didnt read it. Somehow, when I exined what the 3 questions were, the students reactions were strange! I didnt know the details or the development of the setting in detail. Because I just enjoyed the game itself without seeing the story. However, the setting of the romance fantasy that Fuleim read waspletely different. She doesnt know the game version of the story, but at least shes got the storyline and most of the setting in this world quite urately. For example, at the entrance ceremony, She knew in advance that there would be three trap questions Fuleim could have easily solved the trap problem with the novels knowledge. It was an achievement that only Mayuseong could do, so she might be thinking of emphasizing her specialness by adding her own name to it. A girl who was a different kind of geniuspared to Mayu-seong! But there, an extra that didnt even exist in the original came out and intervened. This means that she had be aware of the existence of the character Baek Yu-seol. What a crazy My spine chilled when I realized what she was thinking of me. Damn, there was a reason to be in check. I let out a sigh, but I struggled to hold it in. It was a case that had already beenmitted. You dont look good? You dont have to worry about it. Hong Bi-yeons expression slightly frowned as if she was not happy with my tone, but Hong Bi-yeon was not particrly afraid of any person, so she just ignored it. Before I tell you this, you didnt forget that you said youd do me a favor, did you? Its simple. Do you know this wand? Its Terifon. Ask the cksmith of your Adolevit royal family to convert it into a magic spear No, a magic sword. .? In an instant, Hong Bi-yeons expression changed bizarrely, thinking that she had heard it wrong. You heard it right. Cold weapons are weapons used by low-level mercenaries. Why are you a wizard trying to use something like that? My taste. Hong Bi-yeon was silent in response to my answer. It was a face that I didnt really understand, but I didnt intend to exin everything, even the fact that I was a crippled wizard. I think this is enough exnation. Do I have to tell you everything about me? Will you turn it into a magic sword or not? Okay, Ill do it for you. Thats simple. The Princesswork was really the best. Then I will give you a simple way to solve this problem. I considered the characteristics of Hong Bi-yeon. The strongest wizard in the fire world. Genius wizards normally use as few as two or as many as three attributes, but Hong Bi-yeon had risen to the ranks of the best magic warriors by using only one fire magic. But, was it like that from the beginning? No. Hong Bi-yeon during her first year at the academy was strong, but her limitations were clear and she waster beaten by Fuleim. Her weakness was that her use of magic was too stereotypical. In this situation, use this magic, and in that situation, use that magic. Hong Bi-yeon fought the battle as if she was reading a textbook, and Fuleim, who had grasped these weaknesses, dug into the gaps and achieved victory. Oveing this defeat, sophomore Hong Bi-yeon gained apletely different level of strength. A shift in thinking. Hong Bi-yeon had always been aware of the fact that shecked creativity. Because books rted to that were piled up in her dormitory. But that realization came toote in the second year. I cant give you enlightenment right now Well, I can give you some usible advice. After turning the test paper in the direction of Hong Bi-yeon, I asked her with a serious expression. First of all, do you know that this is a nonsense quiz? nonsense? Uh. You dont know? Ive heard of itbut I dont know what it is. No, youre that old and dont know what a nonsense quiz? What have you been doing on a regr basis? At the same time, I was reminded of the fact that she was Hong Bi-yeon. Im convinced. In such a home environment, it was definitely possible. Rather, I quickly attacked Hong Bi-yeon because I thought it was better. Whats between your knees? A random question. But as she sat there, Hong Bi-yeons expression hardened seriously, thinking that I would never ask useless questions. She closed her eyes and tapped her forearm with her fingers, and after thinking about it for a while, she came up with the answer. Ham? {Ham as in Hamstring the inside corner of knee} Wrong. Groin? Not even that. She stared at me with an expression as if she was asking what the answer was, so I answered quickly. The answer is Guaya. {The word is or Guaya which also trantes to family.} why? I told you it was between your knees. Hong Bi-yeon opened her lips slightly and looked at me with a terrifying expression. No, this is really what this problem feels like? Do you want to solve this problem? Yes. Look at this problem. Its made up of forms and tricks you dont know. You know that, dont you? Of course. It means that you have to solve it only with your creativity. But, is it possible to memorize that creativity as usual? no. right? I didnt even give her a chance to argue. Like a rapid-fire cannon, I only fired what I had to say. You know what? Wizards of the past developed their magic slowly and gradually. But they put a drop of creativity in that tiny development. Then, at some point, the Tsushima Era arrived. Thats thats it. I read it in a tutorial story, but I never thought Id use it like this. Do you know why? Its important to know a lot of spells and tricks, but the most important thing for a wizard is to think beyond. Think beyond? Yes! Hong Bi-yeon pricked up her ears to see if a familiar word appeared. Yeah, I guess so. Most of the words I poured out were those that came out when I cleared quests rted to Hong Bi-yeon. In other words, her biggest concerns wereing out of my mouth. See the world outside the boundaries of your thinking. History proves that magic can grow explosively even with the smallest changes. But why is your thinking limited to what you see? Is it okay to just memorize a spell and use it away? Its not its not. Hong Bi-yeon listened to me nkly. You may be better than me in your ability to think analytically, to judge rationally, and to remember synthetically, but youck the creativity that is crucially important to a wizard. To be honest, it was almost nonsense. Because they were all Hong Bi-yeons favorite words attached to the nonsense that I picked up fromic books. I used some difficult words, but youre smart, so I guess you understood everything, right? Of course. Thats amazing. Even I didnt understand what I had just said. But, as if she had really understood something, her expression became more serious than before. Whats wrong with this girl? She was making me feel quilty having lied to her.. Im d you understood. After all, you are a princess, and naturally smart. From now on, I will teach you to change your thinking. I can exin how to solve this problem, but the next time something like thises up, you will never be able to solve it that way. Hong Bi-yeon immediately nodded her head as if showing that she understood thest words properly. Then, lets get started right away. Hong Bi-yeon focused on my mouth with an anticipated look on her face when I said I would finally start in earnest, and said, What if the horse gets angry? Her face stiffened as it stood. After such a lengthy exnation, the question that came up was another nonsense question. Hong Bi-yeon closed her mouth again, but I didnt stop and attacked again. What if a horse gets angry? What is it? I dont know. Marijuana. {T/N: These are inside jokes which only make sense in the localnguage i.e., korean in this case.} Hong Bi-yeon was noticeably agitated, but unlike before, she did not object to me. It was a wonderful effect. I kept attacking Hong Bi-yeon. What if I roll the bed? I dont know. Badminton. What if you dont want to let go? I dont know. Just give me scissors or a rock. Hong Bi-yeon, unable toe to her senses from my rapid-fire attack, got desperate more and more. It was also quite fun to watch it, and it felt like Id discovered something new to y. But unlike before, no one objected to me. Its a story that was all over the ce. What if the ground cries? muddy soil. Which nt will cry when pulled? burdock. It is interesting. It was so much fun, I was joking around, so I crossed the line without realizing it. The look that seagulls like? As I spoke, this was not a nonsense question, but something that was closer to the realm of Daddys gag. Oh, no. This is not right. Even if I tell her the correct answer, she wont be convinced. It seems that Hong Bi-yeon noticed that I was talking nonsense, but now what? But. whisper? Hong Bi-yeon got the right answer. Huh? Huh? You got it right. When I answered with a bewildered face, there was a slight smile on Hong Bi-yeons face. Wow, this is the first time Ive seen him smile in both games and real life. Oh, you are a princess. Your creativity is extraordinary. Hong Bi-yeon hardened her expression when I ttered her, but seeing that the corners of her mouth were slowly raised, it seemed like she was feeling good anyway. Hmm. Give me the next question. Like that, I gave a special lecture to Hong Bi-yeon untilte at night. End of Chapter
Trantors Notes:Thank you Rabusmar for supporting me. Really means a lot. I feel like this chapter was a bit underwhelming and on top of that, my inexpertise to properly trante some things due to limited knowledge, I really apologise. Topensate for it, and to celebarte my first supporter (looking at you rabusmar brotha), I am releasing one more chapter soooon. Also, I realised we have debuted on the first page of weekly activity and monthly activity and soon will cross 100 rating and 1000 additons to library. YAYYYYYYY !!! Thank you for all your support. Dont forget to rate and review the story on novelupdates and add it to you library and check out the character illustrations here Signing off, Your beloved tranter
Chapter 12: A Failure In S Class (5) Chapter 12: A Failure In S ss (5) Late evening. After finishing Hong Bi-yeons Special Lecture, I immediately left the academy site and headed for Arcanium. It had to go to a bookstore. Does she really believe in all that? Thinking about what I had just done, I felt a sense of shame and guilt. Hong Bi-yeon. She was obviously a good wizard and had a smart brain, but her disadvantage was that she had a stereotyped way of thinking. But that wouldnt help her in her growth. Well, it doesnt matter since shes a viin anyway. I couldnt help it. Right now, the Terifon magic sword was fluttering in front of my eyes. I have to convert Terifon into a magic sword as soon as possible to increase what I could do at the academy. Lets stop thinking about it. I have to buy a book too. From tomorrow onwards, I had to purchase a book for my major because I was going to take practical sses and lectures in earnest. As I walked through the streets of the magical city of Arcanium, a panoramic view of the colorful Mage tower and numerous magic academies unfolded. A carriage led by a winged horse and a small floating ind was floating in the air. The streets were quite crowded with students, including me, who came out to purchase books in haste until this morning. Men and women could be seen walking around in pairs. These young ones. The streets were beautifully paved, and colorfully lit buildings were lined up. As soon as I entered an alley while looking at the essence of magic engineering, I moved quickly using blink. Is it here? I cant remember. In the game, you could automatically press listen to the lecture, but in reality, you need a major book. Another absurd thing was that the increase in grades differed depending on which major book was used. At first, I remembered buying books at a fairly famous bookstore in the city. There are many kinds of books and there are many customers, so I thought it was better anyway. But no. It waster revealed by the yers that there were hidden books all over the city that added to grades. In particr, the bookstore where such books were most often hidden must have been the nameless bookstore. It got its name because its signboard was empty. After wandering along the alley for a while, I arrived at an unnamed bookstore. It was a pretty old ce. As I creaked open the wooden door of the crumbling bookstore, which looked like it would filter out people and even ghosts, a smell of musty books greeted me. There is an old man dozing off at the counter. That pervert old man pretended to doze off like that and observed guests with mana scan. Well, theres always something unique about long-lived wizards. Without hesitation, I walked inside. It was quite old, but there was a Mas Handwritten Notes that said that he graduated from the Ste Academy as a top student 10 years ago. I didnt know why it was being sold here. But if you take a magic engineering ss with these handwritten notes, youll get a perfect score almost unconditionally. My grades may not really matter because I had copper sses, but there were hidden recipes stored inside, so I might find something usefulter. As long as I have that, I can study the rest of it with just in books. After all, I got a perfect score thanks to the sses. Lets see I think I found it. No one has also touched it. Mas name was clearly written on a Magic Engineering Theory Handwritten Notes. Some might say that having a lot of hand stains was annoying, but it was beneficial to me. Old books and notebooks, by the way, are always preferable. As I reached for it, a white wrist appeared from the other side and grabbed the book Id chosen. ? Oh? I turned my head slightly and noticed a sky-blue-haired girl, slightly smaller than me, frantically removing her hands as if they were on fire. While I recovered my hands, I was frankly bewildered when I saw her. Eh, Eisel? What. Do you know me? Huh? Uh, you know you are famous. It was because Eisel Morph, also called the Salty Mistress, was looking at me with an old used book in her arms. She flicked the back of her waving light blue hair and looked intently into my eyes. Oh, you the one from before? Uhh. Its good to remember me, but cant you remember the other time we met before that? Eisel stood like that for a while and then shook her head. I enjoyed the discussion earlier. It was quite disappointing that you didnt exin it to the end. Come to think of it, Eisel couldnt solve all of those problems. So, while trying to solve the problem, there may or may not have been a story about building a rtionship with Mayu-seong. Anyway, it was nice to meet you, she said as she turned her head coolly and went to the other side. By the way, why is she in the thrift store? I hurriedly pulled out Mas notebook. Still, Since I didnt lose this, so its finally over. Then I took out other books one by one and nced sideways at Eisel. She was taking out this book and that, but strangely, she seemed to care about the price tag. Oh, that was it. This bookstore mainly dealt with second-hand books, so someone rarelyes here unless hes a poor student like me. However, admission to the Arcaneums five prestigious schools was only for the truly wealthy. It means that the few students with my background had to spend all of their life savings money umted throughout their life right before their parents died to raise their tuition fees. In other words,ing to a bookstore where everything was copsing would mean he was as poor as I am. Its a bit sad. The familys downfall. Eisel had to live a life far detached from her opulent past after losing everything. She was looking through the price tags of old books at the thrift bookstore because she, who used to cut steaks for every meal, didnt have enough money to buy a proper book. Furthermore, even in the original novel, she has a tragic ending. Much less, in this world where Fuleim had taken over the role of the protagonist, she was doomed to die before she even reached a tragic end. In the end, this woman would be unhappy for the rest of her life and will perish in everyones eyes. Heh, I dont know. As I chose the books I wanted at the bookstore, more than ten books had piled up as a result. ce them on the countertop! The old man opened his eyes in surprise when I put it up. What. I thought he had his eyes open. What is it How did you bring it? I used my strength. Looking to the side, Eisel kept her distance and with narrowed eyes, carefully examined the textbook I had chosen. why? I tried to add something, but Eisel gave me an answer, unexpectedly. No, its just No, I thought you picked a fascinating subject. I think you were just trying to insult me. Like what? Like everything. Why would you listen to advanced sealing theory?? Ah, this? Its a subject with few prospects. Sealing was a very ancient magic that expressed magic based on objects. However, as the Enchant technology was created through the development of alchemy and magic engineering, it became a technology that was lost naturally. It was even said that its only achievement was inventing the cane. The magic government cut off support for sealing studies, so while sealing schrs were losing their jobs, few students offered to take this course, and naturally, the course was on the verge of being abolished. But I knew. The subject would not be abolished and survive to the end. One could spend less timepared to any other subject, and still get a high score. You know there are no prospects. thats why I am listening to it. ? She looked at me with an expression, What nonsense are you talking about? I couldnt exin that I saw it in the game, and it was embarrassing. Well everyone thinks like you. Thats why its easier to get grades. Anyways, I should get going It was difficult to continue the conversation, so I dashed out of the bookstore, looking back to find Eisel staring at the Introduction to Sealing Studies with a puzzled expression on her face. Her expression, on the other hand, did not seem promising. * * * {Eisle POV} The next day. Today was the first day of ss in earnest. The first ss I checked the timetable. My first lecture at the Ste Academy was a subject called How to Look into the Void. Rumors had it that it was easy to get good grades, so even though it was a non-mainstream one, I hurriedly applied for the course. Are you in the void ss too? Really? Oh Im doomed. You study better than I do. Did youe here to get grades too? Isnt it obvious? I thought only the kids I know knew, but there are a lot of kids. I am doomed from the first semester However, as word spread that it was simple to get good grades, arge number of students gathered. Furthermore, students who did not receive schrships because they did not reach the top of the list werepelled to make a decision. Hmm its difficult. It wasnt very good for Eisel, who always had to stay at the top to get a schrship. I have to work hard on other subjects. Time was short, and there was a lot to study. There was no time to regret the past. Eisel, who was striding along the hallway, suddenly overheard the students crowding around and talking about the lunch menu. Her stomach rumbles, a signal asking for food. She took a bundle of 60 academic tickets out of her pocket. With this ticket, you can eat at the academy 60 times, but there was no way you could survive with this for the whole semester, so you had to save it over and over again. Todays lunch doesnt taste good, so Ill have to buy some bread at the cafeteria. Of course, she could barely buy in bread, which costs only 1,200 credits, but Eisel, who was walking to the cafeteria for a quick meal, abruptly came to a halt while passing by a lecture hall. This was the lecture hall of Introduction to Sealing Studies, a lecture that a student named Baek Yu-seol, whom I metst night, had applied for. I sneaked a peek inside just in case and noticed Baek Yu-seol in the distance, listening to a ss with a nk expression on his face. He had transparent, ck eyes that couldnt tell what he was thinking or looking at. Eisel looked at the other students. Huh? Are there really so few students? The number of students was such that the lecture could barely be sustained, and perhaps as a result, the professor was biting his nails and conducting the lecture with an anxious expression. Furthermore, the students who came to take the course were also in turmoil. What if, if if I also had applied for Introduction to Sealing Studies? if I didnt had to spend a lot of time, I could have improved my grades. And if I had studied other subjects with the time I saved, maybe I could have gotten more schrships because my grades would go up. Did he really know that this course was easy to get grades for? Eisel looked at Baek Yoo Seol. His eyes were still unsure of what he was thinking. He might be sleepy, or he might be meditating Could it be that he had his own course registration strategy carefully crafted? Such a thought shed, but Eisel quickly shook her head to disperse the thought. What did I have such a thought? It must be a coincidence. End of Chapter
Trantors Notes:Heres the bonus chapter I promised. Damn, its the 2nd bonus chap in just a few days. UNJOYYYYYYY. Signing off, Your beloved tranter
Chapter 13: Dungeon Practice (1) Chapter 13: Dungeon Practice (1) Everyone knows the origins of magic, but it was only when the white wizard called the Progenitor Wizard spread magic to the world, that humans and other races began to deal with magic. In reality, the magic ss was highly subdivided. Mana Trajectory, an Introduction to Advanced Fundamental Magic, was a study on the rtionship between reality and directing, and so on There was really something special about it. And, as in any other world, lectures were extremely boring. Professor Shin Wol-hak Raiden, in particr, was unpopr because his characteristic hard tone and sharp and aggressive voice stressed listeners. After spreading natural magic to elves, material magic to dwarves, and elemental magic to humans, the Progenitor Wizard disappeared. So, does anyone know where the progenitor wizard went next? Me! Speak. He went to Heaven and taught the angels Radiance Magic, then went to the Underworld and taught the demons Abyss Magic. Thats right. Sleepy. Regardless of whether there was something I knew or did not know, the ss was very boring. How can I listen to this for three years. But this ss was pretty important. Maybe it was because there might be a ss content that could bring me close to the true ending. Professor Raiden lined things up with a marker on the ckboard with his characteristic sleepy voice. But there were some things that the Progenitor Wizard didnt expect. Human curiosity didnt stop at elemental magic. Human wizards began to travel around the world and stole the magic of different races. Thats how modern magic came into being. I yawned silently and looked around. Sitting a little farther away, Eisel particrly caught my attention. Did she originally take this ss? As far as I remember, there were no main characters who listened to Shin Wolhak. People were not satisfied with that either. They wanted more knowledge and more magic. However, humans could not learn magic anymore. This was because the progenitor wizard disappeared leaving behind the Twelve New Moons (/the 12 lunar months) in the world. Does anyone know about these twelve moons? Atst, the main point came out and my ears pricked up. Because that was my biggest concern, the twelve moon. When a student raised his hand, Professor Raiden pointed out. Answer me. It is said that the twelve new moons are a guardian to protect the bnce of the continents, and it is said that until just a thousand years ago, they spread all over the world and looked over the continents. Right. They protected the continent with their special powers. The professor wrote four letters on the ckboard. For example, it was said that the new moon Jeok-Ha-Ju-Jun, which symbolizes summer, dealt with a red me, and that me would never go out. Even now, it is said that if you enter the deep sea of manca, you can see the red me, so if you are interested, you can go in to check it. He was not joking, but the students burst intoughter. Because the deep sea of manca was an absolute zone ruled by the sea king manca, it was not a space where terrestrial life could dare enter. Perhaps today is the day when Professor Raiden does a gag once a year. sh! Focus. Theughter stopped when Raiden spoke with a sh of light in the air. The students focused their eyes on a few images floating in the air. The deep-sea of manca. In the deep, deep sea where there was not a single ray of light, a bright red me that illuminates the world was surrounded by a huge octopus. The octopus was asleep on a chain, but strangely, the me did not burn him even though it was attached to its body. The following photo was taken at a ce called Leviens Coast. A huge vortex urred in the middle of the sea. A catastrophic vortex with a diameter of 500 m was frozen entirely by the power of the Bronze Twelfth Moon. A mysterious phenomenon that was difficult to exin even with magic, it was so surprising that my drowsiness ran away. In this way, each new moon has its own unique abilities, and it is said that when all the new moonse together, something very special happens. What is it? Professor Raiden was speechless for the first time at a question from a certain student. Its no one knows. Its because not once in history have all the new moons gathered together. Thats right. This is because the new moons have never awakened since they fell asleep a thousand years ago. I did encounter some parts of the twelve moon as a yer when I was ying the game though. Those who went through their events were given special skills or received items from new moons, and naturally, I had no choice but to be interested because they were very fraudulent. So I found a total of five new moons. Even that was possible bybining the information from other yers, I barely met at the end of a very arduous road, and there was no yer who collected more than me. For that reason, I thought that the existence of these Twelve New Moon might have a direct connection with the True ending. 10 years. For 10 years, countless yers have yed the game with numerous options and have seen countless endings. But if no one has seen the true ending Wouldnt the answer be in the content that no one has reached? And that was the twelve moons. Even in the game, despite the extreme difficulty, I managed to collect five new moons while passing the threshold of death several times There was nothing I could do to see the true ending. I just have to try again After Shin Wolhaks lecture, I was walking down the hallway for the next lecture when someone called me from behind. Excuse me. uh? It was Eisel. She approached me with a slightly dissatisfied expression and said: You, why are you listening to this lecture? Why do I listen to it? Its so out of the blue. Answer me. Yeah, well In fact, the New Moon Studies ss that I was taking now wasnt a very popr ss. Magic was the basis of mathematically unfolding, calcting, organizing, and controlling the flow of mana, but the new moon science did not have such a thing at all. To use an analogy, it was akin to sorcery or witchcraft. To pray to the Twelve Moons who may be alive somewhere, and to use that power to use their special abilities. Like Professor Raiden, many people worship the new moon and practice new moon magic. However, this new moon magic method was not widely adopted because its advantages over traditional magic were not clearly revealed. In some areas, it was said that members of New Moon Church are even treated as heretics and expelled. Im just listening because Im interested. thats it? Yes. She closed her lips for a moment, pondered, turned her eyes, and said softly, looking at me. Well, then Hmm. Does it have anything to do with grades? New Moons Study is my hobby. Anyway, something was strange. It seems you werent there during the New Moon Study orientation, when did you apply? Well, thats Come to think of it, there is still a period for course correction. Did you apply for the new Moon Study by any chance? Do you know the charm of the New Moon Crescent? No? What are you talking about? After saying that, Eisel turned around and disappeared. Or not, why are you like that? Leaving the question behind, I moved to listen to the next lecture. Lectures were packed until the afternoon today. * * * {Hong Bi-Yeons PoV} Whoops! bang! bang! Aww!! A huge scarecrow burst into mes, causing a massive explosion. During the Practical Use of Magic Attacks lecture, students shoot at the target with magic that matched their attributes. Its not always about firing hard and fast. What matters is uracy, and even if you have powerful magic, its useless if you dont hit the enemy, right? When the words of fire attribute professor Hong Yi-el fell, the scarecrow shrank and began to run around. The magic of the students exploded in the air, as did Hong Bi-yeons magic. Fire! thud! She furrowed her brows, nervously pulling out the staff as a ball of me poured into the air. Her firepower was strong, but she couldnt hit anything. El Hong passed by Bi-yeon Hong and whispered. thats terrible, Biyeon. I paled at the words, but I closed my eyes tightly, trying not to show off too much. I raised the staff again, my lips trembling. I felt she couldnt do it, so I had no choice but to put down the staff. Hmmm I was sweating as I endured the pressure that seemed to tighten my chest and heavy breathing. You cant make it obvious. You must not show your vulnerability. I thought I was going to pass out, but I persevered with a superhuman spirit. A girl approached me as I sat still. Wow Princess, youre incredible. What? You used the same magic as me, but you had three times the power. Is this handy kid aware of how Im feeling and speaking? Whats the point, though? Its pointless. Im not even sure I can hit it. Im envious of you. You have high uracy. But, if the princess practiced a little more, wouldnt she beparable to something like me? What do you mean? I ignored the girls words and stood up and picked up the staff. Thanks to the conversation, the pressure on my chest calmed down to some extent. Come to think of it, Is she also a me Wizard? I think Ive heard of her. Her name is Arshuang. From the outside, there was amotion saying that the greatest talent of all time had appeared. I think Ive heard it before, but when she actually entered the school, her magic was so shabby that it couldnt even bepared with Hongbi-yeons magic. It waspletely natural. Because Hong Bi-yeon was a world-ss genius, not an all-time great. Hong Bi-yeon didnt show much pride because she had just defeated an opponent who deserved to win. Whoo After that, I, who had been struggling for a while to catch the running scarecrow, ran out of the ssroom at the same time as the lecture was over. It was because it was difficult for me to look at my mothers face for even one second longer. Whew. I came to the break room and sat down without a hitch. It seems that my legs have lost strength. It may be because I had two or three times more training than other students, and it may also be because of the psychological factor that yed a big role. Princess. Yeterin, you are here. Bring me a drink. and red ginseng candy as a bonus. Here you go. Princess Hong Bi-yeons exclusive escort, Yeterin, was tall enough to be over 170 cm tall for a woman, so even Hong Bi-yeon in herte 160s had to look slightly upward to make eye contact with her. By the way, whats going on? Yes. Its about the request for a wand remodeling that you asked for the other day. Ah, that. Hong Bi-yeon stroked her chin and pondered. Remodel the wand. I heard that sometimes alchemists remodel and carry a cane, but Ive never seen a wizard do that before. He is unique in many ways. A boy who resonated with an upper-intermediate grade wand, was at thest ce in the whole school and made his way into the S ss Is a magic sword possible? Because the wand is so good, it seems that the best products wille out without any problems. However, there is one thing that is a little questionable. Questionable? Thats the wand keeps trying to drain its owners mana. what? Isnt that a taboo? It wasnt exactly like that. It appeared to be constantly resonating with natural energy. What kind of strange wand did he get? Ste is also strange. While continuously absorbing the users mana, at the same time resonate with natures mana? Its just weird to hear. why is such a garbage wand of high-intermediate grade? So, its only of upper-intermediate grade. What does that mean? Yeterin continued with an expression that meant she did not know how to exin this. Its original performance was rated higher because it had the effect of explosively enhancing the users magic power and amplifying it tremendously, but it was lowered to mid-level because it would take away the users mana just by holding it. S, Superior? How does a student hold such a thing? Thats a question for me too. I know very well that it wasnt set up for resonance in the first ce. But how did you resonate with such a wand? What is that strangemoner doing? Of course, that didnt mean that the wand was coveted. It was strange that the power of magic increased explosively, but the penalty of continuously stealing the users mana was too great. I dont think hell use it even if I give him that wand. I dont know if he has abundant mana, or if he doesnt have it at all. That was pretty weird. If you dont have any mana, youre not a wizard, so why use a wand? I do not know. Themon man will figure it out. I will just do what I was told. Its owner was also one-of-a-kind, as was its wand. There was never a time when I keptmoners in my mind, but Baek Yu-seol didnt leave my mind for a long time in many ways. End of Chapter
Trantors Notes:Heres the regr 2nd chapter of this week. 2 more chapters to go. Dont forget to rate and review the story on novelupdates and add it to you library and check out the character illustrations here If you liked my work and want to support me, you can do that here Signing off, Your beloved tranter
Chapter 14: Dungeon Practice (2) Chapter 14: Dungeon Practice (2) A few days had passed since the semester began in earnest. If there was one thing that I felt while attending Ste, it was that high schools and universities in Korea were so hard that it couldnt even bepared. If my stamina wasnt good at a superhuman level, I might have copsed right away. As you all know, 90% of the worlds poption learns magic, but less than 20% of them can use offensive magic. This kind of attack magic should never be used without a license, do you know why? Isnt that because attack magic is dangerous? Yes, thats pretty much the answer. If theres one bigger problem, its that you dont know where the magic will go. Magic was dangerous. Iparable to the Earths firearms, the misuse of me-based magic could burn down an entire building, the mismaniption of water-based magic could cause the copse of an entire construction site; there was also an unfortunate ident where earth-based magic sttered on a passerby, killing him instantly. Attack magic needs to be manipted more precisely than any other magic. Thats why you must take this ss, Mana Orbitology. Mana Orbitology Professor Karleim wrote three words on the ckboard. Attack magic is divided into three main categories. Shooting fired from the casters body. Target that creates magic by specifying coordinates, Area that hits the entire area within a certain range. Each magic has its pros and cons. Shooting magic instantly modifies its trajectory and allows you to quickly fire at the enemy, but the enemy can see it and dodge or block it. Target magic can hit unconditionally if the enemy recognizes itte, but it is weak and the coordinates are very difficult to specify, so the casting time is very long. So, what about the characteristics of the area magic? We can attack the entire range, and we can hit several people. Yes, but the efficiency of mana consumption is very poor, so wizards with a low amount of mana cannot use it well. There are downsides. Starting today, you will be learning orbital with a focus on shooting and targeting for interpersonal battles. You were bored of studying form in middle school, right? Yeah!! students shouted because it basically meant that they wanted to stop studying and go into practice. Unfortunately, you have to memorize the orbital form today. A sigh came out, but it couldnt be helped. Because the professor has to train the students slowly by taking out the curriculum. Then, shall we solve this form? Professor Karleim wrote the problem on the ckboard. [There is Cheolsu running at a speed of 12.6% to the south from 760m to the north. At this time, find the trajectory and expected observation distance needed for Younghee to hit Cheolsu with the water flow magic Water Air Force.] Yes. Orbital was mathematics. Anyone who wants to answer this question? It was not about a different attribute, but a water flow system. The students eyes frowned. Water flow magic required forms and fluid mechanics to exin flowing substances, but this study was notoriously difficult and difficult to the extent that all wizards were reluctant to do so, so only basic knowledge was known, and it was hardly touched unless you majored in water flow magic. You had to solve the problem yourself. That wasnt a big deal; it was just annoying. Ugh I feel like Im going to vomit just looking at the problem What kind of superman is that cheol-su, how can a person run 12 meters per second. Most of the students turned their heads and looked away. I stared nkly at the back of the professor. The hairstyle is so amazing. Professor Karleim was bald with distinctive baldness on the back of his head, which was close to that of a ruler. To describe it more precisely, it was in the form of a y=ax (a>0) graph. Expressing individuality in ones head as a graph of a quadratic function in which the coefficients of the quadratic term are positive numbers. He must have been born to do the math. Student Baek Yu-seol? Yes, Yes? For a moment, I stuttered in surprise. Dont tell me, Stes professors even use mind-reading skills? Fortunately, it wasnt a concern, Karleim said as he patted the ckboard. The only person who made eye contact with me is this student. Come out and solve it. Yes. * * * Well, good job. You solved it so easily. Are you majoring in water flow? No, Im not. I cant believe youve arranged the Lidier-Hibock equation so simply. Its just great. Yes. Baek Yu-seol solved the form much more easily than expected. Professor Karleim, on the other hand, was visibly embarrassed but did not hide his exmation, possibly because he solved it so quickly that it was almost mental arithmetic. Even in Ste, where geniuses gathered, it was an unusually quick solution to the problem. It was almostparable to a college department at this point, if not a professor. Yes, I like it. Then, make these problems your homework until next time. As soon as the lecture was over, Baek Yu-seol quickly left the ssroom. And Eisel, who was watching him silently from behind, also followed him. As a result of following and watching secretly these past few days, she was convinced. Although he enteredst in the school year, he still seemed a little unusual. .maybe a little too much. Excuse me. ..? When she called Baek Yu-seol, he stopped walking in haste. Then, he looked at her and wrinkled his expression in annoyance. Why. Do you get that expression when you look at my face? Whats wrong with your face? Every time I see your face, my stress is relieved. You were stressed? Thats right, because he had been feeling Eisel was secretly chasing after him for the past few days, so Baek Yu-seol was under a lot of stress. Okay, which lecture are you going to attend the next? On the contrary, when Eisel came out shamelessly, Baek Yoo-seol was rather dumbfounded. Why do you keep asking me that? Are you interested in me? What? Im offended. Because I feel worse. After saying that, as Baek Yu-seol started going his own way again, Eisel hurriedly blocked his way. Come on wait a minute. Why again? Well, um, the sses youre taking, Ive looked into some of it Even my background check? I dont like to be a bridle by you. youre also a high school student, arent you? I forgot. Baek Yu-seol, who recalled his shorings for a moment, did not answer and stood still, and Eisel continued. Anyway, when I looked at the sses you took, they were all easy to get grades for. Yeah. Thats right. It takes less time, and you can easily get grades, and it was Baek Yu-Seol who took those things. As a bonus, he took alchemy and magic engineering to raise his skill level. Where did you learn such a strategy? Why do you need to know? You said you know mine, so just listen to them like this. Then, Eisel frowned and sighed. Its okay to listen to something like the New Moon Studies because its an A+ anyway, so it doesnt affect you at all. But if I take other subjects, it hurts you. What? Baek Yu-seol was a little surprised inside. I already have a lot to worry about right now, and Im sitting here paying attention to the fact that other peoples grades will be lowered because of my intervention. Hmmm, your grades are already on the floor. Do you think Ill cut in? The idea of was mature, but it was a problem for talking too much. Anyway, can you rmend me a lecture? Something good for my grades. Why do you want me to rmend a lecture? I knew it, so I prepared a price. Price? Kids these days must really love it. Where did you all learn such snobbish things? As far as I know, Eisel in her early days must have been an empty beggar who had nothing? Knowing my question, she hurriedly continued the conversation. Do you know the secret of the schools 7th Main Tower? Huh? However, a word he was familiar with came out. I do know. Oh, really? There are very few people who know. Its an abandoned building now. I cant go in there because its closed, but in fact, in the basement Wait a minute. Thinking that this was not the case, Baek Yoo-seol hurriedly stopped Eisel. As she stated, this was extremely valuable information. It could bring in massive benefits or a misuse depending on the listener. In the game, Fuleim was able to significantly increase her affinity with the desired male protagonist based on this information. In other words, Fuleim knew what Eisle knew in the original Ropan.''{Ropan = Romance Fantasy} Eisel, too, should hand over this valuable information to the male protagonist. Not an extra like himself. Its a scary story, isnt it? I dont want to listen. I dont think itll be fun. its not a scary story. Are you afraid of ghosts? Youre not as I thought. Okay, Ill just tell you for free. So, dont waste that valuable information in vain. Baek Yu-seol swallowed the back words. Anyway, just the thought that Eisel was sincerely trying to trade something was enough for Baek Yu-seol. This is because Baek Yoo-seol was aware of the fact that she was essentially the nicest, righteous, and unfortunate person in the world, despite the tics and annoyances she had suffered from the people. Hmm, you acted like you werent going to tell me anything earlier, but you suddenly changed your mind? Yes. I dont usually tell someone, but Im telling you because youre pretty. But you said I wasnt pretty? Its just like that. Hey, so what would you rmend? It doesnt have to do with your grades, but its really good for you right now. Take Meditation to the Abyss as a liberal arts subject. Although it was not yet known, meditation was very important for a wizard in the bishop position, who pours destructive magic into a wide area at once. It was important to understand the form for urate casting, but in the end, it alles from the mind that moves the mana. Meditation? Meditation is not very popr as a liberal arts subject. Ive been learning Twelve Moons Studies as a hobby, but also to polish it up No, its not. At this point, the importance of meditation was not yet known, so Eisels reaction was natural. However, after only a short period of time, most bishops would meditate for hours every day. In that sense, meditation was a hugely important course for Bishop. When he thought about that, Baek Yu-seol felt his head pounding. Wait,e to think of it, Im also a wizard, right? Recently, Baek Yu-seols growth has been stalled. There were no episodes, and there were no monsters in the school, so there was no way to acquire experience points. At least he was increasing his strength through training, but that was the limit. But, why didnt he ever think of training like other wizards? In the game, Baek Yu-seol was sessful in training his constitution whereby his mana would constantly travel back and forth between nature and the body, thereby awakening the Magic Leakage Dy. It was just content in the game to get experience points by setting the dive to train automatically by pressing the button at the training ground Now that it has be a reality, cant he do it himself with this body? In the game, if he just worked hard, his skill level went up. However, in reality, it was slow and there was a seriousck of content to acquire skill points. If so, repeated training like this is the answer. As soon as he thought about it, his mind felt clear. Im a wizard, too. So, I need to train like a wizard. Baek Yoo-seol thought so and somehow felt better and said to Eisel. My master was in the bishop position, and through meditation, he greatly increased his magical power. Although I would never tell this to anyone else, since its you, I am telling you this. Um, A Master. People do need to look good after all. Thank you. Its a pity I didnt hear anything about grades, but I will apply this. There was one course left anyway. | When the conversation was over, Eisel suddenly disappeared somewhere. It was worth teaching her I was a little scared to think about how this action would affect the future. However, leaving a girl who would be unhappy in the future because I was afraid of changing the future struck my conscience as well, so I did not regret my actions. Besides, you never know, do you? I wonder what kind of expensive rewards I will get if she meditates and gains enlightenment. Well. I dont think thats gonna happen. Shes a beggar like me now. I quickly gave up on thinking. After ss, I returned to the dormitory and stared nkly at the empty room. The dormitory is very spacious. At Ste Academy, all students lived in a dormitory. The dormitories were also graded, divided from ss F to ss S. This dormitory system was like decorating my room for the yers, but it became the only home for me. There was really no ce to go back to because my hometown was burned down in the game setting. ss F and ss S were not significantly different from one another. It had the same 20-pyeong two-room structure, and the furniture and structure were nearly identical. However, ss F-E used four people in one room, ss D-C used three, and ss B-A used two. And those in S ss used one room alone and were assigned to the highest floor. The system that divided wizard ranks ording to floor height was already in ce at the school. Im lucky to be assigned to ss S, so I can use it alone, but its a little lonely. Nheless, there were benefits as a result of it. I was reminded of the previous incident as I sat cross-legged in the middle of the room. Meditation. Meditation was very important to wizards. And, although I could only use one magic, a wizard was still a wizard. Why did I still think of blinking and magic leakage dy as simple skills? It was possible to increase the ability by umting experience points by hunting or clearing episodes, but it was possible to raise stats and skills by training. I had hardly ever exercised in real life, and this was the first time I used this mana. In other words, I have to be more ustomed to mana. This was not a problem that could be implemented with a skill level or the like. Simple stats are not important. This is reality, so I have to adapt myself to my body. I still didnt know much about my body. Because I cant know everything just by looking at the status numbers. I have to move and feel it myself. Blinking with a mouse and keyboard was very different from Blinking in reality. Likewise, additional skills that will be dealt with using Magic Leakage Dy in the future will have to be controlled purely with my own senses. Compared to the other geniuses, I was far behind. Because I couldnt even handle magic, my abilities were close to the weakest, and even my control over mana was at the level of a newborn baby. In the game, Baek Yu-seol was a genius who seeded in realizing sword energy by exploding that energy using his magical power leak dy body, which constantly circted mana. Although his genius did not stand out due to hisck of importance, no one can deny the fact that he was the only sword master to reach the ultimate sword in this magical world, and I must walk the same path that another me walked. Whoa Whoa I can feel the manaing into my body as I breathe in and then out again. The total amount of mana that entered in one breath. And the total amount of mana that escaped again. The cirction of mana was determined solely by my breathing. In other words, breathing was ying a simr role to the controller that handled mana. If you gradually increase the amount of mana you put in one breath, you will be able to achieve high efficiency someday. The amount of mana, which was only a spoonful, gradually increased with each breath. It was a very small amount, the size of a grain of millet, but I could breathe more mana than before. Skills are not simply raised by umting experience points. The more you use the skill, the more you use it, and the higher the skill level. Then, wouldnt it be possible to train and raise skills? Even skipping dinner, I closed my eyes and concentrated on meditating, maximizing the sense of magic leakage dy. Late dawn No, early morning. As the sun began to rise, I opened my eyes and felt a new sense of change. Magic leakage dy had apletely different sense from when it simply existed as a skill. Baek Yu-seol, who had lived his whole life epting the magic leakage dy since childhood, felt this sensation. I was feeling it, at least in part, now. [The level of the skill Magic Leakage Dy has increased.] [The skill level of Blink has increased.] End of Chapter
Trantors Notes:Thank you Carlos Zhu and GraciousAlmond for your invaluable support. Heres the regr 3rdchapter of this week. 1 more to go which I will try to release within a few hours coz its already the end of the week. Dont forget to rate and review the story on novelupdates and add it to you library and check out the character illustrations here If you liked my work and want to support me, you can do that here Signing off, Your beloved tranter
Chapter 15: Dungeon Practice (3) Chapter 15: Dungeon Practice (3) {Read from Fuleims PoV for better understanding} In the magic high school, practical training began in earnest. There are many practical exercises, but, after all, the practical exercises that students look forward to the most were the actual ones. Among them, the dungeon, in particr, was a ce that any explorer dreamt of, where various phenomena ured, monsters infested, treasures and spirits abound. Fuleim looked around the students of ss A and ss S gathered in Ste Dome. A total of 141 people ss A-1 and ss A-2 each had 50 students, and ss S had 41 students. However, if it were the original version, the total number of students in ss S would have been 39. I expected 40 people including myself, but I didnt know one more person would be added here. Where did Baek Yue from? The total number of first-year students was 1,140 in the original version, and it became 1,141 students after adding herself. In other words, the existence of Baek Yu-seol itself already existed in the original Ropan in this academy The problem was that I had never even heard of his name. I have to take it slow. I can figure it out. Because I was the only person in this world who knew the original version. I stopped observing the students for a moment and looked around at the surroundingndscape. A truly realistic space. A grass field blown by the wind. Far in the distance, the meadow was spread wide enough to see the horizon, opening up even my stuffy heart. However, this space, Ste Dome, was not real. Ste Dome was a ce simr to a subspace installed deep within the Ste Academys grounds, and it was possible to manipte the space at will to expand it or change its structure. Therefore, not only various sports and events, but also actual training such as dungeons, gates, and monsters were organised here. In other words, most of what I saw and felt with my eyes were embodied fakes. Master Jeremy, have youpleted the course registration? Yes. Of course. Since you took the Soft Magic Source Exploration course, we also took it. Really? Lets do our best together. Fuleim nced back at the voiceing from the side. Crown Prince Jeremy. In the original story, he was obsessed with Eisel, but in the end, he was abandoned without being loved. He is handsome. He was a handsome man in a very ideal form. I need to test him.He was tall, with a warm personality and a smile that never left his lips. Competent, kind, innocent, well-mannered, witty, and even his talent was not far behind Mayu-seong,bined with his status as the crown prince of the Skalben Empire. Those innocent eyes stimted the protective instincts of many women, and the sloppyness he sometimes showed was one of his charm points. However, they were all thoroughly calcted actions for ones own image management. You must not be deceived by this pretense. Jeremy was such a perfect man that my heart fluttered even though I knew it was a pretense but I had no intention of ever getting close to him because I was Fuleim now who knew his inner self. As I stared intently at him, Jeremy turned his head to make eye contact with me. ah. Jeremy, with a slightly surprised expression on his face, waved his hand toward me with a dazzling flower smile. Ugh! He was really damn handsome. I quickly avoided the line of sight, but the afterglow of that brief eye contact did not go away easily. If I am possessed like this, my life will end as it is. It should never be shaken. I could understand the feelings of those kids wagging their tails next to Jeremy Astonishingly, this school also had lines, or factions. Even if their skill level were simr, the person who would eventually rise to a higher position was already determined. Even though they all seemed to be equal within school, after graduating, the difference in status would be prominent. Students at prestigious schools have been feeling the fact since their first year, and they were already busy trying to hold the line well. Among these factions, the most notable was the faction of Prince Jeremy. Not only were high-ranking young masters gathered there, but so were students who boasted of their abilities that could not be missed wherever they went. Whether male or female, Jeremys charm and his identity as they rushed to him resembled a fire moth. Fuleim herself wasnt part of any faction, but she was making as many connections as possible. Anyway, she was reincarnated in this world with a new life, and she had to prepare for the future because she would live here until she died. Then, Baek Yu-seol I nced over at him. ck hair, ck eyes, a warm, pure whiteplexion, a face that suits the word cute rather than handsome, and a somewhat rxed smile that didnt suit such a youthful appearance at all. From a third persons point of view, he was quite likable, and quite a few students seemed to have approached him to create a Baek Yu-seol faction, but I know that he kicked them all out. Thanks to this, there was no one around him. Why do you have to be alone? Someone approached Fulehim, who was observing Baek Yu-seol absent-mindedly. Fuleim. Do you always go alone during this practice? It was Jecky. Recently, while hanging out withmoners, we often met at the same gatherings Still, she was a child who felt awkward and distant when she was alone. Sorry. I was going to move alone during this practice. Ah, indeed. In this practice, the scores must be distributed among team members, so what can we do about it? Is that so? It was Jecky who said the obvious, but somehow it sounded like she was saying, Youre doing it alone because were a stumbling block. No way. Thinking it was her grandiose delusion, Fuleim tapped Jecky on the shoulder. Lets do it together next time. Yes. At Fuleims words, Jecky led the group to another ce. She looked at Jecky for a long time. Even the way she was smiling while leading her friends seemed to resemble herself, feeling a little strange. Heh. Its puberty. Its puberty. Its the age where you want to follow. I struggled to get rid of my thoughts. Attention. Tuck! The sound of raucous chatter stopped at once. A single word from the instructor in charge of S ss, Hanwol Lee, calmed the hall. Next to him were the professors, instructors, and teaching assistants of ss A, and among them, Lee Han-wols spirit was the most clear. Before starting the full-scale ss, we have to conduct a brief training. It could be seen as a kind of test. We need to know how low your level is so that we can properly educate you. Isnt that so? Thats right! I dont like the sound of your voice. I heard there are promising young people, but it appears to be a false rumour. The lips of some nobles pout out. Whatever Lee Han-wols reputation, he was still amoner. However, no one came forward because the students in ss S did not respond much. The training is conducted at the discretion of the instructor. If there is a student who does not like it. He nced around the crowd and said with a smile on his face. Keep it quietly in your heart. The instructor has no intention of listening to your grievances. Of course, it was not easy to express dissatisfaction with the professor even if it was not Hanwol Lee. Each semester, each student was assigned a total score because professors had the authority to assign or reduce the score at their discretion. A student was expelled if he or she lost more than a certain number of points. You will have to bow your head in shame if you are expelled from Ste, even if you are the son of a prominent family, and there would be no time toin. Eisel used these points to drive Hong Bi-yeon into the abyss. After taking a look at the students once, Hanwol Lee opened his mouth quickly. Then, Ill give you a short exnation of the training from now on. In fact, Fuleim was familiar with what the training was. Various anomalies, traps, and monsters that ur in actual dungeons were materialised as simr dungeon practise to present difficulties to students. 4 points for killing a Risk-1 monster. 8 points for killing a Risk-2 monster. And, if you acquire a Point Stick, you get 20 points. Students securing the first to fifth ces with the most points will be awarded stores and small rewards, and points will be deducted from students who scored zero points or those who failed. A small reward. The students eyes changed. Ste academy used to reward students all the time, and most of them it were pretty good magic tools. If you are afraid of dropping out or you are not confident about working alone, you can form a team. However, make sure you are aware of the fact that points will be distributed when you form a team. As soon as those words were finished, the appearances of the instructors, including Lee Han-wol, became blurred. It wasnt just that. Dedede!! Uh, huh? What? Whats going on? The floor, it started to rise. Fuleim understood this phenomenon right away. Jack and the Beanstalk. The dungeon to practice this time looked simr to a giant bean tree. The floor, which rose high enough to reach the clouds, took the form of a bean tree, and green branches and grass leaves spread everywhere. However, swamps and rivers, soil floors and rocks, etc., all remained in the topography, making it look like ordinarynd at first nce. Beanstalk Field was not an open terrain, but instead had a wide topography at the top and bottom, making it a little more advantageous for students who learned straight-line magic with a long rangepared to those with wide-area magic. But such a nuisance was meaningless. You cant always have an advantageous field, so you have to ovee those disadvantages yourself. Ded Ded Ded!!! When the bean tree finally stopped growing, Hanwol Lees voice echoed in the air. For your information, if you drop another student, you get all the points for that student. Now, let me wish you all good luck. It was better to form a team for this dungeon practice for many reasons. It would be a big deal if you go alone and run into students who have teamed up. So most of the students would team up with nearby students right away. Fuleim had a bishop position, which was a difficult position to walk alone, but because the magic she possessed was so diverse, this dungeon practise was not a major issue. * * * I didnt encounter any monster along the way. Since the monsters were originally implemented as a phantom magic, their intelligence was far lower than the actual level, so they could only perform certain motions. Flying monsters could be shot down by blowing them down with spheres of light, and monsters on the ground could be easily defeated by binding them with natural magic. Because I was good at bondage and destruction, defense and healing, this practice was not too difficult by myself. Ever since middle school academy, Ive been trained to listen to the actual tour guide. Whoa, Im so tired. After about an hour, the score was 18 points thanks to the fact that I had killed quite a few small and medium-sized monsters. This level of score, however, could be achieved with just one point stick. It was too dangerous to go around looking for a point stick, but if you happen to find one by ident, take it quickly. Whoa, whoa! A scream came from afar. It was amon urrence. No matter how elite ss A was in the school, it was often impossible to respond to unexpected pitfalls because it was the first time in a real battle. The floor would suddenly go out, wooden whips woulde flying in and trying to snatch from you, thunderbolts falling, thorns flying in all directions, etc It was an outdated and an old-fashioned trap. Just tailored to the freshman level. Most of the traps were of little use to Fuleim. She had quite a bit of wits on her side, so it was enough for her to spread the veil of light from time to time. Well? Something was captured in my sense as I walked slowly. At first, I thought it was a monster, but it turned out to be a human being. A student can hide his presence so much? It was quite a strange thing, but I was also hiding a miracle. Thanks to natures beloved trait [Natural One], in these forests, my movement was agile and it was easy to hide my presence. So, if the opponent was alone, it would be okay to surprise and steal points. As I slowly approached through the grass, someones silhouette was revealed. A boy with ck hair and ck eyes. Baek Yu-seol? Why is he here? He put one hand in his robe pocket and tapped on his shoulder with the other. The stick in his hand, on the other hand, was familiar. Point stick? He already got it? The 20 number, clearly floating above his head, slightly exceeded Fuleims score, on which she had worked hard for an hour. He was still walking leisurely, looking for something, as if he had not noticed her. Its all right. I need to test him. What the hell is he? What kind of magic does he use? I have to get even a simple clue. In addition to that, if I could take away the point stick, it would be hitting two birds with one stone. Glow. A yellow-colored magic circle glowed at the end of Fuleims staff. It was a radiance type of magic used by the angels of heaven. She used the magic, humanly and very aggressive. Light Bullet! A ss 2 light bullet was fired. The distance was approximately 15m. It was a distance where he wouldnt be able to use a defensive technique, meaning he would take a lot of heavy damage and get eliminated. Meanwhile. ! Baek Yu-seol abruptly turned his head to meet Fuleims gaze as soon as the magic was cast. Huh, Huh? How? Before she could finish her sentence, his figure vanished like a mirage. The light bullet crashed into a pitiful tree and disappeared, and Fuleim sank to the floor with a ghostly look on her face. Not even a trace remained of Baek Yu-seols presence. End of Chapter
Trantors Notes:Thank you Livingll for supporting me. Heres the (4/4) chapter for the week, sorry for being a dayte. I have kind of decided on a schedule of 4 chapters/week, the frequency unknown though it might be spread all over the week or may be released in a span of 1-2 days, depending on situation. Dont forget to rate and review the story on novelupdates and add it to you library and check out the character illustrations here If you liked my work and want to support me, you can do that here Signing off, Your beloved tranter
Chapter 16: Dungeon Practice (4) Chapter 16: Dungeon Practice (4) As soon as Baek Yu-seol sensed that something akin to attack magic was flying by his sixth sense, he blinked and moved to the top of a tree. Tung! Something simr to a bullet of light passed by where he was standing, crashing into a tree and disappearing. Baek Yu-seol looked at Fuleim lying on the floor in a cold sweat. Do you have any reason to kill someone? Magic Leakage Dys level had recently increased, and it could now detect magic flying from 18m away, so I wiped away the cold sweat, thinking that I was almost in danger. Wizards wore thinyers of defensive magic on their bodies, and I didnt have any of that. Besides, the light bullet isnt a good thing. Wasnt it too much for someone at a student level? In magic society, a 17-year-old magician was called a genius even if he used only 1st ss magic. But it was all a ruse in Ste. First-year students were already using 2nd ss magic freely, and students who excelled, such as Fuleim, were dealing with 3rd ss magic. It was best not to deal with Radiance attribute magic, which was fast in attack, powerful in attack power, and also good at healing. But now I have two blinks, so if I can use the terrain well, Ill be able to deal with it to some extent [Blink] ss: 1 Maximum Range: 12m Maximum number of charges: 2 Cooldown: 3 seconds As a result of the early morning training, the number of blinks increased to two. Now, it was possible to move freely. But its hard to fight with her. It was crazy to deal with the main character, so Baek Yu-seol left quickly. My goal was to be in the top 5. No, I was aiming for exactly the 5th ce. As I recall, the prize for fifth ce was Edelic Root. When consumed, it increased stamina and muscle strength by a certain level, and although it was not that good, it was added as a product to replenish energy when young students studied. Jeremy was first, followed by Haewonryang in second, and Hong Bi-yeon in third. Mayu-seong was in fourth ce, but there was a part where Fuleim would take it away from him. Anyway, the score from the fourth ce was so overwhelming that I didnt care. The cut-off for fifth ce was approximately 70 points. I only need three more point sticks. However, no matter what you say, I cant seem to recall where the point stick was. I simply need to believe in the quick maneuverability of blinking and searching. Oh, is it another dead end? I took the wrong way. It was so confusing because the terrain kept changing in the first ce. I had no choice but to turn around and try to get out of the other way. s! The grass in front parted, and about five boys appeared. Oh, who is this? Isnt it Baek Yoo Seol from ss S? When I checked the name tag, it was a boy named Raiden. Those guys are pretty well known in school these days. He belonged to the Yuslek faction, whom I had previously identified as Jeremy Bread Shuttle. So, they were the faction member of a faction created by a faction member of another faction. Next to him stood boys whom I believe to be in the Yuslek faction, and I was honestly impressed. Because Raiden was holding three-point sticks in his left hand. Theyve collected a lot. The Raiden gang came close and condescended. Are you Baek Yu-seol? The one who cant use magic at all and got into ss S? I cant believe you got three weird questions right and entered ss S. Stes been deadtely, too. I heard you resonated with an upper-middle grade wand this time. Why dont you show me? For a subject that cant even use magic, it wont be of much use. It wasnt funny at all but giggling among themselves, they were your typical group of high school bullies. It feels different to see them after a long time. When Baek Yu-seol was in school, there were a lot of kids like that. Why dont you speak? All right, give me your point stick. I dont want to. Raidenughed in vain when Baek Yoo-seol secretly hid his point stick behind him. What do you believe in, ha? Youre not wearing a damage suit, are you? A damage suit was a suit given when practicing in a subspace. It had its own protective shield to ensure safety, and if it took damage above a certain level, it would be kicked out of the arena. In other words, youre out. But, it only prevents death, it does not alleviate pain. I mean, get a taste of the real thing. Heh heh, youll probably be in enough pain to want to die. Hmm I made an estimate for a while. The first-ss Blink should be effective against a group of low-ranking students, but there was a good chance it wouldnt work against a talented wizard from a prestigious family like Raiden. Im not sure if it would have been possible if there had been at least three blinks. There were, however, variables. It was the point stick in his hand and the point that this ce was a dungeon. Come on. Thats how it should be. When Baek Yu-seol secretly held out the point stick again, Raiden approached with an arrogant expression. He took it as a sign of passing the point stick to him. And, at that moment. [Blink] Flutter! The figure of Baek Yu-seol disappeared like a mist. In those 0.1 seconds, the sound of the robes pping was heard. What ? Raiden made eye contact with Baek Yu-seol, who had reached out his hand toward his left hand. Ah, in the gap! Paek!! Kuck! Raiden was distracted by the tremendous shock that struck his forehead. The magic shield, which he always wore around his body, was shattered into pieces, and shock engulfed his mind. In the midst of that, Raiden instinctively responded by spreading mana waves. Paang!! Oh, that was close. Because the attacker had already fled, the mana wave only hit the air, but Raiden, who shook his head and awoke, realized that one of the point sticks in his left hand had been stolen. Damn it! Baek Yu-seol took it away in a short span of time. What, what? What suddenly As expected, the other sheepdogs couldnt even react. Raiden gritted his teeth and looked back at him. There, Baek Yu-seol was yfully waving two point sticks. You bastard Apart from his anger, I was honestly a little impressed. It was true that the wizard who trained the mana had a better sensepared to the general public, but even so, I didnt know that the first grade who had no experience inbat would respond to the blinking. Well, no matter how stupid you look, youre still Stes student? It was possible for me to sneak a point stick like this when they werent aware of blinking, but it will be more difficult now that they have begun to prepare. However, as expected, its a point stick. The performance is unmistakable. One thing that many yers discovered while ying the game and watching this episode. The point stick was, in fact, a bug-like item. The point stick, created by the faculty to prevent it from being destroyed by students magic, was unusually durable, and when wielded, it disyed a significant level of strengthparable to magical weapons. As a result, there were many amusing situations during the dungeon practise episode in which novice gamers who were inexperienced in using magic beat monsters with point sticks. Of course, it really only works for beginners, and it would be more advantageous to use magic, but It was different for Baek Yu-seol. His main focus was physical attacks, and if a weapon with strong attack power was given, he could use blinking 100%. It was well-received. Ill have to give you one as a present when I get a girlfriendter. You, you, you motherfucker! As Raiden swung his staff, lightning struck where Baek Yu-seol was standing. But hed already shed over the nearby tree. Raidens men hurled ice awls and fire spheres at Baek Yu-seol, but he avoided them by sneaking down the branch. Now! Two other boys threw wind and water ropes at him, assuming he wouldnt be able to move while falling from the air, but then a huge rock fell into the air and blocked the magic. It was a dungeon trap that was aimed at Baek Y-seol. Oh, what? The dungeons traps perplexed the boys, such as soil sprouting from the floor and grabbing their ankles, or trees that had grown around them, causing them to lose their sense of direction by suddenly rotating round and round. Yes. This was a dungeon, not a ce for an easy battle. Even Baek Yoo-seol, with his sixth sense of the Magic Leakage Dy, not only avoided the trap freely but also flexibly used it as a shield or blindfold, turning the Raiden gang into a dog that chased chickens. Damn it! Wheres that motherfuker! Hurry up and find him! He, hes too fast we cant find him! ppaeok! Argh! If they showed even a small gap, Baek Yu-seol would rush to the traps square and hit the head with a point stick. The boys clenched their teeth and kept vignce in all directions, not knowing when or where they would be attacked. There he is! Where? No ones there! He just disappeared! It was a difficult task to find Baek Yu-seol, who teleported and tapped, while the soil sprung up, tree trunks whipped in all directions, and the ground spun round and round at the same time. Because Baek Yu-seol knew how to make great use of the terrain thanks to his many years of PVP. Blinking in the East, Blinking in the West Baek Yu-seol, who was appearing here and there, noticed a gap and his eyes lit up. [Blink] As soon as the decision was made, I approached the boy who was standing on the precipice and casting magic. And then, I screamed. Argh! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Suddenly, a man appeared in front of him and shouted, and he was so startled that he forgot his face and fell to the floor, losing his wand. At that moment, Magic Rebound was triggered by the effect of casting failure. There was enough cool time left to blink, and it was possible to avoid it, but magic rebounds of only first or second-ss magic did not cause too much damage, so avoiding it was unnecessary. So I acted aggressively. Just before the magic rebound happened, I kicked the boy in the stomach and pushed him to the ce where the Raiden and his crew were gathered. Ting! Shudder!! The robes magic shield wrapped around his stomach lightly intercepted Baek Yu-seols kick, but the impact was enough to blow him back. phut! Whoa! Argh! Argh! It was a shock wave the size of a firecracker at best, but it was still insane due to the traps in the dungeon, and because of rumors of a neer, their heart trembled, screaming a little, and they fell back. This technique worked because the opponents were young boy wizards who were still learning how to fight. And in between. [Blink] I moved behind Raiden, who took a step backward in surprise and took another point stick. You, you, this dog! Aigoo boss. You are even organizing a one plus one event. This will ruin the store! Hey, bring it here!! Raiden fired a thunderbolt, but it did not reach Baek Yu-seol, who hid behind the tree. I dont think Ill be able to take the other one. I stuck my head out again, wanting to be satisfied with this. I had a lot of fun, so Im going to go now. I have a date tonight. You! Raiden shouted, but Baek Yu-seol, who had already blinked and left his ce, could not hear it. Fufu, what a windfall it is. If I had fought normally, I would have been robbed, but thanks to the fact that this is a dungeon, I was able to steal the point stick. Thats what adulthood is all about. Something caught my eye as I was leaving the battlefield. A familiar ck hair back of the head. Fuleim? Whats that kid doing here? I had no idea because unless the subject was using magic, I couldnt tell their location with my sixth sense, and she had been watching my fight with Raiden from a good distance away for quite some time. Is stalking her hobby? It was strange, by the way. ording to the game, Fuleim had two options to choose from here. Defeat the hidden boss that Eisel had nned to hunt, or intervene in the fight between Hae Won-ryang and Mayu-seong to determine their victory or defeat. Whats she doing here at a time like this? I was about to climb a tree while staring nkly at her when my sixth sense alerted me of a creepy sensation. Uh? When I turned my head. Whack!! A huge fireball flew right to thending spot of Baek Yu-seol. End of Chapter
Trantors Notes:Thank you sing and an anonymous supporter for for you invaluable support. Heres the (1/4) chapter for the week. I have been nning to read Viin Wants to Live from where I left it off a few months ago since a week or two, but damn, I really cant make any time. *sigh* Dont forget to rate and review the story on novelupdates and add it to you library and check out the character illustrations here If you liked my work and want to support me, you can do that here Signing off, Your beloved tranter
Chapter 17: Dungeon Practice (5) Chapter 17: Dungeon Practice (5) What, crazy! Baek Yoo-seol used blinking after abruptly shifting his body to face his chest front. Shortlyter, the me exploded into sparks where he was going tond by a hairs breadth. kwakwang!! It had the same explosive power as a small bomb. Because of the eleration of the fall, he couldnt control his body even after the blink was over, hitting his head on a rock and hurting himself as a result. Oh, my Even on the dirt floor, the sound of heels could be heard clearly. Baek Yu-seol patted his head, stood up, and looked back. Hong Bi-yeon She was approaching slowly with her staff pointed this way. Baek Yu-seol became more and more confused. No, why is she here again? I dont know what kind of grudge everyone has toward me. Hong Bi-yeon said while aiming her staff at Baek Yu-seol. Commoner, why didnt you just take another stick from them? What are you talking about? I couldnt take it. Nonsense. No, in the first ce, why does it matter if I took those sticks or not? She did not respond. Writhing his brows, Baek Yu-seol inquired. I wonder if you If I took it all away, were you nning on taking them all at once from me? She was silent again, but it was as if she had already answered with her silence. Such shameless. Youre a human after all. Im a royalty. Considering that she believed she could take away my stick in the first ce, it appears that it was not her pride as a royal that motivated her, but rather the confidence thate from knowing she was strong. No, isnt that too much? Thats right, I even gave you a special lecture. Huh. Domoners not know the difference between a public servant and an apostle? She flicked the staff up and down. Get ready quickly. Taking away things likemoners does not reflect the dignity of royalty, so Ill deal with you properly. Dignity is such a bitch. Is it okay for you to tease the weak in this manner? weak? you? Dont be silly. Hong Bi-yeon frowned. As if she was genuinely offended and disgusted. Ive been watching how you were messing with them, all this time. Hong Bi-yeon had been watching the Raiden gang and Baek Yu-fight seols fight since they first met. Their point stick was prized, but dealing with six people at once would sap her stamina, so she thought of taking the point sticks all at once when the fight was over and they were physically exhausted. Currently, she had 4 point sticks, and she had defeated quite a few monsters, giving her a whopping 144 points. But she still had a long way to go. It was because Haewon, whom she had previously met, had points in the 200 range. I cant go back with poor grades again this time. My mother, she will punish me. She was desperate. More desperately than anyone else in Ste, she was working hard to get grades. I must win first ce. Only if I win first ce in this academy of geniuses and nobles from all over the world will I be recognized. However, thatmoner is ying around. Because Hong Bi-yeon had always worked hard, she was dissatisfied with Baek Yu-seol, who possessed power but did not use it well. If you dont do your best, you dont deserve points. However, she couldnt let go of the tension, whether the other person was amoner or not. Hong Bi-yeon increased her mental power to the maximum. She recalled Raiden, who had just been brutally beaten. Regardless of how pitiful they usually acted, their magical abilities were not pathetic. It was good enough for them to be admitted to Ste. Although far inferior to Hong Bi-yeon, they were still the elite of the elite who grew up in a wizarding family in their own way, as were the boys who followed Raiden. If you have the skills to mess with those guys. I have no choice but to burn it with all our might. Even Baek Yoo-seol, who had been joking around without even using magic until now, would have no choice but to respond sincerely if she was sincere. It was unjust to Baek Yu-seol, who had always been sincere, but Hong Bi-yeon thought so anyway. Whack!! The sparks from her body began to spread in all directions, linking the trees to each other. The waves of me ate and swirled around the trees. Because the 4th ss fire field couldnt be implemented yet, an advantageous environment was created bybining 1st ss spark magic and the surrounding terrain. Shes smarter than I thought. In a cold sweat, Baek Yu-seol looked at the burning field. As she aimed the point stick, Hong Bi-yeons brow twitched at the prospect of dealing with it. Your wand, arent you going to take it out properly? I gave it to you. Isnt there a basic cane given to you at the time of admission? Oh right. Was there? In the first ce, there was no point in using a cane, so Baek Yu-seolpletely forgot about it. A wizard, like a Korean soldier who must always carry a K-2 rifle on his body, should always carry a cane. Youre still joking around. Hong Bi-yeon swung the staff with an angry expression. I dont know about the other idiots, but youd better be serious with me. Hwareuk!! A barrage of mes and flowers set flies soaring high in the sky, much like a snake. If you dont, youll really die. In time, the barrage of a me started to explode! Even after using two or more shes in a row, it seemed impossible topletely escape that vast wave of mes. Knowing that Baek Yoo-seol can move quickly, Hong Bi-yeon had already prepared countermeasures. This is going to be a little difficult Even the tiny fireflies that were ying near Hongs body would erupt if he got too close. Hed been ying PVP with pyrotechnics wizards and had been beaten by them numerous times, so he was aware of the threat. The level was much higher than expected. If it was a real battle on a t ground, I would have been robbed in less than a minute. Would there be a fight in the first ce? Let alone one minute, it would be settled in a matter of thirty seconds. Only two shes could not beat a monstrous being named Hong Bi-yeon.. However, things were very different now. The constantly changing terrain and the point stick in Baek Yu-seols hand were acting as variables. This point stick would be able to destroy Hong Bi-yeons flimsy magic shield, which was renowned for its weak defense. It would be difficult to knock her down, but At least he wont be helpless. Whoa! Whoa! Pop! Pop!! A mass of mes was fired from the tip of Hong Bi-yeons staff, as a pir of fire rose from Baek Yu-seols feet. The intention was to take the flow from the opponent by using target and shooting alternately. Crazy, Im not kidding, really. Indeed, it was a formidable force. If she get one right, it was all over. However Not a single attack reached Baek Yu-seol. By twisting his head, he narrowly avoided the barrage of mes passing by his cheeks, and by blinking flexibly, he evaded therge waves of me. It was even possible for parring with this point stick, but after seeing the flying me arrows, he hit it as it is! W, what! For the first time in her life, Hong Bi-yeon was visibly perplexed by the sight of magic being struck down by a weapon. The me arrows were as swift as an arrow, so it might not be possible for ordinary people, but Baek Yoo-seol had raised the Magic Leakage Dy level to the maximum level at the time of ying the game, and he could clearly detect the range of attack with his eyes. Even though the level was low and only detectable with the sixth sense, for now, it was sufficient. Tongterung!! As he blinked behind the rock after deflecting all the balls of me that came flying in session, the waves of me hit the pitiful air. How long are you going to just dodge! Of course, Baek Yu-seol didnt just run away. He was slowly awakening his senses by waving the point stick to momentarily radiate magical power to ward off magic or find the optimal path with minimal blinking. Sensory enlightenment through practice. Yes. He was now using Hong Bi-yeon for his training. She was different from the rest of the world. Although her level was still low, she was closer to a real wizard than anyone he had ever faced. Instead of a 3D game operated by a keyboard and mouse, Baek Yoo-seol moved, in reality, to slowly realize the sense of dealing with the wizard. Clear. The flow of mana fluttered like it could be caught at his fingertips. The sixth sense felt just as familiar as touch, sight, and hearing. Ugh, how the hell are you avoiding it? Hong Bi-yeon screamed inwardly. How can you move freely in this ce that is still constantly entangled and intertwined? She thought she could shoot him down enough if she got it right even once, but she kept missing narrowly. This terrain is full of trees, surely I have an advantage? Hong Bi-yeon thought she made the terrain her own by setting fire to the trees. However, in fact, this living and moving terrain were always on the side of Baek Yu-seol, whether it was on fire or not. Rather, every time a burning tree soared high and then shrank, repeatedly obscuring her gaze, couldnt Baek Yu-seol dig into the gap? this! When the me did not reach him despite such a wide range of shots, Hong Bi-yeon made the mes even stronger. A move to prepare for big magic! And that moment was a gap. [Blink] Baek Yu-seol in an unexpected movement used a blink and appeared in front of Hong Bi-yeon. ah! In a very brief moment, their eyes met, and Hong Bi-yeon, who had a wrinkled expression on her face, shut her mouth. Area Crash! An explosion of mes erupted from Hong Bi-yeons body. Baek Yoo-seol knew that magic well. It was a magic that was used as a counter to the opponent approaching by a pyrotechnics bishop, which causes a small four-back explosion within a radius of 2m around the body. He was able to deal with such a rudimentary response because he had been subjected to the magic so many times before. With just one step back, he was able to get exactly 2m away from Hong Bi-yeon, and pooong! As soon as the four-back explosion hit the air, he approached without leaving even the 0.1-second gap and stretched out. the point stick. Clink!! Ah! Hong Bi-yeons chest was stabbed with a point stick, and her sloppy magic shield broke, pushing her body back. If it had been Hong Bi-yeon from the future, she might have fallen gracefully or prepared a second countermeasure before being stabbed, but she now fell backward, most likely due to herck ofbat experience. Dump! Hong Bi-yeons face shook from shock, whether from hitting her bottom on the floor or from being attacked. The me died away, and silence took its ce. It was Baek Yoo-seol who opened his mouth first. I won. No. Not yet, there is a pyrotechnics aura surrounding me. If you had hit a second time, you would have been immediately swept up in the explosion. I know. Thats why it didnt go in. Pretending to know! She became depressed and shut her mouth as she yelled. It was because she believed that if he had used a real wand and fought her, she would have been defeated sooner. What the hell What is your identity? Contrary to what she believed, the rumors about him were alsoplicated. Looking into her corner, he said. Fuleim. Stop hiding now ande out. What? When Hong Bi-yeon turned her head in surprise, a ck-haired girl crept out from behind the rock. She still looked discontented. End of Chapter
Trantors Notes:Jeez, Im reallygging behind the schedule. Heres the (2/4) chapter of the week. Dont forget to rate and review the story on novelupdates and add it to you library and check out the character illustrations here If you liked my work and want to support me, you can do that here >> Check this out too and give your honesh opinion. Dont forget to drink tonnes of water in this scorching summer. Atleast, I am drinking. Good night and take care yall. Signing off, Your beloved tranter
Chapter 18: Dungeon Practice (6) Chapter 18: Dungeon Practice (6) I wasnt hiding. Fuleim red alternately at Baek Yu-seol and Hong Bi-yeon. Watching the fight from beginning to end, her doubts grew bigger and bigger. Whats that? What? Point sticks, how did you break the magic shield with that teaching material? I paused briefly to consider it. It was an element discovered by tens of thousands of yers while ying around in the game, however, it does not seem to have appeared in the original version setting. I had no choice but to look around. Its very sturdy. No matter how sturdy the teaching materials are, how can you can break the magic shield with a simple swing? Why dont you recall and exin to me why ordinary knights vanished from this world? Thats right. No matter how much I trained my body, I could never prate the shield of an ordinary magic knight. Id like to exin that this magic weapon was close to a bug item, and it worked because Hong Bi-Yeons magic shield was unskilled Otherwise, Hong could go out and really try to kill me. Lets not do that because it was a little scary. Without a proper exnation, Fuleims suspicions grew deeper and deeper. She kept her mouth shut for a long time, and then suddenly asked. You what the hell are you? So, this is what happens in the end. In less than a month after I decided not to be noticed, it all came down to this. Should I reveal who I am? I pondered for a moment. Im also a modern person like you, and in fact, I know that this world is in a game, not a ropan (romance fantasy). But thats a hasty conclusion. I havent formed an opinion of her yet. There appeared to be no other option. I had no choice but to remain motionless. Im not a bad person. Its not like Im hurting you. What? What does that mean? Its just as I said. You may be wary of me, but you dont have to be. Id rather assist you. You want to assist me? Fuleims expression was tinged with confusion. Its time. It was best to avoid when they had a lot of thoughts. Id like to tell you more, but theres not much time left. then, bye. I turned around and said it onest time. Everything would be fine as long as I disappear quietly. Cuckoo!! But I couldnt as something hit the back of the head. A dizzying sensation brought tears to my eyes. Whack! Four point sticks fell to the ground btedly. Huh?? Looking back, Hong Bi-yeon, who had thrown the point sticks, had a puzzled look on her face. I thought youd catch them. You avoid all the magic and trapsing from blind spots, but you cant catch them? This was inevitable. Mana Leakages Sixth Sense had its limitations. The point stick had magical power as well, so it could have been avoided under normal circumstances, but because the duration of the sixth sense was determined by Baek Yu-seols mental strength, the sixth sense was currently disabled. Right after entering the dungeon, he activated his six senses slightly, and immediately after meeting with Yuslek and the others, he continued to activate his sixth sense to the maximum, so now he had a very severe headache. If that attack was judged to be life-threatening, the sixth sense would have been activated even if the head were to split off, but it seems that none of the senses were activated since it wasnt. I said as he rubbed the back of my head while whimpering. So, why did you throw this? I lost, so take it. Perhaps it was due to her pride. Scores mattered, but she didnt want to go quietly, even if she lost tomoners. However, Hong wille in third ce. If I take it, my ranking would be too high. Baek Yu-seol had no use for the third-ce prize. It was a piece of equipment that increased the magical output. Because it was provided by the school, he would be unable to sell it anywhere. All right. Ill take this one, you take the other three. I picked up only one point stick and quickly left. I wondered how Hong Bi-yeon and Fuleim were looking at me from behind, but looking back now wont end well. Because men are cool when they dont look back. Is he an idiot? I dont know if its because hes amoner. * * * * * Ste Dome, over the sky. Twelve professors and instructors, including Hanwol Lee, stood around watching a hologram map floating through the air. On the map, there were 141 red dots representing the students currently in training. They were from sses A-S. Every year, at least one outstanding student entered the academy, but this year was especially noteworthy. Because there were not only one or two students to keep an eye on. Well. Hanwol Lee nodded his head, pleased with the students coordinated movements. This batchs freshmen scored higher than any other batch. Those who joined with teammates quickly obtained point sticks based on their number, while those who did not, fought a duel to steal the point sticks. By the way, why is the hologram so unstable? Ah, thats Arge number of professors without lectures have gathered in the Ste Dome control room to monitor the training of sses A and S. Besides, theres a huge crowd of people at the tower. Not monitoring, they are just here to watch. Well, the professors must have been curious too. A voice rang in Lee Hanwols ear as soon as he finished those words. -Haha, Im sorry I pulled the hologram server, Professor Lee Hanwol. Twitching, Lee Han-wols eyebrows frowned. This voice was familiar, but it was not of a professor. Did the old man of Magic Senatee all the way here fishing? -Uh-huh, be careful with what you say, Professor. What did you say to Elder Telix? This voice was of another person. Chair of the Blue Towers Board of Directors, Aian. She was also a big-shot wizard. I cant believe it. LOL, we need to move early to identify the talent. Well. Its fun to watch, though. When I was young, I was more amazing. Man, youre talking nonsense. I still remember your first dungeon shit! This is senility! I was thirteen at the time! Lee Hanwolughed in vain at the voices of countless wizards ringing in his ears. This was the freshmens first dungeon practise. But wasnt there already such arge crowd just to see it? Well, thats possible. In many magical private institutions such as Magic Tower, guilds, and corporations, it was possible to contact students at any time if they got permission from Ste. In the past, there have often been cases in which big-name institutions contacted and sponsored students, and it was neither a bad thing for the schools nor the students. This year, however, thepetition was fierce. The biggest event to wrap up the years aplishments, the Ste Magic Survival or the Ste Dual Tournament, hadnt even urred; havent some great wizards already appeared? They didnt move because they wanted to. Other old people are moving. So, they were forced toe because they didnt want them to be taken away. Instructor Lee Hanwol. What should I do with the monitor? What should you do? Lets focus on ss S. Those old people will want it, too. After a while, 41 members of the S ss were broadcast on the screen. First of all, Pung Ha-rang from ss S. He was a wizard who mainly dealt with wind magic, but he was a special case knight that mainly used meleebat. The wizards eximed as they watched his subversive appearance, mming the monster and ssmates with the wind as he approached. Shin Hwa-ryeon of ss S. She had the attribute of Thunderbolt, a n magic that allowed her to work with electricity and wind at the same time, and the appearance of lime-colored lightning swirling like a storm was more beautiful than violent. Furthermore, all of the students in ss S used unusual magic or had unusual performances. Among them, the one that stood out was, of course, Fuleim. Humans who could deal with the natural attributes of elves, the material attributes of dwarves, and the radiance attributes of angels, were countless. You can find quite a lot of them even in Ste right now. But, a human who could handle all three attributes. It could be said that this was a truly unprecedented case in history. Ah, Hae Won-ryang and Mayu-seong have met. At the words of the supervisor, the screen naturally focused there. Well . Not long after the training began, two of the best prospects have alreadye into contact. It looks like they are having a conversation. But, after a short time, the duel began immediately. Tung!! On the screen, Mayu-seong exploded the mana on his toes and dashed toward Haewon-ryang. Power jump! Not just once, but consecutively. Oh, I cant believe he activated the 3rd ss power jumps consecutively. Is that even possible at the age of seventeen? Normally, a wizard entered the third ss in his mid tote 20s or early 30s. Mayusung, on the other hand, was freely using 3rd ss magic at the age of seventeen. When he lifted the wand slightly, the ground beneath Haewon-ryang trembled, and a pir soared. A lightning bolt struck it, and walls of mes rushed in from all sides. However, Haewon-ryang did not stay still either. He flew his body back using the shock wave of the wind and then stretched his palm forward. An ice sheet spread on the floor, and dozens of sharp icicles rose up. When Mayu-seong used mes to melt the ice while avoiding it, Haewon-ryang responded with a more powerful pir of fire. Both of them have three attributes! I cant believe it. A normal wizard could only use one attribute, and with repeated training, it was possible to deal with two attributes. But, starting with the three attributes, it is impossible without innate talent. They are born with a special talent. Boom! Pusuk, Puong!! Ice and lightning collided, sparks and mes collided, and wind and earth collided. For a duel between students as young as 17, this was an exciting aspect that could make your hands sweat. The victory did note easily. Haewon-ryang had already set up his magical circles, prepared everything, and enticed Mayu-seong, but the opponent could not be easily defeated as the strongest one on one. However, the victory began to lean more and more toward Haewon-ryang. In the first ce, he had prepared thoroughly with the intention of pushing Mayu-seong even by giving up some points! In the end, with Mayu-seongs defeat, the game was about to end. Suddenly, a huge monster broke through the sky. Thats! It was a kind of hidden boss, an event prepared by professors as a joke. No one told them about it, nor did it give any reward, but the monster screamed and flew between Mayu-seong and Haewon-ryang, copsed, and died. A girl appeared on the corpse of the strange bird with frozen wings with sparks all over her body. Eisel Morph Hidden bosses were never found by chance. It must be apanied by insight and sense, judgment, and reasoning ability. Even if she had found it, defeating it would have been difficult, but she was sessful in hunting it alone. Oh, were you fighting? Im sorry to disturb you! Eisel recovered a blue feather from the monsters body, hopped down, and disappeared. Meanwhile, Mayseong also disappeared, and the dungeons topography had twisted and changed, making it impossible for Hae Won-ryang to follow him. -Hmm, the eldest daughter of Grand Dule Morph, the traitor -it doesnt matter where the bloodline goes. Thats too bad. If her father hadnt been like that, that talent would have blossomed even more. The wizards uttered a word or two, then went silent. There was an unbearable story behind the death of Grand Duke Morph, so continuing this topic was burdensome. And just in time, another fierce battle broke out. Hanwol Lee was also quite interested. He wanted to monitor it. She is the princess of the Adolevit family. Whos her opponent? Ive never seen him before. -Eh, it doesnt look like much fun. Hey, Lee Hanwol, please change the channel. Wait a minute. -Tsk Tsk. Whileining, the old people focused on the screen Well? That magicBlink? He was able to witness a very unusual student. That students name is Baek Yu-seol , a very unique student who uses blinking as a specialty. On the screen, Hong Bi-yeon swung the staff and scattered her unique explosive mes everywhere. Although there was no technique or discernible control, the output and destructive power were too overwhelming for a 17-year-old to disy, catching the wizards attention. However. Not a single spark could strike Baek Yu-seol. He continuously used blinking to avoid the constantly changing terrain. He was unbelievably fast. Its speed, its direction, its distance. The boy was inplete control. When the ming arrows were struck with the teaching material he was holding, exmations erupted. No, is it even possible to look at an arrow with your eyes and strike it? Of course, most trained wizards would be able to easily repel that level of magic arrows. Wizards always have mana on their skin, and the mana reacts to flying magic on its own, sometimes revealing a save barrier. The only important factors that determined your defence were how quickly you circted mana and how well you controlled the amount of mana. However, no one would be able to see or strike the arrow. Even more so if the distance was so short. The Archmage or higher wizards who had been openly expressing their admiration during the battle between Haewon-ryang and Mayu-seong had now gone silent. A situation was unfolding before them that they could notprehend even with the knowledge and values they had acquired throughout their lives. Blink has an infinite number of possibilities, but it is uncontroble magic. For hundreds of years, countless schrs have attempted to master this fundamental magic, but they all failed, dying or being maimed and abandoned. And in the midst of this uncertainty, a student appeared, controlling the blink like his own limbs. -This.. Everyone was silent. It was a different issuepared to those with overwhelming talents such as Mayu-seong, Haewon-ryang, and Eisel. It was worth it. The value of magic with infinite possibilities of blinking. -By the way Why isnt he using any other magic and just ying around? -If he had used magic, the duel would have ended sooner. I dont understand. As everyone was asking the same question, suddenly, a voice crackled and a mans voice intervened. No. Thats a serious fight. ..! Lee Hanwols heart was pounding and almost fell. Very familiar, yet an unfamiliar voice. The principal of Ste Academy, which is said to be the best magic school in the world. A master mage of the 9th ss, Eltman Eltwin. It was sincere from the beginning. Cant you see it with your eyes? At his words, the old wizards of the Senate, the board of directors of the Mage Tower, and the wizards of the Great Tower fell into silence. Interesting. I read a fairy tale a few days ago, and the way that student was fighting It reminded me of the Knighthood that existed in the old days. Eltman mumbled as if speaking to himself. The wizards were however dumbfounded by those words. In this age of magic, the knighthood which disappeared along with the cold weapon? But how could they refute that? The opponent was a great sage, one of only ten on the continent. The wizards remained silent even after Eltwin vanished without a word. Because the word knighthood, as mentioned by the 9th ss great sage, kept running through their minds. End of Chapter
Trantors Notes:>> The word used her is which can mean both Chivalry or Knighthood and both makes sense. Which one would you prefer ? Chapter (3/4) of the week. Dont forget to rate and review the story on novelupdates and add it to you library and check out the character illustrations here. Also check out the new novel I will be tranting alongside here. If you liked my work and want to support me, you can do that here Good night and take care yall. Signing off, Your beloved tranter
Chapter 19: Knighthood (1) Chapter 19: Knighthood (1) The first dungeon practice had already ended. A total of 141 students from sses A-S. 39 dropouts. Despite finishing second, Haewon-ryang felt defeated and had a bad aftertaste, so he went straight to the S-ss training ground in the evening. Even if Eisel hadnt rushed in at thest minute finishing was difficult. Although Mayu-seongs power had almost run out, he would have quickly recovered his stamina with a brief break. On the other hand, he himself was almost out of the magic he had prepared, and his mana was also running low, so he wasnt sure whether he would win or lose if they fought any longer. I I cant beat him no matter what I do Is the wall of talent so thick and high? He was sloppy about everything, and when he was curious or interested in something, he would touch it. Then? Ta-da! The results would surpass even experts who have focused solely on one field for over a decade. He was always this way. As a result, Mayu-seong always had an apple in his mouth. Sorry; I did it for fun, but I did it better. It was a sincere apology. Never even intended to make fun of the other person So I became even more enraged. The limitations of not being able to win even one battle against a guy who makes no effort. No, I dont have time to beat myself up. I need to put in more effort. He took out his staff and stood in front of the massive fake scarecrow, scattering his magic wildly. From beginning to end, the unique cold, and cruel magic of designing all the magic and tying the enemy at his own pace was nowhere to be found. Haewon-ryang. Why dont you take it easy? Princess Hong Bi-yeon. Because Hong Bi-yeon was talking to him from behind, Hae Won-ryang, who had been expanding magic for a long time, could barely catch his breath. He had already used his magic a few times and was in a state of disarray. He could not ovee the total amount of mana limitation no matter how much he trained his stamina or studied and practiced magic. While wildly scattering her me-based magic, Hong Bi-yeon stood next to Haewon-ryang, telling him to calm down. Despite the fact that she couldnt use as many attributes as Haewon-ryang and was weak in design, she was able to present very magnificent magic at the 3rd ss level thanks to her massive amount of mana and powerful royal session magic. Did the princess get attacked too? Too? Did you also get attacked? I flinched, I made a slip of the tongue that I would not normally have done. But Hong Bi-yeon remained silent. She wasnt the type of person who was bothered by such trivial matters. I did. Good. That too for thest ce in the grade. Its killing me. There were many excuses. The terrain was constantly changing, all of my magic was already known because I was famous, my magic was focused on destruction, my uracy was low, and my opponent was focused on speed. In the end, however, the excuse was just that: an excuse. The fact that Hong Bi-yeon lost because she wasnt enough didnt change. Then I received a point stick and finished third. Despite the fact that I did not win first cemy mother was rather satisfied. Hong Bi-yeon stabbed the staff on the floor after realizing it was because of Baek Yu-seols return of the point stick. Bang bang!! The target ahead waspletely burned down. Yeah. I was nervous because of my pride when I handed the point sticks to Baek Yoo-seol. What would have happened if Baek Yu-seol had truly snatched all of the point sticks? What would I have done if I hadnt made it into the rankings? My heart was relieved when he returned it. Annoying! I didnt like it. I didnt dislike Baek Yu-seol; I just hated myself for being scared, anxious, relieved, and ecstatic at every action of amoner. One day, Im going to set that annoying face on fire. When I imagined that stupid scarecrows face as Baek Yu Seols, the destructive power of the magic increased unexpectedly. Furthermore, Hong Bi-yeon remembered the special lecture from a few days ago. pretending to be a goodmoner. But, to be honest, it didnt work either. Surprisingly, after trying to alter my thinking while studying the nonsense quiz, my magic achievement began to soar. I was able to direct the mes in more varied directions, and I devised a more deliberate strategy for burning the enemy. I was still not confident in solving the three questions of the devil problem, but I had made progress. Her staff came to a halt when her thoughts reached that point. He was only amoner at best, had the worst grades, and the worst personality, but he was the only boy who knew how topensate for the one w she possessed. Because none of the teachers in the royal family had ever proposed such a unique method as Baek Yu-seols. Princess. At the same time, Hong Bi-yeons escort magic knight Yeterin came with a small box. Yes. What happened? A parcel has arrived from the artisans. The wand Terifon modification has beenpleted. Shall I tell him right now? Uh, yes. It would be better. Then, I will go and tell him. After Yeterin said that, as she was about to leave the training ground, Hong Bi-yeon unknowingly grabbed her shoulder. Whats wrong, princess? Uh No, leave it. Ill give it to him. I just happened to have something to do on the way. I see. As Hong Bi-yeon was handed the box, she let out a deep sigh. Im crazy Im not sure what I was thinking when I said Id bring it to him myself. Anyway, I agreed to do it myself, so I cant say no. She made her way to the Second Main Tower, where Baek Yu-seol was. Ste Academys exterior resembled arge mansion, but the 12 main towers and 24 star towers scattered throughout gave it the appearance of a castle rather than a mansion. The first main tower served as the schools main building, housing the Ster Academys Ste Magic Knights, the principal and vice-principal, and the board of directors, while the second main tower housed the facultysboratory. The fact that he went to the second main tower suggests that he went to see a professor; is there anything like this from the start of the semester? Ive been thinking about it, but Im still not sure. Student Hong Bi-yeon. Please fill out the entry form. Hong Bi-yeon, who was about to enter the second main tower, came to her senses. Why am I doing it myself? We could meet on campus or at the training ground, but didnting all the way here felt like I, a royalty, was chasing after amoner? It was self-deprecating. No. Ill go back. Hong Bi-yeon walked out of the main tower gate and sighed. It really annoys me in many ways, thatmoner. Oh, my princess. Whats going on? At the same time, when she heard a familiar voice, Hong Bi-yeon raised her head with a bright smile. Ah its been a while, Mr. Hameryl. Whoa, its not long, but Im teaching here. Professor Hameryl was a teacher who once taught magic to Hong Bi Yeon in the royal pce. She had a gentle personality and knew how to use elegant magic, so she was more than a role model for Hong Bi-yeon. She was, in some ways, a true teacher of life. Hong Bi-yeon was sad when she said she was leaving the castle, but it was great to see her again, even in Ste. What are you doing at the second main tower? Im going back. Really? Well, the professors in the Second Main Tower are all going insane right now. Did something happen? Nothing happened, but because of that student named Baek Yu-seol, wizards came to visit him, so its very chaotic. It came out again. That name. Hong asked, pretending not to be interested. Whats the matter with themoner? I dont want to say it, but have you ever fought with Baek? Thats right The student did not use any magic. yes. Somehow I bowed my head in shame. The other party wasnt even sincere, and I still couldnt beat him. I thought that I had shown an ugliness in front of the teacher I respected. You dont have to. Because the other party was sincere. What? But he didnt even use magic? Its because of his belief. A belief, what is it? After seeing the practice today, the principal left a message in person. Hong Bi-yeon swallowed her saliva. The great archmage, Eltman Eltwin, was watching the practise. Besides, he left a big word Perhaps the student is to revive the Knighthood that had disappeared in the old days. K, Knighthood? Knighthood, a word that had disappeared in old times, but modern people still remembered it. This was because most of the heroes in fairy tales who stood up with a de in their hands and fought evil to protect the world were holding swords. Even in this world where everything goes back to magic, there was still the dream of being a knight who could wield a sword but in the end, it was all a dream. Everyone falls for the charm, but in reality, the sword was really of no use. In this day and age, where wizards who deal with thunder and lightning, split the ground and fly in the sky, rule the world, they couldnt exert any power to sharpen their des. In other words, knighthood was regarded as a joke these days. Dont joke, Hong Bi-yeon wanted to say that, but thatmoner didnt actually use magic against me. He treated the point stick like a sword and dealt with her with only one blinking magic. Thats pretty cool too. In other words, Baek Yu-seol did not y a prank on her but faced the situation with a sincere heart while keeping his beliefs. Besides, not long ago, in exchange for giving a special lecture, he requested that the academys wand be converted into a magic sword. Would he ask me to remodel that precious, upper-intermediate grade wand just for his taste? He wanted to take up the sword, even giving up all other magic. But I didnt know that either, and I was furious, telling him not to joke around with me. Is he crazy? A little yes. Yes. If someone tells you that they dream of knighthood, people willugh. Or make fun of it. What was knighthood in this day and age? However, being born as amoner, he worked hard enough to enter the worlds most prestigious Ster Academy, and even entered S-ss and had the strength to fight against her, who raked at fifth Baek Yu-seol was not joking around, it means that he was sincerely pursuing knighthood. But: There will be huge penalties for not using magic in the School of Magic? During magic practice time, he will inevitably receive penalty points, and this and that Yes. The student knew that and decided to walk this path. Isnt it simply great? Because he is pursuing a path that others do not take afraid its difficulty. As Hong Bi-yeons expression becameplicated, Professor Hameryl continued. Student Baek Yu-seol has already achieved the great feat of controlling the uncontroble magic of blinking. Even if he walks the path of a wizard in this way, his name will undoubtedly be well-known. Still, to push himself I have no choice but to believe his belief. Hong Bi-yeon remained silent, and Hameryl apologized for taking so long. She said her goodbyes and walked away. As the sun began to set, she stood there for a long time, as if nailed to the spot. What are you doing here? uh.. Baek Yu-seol walked out of the 2nd main towers main gate, chewing on what looked like a medicinal herb root. A poor, light gait that had nothing to do with knighthood. What exactly is knighthood? Hong Bi-yeon shook her head to shake off the previous story. Because the opposing party was just an unluckymoner. Im not here because of you. Who said that? Take this. Oh, Terifon? Hey. Can I have the box? It would be expensive if I sold it. Hong Bi-yeon ignored whatever Baek Yu-seol had to say. It was because she believed that if she stayed here any longer, she would be swayed by that strangemoners pace. End of Chapter
Trantors Note:Thank you Enoh for your support. Phechapter (4/4) of the week. Finally finished on time. I might have to go out of town for a few days ining days. So, I might not be able to keep up with the schedule once I am gone. (More like 4-5 days max) Dont forget to rate and review the story on novelupdates and add it to you library and check out the character illustrations here. If you liked my work and want to support me, you can do that here. I will try to get the 2 advance chapter membership tier active on Ko-Fi by the end of this month. Good night and take care yall. Signing off, Your beloved tranter
Chapter 20: Knighthood (2) Chapter 20: Knighthood (2) After the practice, I had a private meeting with Instructor Lee Hanwol in the 2nd main tower. The question I heard from him as he handed over the promised product. Why dont you use other magic? For that question, I thought the time hade. There was no exnation for why Baek Yu-seol did not use magic in the game. The character shing Baek Yu-seol had little to no backstory and was simply inserted into the Ste Academy as an extra. But the truth was quite different. Every action I took had no choice but to draw someones attention, and I cant keep making personal excuses. Therefore, the answer to Lee Hanwols question was without even an excuse, I am incapable of using magic. I will have to answer truthfully. A student entering a magical school who is unable to use magic? Did this make sense? What kind of repercussions would the wizard who cant use magic have on my schoolwork, career, and social life? If I am extremely unlucky, I may be expelled from school. I cant get past it because it was not a game. However, as I looked confused for a while, Lee Hanwol stopped my answer first. No worries. We also respect your beliefs. but, you have decided to walk a rather difficult road ahead. Yes, it is admirable, but it is also worrisome. ..Yes? Before I could even understand what he was talking about, Hanwol said that he understood everything, exhorted me, and sent me out telling me to keep working hard in the future. Im not sure, but it was definitely a positive result. In any case, my inability to use magic could cause problems such as expulsion, but since wizard Lee Hanwol acknowledged it anyway, there wouldnt be any problems for the time being. Afterward, on the way out, I met Hong Bi-yeon and she handed over the item I had been waiting for. Magic Sword, Terifon Sword. Look at it. It was not shy, but it had an old-fashioned charm hidden in its simplicity. That was the description of Terifon in the game. It was actually quite lovely. A transparent pearl-like crystal shimmered in bright colours at the tip of the 20cm-long silver rod. The colour was said to change depending on the attributes used. In my case, I had no attribute, so there was no change even if I hold it still. After all, it took the shape of an intangible sword. Its difficult to find something like this. I was d for the princess help. Even if I used all of my familys ie I had umted so far, I could never be able to obtain a magic sword of this level. Now that I have this, I think I can rx for the next episode. If Fuleim had held this, it would have been very colorful. The protagonist, Fuleim was a very special existence. Even though she was a human, she could wield the magic of elves, dwarves, and angels. A holder of multiple attributes different from Haewon-ryang and Mayu-seong, who will deal with all five attributes in the future. One of this wands characteristics was that it constantly drained the users mana. As a result, it was impossible to use unless you were a fairly skilled wizard. Fuleim, on the other hand, possessed the [Fortune Breath] and the ability to restore mana by praying to nature. As a result, she could use this wand to perform a special move. But, what about me? I had no mana anyway. Because of the magical leakage dy, mana was constantly being absorbed into the body, and I couldnt umte even a speck before it was discharged. In other words, the concentration of mana contained in my breath would soon be the output for the Terifon. [Magic Leakage Dy Lv.2] * Strength increased by 05% * Agility increased by 08% * Sense Enhancement by 15% *Sixth Sense: Activated by consuming the users mental strength, faintly senses the mana phenomenon that urs within an 18m radius, and cognitive eleration is activated. Automatically triggered when it is judged that a crisis hase to the user. *Blood Mana Cirction Rate: 1% When I checked the Magical Leakage Dy skill description, the cirction output was 1%. There was no such phrase when I first reached level 2, but it was created after I learned mana breathing. Its only at 1% Next, I checked the abilities. * Ability [Physical Strength: 1-star 77%] [Sense: 2-star 29%] [Agility: 1-star 87%] [Health: 1-star 55%] [Endurance: 0-star 97%] [Mental Strength: 1-star 43%] [Mana: -] *Remaining Experience Points: *Skill list [Blinking Lv.1] *Characteristic [Magic Leakage Dy Lv.2] There was no opportunity to gain experience, but as the level of the magic leak dy increased, some of the stats increased. In particr, every time I gained experience, I invested in my senses, and it rose noticeably. Its hard to train muscle stats with simple iron. Where am I going to get the protein? My stamina and muscle strength increased slightly after consuming the root I received the other day, but not significantly, Well, Ive got a weapon anyway, so I should go on a dungeon tour, I reasoned. My mana output was still low, so the terifons power may not be as strong, but the performance was so good that it could be used muchter if it grew a little more. I wondered if this was enough to clear a low-grade dungeon contained in the Copper sses. But, before that. should I practice how to use a sword? Living as a modern man, I had never attended a swordsmanship ss, so I had little experience with actual swords. Since there was no separate swordsmanship-rted skill, the only way to train myself was by swinging a lot. S-ss training ground. There was a practise field here to improve yers sensory stats, and it was simr to a pitching machine that shot a baseball. The characters practise blocking and avoiding magic bullets fired at various angles and speeds, and the increase would have been faster if the yer who raised his senses manipted them directly, but most preferred automatic training by pressing buttons. Because the efficiency was low, the characters had to train themselves while they ate or slept. It would be nice to have something like that in real life. As soon as I pressed the button, a light appeared on the screen in front of me. [Magic Pitching Machine Step 1 Start!] [Try to respond quickly to the attack and unfold the magic shield!] Tusiung! As a red sphere flew in aiming at my left thigh, I immediately pulled out the Terifon. From the top of the 20m long silver wand, a pure white sh of light rose about 1m. A visual that reminded me of a lightsaber from a sci-fi movie! Taang!! When the sphere was struck with a light-hitting sound, Terifons mana shook. If my breathing is disturbed, the holding power of the magic sword would also be disturbed. Concentrate! Concentrate! Tusiung! bang! Tusiung! bang! The direction of the flying magic sphere was not fixed. Except for the floor, the ceiling and all four directions were trajectories. How can you stumble and wield a terifon? [Step 1 Clear!] [All 20 hits! Wow, can you be a baseball yer?] The first training ended in an instant. I had no idea how to use a sword, but that could be due to the monster-like reaction speed of the magic leak dy. To some extent, it was possible to swing the sword in response to the iing attack. When I saw the perfect scoreboard, my confidence soared. Its doable. Please raise it to level five. [Step 5 Start!] Pa-Ba-ba-ba-ba-ba-bak!! Oh! Please! Kekk ! Argh! And, in the midst of countless magical spheres flying in from all directions, I escaped as if I was running away. Heh, hey. It was impossible to even maintain the shape of the Terifon. If I swing it once, five would fly, if I swing it twice, fifteen would fly. What the hell was that? How do I block it? Its crazy that After lying on the floor to rest, I went back to Ogi and pressed the 5th step start button. Pa-Ba-ba-ba-ba-ba-bak!! That day, I had bruises all over my body. * * * * * * * In elementary and secondary school, all of your coursework would have been theoretical. Time for the mandatory subject, Defense Against Magic. During the previous dungeon practise, many students were unable to properly use their magic. Its entirely natural. This is due to the fact that proper magic is learned from the age of seventeen, in high school. The students in ss A-S flew around a lot, but the students in ss F-Ds lower ranks who hunted monsters properly could be counted on one hand. However, starting today, well have time to practise proper magic and implementation. At the words of the defense magic professor Berayon, the eyes of some students changed. In elementary and middle school, the use of magic was extremely limited, and it must have been quite tiresome to only study the theory of dungeons and magic. However, from the age of seventeen, they practiced magic and blow away the stress, and then there are people who show off their unique talents. You have to be able to use magic too Baek Yu-seolmented inwardly. First of all, I was taking it because it was a required course, but honestly, it was close to a waste of time. This course was avable at any time. There were students from ss F to ss S present because it was a mobile ss where you could listen to lectures. Before even beginning, Berayon distinguished between remarkable and not-so-remarkable students. You did a good job lined up by grade. Even the lower sses were capable of learning, but it would be far better for the image to be visible to them if they were taught primarily in the B-S sses, which have the potential to rise even higher in society. Come on, lets all raise our canes. As the students pointed their wands into the air, Professor Berayon exined. Once upon a time, there was an era when magic was imaginary. In the days when the defense was determined by their own will, the wizards defended against the enemys attack by simply spewing out manna ignorantly. Berayon gently shook his staff. But not anymore. In front of him, a circle of blue magic floated. Entangled in aplex magic circle, this was Professor Berayons magic circle specialized in defensive magic. Magic Shield is like a kind of ragged iron te. It is possible to further increase the strength by adding runes rted to defense such as hard, strong, hard, resilient, durable, and tough. Computing and chanting more and more solid magic forms in a short time was the key to defense. Then, lets all do it. Magic Shield! With the chanting of the students, blue lights shed from all directions. Some students chanted the distorted Magic Shield, and some students created a Magic Shield with poor defense because some forms were missing, but there were some who made the perfect Magic Shield. They either had an early education in the family or were gifted students. Um! Kowazen, even though its your first ss, your shield is almostplete. Thats good. Lesrian, youre good at it too. Haha, thank you. thank you. Berayon looked at the students of noble families and praised them a lot. Even if their magic wasnt really that great. Finding a reliable supporter in the magical society was as difficult as picking a star in the sky, and because Berayon was amoner, he needed to be seen by noble students. I cant believe that professor is still in Ste. Oh, I hate it. Ill take another professors defense sses. This level of corruption was, in fact, a daily routine in the magical society, so there was nothing the students could do but quietly mumble. This batch certainly has a lot of good students. Berayon was walking slowly, observing the conditions of the students, when he heard someone giggling behind him. He tried to point it out but paused for a moment when he realised the target was Yusleks gang. Berayon was an instructor rather than a professor. Defense Instructor. He needed personal connections to stay connected to the Ste Academy, and one of those connections was the family of a student named Morso Dorden of the Yuslek gang. Some of them were sponsored by the Dorden family, and because they belonged to the Scalven Empire, he could not me them, so Berayon approached them with a smile as nice as possible. You guys, whats going on? Oh, Professor. Look at that student over there. Giggle, why arent you doing anything? Shouldnt you at least give him a penalty? What? When he returned his gaze to Yuslek and Morsos sneer, he noticed a student named Baek Yu-seol standing still and doing nothing. Is he the student in ss S? Baek Yu-seol was already famous among professors. As amoner advancing to S ss, he had an excellent record of being ranked 5th in dungeon practise, resonance with an upper-intermediate level wand, and above all, he was unique in that he had a knight spirit that did not use magic. He was already attracting attention from the magic world, but Berayon didnt like it very much. Knighthood is just. he just wants to stand out by himself. There were bound to be those who did not recognise Baek Yu-seols beliefs, just as there were those who did. Unfortunately, there were many more professors who refused to ept his beliefs. They refused to ept the unusual change of using only a sword in a world where everything was already standardised by magic. The principal seems to want to leave that student alone, but But, he never said anything about the professors? Anyway, that students characteristic is shing magic. Did he say that he doesnt use any other magic other than that? Berayon, who suddenly came up with a good idea, raised the corner of his mouth slightly and approached Baek Yu-seol. Baek Yuseo. Why are you doing nothing? Well. Baek Yu-seol pondered the answer for a moment. If he said you cant, he will be given a penalty point for giving up without trying. Besides, that professor, Berayon, was notorious for his misdeeds during the first year episode, so once he was caught, he will be bullied by him for the rest of the year. I remember Fuleim as the embodiment of justice. If I wait until then, Ill die of anger. Its better for me to do my own thing. Im learning other defense techniques, so I dont need to learn basic magic. At first nce, this may seem like an absurd answer, but in fact, it was quitemon for students to reject this basic education. In some cases, students who learned the magic of blood rtives as direct family members learned session magic that was far superior to the magic taught at school, allowing them to reject the professors magic. Hong Bi-yeon Adolevit, a fifth ranker, was an example of someone who did not learn normal me-based magic in school because she was studying the legendary bloodline magic of the me world. Oh, is that so? Its your own defense technique. Im curious. However, the story only applied to students from well-known families. What would happen to the teaching authority if all the students rejected the professors ss on the pretext of session magic? Therefore, there was usually only one method chosen by professors to prevent it. To order a demonstration of magic. Then, in order to set an example for other students with that great defense technique, how about going up to the podium and demonstrating it yourself? The opponent is Yeah, I dont know. Itd be better. And the magic demonstration was usually done as a great practice. As Berayon licked his lips and spoke, Baek Yu-seol sighed and nodded. Thats right. Thats fantastic. It was also an excellent opportunity to test the defensive technique I had been practising with the terifon for a few days. End of Chapter
Trantors Note: , , , , Damn, this chapter was also around 3k long. Why are the chapters so loooong??? Dont forget to rate and review the story on novelupdates and add it to you library and check out the character illustrations here. If you liked my work and want to support me, you can do that here. I will try to get the 2 advance chapter membership tier active on Ko-Fi by the end of this month. Signing off, Your beloved tranter
Chapter 21: Knighthood (3) Chapter 21: Knighthood (3) In fact, there was a little bit of Berayons selfishness mixed in the request for a demonstration of defensive magic. Rather than bothering Baek Yu-seol, it was a n to make Morso of the Dorden family, who supported him, shine more. Morso was currently in ss B and had a much lower grade than his ssmates in ss A. However, if he demonstrated superior magic in a mock battle against an S-ss, his position would certainly improve. It was likely that he would be promoted to ss A. Both of you go up to the podium. Yes. Ste Academy encouragedpetition between students for the sake of gaining practical experience, under the premise that safety equipment was worn. At one end of the long, straight ss tform, Baek Yu-seol stood proudly. As soon as he came, Morso stood on the other side. Show no mercy! Crush him! The boy standing next to Yuslek shouted. It was Raiden who was harshly beaten by Baek Yu-seol during the dungeon practice. Narrow-minded. Raiden was grinding his teeth, making it clear that he still couldnt admit his previous defeat. Morso nced at Raiden, then grinned as he looked at Baek Yu-seol with a triumphant look on his face. Of course. Just you wait. He knew that Baek Yu-seol was a difficult opponent. Not only did he y with Raiden and his gang during the dungeon training, but he also won a duel against Hong Bi-yeon after that. All that, however, was thanks to Blink. As such, he would be able to defeat Baek Yu-seol in this demonstration, as the attacker and the defender changed on a turn-by-turn basis, rendering blink useless. Let him be publicly humiliated. The students approached the podium, gathered around both contenders, and started chatting. Will Morso win? Although the demonstration centers on defense, hes learned powerful earth-based attack magic. I think it will be difficult to resist Morsos attack Baek Yu-seol doesnt even wear a magic shield, so how is he going to block it? As Berayon raised his hand, the students chatter stopped. I dont know who goes first, get ready. Morso and Baek Yu-seol drew their canes and aimed them at each other. Initiate. As soon as themand was issued, Morso revealed his teeth and smiled, creating a brown magic circle in the air. Some students who saw it widened their eyes. It was an implicit rule to use low-level 1st ss magic because it was a basic magic practice, but he used the Dorden familys second-ss magic, which had strong destructive power! Dorden Stone Pierce! A brown light shed from Morsos cane and stone rose from the floor, gathered in the air until reaching the size of a humans head, and rushed to Baek Yu-seol. Even though the training uniform included a first-ss magic barrier, the magic Morso conjured was powerful enough to be dangerous for a student who did not know how to use defensive magic properly. If the students confrontation became too heated, the instructor would have to intervene. However, Berayon was watching the duel without showing any intention of doing so. Awesome!! Awesome!! Fortunately, it didnt matter if the instructor didnt intervene. Swish! Baek Yu-seol drew his wand diagonally in a rxed motion. Then there was silence, as if nothing had happened. Morsos magic had vanished into thin air. Complete extinction. Uh, huh? What just happened? The magic disappeared? The students began to gossip after the sudden disappearance of magic. However, Morso, who performed the magic, as well as some high-level students and the instructor, noticed it right away. Morsos magic was properly activated. It was just that Baek Yu-seol destroyed it. But that was all they could know, and no one present could grasp the principle behind it. It was the same with Instructor Berayon. What? What just happened? The principle was simple. Just as there must be an electric wire in all electrical appliances, there must be a mana bond in all magic. If that was cut, the magic would vanish. The skill, which even in the game was not easy to master, was even more challenging to perform in real life. Just perceiving flying magic was difficult with human eyesight, but for the technique to work, even the bond of mana had to be severed precisely. Im still only able to cut from 1st or 2nd ss magic to 3rd ss at most It was the result of several days of pitching machine practice. Wow. Morso clenched his teeth and raised his cane again. Three stones appeared in the air. It was then that Instructor Berayon and other students realized how Baek Yu-seol defended himself. A white beam of light emanated from the tip of his wand. It was a top-notch intangible magic sword that some wealthy people who had a lot of money but did not know how to use attack magic carried for self-defense. Is the power of the intangible sword really as weak as it seems? Instructor Berayon, who had seen the intangible sword, had his doubts, but he was soon forced to put it aside. The moment the stone piercing touched the magic sword, it was all destroyed. It didnt take much effort. With one-star agility, it was impossible to consecutively block flying magic by striking it like a baseball yer would. What was important was minimal movement. Slightly shaking the sword to block the left shoulder, bending the wrist to the right thigh, and then rotating again like a fan to block the head. It was an efficient movement learned while being hit by the pitching machines fifth-level. Isnt this pretty good? If it was powerful magic, he wouldnt be able to stop it like this, but for 2nd ss, it was enough. While Baek Yu-seol was satisfied with his swordsmanship, Berayon broke out in a cold sweat and analyzed his protgs defensive skills. If Morso loses here, I am going to have a headache too! Instructor Berayon, who was racking his brains for a way out, came up with a brilliant idea. Yeah, its a little unique, but anyway, it has its weaknesses. So he deliberately gave a round of apuse. It was in the middle of a battle, but it was to draw attention. Then he praised Baek Yu-seol. As rumored, your magic is great and I admit that your defensive skills are worthwhile. But He nced at Morso. At the end of the day, that defense technique has its limits, because it only cuts the attacks one by onewhat are you going to do if there is arge number of attacks? In other words, Berayon hinted Morso to attack with numbers, a method that made use of Baek Yu-seols inability to sh at multiple iing projectiles at once. Morso, hearing his words, pointed his cane towards the sky. The brown rhombus-shaped magic circle started going round and round, gradually adding forms after forms. The stones that rose from the floor were slowly clumped together to form eleven stone projectiles, but each was much smaller in size than before. As a magic that attacked multiple people by reducing its power, it was not suitable to use on a single target, but it seemed to be the perfect magic for Baek Yu-seol. Come on, wait. Isnt that too much? There are so many Morso had gone too far. Obviously, the magic he used then was at a higher level than that of a wizard who was in the first year of high school. This meant that it should not be used in the first-yearpetition. Despite knowing that fact, Instructor Berayon chose to turn a blind eye. Bolir Stone Pierce! At his shout, the pieces of rock poured down from the sky one after another Kagagagak!! and were annihted once more. Baek Yu-seol had protected his body by rotating his sword like a windmill. What, what? How . Chak! Baek Yu-seol, who held the intangible sword straight again, was sweating a little. When he looked at the martial arts techniques, he saw a description of rotating the sword to block a swarm of flying arrows, but he had no idea how to actually do that. This technique, known as fanning, had been extensively practiced while blocking the pitching machine in the fifth level. The disadvantage of fanning was that it required several times more mental strength to keep Terifon in shape, as well as a lot of breathing in at once. Furthermore, the defense was weaker than when blocking a single magic projectile, so if Morso had been able to use more powerful magic there, the shape of the sword might have been broken while blocking. Oh! Wow, wow. It almost looks like Magic Shield? Eventually, the students eximed. It was a surprising technique no one had never been seen in textbooks. How many people in the world could perform such stunts with only a sword? Crazy Ive never seen anything like that. Is there any magic like that? What special family are you from? No. Thats a sword in the first ce. In the midst of the uproar, someone stepped out when Berayon still didnt stop the fight. Instructor. At those words the students moved away, paving the way for the voices owner towards Berayon. Prince Jeremy Skalben. He, who had been quietly observing the situation from the back, stood up. Checking his smiling face, Berayon, as well as Morsosplexion, became pale. Yeah, yes. Tell me. Why didnt you stop the fight? His words why? seemed to have several meanings. The magic that Morso used was not suitable for a first-year battle, his opponent could have been seriously injured had he made a mistake, it seemed that victory or defeat had already been decided, and so on. Berayon then slowly looked around the students. The eyes of all the students were cold and sunken. It was over. The instructor had an intuition that his career had ended there. Having provoked Prince Jeremy, he knew there was no way out. His hands and feet trembled, and cold sweat was dripping down his cheeks, but he somehow pulled his lips apart. Now its Baek Yu-seols turn to attack In that way, the initiative fell on Baek Yu-seol, Although blinking could not be used, the other side could only use Magic Shield anyway. As Baek Yu-seol, who approached with a leisurely walk, swung his sword once, Morsos magic shield was shattered to pieces. The match ended by aiming the intangible sword at the neck. Berayon started seeing red, and the words he had to say got stuck in his throat. Prince Jeremy was watching. That fact alone made him feel a painful pressure all over his body as if he were shackled. However, he had to admit reality, He was forced to spit out words he never wanted to say. Baek Yu-seol, Victory. End of Chapter
Trantors Note: Sleepy Reader has taken the position for editor and P/R. Dont forget to thank him for making the trantion more smooth. Dont forget to rate and review the story on novelupdates and add it to you library and check out the character illustrations here. If you liked my work and want to support me, you can do that here. Signing off, Your beloved tranter
Chapter 22: Group Project (1) Chapter 22: Group Project (1) For Ste Academys high school students, it was mandatory toplete several hours of voluntary service. There were some typical ways to fill this volunteer time, such as helping daily at the magic post office or street cleaning, but many students did not like them. That was probably because it was much morefortable and helpful to their career to join a club as a volunteer activity. For the aristocrats, the main purpose of the clubs was social gatherings, and for themon people, service hours became the main purpose. The Skalben Club, where the nobles of the Skalben Empire gathered, could be considered one focused on social gatherings. This club, one of Stes most elite, was customarily headed by the highest-ranking student regardless of age, so it was no wonder the club leadership was handed over to Prince Jeremy Skalben, even though he was a freshman. Verazane Eisel, a second-year girl who once served as the clubs head, waited politely, bowing down to Crown Prince Jeremy. Behind her were fifty students in the same position. A boy was sitting on an expensive sofa, worth tens of millions of credits, in the middle of a space of about 100 pyeong, which made one wonder if it was just a club room used by students. Jeremy Skalben. He stared nkly at the five-colored chandelier hanging from the ceiling. Just looking at Jeremys smiling side profile had the effect of making her heart warm and peaceful. Its cheap. But the words that came out of his mouth didnt allow her heart to warm. Sorry. We will change it soon. Yes, thank you. Please. Jeremys smile turned the girls cheeks bright red, but Verazane was sweating profusely. Not good. Verazane knelt in front of Jeremy, staring at the boy trembling before the prince. That boy, Morso Dorden, was the heir to the well-known Dorden family, but in this ce he was a nobody. If she had topare him to anything, it would be the dust in the corner. Raise your head. I dont understand. Why are you so terrified? Morso slowly raised his head in response to the Crown Princes words. Jeremy maintained his cheerful demeanor. Yes, yes Yes. Id like to hear your justifications, so could you exin it to me? In response, Verazane hurried out. Thats, actually Verazane? yes? I dont think I ever asked you to exin. Why are you speaking? Sor, sorry! She clenched her lips and stepped back. She then said a prayer to herself. Please dont let that stupid Morso talk nonsense! Whether or not he was aware of Verazanes inner feelings, what came out of Morsos mouth was gibberish. The story was brief. It wasnt much of a story. However, it was enough to chill the hall. In fact, he wasnt in good shape. If he did it again, he would get it right. He was distracted. Excuses, Excuses, Excuses. Jeremy, who had been smiling while holding his chin, opened his mouth. So, in conclusion, you were defeated in a practice match by a half-mage who cant even use defensive skills? And to make it worse, hes a student who uses a vulgar weapon called sword. It was not a match. It was a mock exercise Oops. The moment an excuse came out of Morsos mouth, Verazane closed her eyes tightly. Crack!! Immediately after, a sound simr to something breaking rang out in the middle of the club room. Uh? For a brief moment, Morso had the impression that the world had vanished. He couldnt understand the situation for a long time. Then, somehow, he confirmed that all of the other students, except for himself, were stuck on the walls. I fell, right? But when? As he rolled his eyeballs, Jeremy, who was close to him, pushed his head against the floor. Why? Jeremy asked. Morso couldnt understand the meaning of those words. Drrrrrrrrrrr!! The sound of something breaking tickled his ears. Actually, the ears were tickled. No, it hurt. Terribly. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Btedly, Morso realized that his cheek was being ripped against the wall. Why? Tuwoong!! Jeremy grabbed Morso by the hair and smashed him into an iron locker. Why? once. twice. Three, five, ten times, blood dripped from his head, but Morso could not pass out. Why did you lose? He wanted to answer. He was wrong, he was sorry, he couldnt. Jeremy opened the locker door, mmed his head there, and mmed the door shut. Why did you do that? Why do you embarrass me by using the name Skalben? Do you hate me? Bang! Bang! Bang! Blood sttered and his eyes were swollen, but he didnt die since he was a wizard. Ive been so nice to you. Youre my loyal subject. Right? Ugh Ugh Yes? What? As Morso struggled to open his mouth, Jeremy brought his ear closer. Sor Sorr Yes. Keep talking. M mom, save my life save No. Thats not it. Jeremy gave him a look of iprehension. You are my loyal subject. If you are a true loyalist, shouldnt you be willing put your life on the line before risking the sin of humiliating your master? Thats how I learned it. So why dont you? Then, he stopped. Jeremy stopped the rough handling. Then he suddenly knelt down and hugged Morso. Sorry. I was too harsh. Its my fault. Ah uh Im sorry I hurt you. That wasnt supposed to happen. Im sorry. Im really sorry. Morsos tears, runny nose, and blood soaked his clothes but Jeremy didnt even care and patted him on the back. You are not a loyal subject. You are my friend. I shouldnt have done that At those words, Morso opened his eyes in the midst of terrible pain. Friend. It was a word that should nevere out of Prince Jeremys mouth. That fact was known to everyone present, so he had no choice but to lower his gaze with aplex face. Not a loyal subject, but a friend. That meant that the Dorden family was expelled from the politics of Skalben for good. Just like this? The question may arise. But such a question was meaningless. The royal family of Skalben often enved the chefs family and then expelled them because the breakfast menu was not tasty. Ah, ah, ah ah! It must hurt a lot. What about Verazane? You are sweet, take good care of my friend. If anything goes wrong, my heart will hurt a lot. Yes. All right. Please. Jeremy carefullyid Morso down on the floor. Some were creeped out to see how the prince delicately touched Morso as if he were handling a jewel, but they did not show it. Verazane supported Morso and helped him stand upright. If a healing wizards magic was used, he would recover quickly, but the Dorden family is done for. That fact made her confused. Verazane nced at Prince Jeremy. What is he thinking now? Anger against Morso? No, he must have already forgotten that. Rather, he must be thinking of a particrly prominentmoner called Baek Yu-seol. Verazane felt sorry for that guy. Despite hearing rumors about thismoners talent, it was safe to say that the life of this wizard who piqued Jeremys interest was over. * * * After the demonstration of Baek Yu-seols defense technique, two rumors spread throughout the school. The first, of course, was a rumor about Baek Yu-seols knighthood. What kind of knighthood is he pursuing in a magic school? Isnt he just an attention seeker? Anyway, hes really unique. And the second was a rumor about the radiance attribute of Fuleim. Did you hear? She uses the radiance attribute that only the wizards of the Holy Church of the Holy Kingdom, chosen by the angels, could use. Did she say that she was born with it, not acquired it? Then youre saying shes an angel? I dont know. She doesnt have wings. Fuleim was born with attributes that normal humans cannot use and attracted a lot of attention within the magic academy. As she received the attention, she neither liked nor disliked it. But the rumor about Baek Yu-seol bothered her right now. Oh, what the hell is he? The matter made her really restless. However, there was no way to find out his identity. Anyway, Im sure hes someone who knows the original. If so, what was his purpose? Come on, focus! Fuleim raised her head. Alchemy professor Maizen Tyren had just pped to gather the students attention. Alchemy is a science that developed afterbining various elements to make gold. Of course, producing synthetic gold is reallyplicated, so we are not trying it right now. Fuleim had only enrolled in the subjects most of the main characters were taking. Since alchemy was a subject that only Eisel took, she wasnt too interested in it. However, Professor Maizen Tyren was destined to be a ck demonter. As such, she had no choice but to take Alchemy ss to prevent it or to stop him. The great inventions of alchemy are Aishranium, the lightest and hardest thing in the world, and Mirror Elixir, the substance that heals any wounds. You must make one potion each in practice ss from today. That way, in the future, youll be able to make something like a mirror elixir, right? Alchemy practice was notorious for itsplexity. It required urate measurement that couldnt be wrong even by 1 cubic centimeter, extreme timing that didnt allow for even a second of error, and temperature control that couldnt jump even by even one degree. It wouldnt be that difficult in the first year, but because of such arduous experiments, the unpoprity of alchemy had be notorious. Well, today, lets take the time to make the Tyren Fatigue Relief Potion that I developed. First, add a spoonful of Airel fairys honey to powdered green tea leaves The long-awaited practice. To be honest, it wasnt too difficult for Fuleim. Because if you did what you were told, youd be fine in alchemy ss. Ugh this is so annoying. Fuleim frowned and took off her protective sses. Pug poo poo poo poo poo poo. She had good with dexterity and concentration, so she quickly seeded in making the Tiren Fatigue Recovery Potion as instructed by Maizen Tyren. Oh, thats great. Well done. Thank you. At Maizens praise, Fuleim forced a smile on her face. Alterisha, an assistant who was following Maizens back, was curious and brought her face close to Fuleims potion. As she was trying to sneak a peek at the potion, Maizen yelled at her. Alterisha! What you are doing is dangerous! Can you still call yourself an alchemist? Sorry, sorry! The other students were startled and their eyes widened. A concentrating student identally spilled his potion and steam rose from his desk. I think its you whos dangerous. Since she couldnt say it aloud, Fuleim swallowed it and looked around. By the way, what about Baek Yu-seol? Baek Yoo-seol was a unique guy. The only main character in this ss was Eisel, so Fuleim had been closely watching if he was trying to approach her with impure intentions, but he wasnt. Uh-huh. As if he had forgotten Eisels presence, he waspletely engrossed in alchemy To be honest, Fuleim thought he was a pervert seeing how much he was enjoying it. Heh heh heh My, he must be a madman Every time he added one medicinal herb and stirred it, he wouldugh insidiously, and every time he did that, her fear arose. Isnt he just a pervert? Fuleim turned her gaze away from her and looked at Eisel. She was doing just fine and it all looked normal. Then, a question suddenly arose. Normal? The potion Eisel produced was a Tyren Fatigue Recovery Potion, simr to Fuleims own. That shouldnt be the case Eisel, in the original work, identally obtained Mas Magical Engineering Handwriting Note at an old bookstore. There, strangely, the alchemy form was written in detail, and by ident, Eisel, who followed the notes, made an anti-fatigue agent that was superior to Professor Maizen Tyrens Tyren Fatigue Relief Potion. However, the professors reaction was not good. Maizen Tyren was jealous of Eisels abilities and, remembering that her family had been destroyed, tormented her, lowered her grades, and hurt her throughout the school year. Thanks to that, Eisel suffered a lot of headaches. Thankfully, she had the male targets who looked after her, because otherwise, she wouldnt have been able to survive. Why? Why did you make the potion normally? Of course, that was fortunate. Because Eisel no longer had to be bullied. But there must be a reason for that variable. Suddenly. As a certain thought passed through her head, Fuleim checked Baek Yu-seols test bench and couldnt help but be astonished. What? The high-grade anti-fatigue agent that, ording to the original work, Eisel should have developed was in hisb. And then, the exact situation that she had read about in the novel unfolded. Baek Yu-seol, it appears that as you got into S-ss youre very arrogant. Who said you can change the materials you want to experiment with? Yes? Its better to do it this way. What does it have to do with good results? What if something goes wrong because you use the wrong material? What would happen if there was an explosion and the students got involved!! Theres no explosive substance here. Professor, do you know how to make explosive substances with green tea leaves? Thats awesome. You even dare to reply so flippantly! Outrageous, Baek Yu-seol! Thats whymoners are, tsk. As Fuleim remembered, the originalst line was, Thats why the family is extinct. In the novel, Eisels heart began pounding harshly after hearing those crude words Due to them, Eisels trauma was stimted, which affected her for a long time. In the novel, Eisels heart started pounding harshly after hearing those cruel words Due to what the professor said, Eisels trauma was stimted, which impacted her for a long time. That whole matter, in a moment,pletely disappeared from history. No way Baek Yu-seol knew this in advance, and in order to protect Eisels trauma Did he deliberately get caught by Professor Maizen Tyren? Nonsense. His future school life will be terribly difficult. It would be so painful and difficult that she couldnt even imagine it. Professor Maizen Tyren had a lot of connections within Ste, so it would certainly impact other subjects as well. He must have known but didnt care. What the hell is that guy? Fuleim bowed her head with a disappointed face. Suddenly, during dungeon practice, Baek Yu-seol came to mind, she asked him about his identity and he joked, I want to assist you. Thinking that might be true, Fuleim stood there, stunned. Meanwhile, Oh, I forgot. Baek Yu-seol was sighing inwardly. Why? Answer me! Oh, Im doing it. Whats with your way of talking? Ill call your parents right away! I dont have any parents. Alchemy was so much fun that Baek Yu-seol got too absorbed andpletely forgot the troublesome development. While acknowledging his own stupidity, the nagging went in one ear and out the other, and he continued reading the handwritten notes on the desk. You, you if you keep that attitude Oh, shall we make a C for Kimchi for tomorrow? In fact, no matter what Maizen did, it had nothing to do with Baek Yu-seol. End of Chapter
Trantors Note:Sorry for thete update. Some stuff happened and I couldnt update. Dont forget to thank Sleepy Reader for editing these chapters, making it more smooth. Also, dont forget to rate and review the story on novelupdates and add it to you library and check out the character illustrations here. If you liked my work and want to support me, you can do that here. Signing off, Your beloved tranter
Chapter 23: Group Project (2) Chapter 23: Group Project (2) Time flew by, and several weeks passed. Baek Yu-seol. What did I tell you? Dont use materials you arent supposed to. He was boiling mad! Professor Maizen Tyren had directed his attention to the antidote on my experiment table. To improve the results, I slightly modified the professors recipe. What? Take a look at this. When I substituted red iodine juice for tomato sauce, the detoxification effect was nearly doubled You are. Maizen checked the antidote Id made, biting his lip as if looking for something to say and shouted. Why do youe to school if youre just going to do whatever you want? He really had a point, but my goal was to hurt Professor Maizen Tyrens feelings, and I had no intention of changing my mind. This was because the boss of [Episode 8 Erosion of ck Evil], which would urter, was Professor Maizen Tyren. The fourth episode hadnt even begun yet but I needed to prepare ahead of time. After all, he was an exceedingly powerful and dangerous boss. [Maizen Tyren] * Progression of ck Magic Erosion: 21% (Inferiority, Jealousy) ck Demon Contractor Professor of Alchemy Episode 8 Boss ck magic confirmed Maizen was one of the viins who became a ck demon after being unable to ovee his negative feelings. If the ck Magic Erosion, in which emotions are gradually dyed ck, exceeded 90%, he wouldpletely transform into a ck demon. I could tell because of the copper sses, but there was no way to prove it, so I couldnt report it to the ck Demon yers, who hunted down and executed wizards consumed by ck magic. Therefore, I purposefully provoked him. That way, I was able to rapidly raise the professors erosion level. Once it reached 50%, the effect would be noticeable but not too dangerous, and I could call the ck Demon yers. If it was just normal ck magic erosion, there might be a way to reverse it before it was toote. There were numerous ways to undo the ck horse erosion until it reached 70%, such as drugs, magic, or voluntarily awakening. But he was a ck demon contractor. He himself made a pact with the ck Demon, a wizard who threw his own body into darkness. He had already the seeds of a ck demon nted in his body, and it was already impossible to get rid of them. However, he wasnt just going to be a ck Demon, he was also going to turn into a boss who threatened Ste with an ability that affected other students and turned them into ck Demons. To avoid that, I was trying to draw attention to myself, intending to minimize coteral damage. Of course, it was a futile hope. However, in his episode, many characters were seriously injured, and in the worst-case scenario, there could be a bad ending right away, so I decided to give it my all to prevent it. Your attitude hasnt changed. Expect to get low grades in alchemy. In some ways, the professors decision to bring up grading issues was natural. What else could the professor do if the student was disobedient? Still, my grades were good in all other subjects, and my goal was to graduate without academic warnings, so getting poor grades in alchemy wasnt a big deal. Wait, if you thought of it that way, I wouldnt get grades anyway, so why should I do alchemy assignments? Oh, I could use that time for other things. But things did not go as nned. A practice test will be held next week. D Vitality Potion is the name of the drug you will create. You can make it quickly if youbine all of your previous knowledge, but its difficult to make alone because there are many materials and the process isplicated. As a result, well conduct this hands-on test in groups of four. From now on, lets form a group with a friend who shares your interests. I couldnt help but be perplexed by Professor Maizens words. Group Project. One of the greatest punishments a professor could inflict. But there was another reason for my dismay. A group assignment? Was there such a thing in the game? There wasnt. No matter how much I thought. Perhaps it was because the game had to progress quickly, trivial stories such as group tasks were not exined. Was this the difference between the game and reality? Is there anything like this in the original novel? I secretly stared at the Fuleim, but that dissatisfied expression made her thoughtspletely unreadable. Oh, why a group assignment As I nced around, the students slowly averted my gaze. Giggle. Isnt that bastard doing it alone? Ah, maybe. After all, he hardly has any friends. I heard a low sneer. They were students of Jeremys faction. After beating Morso in the practice the other day, their jeers became even more severe, and even Professor Maizen started to bully me using his personalwork, which made me feel even more outspoken. Even if the professor and the Crown Prince group were pissed, no one woulde to me first. The students began to form their own groups, and while they were busily wandering around, I had nowhere to go. The groups are almost done. About ten minutester, Professor Maizen said. A total of 11 groups werepleted. And 4 people were left behind. The students who were unable to form a group,e here. Phew. As I slowly moved to the desk located at the back, the students without friends like me gathered. The remaining students were Kasahun, a boy with brown hair full of freckles, Maliwan, a boy with chubby hair, Eisel and I. Thinking about it, Eisel didnt have any friends either. The death of Eisels father, Archduke Isaac Morph, wasnt widely known among the public. Rumors that Isaac Morph, a descendant of the great Morph, who was once a hero to wizards, betrayed the magic world and turned to the ck Demons, spread all over the world. Of course, it was a false rumor, but no one was able to uncover the truth, and in the end, Eisel was firmly branded as a traitors child. It was only natural that there were no people around her. The other two well, its just their personalities. I had no idea who that boy named Kasahun was. If you looked at his attitude, he seemed to be noble, but he must have been bullied for not letting go of the personality that he possessed after entering Ste. But I knew the boy named Maliwan well enough. He was not a major character and yed absolutely no part in the story, but I did remember him being quite good at alchemyter on. I greeted as brightly as possible. Nice to meet you. Im Baek Yu-seol. Then the two boys grew even more gloomy. That made me once again aware of the circumstances. There was no point in trying hard because the group would get a lot of deductions just because it had me. They must have been working hard for their own grades, but in the end, they stepped on shit. How do I do this. When the awkward atmosphere that I hated the most came out, I became frustrated. However, unexpectedly, the atmosphere was relieved by Eisel. Will you two be frustrated during the whole project? Please give your full name or something. Everyone knows my name, right? The two boys nodded awkwardly. Oh, its so annoying. Are you acting like losers because of your grades? As long as you guys do it well, itll be good anyway, so why not stop worrying about it? what do you think you know? Our group is already dead. Let each of us work on our own and finish it. Kasahun bluntly refuted, but Eisel only snorted You have the personality to give up before even trying. How did you even get into Ste? What, what? I know having this guy in the group is very annoying, right? Im sorry about that. But it doesnt matter. After all, at least three alchemists from the Alchemy Departmente to examine the alchemy practice test. Professor Maizen cannot arbitrarily ruin our grades. Oh. I had no idea. The other boys looked surprised, too, and Eisel flicked her own light blue hair behind her back as if proud of herself. In fact, I believe I read somewhere that information was the most important thing to Eisel, who had lost everything. As Kasahun became silent, the quiet boy named Maliwan slowly opened his mouth. Well then are we doing our homework properly? Do I have to say it twice? Im d I wanted to make this Im d youre motivated. And then she looked at me for no reason. What? If I stayed still, I wasnt motivated? I was watching you guys work hard. As a brother. Hmm, then how are we going to gather the ingredients? Of course, each of us has to get some. Alchemy materials were difficult to procure, and the processing was also quiteplicated. It was a lot of work, and as such tasks would need to be divided between the team members. ThenWhat ingredients do we need? Now, I thought about pretending to know it, so I searched for the ingredients of D Vitality Potion with copper sses, but Eisel opened her mouth first. Twenty cut tails of fire-mane lizard, 300ml of iodine solution, 7g of pure silver, 10g of fairy grass, pine needles. The ingredients names flew out of her mouth. Unlike me, who had to search for it, she had it all memorized. Indeed, one of the characteristics of Eisel was [Versatility]. Whether it was magic, alchemy, politics, business or stocks, she was a woman who was good at everything. In a sense, she was more impressive than Mayu-Seong and Haewon-ryang. Honestly, these are ingredients that are not difficult to find in Arcaniums market. Youll all be able to get them, right? The boys nodded their heads, but they seemed wary of what they would be asked to get. Because among those materials some were difficult to obtain even in Arcanium. Then, first of all, whos going to get the fire-mane lizards tails? This was the monster corpse category. No matter how hard I memorized the textbook, it was difficult to find out which material was better or not when actually obtaining a monster corpse. It was a material that everyone was reluctant to get because they had to take responsibility if the quality of the finished product deteriorated. I raised my hand without hesitation. Ill get it. Eisel narrowed her eyes questioning my confidence. You know that monster corpses are the most important thing in alchemy, right? Of course. to be so confident means something. Can I trust you? Its no problem. Eisel nodded her head reluctantly. Wow, this little girl doesnt trust people. Obviously, it was true that selecting materials was difficult. If it wasnt for the analysis function of the copper sses, I wouldnt be able to pick them out easily. But in truth, I didnt n to use the sses. Its a fire-mane lizard. I guess Ill just have to catch it myself. I was thinking of a direct delivery. Meanwhile, Professor Maizen Tyren went to see a certain student. Herick. Will you send this note to the first-year C group alchemy students? Maizen Tyren handed the note to a student named Herick. The content of the note was nothing special. [Notice. Please note that the practice test assignment is changed from D Vitality Potion to Tyren Point Potion.] A very simple statement about changing the subject of this exam. The new assignment, the Tyren Point Potion, was a vitality supplement developed by Professor Maizen Tyren, whose concocting method the students would be able to easily practice with avable materials. except for Group 12. Yes? At Maizens words, Herick looked puzzled for a moment, then smiled. He immediately realized that Baek Yu-seol and Eisel belonged to group 12. Huh, of course. Herick was a student of the Jeremy faction, so he quickly recognized Maizens intentions. With this, they will thoroughly fail the exam. The practical test was unconditionally supervised by a professional alchemist from the Alchemy Tower. Since Ste was not a professional alchemist training institution, it was intended to easily open an avenue for transfer or employment after graduation if a student with outstanding talent in alchemy was seen in the school. Thinking about it positively, it was a chance that could give alchemist wings in his career, but On the other hand, if you looked ugly in front of them, it meant that your path as an alchemist was more likely to be blocked. Yes, your alchemy is amazing. But if you are a student, you should behave like a student. This will be a lesson that thoroughly teaches you that no matter how good a student is, he is only ying in the palm of the professors hand. End of Chapter
Trantors Note:Dont hate on Fuleim too much guys. Dont forget to rate and review the story on novelupdates and add it to you library and check out the character illustrations here. If you liked my work and want to support me, you can do that here. Announcement Signing off, Your beloved tranter
Chapter 24.1 Group Project (3) Chapter 24.1 Group Project (3) Ha. S ss training ground, self-study room Fuleim swung the staff around for training purposes. She entered the lounge after practice and sighed deeply. She was unable to concentrate. Is there something wrong? Haewon-ryang entered the lounge with a tired face, wiping his sweat, and sat down next to her. ording to reports, Haewon-ryang was recently undergoing training that was difficult for the general public toprehend. No, not at all. Is that so? If you have any concerns, feel free to tell me. You speak like an old man, little boy. Is it because I was born three months before you? Haewon-ryangughed at Fuleims perch. He liked Fuleims titling style of speech Phew. Im Dead. Whats going on, anyway? Haewon-yang looked around for a moment before asking as if nothing was wrong. Have you not seen Mayuseong? What, your boyfriend? hes not a boyfriend, but a rival. Well, you always look for Mayu-seong, so I thought you were going out with him. Hes a rival, so. Oh, I guess so. After school, he goes to y every day, so why not look for it? Haewon-ryang opened his mouth hesitantly. that is, recently, after school, he doesnt go anywhere and just disappears. Hmm? I dont think hed stay in the dorm because he hates to stay still. Fuleim pondered for a moment. It was to recall the contents of the original work. However, she had no memory of any special incident urring at this time. Looks like puberty. In the end, she couldnt help Haewon-ryang. What am I worried about? Right now, she was more concerned about Baek Yu-seol than Mayu-seong. Then she asked, as she suddenly remembered about Haewon-ryangs eyes. Hey, do you know Baek Yu-seol? I know. What do you think of him? what do you mean? No, its just. You have a good eye for people. Ive never thought about it like that. Nope. you are good So, tell me what you think. Haewon-ryang himself did not know, but Fuleim knew. In the future, the talents Haewon-ryang selected himself would be great and outstanding people. Well I just feel like hes a bit of a unique student. Right? Then, when the Fuleim was silent again, Haewon-ryang asked. Baek Yu-seol Do you care? Yes. I do care. A lot. When the Fuleim answered with a frown, Haewon-ryangs expression shook slightly. Fuleim, with her head down on the ground, did not see it. Which part, right? Its just so weird. The belief in pursuing knighthood in this day and age is also a belief. His personality is unique, his actions are unusual, and and? She inadvertently tried to bring up the story of the original but held it in. maybe, hes just like me. But I cant tell you what Im thinking because Im afraid it might be different from me. Jump! As soon as she finished speaking, Haweon-ryang got up from his seat. Huh? You said youd listen to my concerns. I have an urgent business. What? Its nd. Fuleim dashed after Haewon-ryang when he left the lounge. But he vanished so quickly that there was no time to catch him. Whats wrong with him? She watched him from behind, and from a distance, Jecky approached her with a stiff look on her face. The timing was just right as if she had been waiting. Fuleim. Uh, hello. It was still awkward to be alone with that girl. But when she was with other friends, she could talk to them all the time. Whats happened? Wait, I have something to give you. By the way, have you been with Haewon-ryang all along? Oh, right. You dont have to sing it so high. Hes in the same ss. Oh, no Haewon-ryang is the heir to the Manwol Tower. Jecky, who was staring nkly at the ce where Haewon-ryang had disappeared, handed her a note as if she remembered it toote. This, a boy named Herick told me to deliver it. Its an alchemy notice. Really? Fuleim received the note and read it immediately. It was content that didnt have much. [Notice. Please note that the practice test assignment is changed from D Vitality Potion to Tyren Point Potion.] Of course, there was nothing special about it, but this was a sign that the main story was about to begin. As Fuleims expression hardened, Jecky looked at her and hesitated. Oh, and that never tell the other students. Youll understand if I say this. What does that mean? Its nothing. You dont have to worry about it. At those words, Jeckys expression hardened even more but Fuleimdidnt notice it because she was looking at the note. Be patient. Because the professor here is more childish. She chuckled. The other students must not share it with only the 12th group of Baek Yu-seol. Can I stay still? Fuleim thought about telling him right away but quickly stopped at her ce. Come to think of it, no one in the original told Eisel about this. Within the Department of Alchemy, she was nothing short of an outcast, so all other students were silent in order to suppress her, who was in ss S and had good grades. Due to this incident, Eisel closed the walls of her heart and suffered a lot of wounds but she also ovees this. Because she was the main character. I dont have to help her. This is all for a cause. In order to prevent a catastrophic ending, somehow she had to stay away from her and modify the original storyline little by little. Besides, the current Eisel was not alone. Baek Yu-seol. If he knew the original as well as her, he would be able to prevent this incident in advance. The main ingredient needed for the original assignment D Vitality Potion was the cut tail of a fire mane lizard. However, the main material required for the changed assignment Tyren Point Potion was the shell of the Atarix Spider. If it were me, I would prepare the shell of an Atarix spider, not the tail of a fire mane lizard. And when he sees Professor Mayzen Tyrens bewildered face, who tried to fail him, he will report him. In other words, if he brings the back shell of the Atarix spider to this experiment, it means that he knows the original like her. Its a chance to try that bastard. Fuleim made up her mind. Proceed to Part 2 Previous Chapter | Index | Table of Contents | Next Chapter
Trantors Note:I failed.
Chapter 24.2 Group Project (3) Chapter 24.2 Group Project (3) On weekends, Ste Academy was closed. During that time, most students trained themselves or engaged in self-development activities such as self-study, while others spent their free time enjoying the best sports league in the magical world. That seemed a long way away to me. I really wanted to join the League of Spirits, but my strength was too low right now, I couldnt afford it, I dont need to study, and there was a limit to how much stronger I could get through training. That is why I go out on weekends. Rather than going to the Arcanium, I used the Warp Hall to travel to another city. Shoo Woo!! The sensation of falling off a cliff came over me for an instant, as if I were riding a gyrodrop, and the scenery changed. Wee to Darable Stadium! A voice right in your ear. It was proof that I had sessfully passed the Warp Hall. Uh-huh, Im dizzy. I lifted my head after shaking my head and saw a massive apricot-colored barrier erected high in the sky. Darable Stadium. It was a stage built around 100 years ago for the worlds best singer Darable, but on the day of the first performance, ck demons raided it, so it was never used as a stage and was instead used as a fortress. Now, all of the ck demons had retreated, and the monsters had gone quiet, but there were still a few monsters running around. As I walked down from the scaffolding of the warp hall, a wizard in a robe rushed in. He nodded as he looked at my uniform coat and the golden pocket watch on my waist. Wee to Darable, Wizard Baek Yu-seol! Im not yet an official wizard, but a cadet. Haha, Stes cadets deserve the same treatment as regr wizards. This is the Ste effect. It was possible to use a part of the Warp Hall for free with only a Ste cadets pass and a Ste pocket watch which normally costs at least 100,000 credits for one use, and if it was not Holy Empire territory, it was treated in this manner wherever it went. In the setting, magic warriors are basically treated as heroes, and Ste was the most elite among those magic warriors. Hey, look over there. Ste cadet. Its true Im seeing Stes uniform for the first time. Stes school uniform was designed to be recognizable by anyone because the cloak, which resembles a long coat, and the five-man star mark, Stes symbol, werevishly decorated in gold. Like bragging about being Stes cadet. This is the reason why K-University students always wear uniforms in Korea. With unfounded confidence, I walked with my shoulders wide open. While fluttering the hem of my coat once in a while to be cool. Somehow, it felt like my shoulders were as wide as a ser field and I could bring 22 people and y ser. Where are you going? If its your first time, well guide you. No. Ive been here a few times. Its been a few weeks since Ive lived in Ste, and I used the Warp Hall every weekend to tour the surrounding city or go hunting. To see if the knowledge I have applied to this world as well. The oue was quite positive, and it was confirmed that, while there were many changes due to the fact that it was a reality, the majority of the important elements remained the same. As a result, Ive spent thest few weeks attempting to hunt various mobs with the lowest level of 1-risk. It wasnt particrly difficult. I believe it stems from my recent experience dealing with people who had murderous intent on me the other day. Todays target was the fire mane lizard of 2-risk. Despite having only a little more stamina and power than a normal beast, it was given a 2-risk ticket, which suggestsbat magic of at least ss 2 or higher due to the presence of magic defense and quick movements. I had raised my physical attack power, and there was no problem because I was focused on speed. Somewhere around here walked out of the stadium and spent a long time wandering through the swamp before the sunlight was blocked by the straight trees. It was very dark, but the senses were acute. A lizard about 1m in size with red skin glided past from the other side of the bush. [the sixth sense] Its position was clearly felt. All monsters had some mana in their body, and it couldnt avoid my sixth sense. Pass!! Its moving faster. Should I use the blinking to chase them? No. Although the instantaneous movement speed was slower than mine, the continuous movement distance was higher than mine. Its much longer. For now, it was better to let him think of me as prey. It thought it had finally had its chance as I moved slowly, so it quickly turned away. Paah! It stepped on a tree and leaped, rushing towards my side with great speed. However, I didnt even look away and stretched out the terifon. dkak!! Keeek, Keeek. The terifon sword was lodged precisely between its snout. In a single blow, 2 risk monsters were killed. .. After I killed the lizard, I didnt move for a while. Um I think I just looked cool. I stretched out my sword and pierced the leaping lizard without hesitation. I must have looked like a master of martial arts. I wanted to hold this wonderful posture for a little longer because someone might be watching, but it was harder than I thought to bear the weight of the lizard with one arm, so my arm began to shake. Tuk Bum Bum Tuk! Oh, what are you eating to make it so heavy? Reluctantly, I dropped the lizard on the floor and cut off its tail. Oh, its annoying. The monsters were sparse here, making it tricky to hunt. If you go to ces like Lekin Town, youll find stuff like this all over the ce. However, the journey takes far too long. There were more warp halls in areas where they are not installedpared to the areas where they are. In Korea, it is referred to as KTX. It takes more time to change. I cant I stood up after freezing the lizard tail in a space expansion backpack. Anyway, the hunt wasnt particrly difficult, so it didnt take long. * * * Alchemy was not the main subject in Ste. To use an analogy, its like having a separate sewing machine department at a painting school. Taking alchemy lectures at Ste, in other words, meant that there were many cases where alchemy was used as a major and the path of an alchemist was in mind. As a result, Stes evaluation, where alchemists from the Alchemy Castlee to evaluate their assignments, was a great opportunity for students. Everyone, have you prepared the ingredients? At Eisels words, the members took out the ingredients they had prepared. I also took out a frozen wooden box and opened it. This. Frowning her brow and examining the tail of the fire-mane lizard, she had a startled expression on her face. Its fresh is it? Of course. I just caught it yesterday. This means that it is directly from the farm. It seems that you have an eye for ingredients. Eisel smiled slightly as if she was pleased. Have you studied the recipe in advance? Of course. No, of course. Its good. Now, the only thing left to do is make it perfect. Suddenly, the front door of the ssroom opened and three alchemists, Alterisha, and Professor Maizen Tyren walked in. Before taking the test, I would like to introduce you to the three alchemists who came from the Alchemy Castle. Maizen introduced them one by one, but they were all unfamiliar to me. The other students eyes, however, twinkled. It seems they werepetent alchemists. When he said he would begin the Maizen practice test, Easel clenched her fists. Her enthusiasm was overflowing. However. That enthusiasm shattered before it even began. The potion we will be making today is Tyren Point Potion. Have you all prepared the ingredients? The other group of students all nodded, but my group didnt. Hold on, Professor. What? Eisel. When Eisel raised her hand, Professor Maizen responded with a very friendly voice, unlike before. Eisel felt uneasy, but she couldnt help but ask. This experimental task I knew it as a D-Vitality Potion. Oh, it was. But didnt you get the notice? I changed it to a Tyren Point Potion. With a sad expression on her face, Eisels lips quivered. Thats I havent heard of it. Really? But I made a clear announcement. Right, everyone? All the other students nod their heads in agreement. Seeing that scene, I couldnt help but get frustrated again. Huh. Do you want toe out like this? I thought he would try something to bully me someday, but I didnt know he woulde out so boldly. Wouldnt that result in a punishment if you get it wrong? In fact, I remember that there was a story behind Professor Maizen Tyrens connection with the Skalben Empire, so he couldnt easily be touched even in school. Even so, youre just fucking out. This. I wasnt particrly obsessed with grades, but the other kids were different. Eisel was looking to build a career, and Maliwan and Kasahun were dreaming of bing alchemists, so it wouldnt be a good idea to look ugly from the start. Is this kind of story in the original Ropan? When I looked at Fuleim from sideways, for some reason she was also looking at me with a puzzled face. Maizen smiled slightly and said to Eisel. Student Eisel? Could it be did you not prepare the ingredients well? .. Um, thats difficult. Eisel and the two boysplexions grew paler. The reality that they did not want to think about the most began toe closer. For an alchemist who has to weave the innumerable branches of possibility and craft it into a single truth, loses his purpose and confuses the ingredients. Ugh There was, however, nothing they could do. As a student, they had no choice but to ept any changes made by the professor. Probably, Group 12 is Disqualified, just before the word came out. Is the Tyren Point Potion all I need to make? I took the lead first. what? I can just make it with these ingredients. The masterpiece that the professor is so proud of. I browsed the sea of innumerable information floating on my copper sses. While ying the game, alchemy was one of my main interests, and I wrote down every little recipe. One of my favorite recipes. [Tyren Point Potion Type B] Originally, this was a recipe that the future Professor Maizen was going to invent, so I didnt intend to touch it, but now that the situation was like this, I had no choice. If the other person came out dirty and dirty, I have had no choice but to go out the same way. I will make it. A potion made of a different material from yours and with better performance than yours. Professor Maizens expression slowly hardened. Part 1 End of Chapter Previous Chapter | Index | Table of Contents | Next Chapter
Trantors Note:Thank you RainEday for your suport. Dont forget to rate and review the story on novelupdates and add it to you library and check out the character illustrations here. If you liked my work and want to support me, you can do that here. Signing off, Your beloved tranter
Chapter 25: Group Project (4) Chapter 25: Group Project (4) Huh. Baek Yu-seols words made Professor Maizenugh. It waspletely understandable. Previously, he might have been able to improve the performance of a potion by changing one or two ingredients, but this time was different. How will he make a potion with the same performance even stronger in a different environment withpletely different materials? The Tyren Point Potions key ingredient was the Atarix spiders shell. Tyren Point Potion was inspired by Atarix spiders unique habit of removing their shells andying eggs for their young on their own. As a result, the shell contained a tremendous amount of nutrients, and the vital supplement created based on it was Tyren Point Potion. By the way, making a vitality supplement out of the tail of a fire mane lizard sounded too far-fetched. Professor Maizen said, gently raising the corners of his lips. Thats interesting. Can you make Tyren Point Potion with that material? Even I, who invented the potion, did not know. Yeah. This is a recipe that our team members came up with. The members of Group 12 were taken aback by those words. Eisel in particr. Her expression could be interpreted as, What do you mean, you madman? p! An alchemist from the Alchemy Castle apuded. He looked at Professor Maizen and Baek Yu-Seol with curiosity. Living as an alchemist, youll have all sorts of valuable experiences, but this one is very interesting. I really like thisposition though. An alchemist should keep all possibilities open. How is it? Were going to hold the disqualification process and continue. The other two alchemists nodded as well, wondering if the situation was amusing. Professor Maizen nodded, deciding that, while he didnt like them giving Baek Yu-seol a chance, it wouldnt change the oue. If Baek Yu-seol fails here, he will be humiliated twice as much. Good. The time limit is one hour. Complete the Tyren Point Potion in it. Oh, you cant be confused, Baek Yoo-seol? Its not a D-Vitality potion, but a Tiren Point Potion. Of course. Unlike my professor, I have a good memory. yes, shall we get started? Professor Maizen swung his wand quickly as if he didnt want to give Baek Yu-seol time to roll his hair. Then a number was engraved on the ckboard, and the countdown started from an hour. At that moment, the eyes of all the students suddenly changed and they reached out toward theb table. Except for Baek Yu-Seols group. Are you crazy?! Eisel immediately urged him in a low voice. Maliwan also scolded in a timid voice. Yu, Yu-seol No matter what, I dont think this is right. Go, even if it hurts your pride. Sometimes you have to bend If you say youre going to do something impossible, uh. These kids worry too much. Bake Yu-Seol said with a smirk. Trust me and follow me. Instead, you have to do exactly as I say. Can you do it? After all, there is nothing that can be done about it. Eisel said this desperately because she had no intention of arguing with the clock ticking. Baek Yu-seol had had no intention of wasting time. The reason the shells of Atarix spiders are rich in nutrients is toy their young. The tail of the fire mane lizard also has simr organs. Its the blood vessel He pulled out a particrly thick vein from the lizards tail. Unlike humans, creatures that deal with mana naturally had such thick blood vessels, but most of them were treated as valuable magical materials by wizards and alchemists. The ker tribe in the southern desert used these vessels for their chiefs health. In fact, as a result, the average life expectancy was increased from five to ten years. Uh, uh Yeah, I did research on the ker tribest time. Hmm? Uh, yes. So I know a little bit about ker processing Can I take this? Okay do it. The boy named Maliwan was much smarter than Baek Yu-seol initially thought. After all, Maliwan was destined to be a genius inventor in the future, so he was convinced that the buds might have already stood out. And Im going to dry this mistletoe using a drying method that is unique to the desert. Does anyone know how to do it? Its the small hole drying technique, right? I learned it when I followed my father around. Since with blood vessels like this, it would be possible to dry in 5 minutes. Uh yeah, I think so. Kasahun was also aware of this. Baek Yu-seol just recited what was written on the sses. What is it? Something was suspicious. He exined the processing of other materials just in case, and finally, Eisel replied slowly. that, Ill do it. Can you do it? Yes. It was in a book I usually read. All of the information about the Tyrenpoint Potion Type B recipe was imparted one by one to the three brains. This, maybe? Baek Yu-seol suddenly had an idea but didnt have time to think about it. Because he already spent more than 15 minutes processing and exining the ingredients. From now on, mix them as instructed. He was about to begin right away when Eisel asked him onest time. Is this recipe just came out of your head? He was appalled, but he nodded, for there was nothing else to say. For now, After that, when Eisel was speechless and did not ask any questions, Baek Yu-seol gave a light round of apuse. Start. So, when Baek Yu-Seols 12th group started potion crafting btedly, the eyes of the Alchemy Castles alchemists shone. Young people have a unique knowledge. A professional alchemist in the Alchemy Castle would know that level of basicmon sense, but it was very rare for teenagers at the magic school to have such knowledge. Certainly if thats the case, um. uhm. Its unique. They didnt even pay much attention to the other groups tenacity. Some groups even showed a performance of reprocessing materials, but they didnt even look at it as if it wasnt very noticeable. Group 3 haspleted. Good. Very well done. Thirty minutes passed, and soon 40 minutes, some outstanding groups demonstrated the already finished Tyren Point Potion. A finished product that was good enough to get 90 out of 100. This years students were exceptionally outstanding. Nheless, the alchemists did not even nce at the other students. Its because there was no time for that. Oh, lets see With only 10 minutes remaining, all 11 other groups had finished their potions. The alchemists were still focused on Group 12. The potions they created began to produce results gradually. Maizen Tyren was beginning to feel uneasy at this point. This is due to the fact that the Group 12th potion was much more finished than expected. What is that where did you get that recipe? Given the quality of the recipe, it was fair to say that it was mediocre. Not only the drawing skills, but even the hand movement while dealing with tools was also close to that of a beginner. However, without wasting a single second of time, all four members of the 12th group shared their respective roles and continuously umted results. In addition, this situation even unexpected, even to Baek Yu-seol, who was leading the experiment. What are these guys? Why are they so good? Even Eisel, who hardly knew the story of the original story and was close to the lead role, was ignorant. However, Fuleim, who was watching the scene, knew. In the original version, those group-12 members seeded in making a simr Tyren Point Potion Type B without the involvement of the character Baek Yu-seol. Of course, it was made simrly, but the oue was a colossal failure. It could not bepleted not only because of the time constraint but also because the proper formtion method could not be found. By the way, how do you get that recipe? Fuleim recalled the original Ropan. Eisel, who brought the incorrect material because Maizen Tyren purposefully did not announce it, was desperate and attempted to make a Tyren Point Potion with the materials she had on hand andpleted a usible level B type. However, the problem, in the end, was that it was at a usible level. Maizen Tyren was embarrassed, but eventually disqualified Eisel due to the ipleteness, and then brought Eisels unfinished potion to hisboratory and conducted his own research. Thatpleted the Tyren Point Potion Type B. In other words, it was an invention that Professor Maizen Tyren had stolen from the invention of the future Eisel. By the way, did they make it? Bubble bubble Boom! A halo burst out with a proper ductile reaction, and a small ss bottle was filled with a purple-colored liquid. Tyren Point Potion Type B. Finally, it was finished. Oh oh..! Wait a minute, Ill check it out immediately. Huh, this guy. Im a little behind in the analysis. Okay An alchemist from the Alchemy Castle stepped forward and touched the potion. At the bottom of the hand, the soft dusty rolled around and prated the portion from bottom to top. Um, umm. well I see. Mixing it up like this Its unique and creative. Its great. Hey, what do you think? After a while, the alchemist opened his eyes and brought another groups finished product that was ced on theb table next to him. It was also made with Maizen Tyrens recipe, so it could be said that perfection was the highest on this spot. Certainly! It is still iplete and theres a tendency for over-consumption of materials, but we can fix itter. This. The alchemist nced at Maizen Tyrens countenance and concluded. better than Professor Maizen Tyrens potion. It also works a lot better. Professor Maizen bit his lower lip at those words. Are these gentlemen senile? What kind of nonsense! Isnt his invention at best inferior to the potions the students made on the spot? Its terribly uninteresting, and its a no-brainer joke. Give it to me! Sure. Youd better check it out yourself. The alchemists handed over the potion to Maizen without a hitch. And, he had no choice but to put on an astonished expression. what ! Because this potion undoubtedly contained a technique unique to Maizen Tyren, in which the technology of extracting nutrients from monsters and recing them with human vitality was applied. In other words, nothing could stop them from calling it a Tyren Point Potion Type B. How the hell! Even the Tyren Point Potion was the result of years of research. It means that it could never bepleted by simply bringing any material. Unbelievable. He couldnt admit it. How can he set aside the results hed achieved through years of hard work with better results on the spot? This was ridiculous. Professor Maizen Tyrens eyes turned red as if they were about to burst. This. He tried to reproach him. He felt like he was would feel better if get angry. However, it was not possible. Its not enough for an A+, its not a level of creativity that students can think of. Hey, this guy. When I was a kid, I made something even worse than this. Tsk tsk. Its amazing when ites to kids these days. Thats true again. Since the alchemists were pouring in favorable reviews, Maizen had no choice but to keep his mouth shut. There were many excuses to lower the score. Disqualification because they couldnt prepare the original ingredients properly. Disqualification for failing to create the original assignment. Simply disqualified As the professor in charge, there were countless ways to forcefully lower the score But to call all the alchemists from the Alchemy Department and do such a rude thing? Its never going to happen. Oh, this one. Shouldnt Professor Maizen be evaluated? You made a better portion! Ha ha! Dont be angry. Im kidding, Im kidding. What do you say? Professor Maizen, you taught so well! The disciple has already studied your potion and has brought you such an excellent finished product. Everyone knew this. The Alchemists of the Alchemists Castle also knew that Professor Maizen has, quite often, fucked up in this way whenever there was a student he didnt like. So, it was sarcastic. Now that youve been hit like this, why dont you get a hold of yourself? It was disgraceful, and anger rose to the tip of his chin, and his veins were engraved in his eyes but he clenched his mouth so hard that his jaw hurt and endured it. Group 12, passed. Soon, his eptance notice, which seemed to have been forced out, sounded. Ugh Whew. I did it, I did it Eisel and the students slumped to their seats as if fainting. In the meantime, only Baek Yu-seol was waving his potion with a confident expression. As if he knew this would happen. [Professor Maizen Tyrens ck Magic Erosion progress has increased.] End of Chapter Previous Chapter | Index | Table of Contents | Next Chapter
Trantors Note:Dont forget to rate and review the story on novelupdates and add it to you library and check out the character illustrations here. If you liked my work and want to support me, you can do that here. Signing off, Your beloved tranter
Chapter 26: Regressor (1) Chapter 26: Regressor (1) Magic has numerous attributes. Some wizards use fire, while others use water. However, because a fire wizard cannot teach a water wizard, the academy has separate sses for attributes. The professor with the fire attribute instructs the students who use fire, and the professor with the water attribute instructs the students who use water. However, this was Ste Academy. Very rarely, multi-attribute professors, such as Haewon ryang or Eisel, or someone who could handle special attributes, such as Fuleim, were arranged to teach multi-attribute magic holders. Professor Eliman, well-known for dealing with all five attributes, was in charge of special students like Fuleim. sh! When Fuleims staffs tip shone, a tree trunk grew beneath the fast-moving scarecrow and tied its feet. The tree trunk was quickly transformed into metal by material magic, immobilizing the scarecrow, and it soon fired a beam of light and pierced the scarecrows forehead,pletely annihting it. Good job. The speed of coordinate designation has increased. However, it seems that the handling of material-based properties is still quite immature. Changes in properties are slow. Ill do my best. Yes. Lets take it easy. Oh, thats right, among the dwarf wizards I know, one is good at changing nt-based materials. Can I introduce him to youter? Yes! I would really like it! Ste Academy, without a doubt. The level of teaching was exceptional. It demonstrated a different rate of growth while learning the attributes whenpared to being self-taught at home alone. Furthermore, some professors, the majority of whom weremoners, were quite friendly. Oh, Im going to die. Fuleim groaned in pain and sat in the back resting chair. A distant roar was then heard. It was the sound of me students practicing their moves. Boom- quaaang!! As she was sitting quietly listening to the explosion, some female students rushed out behind her. One of them was crying while the other studentsforted her. Its okay, Arshuang. You did well too. I mean. Youre still better at what youre doing. Arshuang? At the somewhat familiar name, Fuleim pricked her ears. but Ick everythingpared to the princess. Arshuang said so in a weeping voice. It was then that Fuleim remembered who she was. Did they say that she was a genius girl wizard in the me world? Her talent was so outstanding that it was difficult to find in history, so she drew everyones attention and enrolled in Ste, but unfortunately, when she met a genius of the century named Hong Bi-yeon and was frustrated she remembered a girl with such a story. Hong Bi-yeon treated the me system more aggressively, but due to poor control, it was difficult to burn all the undesirable areas. And the girl whopletely controlled Hong Bi-yeons weakness was Arshuang. Her specialty was zero-point incineration, which allowed her to burn exactly where she wanted, and Hong Bi-yeon, the freshman, was under a lot of pressure because she was constantly beingpared to this. Her Mother was probably the biggest reason for that, but As a result, she began to act recklessly and eventually became a wicked woman, and was put to an end by Eisel. Sooner orter the princess may even surpass my control. uh? However, a strange story had been told. Did you see that terrifying rate of growth? Shes already copying all of my skills! Ive been practicing for years. Fuleims expression hardened. Hong Bi-yeons ability to control would undoubtedly begin to grow when she enters her second year. But why already? Something, a variable that could change the future hade into y. Someone had made her aware of her creativity. At that moment, the suspect came to mind. Baek Yu-Seol. No doubt Baek Yu-seol has elerated Hong Bi-yeons growth. what are you thinking? Huh? Haewon ryang came in, slumping into the next seat, and asked. Are you thinking about that guy again? That guy? Baek Yu-seol? How did you know? I guess so. Youve always been. Phew, dont say anything. This older sister has a lot on her mind these days. You are the same age as me, not my sister. Ahaha, I was born three months earlier? Do you know how big the difference is? I dont know. What, you? I was in my moms stomach sucking my hands and I was slicing T-bone steak. Have you sliced the stake since you were three months old? Haewon-ryang, who was dumbfounded,ughed. The conversation with her was such a delight, even if it was trivial. He pondered for a moment, then asked. Are you curious about the guy named Baek Yu-seol? Yeah. Theres been a lot of talkstely. Right? It was kind of strange. Being an alchemist was treated as a bit entric in this magical society. For starters, alchemy, which was simr to Dwarven material magic, was difficult to learn and, in many cases, was useless in battle, so even magic warrior students were often hesitant to learn. In other words, since alchemy itself was minor, the society of alchemists tended to be quite closed. It was no different inside Ste because there was a perception that alchemy was a subject that only listeners could really listen to. Meanwhile, the fact that a freshman created a new potion during an experiment, dealing a blow to Professor Maizen Tyren, who was known for favoritism among students. The speed with which rumors spread throughout the school must indicate that the path of existence known as Baek Yu-seol was not ordinary. What the hell is that guy. She recalled the original version with mixed feelings. Friction between Eisel and Professor Maizen Tyren. Obviously, this incident actually happened in the original. But In the original version, Eisel was unable toplete the Tyren Point Potion Type B and failed regretfully. Although she exerted an amazing wit bybining all the knowledge of Kasahun and Maliwan, she was absurdly short of time and could not properly figure out the decisive form. However, this time the case was different. Baek Yu-seol knew exactly how to mix, and was able to finish the potion effortlessly. At this point, she had a question. The contents of theplete recipe of Tyren Point Potion Type B were clearly included in the original work, as Professor Maizen Tyren, who took the failed result of Eisel to hisboratory,pleted it quickly and announced it as his own. However, there was no recipe for blending anywhere in the original work. Of course. Would a chemical engineering form appear and use in a romance fantasy? But how did Baek Yu-seol know that? Something felt strange. He obviously acts like he knows something and moves like he doesnt know anything. Wasnt that the case with this episode? Anyone who has seen the original episode where Eisel was first beaten will never know. But wasnt Baek Yu-seol perplexed, as if he didnt know anything? There is no possibility of acting There is no reason to hide it by acting now. Hes been acting suspiciously, but now hes pretending not to be? Its strange enough as it is. You know the knowledge of the future, but you dont know the story of the original? Then, a thought popped into her head. Why did she think it was simple until now? Why did she think he was a possessor like herself? Wasnt there another possibility? Regressor. Then, it could be exined that even if he did not know the story of the original, he had the knowledge of the future. Even though hes a regressor, he wont be able to remember all the trivial incidents that happened to Eisel. Its not just a ridiculous story. At the end of the original, in thest story, the character named Mayu Seong once got a chance of regression. The Twelve Moons. Silver Eleven Moon. The only being in this world with the power of time. Fuleim was so taken with the scene in which it appeared that she memorized the lines one by one. Only once, you can turn back time. But in return, you will lose most of your memories. Maybe you will forget the one you love, and maybe you will lose all your important memories and be left with a sense of mission to save the world. Also, afterpleting the mission, your existence will cease to exist. Without leaving a trace anywhere The price of turning back time was the memory of himself and others. You dont remember them, and they dont remember you either. Thus, the existence of I disappears from this world forever. No one will remember that you saved the world, and even those you loved will forget you exist. But will you really go back in time and walk again? [T/N: Something like afterpleting the mission, the person will cease to exist and any memory about him will be wiped out from the people he knows/loved. They will have an empty memory.] At that time, Mayu Seong decided to ept that fate. Even if he couldnt be with his loved ones afterpleting all his missions, he could ept that sense of mission if it was to create a world where his loved ones could live happily. However, Eisel stopped it. I will remember you and be destroyed rather than live in a world without you. Mayu Seong, who reluctantly fell for her persuasion, eventually gave up on returning, and the world was destroyed, but the epilogue ended with a beautiful romance blooming. It was a sad ending, which she once thought was romantic as a fan, but since now its a reality, it was an uneptable ending. If Baek Yu-seol is really a regressor? Blood flowed from Fuleims chewed lips. She closed her eyes and thought calmly. Its just a guess. Thats right. It was a conjecture. Spection that fits the piecemeal information into the information you know. I need to think more calmly. Im not sure. But somehow, the idea that Baek Yoo-seol would be a regressor did not go out of her head. However, Fuleim struggled to deny the idea. Because if he was really a regressor, even imagining what kind of heavy fate he would bear was hard. I cant do this. what cant you do? I feel like Im going to burst out of curiosity because its not my personality to suffer like this. Im just going to go and tell him my heart out. Saying that Fuleim jumped up and left the ssroom, and Haewon ryangs eyes shook greatly. Do you want to tell your heart? Her insignificant words made his heart ache. End of Chapter Previous Chapter | Index | Table of Contents | Next Chapter
Trantors Note:Thank you TimoteosJKim for your support. Dont forget to rate and review the story on novelupdates and add it to you library and check out the character illustrations here. If you liked my work and want to support me, you can do that here. Signing off, Your beloved tranter
Chapter 27: Regressor (2) Chapter 27: Regressor (2) The free time after school. Normally, Eisel would be studying in the self-study room, but today she couldnt. Baek Yu seol. Her mind was a mess. Obviously, it was true that thanks to his help, she was able to break through Maizens trap. But, what did she do then? At the very least, she knew how to do one of the things that Baek Yu-seol had instructed her to do, so it wasnt the end of it. On the spot he made that recipe? It was unbelievable. With his own ideas, with his talents, with his own knowledge, it was unlikely that he could reach that far. Although alchemy was not mainstream The problem was that his knowledge was not limited to alchemy. Rumors have already spread throughout the department. A genius who came in without any preparation. Baek Yu-seol submitted all of the questions in the ss cement test that could not be solved without memorizing the form on a nk paper. It was natural if it was at the level of an ordinary student but Stes ss cement test wasparable to most college tests. A student who studied normally and entered high school normally would not be able to solve college-level problems. However, Stes students were all gifted, and it was rather natural to solve them because they had received early education. But Baek Yu-seol did not do that. He came in without any preparation and solved three magical questions that others could not solve. In addition to that, even though he wasgging behind others, he studied negligently but was already standing out. He wasnt stuck in any subject, and his ideas were admired and acknowledged by all faculty members. Hah. Eisel sped her face with both hands. My daughter. Suddenly, she remembered her fathers death. My dear daughter you too, when are you going you will know the truth He left a questionable statement, Father, who became dew and disappeared with the stigma of a traitor. She still couldnt understand his will. However, the reason she was still alive was for her revenge. Adolevit A filthy family that turned her father into a traitor and eventually led to his death. She couldnt forget the face of that damn woman who killed her father. She must exact her vengeance. She must plunge the sharpened de of vengeance into the hearts of those who drove her fathers and herself into the abyss. To do so, she needed to be the best. Cause Im a genius. Because I am a wizard from the heavens and was called an iparable genius. There were only one means of revenge left for her who lost everything. To be a greater and superior wizard than the two princesses of Adolevit and to reach the Heavenly Realm. If she became the best wizard who controls all of the magic world, she would be able to return all the shame, pain, and adversity she had suffered. By the way. This time, what was I? Wasnt she just a bunch of luggage that was no different from a potion mixing container, only shaking potions depending on the improvisation and knowledge of other students? She couldnt do anything. She has to be the best. She didnt think of anything. She thought that she would be able to ovee any hardship and adversity she faced. I have to be different. Eisel clenched her teeth and stood up. Theres no time for this sense of shame. Even at this moment, Baek Yu-seol will be ahead of her, and Hong Bi-yeon, once a rival as ice and me, was already looking higher than her with thorough elite education in the royal family. No more, she cant fall behind beyond this. * * * Slurp! Since I came to Ste Academy, there was something I had always wanted to do. Drinking Americano elegantly at Ste Cafe on campus. Drinking coffee brewed with high-quality coffee beans while looking at the night view on a spacious terrace was truly a luxurious leisure life for aristocrats, wasnt it? Well. I want to drink one more But, I drank it in one shot without saying anything. Honestly, I dont even know what it tasted like. The mixed coffee I used to take from the vending machine for 300 won was more delicious Hey, its terribly expensive, and it doesnt taste good. Afterying down on the chair, I pretended to watch the night view and activated my copper sses. [Maizen Tyren] *ck Magic erosion progress: 37% Despite being humiliated in thest group assignment, the progress was still only 37%. How do I fasten this again As time goes by, the level of erosion would naturally rise, but then it will be toote. If a certain incident causes the professors erosion to rise explosively at once, the incident would explode without any time to deal with it. My goal was to make it 50% so that the ck Demon yers would be aware of Maizens existence, but it didnt go as nned. You are destined to follow your own destiny. In the next three months, there will be an incident. Professor Maizen Tyrens ck Magic Erosion randomly affects one student. I didnt know exactly who it will be. Not because I couldnt memorize the story, but because there were many branches in one episode, like a simtion game, it was impossible to confirm the future of this world. Still, there were fixed candidates. Jecky, Fuleims friend. Arshuang, the girl from Hong Bi-yeon faction. And Haewon ryang. It would be worse if Haewon ryang is swept away. Even among hundreds of thousands of yers, very few people had seen the Haewon ryangs ck magic erosion. However, one had to be especially careful of it. His ck magic erosion immediately resulted in a [bad ending]. But theres a person I can predict roughly. Jecky. That kid was the most suspicious. There was no particr reason, but because she had be a ck magician with a probability of over 90%. Of course, its not confirmed yet, so theres no way to find out. Sigh. Now that I think about it, I have to tighten my shoulder muscles. With that thought in mind, I got up. As I got out of the cafe and walked slowly towards the training ground, someone was sitting in the garden, looking at me. Fuleim? She looked at me, then jumped up and approached. She came close enough for it to be ufortable, waving her ck short hair, and asked sternly. What are you? what are you talking about? You didnt answer me properlyst time. Your identity. Is this another question? In fact, as I was going through the group task in the past, I started to think about it. The future information I knew and the future information Fuleim knew was different. Because she remembered all the little stories, while I hardly knew any of them. However, if I could gain trust from Fuleim, I canbine the two pieces of information. If? No doubt, the process of reaching the True Ending would also be easier. Now or never? Gulp. My throat was moving. I hadnt figured out her true intentions yet, but my desire for an easier way kept tempting me over and over again. And it wasnt my instinct to stop the temptation. [Warning! The narrative iscking!] [Warning! Dont tell the person youre a Transmigrator.] [Warning! Dont share the knowledge and information you know with the person] Im really going crazy. Imposing all these restrictions. I dont know what would happen if I ignored the warning, but anyway, it didnt look good. Inevitably, I had to make excuses to Fuleim again. There is a famous saying that the progenitor wizard said while teaching magic. Do you know? I know. Its very simple, but it was the most famous line. Wizards, let the world only see half of your true form. Even at that time, wizards fought against beings from another world to protect the world, but they were few in number. So, while wizards were almost worshipped as gods, what would happen if people discovered that their god-like beings were actually vomiting blood behind them to practice magic? A wizard was always required to present himself in the best possible light to the public. He had to always wear fancy clothes, never get tired after casting powerful magic, never get sick, and never lose to anyone. Thats why the Progenitor Wizard said that. Lets only show half of our true faces and, Lets just say half of our hearts. You and I have secrets we dont want to reveal. yes, fine. Fuleim quickly agreed and asked immediately. Do you know the future? Thats a serious remark. Lets reveal half, so Im trying to get everything out. However, no matter how much she deduces, she will not know that I am a ropan game possessor. It would be enough if I dont reveal it. She must have guessed that I already had some future knowledge. Perhaps, she may also think of me as the possessor of the original Ropan. Originally, I didnt want to reveal this too but now I didnt have any choice. But I didnt reveal it straight away. While answering, I can freely infer the other persons information. To ask such a question, you mean youre the same? I affirmed by saying the same, and Fuleim affirmed by not answering. I already knew that she was a possessor, but I shouldnt pretend to know that. By deliberately hiding how much I knew, I had to have an informational advantage. This time its my question. What is your purpose in school? Honestly, I didnt need anything else. After all, most people know about the external story of Fuleim. But I was most curious about what she thought internally. She hesitated for a moment, but then her lips softened. work my way toward a situation where the world doesnt end. This world is too dangerous for me. I dont know if its true or not, but this was still a pretty positive answer. Even in the original Ropan, a group of ck demons existed and I heard that it was probably a sad ending, but she doesnt seem to want such an ending either. Next, my question. Why are you behaving like that? Well. I pretended to be agonizing. Fuleim waited for me like that. However. There was a problem with the question. What kind of behavior was that? I did not understand what behavior she was talking about. But can I say I dont know? What if she finds out that I dont know the original Ropan with this trivial question? Thats not good. I had to avoid being informationally disadvantaged. Just because I think its best that I do this. I thought it was a fairly satisfactory answer. Suddenly, Fuleims pupils shook violently. What, such why What. Its not the reaction I expected. Fuleim hung her head and shook it as if she was thinking about something. Then, slowly, she looked up straight into my eyes. I can not believe it. How can a person be so stupid? Obviously, something There must be something, a purpose, something you want. Theres nothing like that. Hurry up and say it! It was a surprise. Wasnt it my turn to ask a question now? I was a little offended, but I thought I could ask two more questionster, so I answered. If you ask what I want well, I dont really know. You dont know? Oh, Im sure there is something, but Im not sure if this is right. Whether or not finding the twelve moons was the right way to the true ending. To be honest, I was still confused. So, if the only purpose left now I just want to live. Thats all. Isnt it because everyone wants to live? You want to live? Fuleim opened her eyes wide in response to my answer and then smiled in despair. At that moment, I couldnt help but be confused. Why? The reason there was sadness andpassion in those eyes. What is this? Are you sure youre not misunderstanding something? She muttered to herself. I suppose so. At the same time, she stood silently for a long time with her head lowered. Then she abruptly raised her head and met my eyes with tears in her eyes. A momentary nce that made my heart ache. Sorry. Im sorry. After saying that, she turned around and ran away. Huh? It happened so suddenly that I couldnt catch it. Wasnt it my turn to ask questions? I was standing in a daze because it was something ridiculous, but this time I heard another voice from the back. Baek Yu-seol. A strange but familiar voice. When I turned my head, Haewon ryang was staring at me with a terrifying expression. What were you talking about just now? Uh its nothing. Why, why? To be honest, I was a little nervous when Haewon ryang, the rival of Mayu Seong the worlds strongest man, gave me such a cold look. Im not going to be dragged to the underground parking lot, am I? Answer me correctly. Why did Fuleim go back crying? With those words, I realized that he was misunderstanding something. Come to think of it, was it the setting that Haewon ryang had a crush on Fuleim in the game? I still remember it because there were a lot of yers who wanted to lead the Haewon ryang route. Nothing happened. Especially not what you think it is. Personally, I would like for Fuleim to be closer to Mayu Seong, but I resolved the misunderstanding because I did not intend to interfere with Haewon-ryangs love affair either. Of course, Hae Won-ryang was notpletely convinced by what I said, so he continued to stare at me, but he quickly turned his head and said. I dont know whats wrong with me. Im sorry for prying into your conversation. I tried to infringe on your privacy. I apologize. Oh, yeah.. And Haewon ryang headed back. Somehow, I feel sorry for the drooping shoulders. No, rather than feeling sad I was anxious. Isnt he that kind of kid? The Haewon ryang I knew was more cynical, cool-headed, cold-blooded, and cold-hearted than anyone else. The current appearance seemed so awkward and unstable because Haewon ryang was the personification of the word a true chauvinist of this era, who does not reveal his true feelings to even the woman he loves. Its very upsetting I felt something bad, but I tried to shake it off. End of Chapter Previous Chapter | Index | Table of Contents | Next Chapter
Trantors Note:Dont forget to rate and review the story on novelupdates and add it to you library and check out the character illustrations here. If you liked my work and want to support me, you can do that here. Signing off, Your beloved tranter
Chapter 27-1: - Regressor (2) Chapter 27-1: - Regressor (2) The free time after school. Normally, Eisel would be studying in the SDL room, but today she could not. Baek Yu-Seol.. Her mind was a mess. Obviously, it was true that thanks to his help, she was able to break through Maizens trap. But, what did she do then? At the very least, she knew how to do one of the things that Baek Yu-Seol had instructed her to do, so it wasnt the end of it. On the spot He made that recipe on the spot? It was unbelievable. With her own ideas and talent, it was unlikely that she could reach that far. Although alchemy was not mainstream The problem was that his knowledge was not limited to alchemy. Rumors had already spread throughout the department. A genius who came in without any preparation. Baek Yu-Seol submitted all of the questions in the ss cement Test that could not be solved with applying the memorised form on a nk paper. It was natural if it was at the level of an ordinary student but Stes ss cement Test wasparable to most college tests. A student who studied normally and entered high school would not be able to solve college-level problems. However, Stes students were all gifted, and it was rather natural to solve them because they had received early education. But, Baek Yu-Seol did not have that luxury. He came in without any preparation and solved three magical questions that others could not solve. In addition to that, even though he wasgging behind others, he studied negligently but was already standing out. He wasnt stuck in any subject, and his ideas were admired and acknowledged by all faculty members. Hah. Eisel sped her face with both hands. My daughter. Suddenly, she remembered her fathers death. My dear daughter You too, where you are going you will know the truth He left a questionable statement, Father, who became dew and disappeared with the stigma of a traitor.'' She still couldnt understand his will. However, the reason she was still alive was for her revenge. Adolevit. A filthy family that turned her father into a traitor which eventually led to his demise. She couldnt forget the face of that damn woman who killed her father. She must exact her revenge. She must plunge the sharpened de of vengeance into the hearts of those who drove her fathers and her into the abyss. To do so, she needed to be the best. Cause Im a prodigy. Because I am a mage from the heavens and was called an iparable genius. There were only one means of revenge left for her who lost everything. To be a greater and superior mage than the two princesses of Adolevit and to reach the Heavenly Realm. If she became the best mage who controlled all of the magic world, she would be able to return all the shame, pain, and adversity she had suffered. By the way. This time, what was my role? ''Wasnt I just a dead weight that was no different from an assistant, who made the potion depending on the improvisation and knowledge of other students?'' She couldnt do anything. She had to be the best. She didnt think of anything. She thought that she would be able to ovee any hardship and adversity she faced. I have to be different. Eisel gritted her teeth and stood up. There was no time to be drowning in the sense of shame. Even at this moment, Baek Yu-Seol would be climbing higher than her, and Hong Bi-Yeon, who was once her rival, was already standing higher than her with thorough elite education in the royal family. No more, she couldnt fall behind beyond that.
Slurp! Since I came to Ste Academy, there was something I had always wanted to do. Drinking Americano elegantly at Ste Cafe. Drinking coffee brewed with high-quality coffee beans while looking at the night view on a spacious terrace was truly akin to living a luxurious leisure life of aristocrats, wasnt it? Well. I want to drink one more But, I drank it in one shot without saying anything. Honestly, I didnt even know what it tasted like. The mixed coffee I used to take from the vending machine for 300 won was more delicious Hey, its terribly expensive, and it doesnt taste good. Afterying down on the chair, I pretended to watch the night view and activated my Sentient Spec. [Maizen Tyren] [Dark Magic Contamination Progress: 37%] Despite being humiliated in thest group assignment, the progress was still only 37%. How do I hasten this again As time flew by, the level of contamination could naturally rise, but then it would be toote. If a certain incident caused the professors contamination to rise explosively at once, the incident would ensue without any time to deal with it. My goal was to make it 50% so that the Dark Demon yers would be aware of Maizens existence, but it didnt go as nned. You are destined to follow your own destiny. In the next three months, there will be an incident. Professor Maizen Tyrens Dark Magic Contamination randomly affected one student. I didnt know exactly who it would be. Not because I couldnt memorize the story, but because there were many branches in one episode, like a simtion game, and it was impossible to confirm the future of this world. Still, there were fixed candidates. Jecky, Ednas friend. Arshuang, the girl from Hong Bi-Yeon faction. And Haewonryang. It would be worse if Haewonryang is swept away.'' Even among hundreds of thousands of yers, very few people had seen the Haewonryangs dark magic contamination. However, one had to be especially careful of it. His dark magic Contamination immediately resulted in a [bad ending]. But theres a person I can predict roughly. Jecky. That kid was the most suspicious. There was no particr reason, but because she had be a dark magician with a probability of over 90%. Of course, it was not confirmed yet, so there was no way to find out. Sigh. Now that I think about it, I have to tighten my shoulder muscles. With that thought in mind, I got up. As I got out of the cafe and walked slowly towards the training ground, someone was sitting in the garden, looking at me. Edna? She looked at me, then jumped up and approached. She came close enough for it to be ufortable, waved her short ck hair, and asked sternly. What are you? What are you talking about? You didnt answer me properlyst time. Your identity. ''Is this another question?'' In fact, as I was going through the group task in the past, I started to think about it. The future information I knew and the future information Edna knew were different. Because she remembered all the little stories, while I hardly knew any of them. However, if I could gain trust from Edna, I couldbine the two pieces of information. ''If?'' No doubt, the process of reaching the True Ending would also be easier. Now or never? Gulp! My throat was moving. I hadnt figured out her true intentions yet, but my desire for an easier way kept tempting me over and over again. And it wasnt my instinct to stop the temptation. [Warning! The narrative iscking!] [Warning! Dont tell the person youre a Transmigrator.] [Warning! Dont share the knowledge and information you know with the person] Im really going crazy. Chapter 27-2 Chapter 27-2 Imposing all these restrictions. I didnt know what would happen if I ignored the warning, but anyway, it didnt look good. Inevitably, I had to make excuses to Edna again. There is a famous saying that the Progenitor Mage said while teaching magic. Do you know? I know. It was very simple, but it was the most famous line. Mages, let the world only see half of your true form. Even at that time, mages fought against beings from another world to protect the world, but they were few in number. So, while mages were almost worshiped as gods. What would happen if people discovered that their god-like beings were actually vomiting blood behind them to practice magic? A mage was always required to present himself in the best possible light to the public. He had to always wear fancy clothes, never get tired after casting powerful magic, never get sick, and never lose to anyone. That was why the Progenitor Mage said that. Lets only show half of our true faces and, lets just reveal half of our feelings. You and I have secrets we dont want to reveal. Yes, fine. Edna quickly agreed and asked immediately. Do you know the future? That was a serious remark. Lets reveal half, so I was trying to get everything out. However, no matter how much she deduced, she would not know that I was a romance fantasy game possessor. It would be enough if I didnt reveal it. She must have guessed that I already had some future knowledge. Perhaps, she might also think of me as the possessor of the original Romance fantasy novel. Originally, I didnt want to reveal this too but now I didnt have any choice. But I didnt reveal it straight away. While answering, I could freely infer the other persons information. To ask such a question, you mean youre the same? I affirmed by saying the same, and Edna affirmed by not answering. I already knew that she was a transmigrator, but I shouldnt pretend to know that. By deliberately hiding how much I knew, I had to have an informational advantage. This time, its my question. What is your purpose in academy? Honestly, I didnt need anything else. After all, most people know about the external story of Edna. But, I was most curious about what she thought internally. She hesitated for a moment, but then her lips softened. Work my way toward a situation where the world doesnt end. This world is too dangerous for me. I didnt know if it was true or not, but this was still a pretty positive answer. Even in the original Romance fantasy novel, a group of dark demons existed and I heard that it was probably a sad ending, but she didnt seem to want such an ending either. Next, my question. Why are you behaving like that? Well. I pretended to be agonizing. Edna waited for me like that. However. There was a problem with the question. What kind of behavior was that? I did not understand what behavior she was talking about. But could I say I didnt know? What if she found out that I didnt know the original Romance fantasy novel with this trivial question? That was not good. I had to avoid being informationally disadvantaged. Just because I think its best that I do this. I thought it was a fairly satisfactory answer. Suddenly, Ednas pupils shook violently. What, such Why What? It was not the reaction I expected. Edna hung her head low and shook it as if she was thinking about something. Then, slowly, she looked up straight into my eyes. I can not believe it. How can a person be so stupid? Obviously, something There must be something, a purpose, something you want. Theres nothing like that. Hurry up and say it! It was a surprise. Wasnt it my turn to ask a question now? I was a little offended, but I thought I could ask two more questionster, so I answered. If you ask what I want Well, I dont really know. You dont know? Oh, Im sure there is something, but Im not sure if this is right. Whether or not finding the Twelve Moons was the right way to the true ending. To be honest, I was still confused. So, if the only purpose left now I just want to live. Thats all. Wasnt that because everyone wanted to live? You Want to live? Edna opened her eyes wide in response to my answer and then smiled in despair. At that moment, I couldnt help but be confused. Why? The reason there was sadness andpassion in those eyes. Whats this? Are you sure youre not misunderstanding something? She muttered to herself. I suppose so. At the same time, she stood silently for a long time with her head lowered. Then she abruptly raised her head and met my eyes with tears in her eyes. A momentary nce that made my heartache. Sorry. Im sorry. After saying that, she turned around and ran away. Huh? It happened so suddenly that I couldntprehend anything. Wasnt it my turn to ask questions? I was standing in a daze because it was something ridiculous, but this time, I heard another voice from the back. Baek Yu-Seol. A strange but familiar voice. When I turned my head, Haewonryang was staring at me with a terrifying expression. What were you talking about just now? Uh It was nothing. Why? To be honest, I was a little nervous when Haewonryang, the rival of Mayuseong the worlds strongest man, gave me such a cold look. Im not going to be dragged into a mess, am I? Answer me correctly. Why did Edna go back crying? With those words, I realized that he was misunderstanding something. Come to think of it, was it the setting that Haewonryang had a crush on Edna in the game? I still remember it because there were a lot of yers who wanted to lead the Haewonryang route. Nothing happened. Especially not what you think it is. Personally, I would like for Edna to be closer to Mayuseong, but I resolved the misunderstanding because I did not intend to interfere with Haewonryangs love affair either. Of course, he was notpletely convinced by what I said, so he continued to stare at me, but he quickly turned his head and said. I dont know whats wrong with me. Im sorry for prying into your conversation. I tried to infringe on your privacy. I apologize. Oh, yeah.. And Haewonryang headed back. Somehow, I felt sorry for the drooping shoulders. No, rather than feeling sad I was anxious. "Isn''t he that kind of kid? The Haewonryang I knew was more cynical, cool-headed, cold-blooded, and cold-hearted than anyone else. The current appearance seemed so awkward and unstable because he was the personification of the word a true chauvinist of this era, who did not reveal his true feelings to even the woman he loved. Its very upsetting I felt a bad premonition, but I tried to shake it off. Chapter 28-1: - Regressor (3) Chapter 28-1: - Regressor (3) Students in ss S were entitled to upy the dormitory alone. However, it was not the case for everyone. Edna was like that. She shared a dormitory with four people, because she wanted to spend time with children her age. She liked to hang out with people, and she was friendly with everyone from ss F to ss A, so she always had students from other ssesing over to her dorm. Seven children were still huddled together, drinking desserts, coffee and chatted happily in that narrow space of 60 square meters. Edna, are you okay?" In the meantime, someone approached as Edna was trembling with her head stuck in the pillow. It was Jecky. ... Uh." What is it? Tell us. "Thats right." Are you worried about something? Its just menstrual cramps, so dont worry about it. "Really?" Then, the other girls quickly stopped paying attention to Edna and started talking amongst themselves again. How can I say anything? Im not supposed to tell anyone, I have to suffer alone. ''Baek Yu-Seol... he said that he forgot his purpose...'' Undoubtedly. A side effect of regression was the loss of one''s most precious memories and purpose. He was really walking forward with a sense of mission, while leaving behind everything in the process. Also, he said he wanted to live. Those words were heartbreaking, like drilling a nail through Ednas heart. He wants to live. If someone else had said that, she would have probably dismissed it, but Baek Yu-Seol was different. If it was true that he returned with the power of the Silver Moon... then he would disappear immediately after fulfilling his mission, and his existence would bepletely erased from this world. Without leaving any records, memories, or even traces. Maybe, she wouldnt even remember this conversation we had today. Everything. Or so she thought. If he was a regressor, he must have an aim which could make him fearless even under the threat of being wiped off. But no. With a sense of mission, he returned to save the world, but... He still wanted to live. He knew that he would die eventually, and he was afraid, but he was still going to move down the path. Didn''t he say, let''s tell each other half the truth?'' She too easily made a promise that should never be broken. From now on, he She would never pry into any secrets he had. And... if he had the same purpose as her, she would try to support him as much as possible. T-Dick! The rm magic rang on the door lock of the dormitory. [Haewonryang: Call to Edna] One of the other students stood in amazement as she checked the automatically engraved letters. "Pooh, Edna? That Haewonryang came to visit you? ..... Press the absent button. "But......." "Haewonryang is here..." However, Ednapletely stretched over the nket to cover her head, toozy to reply. After looking at her for a while, Jecky looked at everyone''s expression. ''Then, by any chance, if I... go out, will it be alright?'' Her heart beat faster. She knew it was pointless, but she couldn''t bear the thought of not seeing his face. She struggled quite a bit to nce at Edna, but she didnt seem to be in the condition to walk out. If so, how could she possibly turn her attention to someone else? "Guys. I''ll go out for a while. Jecky sneaked out of the dormitory without the other children''s knowledge, and went down to the first floor. In the distance, Haewonryang nkly looked at the night sky. She saw him under the hazy light. Even those indifferent and cold eyes appeared beautiful to her. "Hey...." ....... When Jecky shyly called out, Haewonryang looked back. Let''s think positively. Edna is absent, I just came to tell you that. In the meantime, it would be nice if we could have a conversation even if it is only one word However, the reality was much harsher than that. Who are you? Yes?" Jecky stammered at that, genuinely embarrassed. So far, if not often, she still apanied Edna, and had shown her face on a few asions. Even if he couldnt remember her, he must have at least looked at her name tag a few times. I, I''m Ednas friend... " Wheres she?" Even in the midst of this, Haewonryang, who only had eye for Edna, was remorseful, but he tried to get those thoughts out of his head. Now shes sleeping because shes a little sick, and cant walk.... At her words, Haewonryang nkly stared into the air. ''Did he lose her energy just because she confessed to a trash student and then got dumped...'' A deep sense of defeat pierced his heart. ''What on earth do you like about a man who is inferior in everything?'' What was the point of being considered as a sessor of the Manwol Tower? He was an inferior student who could not beat even Maeyuseong, who only learned magic as a hobby, and was an idiot who could not even express his feelings to a woman. Even while he fooled around, Mayuseong would reach heaven in an instant with his talent, and Baek Yu-Seol could move the heart of Edna with his glib tongue. In the meantime, all he could do was... Be jealous and envy them. No matter how hard he tried, he did not have the confidence to acquire the talent of Mayuseong and Baek Yu-Seol. That moment. Haewonryang''s head was filled with chaos. He felt the pain course through his soul. ''Jealousy? An inferiorityplex? Why am I feeling like this...'' Weird. If it were me, I would never have thought of such a thing. Why do negative, dirty and ugly thoughts keep running through my head? ''I must daze out of it. It shouldnt overwhelm me. *It must be because of stresstely. *Haewonryang thought so and said to Jecky. "I get it. I will go back. Tell her to take care in my stead. "Yes.... After saying that in a worried voice, Haewonryang disappeared in the direction of the men''s dormitory. Jecky, who was staring at him, gritted her teeth and clenched her fist so hard that her fingernails dug into her palms. It''s annoying. She was in a bad mood. I am annoyed, fucking annoyed. It had always been like this. ''Why? Why? Edna only? Why?'' Anytime, anywhere, anyone. Everyone only looked at Edna. The person who always received the spotlight was her, and the person who received love was also Edna. She had a beautiful appearance that made everyone feel as if she had descended from heaven, a friendly personality that attracted everyone, and a special talent for handling the magic of different races. She had everything. Even Jecky''s first crush had a thing for her. Jecky nkly looked up at the night sky. Chapter 28-2 Chapter 28-2 Main Tower, 79th floor. Vice-principal''s Office. Ste Academy''s vice-principal and ss 8 mage, Archie Hayden, stood before Professor Maizen Tyren and said. I heard that you were humiliated by a student this time, Professor Maizen. . I am ashamed of you. How do you feel?" At question, Maizen bit his lip. I feel bad. Is that it? A persistent question. However, Maizen seemed bewitched by his question. He answered. I feel bad and angry. Why was a bastard given such talent... I can''t quite understand. "Yes. Very good. Haha." Archie Hayden stood up, patted Professor Maizen on the shoulder, and whispered quietly. You should move forward with that spirit. What do you think? I have been working with the researchers on the study of ''Delta Augmentation Technique''." "Is it being done? Professor Maizen was able to smile for the first time. Of course. Currently, he was conducting a very special research. In a very special organisation called Wulzerin, there were many outstanding ''researchers,'' and they were currently conducting a research on Delta Augmentation Technique'' tobine alchemy and magic engineering. Virtually impossible research. Alchemy, which dealt with the essence of matter, and magic engineering, which gave magic to the material itself Numerous geniuses had tried so far, and all had failed. But, this time, it would be different. Does your head feel a little awake? The time hase for the effect of the special ''blessing'' that I have ced on you to expose itself. "Yes. Thanks to that, research is progressing rapidly. At those words, Archie smiled. ''Stupid He wouldn''t even know who he was being fooled by. No, maybe he didnt mind even if he knew. He coveted status and honor, and if he could obtain them, he would make contracts with real devils. A magic warrior to fight against the Dark Demons, who works for the Dark Demons......'' How much the world wouldugh at that fact when they find out btedly. Just thinking about that time made him feel dizzy with excitement. ''Its about time now. Pushed by the power of the magicians, the dark demons always had to hide. Now, there was only one way left. With technology that was one step ahead of that of current mages, and cause chaos in the society. ''If alchemy engineering ispleted, it is possible enough...'' Soon, the time wille. Until then, I will wait quietly with bated breath. - Alterisha had nothing that she could call a privateboratory. She was only temporarily using the warehouse attached to Professor Maizen Tyren''sboratory. I had to submit the report for that group assignment When I came to visit her, Alterisha greeted me with a puzzled face. Haha... I didn''t expect students toe even on weekends. Is that a report? Leave it here. What the hell are you doing? I was about to ask, but I held back. It was pure chaos. Why was the coffee cup hanging from the ceiling, and those wads of paper flying everywhere? I wondered if it was an artistic decoration to decorate the background, and I really thought hard as to why the fluorescent lights were dancing around on the floor. Ill just leave it here. When I put the thick book on the desk, it rumbled! Something copsed followed by the sound thunder and lightning. Is it my fault? "Hehehehe... It''s okay because I can clean it up right away! It''s okay! Don''t worry!" "Ah, yes." Alterisha smiled shyly and hurriedly tidied up theb. Actually, she was a teaching assistant who ignored even the students because she was always scolded by Maizen. Even she wasnt from Ste. Did she say she was from a group of street alchemists? Fortunately for her, she was able to join Ste Academy as an assistant, but unfortunately, she was a woman who suffered a lot because she worked under Maizen. "Ugh, this is a bit heavy..." "Let me help you." When I picked up a box and moved it, Alterisha revealed a surprised expression. What are you so surprised about? Makes me want to show off my muscles. By the way, when I put all the boxes aside, the ckboard that had been hidden came into view. It was. "That''s..." It was a magic form. It would be developed in the future and used by all mages worldwide. A form that would be famous, I would have never thought it had already been developed as a beta version. Oh, that? Professor Meizen said that its the form he had been studying with the researchers." Researchers? I was interested in magic forms in the first ce, so I didn''t even know there was such a thing. However, Alterisha seemed to have always been interested in it, so she kept talking about it. Thats called the Delta Augmentation Technique. I... I wanted to see it too, but the professor told me not to touch it, so I stopped. Maybe it''s because I''mcking? I wish I could study a form like that someday. The professor always calls me an idiot and curses at me, but..." "Is that so?" By the way, that form. It was kind of familiar. ''What was it?'' A sense of illusion floated in my memory. Like a hazy dream, it could not be grasped. Can I take a look at this? Please feel free to, but if you get caught by the professor, youre in big trouble? Both you and I are very hated She mumbled something, but my head was already full of other possibilities. ''A flower of hope that bloomed on a handful of dry and destend. It was a sentence that appeared all the time when expressing Alterisha. After the episode in which Professor Maizen transformed into Dark Demon, Ste Academy was shaken to the core. There was a dark demon in the academy. In addition to the loss of reputation, material and human damages were great because of the rampage. In addition, the Dark Demonspleted the ''First form of Alchemy Engineering, the ''Delta Augmentation Technique'', led by Professor Maizen Tyren, and the difference in this technology caused the Dark Demons to go crazy for a while. Yes. Alchemy engineering. So far, I''ve just been waiting patiently. One day, Alterisha acquired the technology of alchemy engineering and invented it. To develop products. But when I thought about it, alchemy engineering wasn''t Alterisha''s technology in the first ce. It was the skill of the dark magicians. ''It wasnt a day or two when I was annoyed by the item monopoly while hunting dark demons in the game. Why didn''t I think of this?'' Those innumerable items that made the already powerful ck demons even stronger and more irritating. How long did it take for that technology toe into the hands of mages? At that time, the gap in technology had already widened, so it was judged that they would never be able to surpass the technology of the Dark Demons........ Alterisha. As she stepped in, everything changed. Armed with a genius brain, brilliant and novel ideas, she came to mass-produce numerous ''items'' that the Dark Magicians did not even dare to think of. What if What if Alterisha got her hands on this technology first? Assistant Alterisha? "Yes? Do you want some coffee? "No, that''s not it..." I looked into Alterisha''s eyes. She was like an immature girl who now looked erratic for her age, but the moment she was given even the slightest ''possibility'', she would immediately spread her wings and fly away. From now on, I would give her every little chance. Could it be that Professor Maizen bullied you? Isnt it annoying? "Yes? Why would you ask such a question..." If there was a way to get revenge very refreshingly, what would you do? Ehehe, I''m only an assistant, and if I try to go for revenge, and get cut off, I would really be kicked out into the street! Hmmm, being homeless has its own fun, though. So, how about this one? You will be a better alchemist than Professor Maizen. No, better than all the alchemists in the world. At my question, Alterisha looked at me nkly andughed like an idiot. Yeah, then that would be great. With that said, I was convinced. Alterisha was already very tired. This life of being tortured by Maizen. At best, the reality of having to take care of a professor in a dusty warehouse. Her resentment for her own talent, which was gradually rotting away, and the inability to spread her wings high. Pain and bitterness. Someday Alterisha would have dreamed of it too. She dreamed of bing an alchemist and creating inventions to her heart''s content... She dreamed of bing such a scientist. Although it was a dream that she had to put aside for a while because she was discouraged by reality. That dream wille true sooner orter. Chapter 29-1: - Attack of the Necromancer (1) Chapter 29-1: - Attack of the Necromancer (1) It was spring. The first semester of Ste Academy started in january, and in the spring, all the exams werepleted. Comparing it to Korea, one could think of it as a midterm exam. Around that time, I was steadily interacting with Alterisha. Oh, you think so too? I also tried to add a button-type color transformation function to the magic pen." As a bonus, attach an eraser to the top. Hmm, like a mechanical pencil? It will be fine! Did someone say that talent recognises talent? Alterisha, who was an alchemy fanatic, quickly recognized my temperament and became friendly with me, and I subtly gave her ideas for the ''inventions'' I wanted the most. Of course, I was sneaky. If I gave her all the idea, there was a risk that her chances of developing creativity would cease to exist. In her spare time, I threw tips on the Delta Augmentation form sequence to Alterisha. At first, she refused as she was afraid that the professor would get angry if he came to know about that, but when I showed her a few unexpected hints, she eventually couldn''t contain her curiosity. So, she turned a blind eye to the risk, and secretly conducted an official research at night. But in the end, there was ack of solutions.'' Alterisha was an excellent alchemist, but she was exceptionally weak in solving her forms. No matter how much hints I gave, it would be difficult for her topletely solve the form at a level that vited her narrative power. "Hmm How to do it. She should have solved it before Maizen Tyren did, but it was too difficult to induce Alterisha to arrive at the form''s solution. "Old man. Why are you walking around so nkly?" I got out of theb and was walking down the hallway in contemtion when Edna spoke to me from behind. A sh of inspiration shone through my mind. Who is the old man? "I mean you." Since thest conversation, Edna had been talking to me in this way. It wasn''t a sympathetic voice. I didnt know if it was her original way of speaking, but I always choose the words carefully. I dont know any old man. "Why? What do you know then?" What are you talking about? "Look. Old man dont even know what kids joke these days? ....... I had no idea. I wondered why kids these days used such difficult humour. Still, I''m not an old man. Even if I am originally twenty-nine, I am still in my twenties, right? Anyway, dont walk around blindly, you almost bumped into me. It was clear that she was interacting with me in order to get some information. That must be it. There was no way I could tell her anything because of the warnings, but even if I could, I wouldnt do that. By the way, there was one thing I needed to tell. Hey. You know, your friend. "Uh. Jecky? "Yes. About her... Are you a skirt chaser? ...... You just cut me off before I can even say anything. No, when did I ask you to introduce her to me? I was going to tell you to take good care of her. Is that so? Its just, there are so many wolf-like bastards around me. What the fuck does she mean? What is a wolf-like bastard anyway? Hmm, anyway. So, you want me to babysit Jecky? "Uh. She might be in a very bad state right now. Since you are her best friend, please take good care of her. She was probably affected by the dark magic contamination by now, so she was in a very unstable state. I didnt know why Jecky was having a hard time either. Also, even if I knew the reason, I couldnt exin it because of the narrative power. Now, I had no choice but to trust and leave it to Edna. Um, not the best of friends, but its the weekend, so I decided to go hunting with the club members in the evening. You can take care of her then. Anyway, I''m going! That was what I thought as I watched her back as she walked away, saying she had ss. ''The remaining children Shall I try?'' Jecky, Arshuang, and Haewonryang. Among them, Jecky and Haewonryang were the most influential, but what would happen to Arshuang? I didnt know. Who should take care of that child? To be honest, I was not close to the Hong Bi-Yeon group, so I didnt know the condition of the girl named Arshuang. ''Could it be that while Jecky and Haewonryang have an abnormal reaction, Arshuang might be normal?'' The person who was undergoing dark magic contamination was one of the three. Arshuang didn''t seem to have much to worry about, but for now, just in case, I decided to visit Hong Bi-Yeon. Hong Bi-Yeon was currently taking her ss called Property Transformation. As a subject which taught students about the awakening of second attribute, it was said that even a student who had only one attribute would have two attributes after taking that ss, thanks to the instructor being great. Of course, it was useful for mages who wanted to excel with another attribute, rather than us weirdos like Edna, me, or Hong Bi-Yeon. It was a subject that was only attended because it was apulsory subject. That was all. Usually magic training took ce in arge training ground, but it often ovepped with other lectures, so it was quite crowded. Entering a ssroom almost half the size of an Olympic football stadium, I squeezed into a ce where there were an unusuallyrge number of students. As expected, the reason the students gathered was to watch Princess Hong Bi-Yeon magic demonstration. Roar!! Her neatly tied silver hair fluttered, and splendid sparks flickered whenever her red eyes shone. "Wow... She''s really, really pretty." Is she really a human? She must be an angel?" Certainly, Hong Bi-Yeon was like a celebrity in reality. It was because she was widely known to the world as the princess of the kingdom of Adolveit, the most powerful empire in magic world, and also known as a genius talent that had never appeared in history. Whoa... Hong Bi-Yeon, who was catching her breath while wiping off the cold sweat after withdrawing the staff, looked at the students who hade to see her with nonchnt eyes. Then, her eyes stopped where I was standing. She looked at me and frowned, then jerked her head around and raised her staff again. Roar!!! Kwak! Kwak! ... For some reason, it seemed that the power of the mes was several times stronger than before, but it must be an illusion. After the lecture, I was watching her The students scattered all over the ce. It was thanks to Hong Bi-Yeon doing all kinds of evil to the students. I stood there and waited, but she nced at me and sighed as she approached. "What." I have something to tell you. At that time, the members of her group, who were guarding by the side of Hong Bi-Yeon, came up to her and said, "Princess. The hunting trip is about to start. "Okay. Im going to join you soon, so go on first. "Yes." Hong Bi-Yeon said after sending her group members. "What is it?" I looked through my spec at Hong Bi-yeon''s group members who left without questioning, but I couldnt see Arshuangs silhouette. Isnt there a girl named Arshuang in your group? At my question, Hong Bi-Yeon made a genuinely absurd expression. ... You, isnt that a bit weird. Don''t you think? Huh? What? Youe to see me, the princess, and ask me where the other girl is? Cant I? At my answer, Hong Bi-Yeon blinked her red eyes and sighed heavily as she grasped her forehead. Chapter 29-2 Chapter 29-2 Yeah... You are originally such a shameless guy. Arshuang is busy preparing for the evening hunt. Thats all? I am going now. Hunt? Come to think of it, that [episode] was about to happen. Wait, are you fighting Arshuang or something like that? Ha, do I have a reason to fight my people? If theres a misunderstanding, we can resolve it throughmunication." Yeah, thats it! Come on, what do you mean? She seems to be worried a lot these days. Why dont you listen to her concerns? As if bewildered or annoyed, Hong Bi-Yeon frowned at me. Why do I have to take care of another woman? What is she saying? Did she already forget what she said 3 seconds ago? Because they are your people. When I returned what she had just said, Hong Bi-Yeon red at me with fiery red eyes, then she turned around and walked away. But, I hadn''t finished my sentence yet, so I caught her arm involuntarily. ... Whats with this hand? Thismoner is too cocky It''s not just about that. It''s because I''m worried about you." The warning didn''t pop up, so it meant that revealing this much wouldnt affect the narrative power. Hong Bi-Yeon red at me with terrifying eyes, then swatted her arm away and walked off. Are you going to do it? I believe in you! She didn''t answer, but it was a big win for her not to deny it. If it was the future where she awakened as a ''viin'', she might not know, because I remembered that her personality wasn''t that bad in the past. ''By the way, it''s hunting event. Ster Academy did not prevent students from engaging inbat activities such as hunting. Unlike other magic academies, Ste''s students were gathered with aspiring magic warriors who were good enough to put them on the battlefield right away Just by wearing Ste''s school uniform and performing outside activities, it proved their status, so outside activities were encouraged. Of course, that only applied to seniors in the second year or higher. It was possible to go out in the first year, but the conditions were bit difficult, and there were very few students who wanted to go hunting in the first ce. Like Hong Bi-Yeon, only a few students with excellent abilities form a club could go hunting as a team to umte experience. ''Come to think of it, earlier Edna said she was also going hunting. Even without listening, their destination was obvious. ''Marthevis Cemetery.'' It was the ce where the [fourth episode] ensued. In the game, it was simply an episode to umte EXP, so I didn''t watch the story properly, but I remembered that Eisel, Edna, and Hong Bi-Yeon all participated. And the event that urred in the cemetery was the ''Attack of the Necromancer'', and a ss 5 Necromancer appeared. He summoned a skeleton without a hitch, which gave them a pretty good amount of EXP and a fair amount ofpensation. I was thinking of participating too. But, I had no intention of getting involved in hunting necromancers, but if I could get a ''hidden reward'' here. It would be useful in the ''Familiar Contract Ceremony'' scheduled soon. As it was purely determined by one talent, it was essential for me, who didnt have any to speak of. I went to the Second Main Tower, found Instructor Lee Han-wol, and filled out an application to get an outing pass. Is it for training? Where are you doing it?" Im thinking of going to get some fresh air in the Madar Mountains where nature whispers in your ears. "Well... You won''t be able to learn swordsmanship or Knighthood from Ste." "What?" "No, its nothing." Starting from the second year, it was possible to go hunting alone, limited to ss S. However, first graders could never go hunting alone, and areas with a Level 3 Danger or higher were prohibited unless they received permission for a ''special outing''. Every year, there were casualties in such dangerous areas. What if you get caught? Minimum suspension, and maximum would be expulsion. But well, it didnt matter if I dont get caught. I was just sneaking around quietly. Lee Hanwol read the outing application form. I didnt want to get caught lying. I had gone out hunting alone like this a few times before. The professors were toozy to check, so they tended to give implicit permission. In the midst of leisurely waiting, another outing application on his desk caught my eye. ''Isn''t that an application from Mayuseong?'' I asked softly. There are a lot of kids out hunting these days. "Yes. Everyone went to Marthevis Cemetery for club activities. He must be trying to umte points. "Also. Mayuseong and Haewonryang also have high scores, but they are very diligent. This was just a question I asked about to confirm the scheduled future, the event that would happen. By the way. Well. It seems that Mayuseong has never been to the Marthevis Cemetery. "Yes? Didn''t he just go to the cemetery?" "Yeah. He cut off his outing permit to go to his ''home'' for the weekend. It was Haewonryang, um. Yes. He traveled there with Edna. Wait, something was strange. ''They can never ovee the Necromancer''s attack event without Mayuseong...?'' What kind of variable appeared so that the kid suddenly returned to his home? There were only two cases when Mayuseong could return to his hometown. He was called by his father because of a certain event, or to train on his own. There wouldnt be any special events scheduled yet, and there was no reason to train right now... Later, there was a part where Mayuseong trained after being defeated by Haewonryang, who had been thoroughly prepared, but it was too early for now. ''I am going crazy.'' I bit my lips silently and thought about it. There was no way to contact Mayuseong, who had returned to his ''home''. I nced at Lee Hanwol. If a student dispatched outside informed them that they were in danger, they would surely send reinforcements. But, one had to provide solid evidence. Ste''s elite magicians werent that idle. ''If the question of ''how did you know'' starts toe in, then I''m in trouble too. Even in the game, there was a time when the main character Edna had a ''bad ending'' the time she was cornered into a ck mine and executed when she chose a specific option ''wrongly''. She notified the mages in advance of the event. After notifying them, they said, "How did you know?" and instead drove Edna to the Dark Magician. In addition, it was impossible for me to provide proper information because of ''narrative power'' in the first ce. There was only one way left. ''...I have no choice but to solve it myself.'' Chapter 30-1: - Attack of the Necromancer (2) Chapter 30-1: - Attack of the Necromancer (2) It took about three hours to go to Martevis Cemetery. At least, the airship and warp hall system were systematized in Arcanium, so it wasn''t a mess, but it was really congested. After boarding the warp hall and moving to the transfer station, I took the train for an hour. After waiting in line at Warp Halls for 30 minutes, I was able to arrive after an hour on the bus. You are lucky, student. Originally, it was a ce where buses rarely went, so I almost had to rode a horse. Iughed at the bus driver''s joke, thinking I was lucky too. Because if the time wasn''t right, I''d have to ride a horse. Like Earth, not allnd were safe, so roads were not everywhere. So, in the Aether World, horses were still one of the main source of transportation. Arriving at Martevis Cemetery, it was crowded with far more people than expected. Half were mercenaries, and half were rookie mages of the ss 2 and ss 3. Other than that, those who were notbat troops were merchants who came to trade with mercenaries. Generally, they exchangedbat supplies with demon corpses. The strange thing was that there were so many people in the cemetery. In the game, there was no one except for NPCs. In the beginning, during the ''Third War of Dark Demons''. Most cemeteries were legally required to go through a cleanup after the recurrent appeance of necromancer Oh, that? There was no cleanup here. "Why?" I had no choice but to ask an adventurer on the road, and the answer was finally revealed. If we do the purification work, there won''t be any more ghouls. Then Vampbat, who eats ghouls, won''t appear, and then ''Predfish'', who eats Vampbat, won''t appear either, right? "Uh... Isn''t it?" It means that the main earning of our mercenaries is the Predfish. However, the ghoul disappears due to the purification work, and then the Vampbat disappears. Next, what if the Predfish disappears? The factory site in the next town that feeds on our hunt and I wonder what will happen to those old merchant brothers. That was to sum up... Cleanup work Ghoul extinction Vampbat extinction Predfish extinction Mercenary job loss Trader job loss Small businessmen starve to death World perish It would be like this. Do you understand now? Ah, yes In the end, it was the story that the priests of the Holy Nation couldn''t approach because the residents living in this area shouted, ''Oh, we''re all starving to death!'' Come to think of it, despite the legal restrictions, there were exceptionally many cemetery fields in the Aether World. I didn''t notice it because I didn''t care about it in the game, but it was so realistic there. I didn''t know there was a reason behind it. And it was ridiculously logical. ''Aren''t you afraid of necromancers anyway...'' Anyway, with so many people, it seemed hard to find anyone. ''Was it better?'' With so many people, it would be easy to stop the attack. First of all, I caught another mercenary or mage and asked them. Hey, have you seen any mages wearing coats just like mine? Ste Cadet? There have been a lot of them these days, and of course I saw them today too. There are some students going into the cemetery. It seemed that Hong Bi-Yeon, Eisel, and Edna''s group members had already gone hunting. Perhaps they, too, went deep into the northern forest to hunt for the Predfish. I decided to go find them myself. [Martevis Cemetery] [Caution Do not enter alone] ''It''s spooky...'' Ignoring the screeching and swaying old signs, I passed through the old iron window and entered the interior, where the damp air of the foot of the mountain filled my lungs. As soon as we moved a little away from the base camp, the number of people rapidly decreased, and all we could hear were the cries of all sorts of animals and birds. The sound of the wind hitting the tree branches might sound like a weeping ghost, but in that world, it was a real weeping ghost, so one needed to be careful. Passeuk! There was the sound of something wriggling in the forest. I hardened my expression and quickly ran to the direction where there were many trees. ''It''s Predfish.'' It was a unique demon that flew in the air while taking the form of a fish, thanks to its ''floating-type'' characteristics. Without a ranged attack technique, I was vulnerable in airbat. However, if the terrain was full of tall trees, it was worth fighting for. Crisp! Kiaag! A two metre long fish with dark scales rushed at me, exposing its sharp teeth. Unusually, the Predfish had a very sharp and long tongue. Chark! The tongue aimed at my neck and grabbed me, but I had already used sh to go upwards. As it was, I pointed the Argento sword down and used sh once more. Then, I thrust the de into the creature''s neck. Fu-wook! Kyaaaaaa!! It screamed and struggled. The attack did not cause immediate death, so I twisted the sword as much as I could and stabbed it hard, but I tripped and fell to the ground. "Ahh!?" Thud! A tremendous jolt came from my back, which made me nauseous, but I quickly rolled to the side. Chow! Its tongue, which was like a sharp needle, stabbed the spot where I stood a split second ago. I quickly swung my sword and cut off its tongue. Piaaaagh! It let out a more grotesque scream. It was hard to kill, but it wasn''t a threat anymore. It was as if one of its means of attack had beenpletely lost. After running between trees, using the sh to move on top of it, and stabbing it in the eye with all my might, it finally died. Thud!! [Skill EXP increased.] [Stat EXP increased.] I was breathing heavily with the corpse of the Fredfish on the ground. Ah, this was fucking difficult Predfish was a Level 2 Danger Demon. It was the same grade as the Fire-attribute Lizard, but it was harder to deal with. The scale itself was tough. It could do long range attack, and could even fly through the air. ''Air control is still a bit tough.'' Besides, this terrain filled with trees itself was actually not very advantageous to me. If I had failed to control the sh even a little, I would have been fatally injured, so my mental power was always raised at the max. After shaking my butt and getting up, I dismantled the body of Predfish and took out the mana core. Normally, even the expensive parts of the corpse would have been stored in a frozen wooden box, but there was no time right now. As I continued forward, a few half-dug tombstones came into view. In the meantime, I found what I was looking for from the beginning. One tombstone of considerable size, unlike other tombstones. ording to the setting, it was said that it was a tombstone where the ''general'' was buried. All letters had been erased. It didn''t matter too much since I could see it with my Sentient Spec. ''I don''t have the power to wipe out the skeleton army overwhelmingly like Mayuseong.'' If I tried to fight like Mayuseong, it would be equal to desiring my own tombstone in that cemetery. However, it was not that there wasn''t a way. For the yer, he had his own way. Chapter 30-2 Chapter 30-2 Eisel nkly listened to the words of Kashif Derek, the head of the club. See the section marked on this map? It was divulged by the mercenary who had been living in a cemetery for seven years. From now on, we n to drive down the ridge of the northern hill and hunt at least three Predfish, but you guys" h! h! The head of that club was especially talkative. But, no one interrupted. It wasn''t that they were being polite. But, the position of ''special club head'' at Ste was such that he could lead students to hunt real demons with full authority. Because he had the right to. After exining the n to his heart''s content, the Head turned to Eisel. Eisel? You only need to trust your seniors. We''ll take care of everything. Currently, she was not affiliated with a club. That hunting outing was only joined temporary because there was a vacancy in the club created by a senior in the second year. Even that was subject to condition that he would participate in club activities in her stead after the hunt was over. Of course, even counting her out, a fair number of freshman join this club. Clubs that allowed special outings were extremely rare, so they were very popr. It would be really great luck to be able to temporarily join a club like this and go hunting with the seniors... You know? Just trust me, you have nothing to be afraid of. Yes." It was very intrusive to see this Head trying to butter up to her. ''Kassif Derek...'' He was the eldest son of Viscount Derek. She heard that he belonged to a fairly famous family that had made a fortune in business a while ago. And, Derek tried to seduce Eisel using his family as the background. The fact that she was broke with nothing was famous. Although Eisel was bullied at school, her appearance was so gorgeous and radiant that it was inevitable that she would be loved by men. She was used to being a target of such flirting in the public. ''You have nothing but yourself.'' It was funny to approach her with that mindset, but she didn''t show off. Hunting was essential to build performance for schrship money, and a club that would ept her was extremely rare. It was impossible for freshmen to create clubs on their own. In particr, clubs that allowed special outings where activities such as hunting could be carried out outside was all the more impossible. If she got kicked out of here, there might really be no opportunity next time. ''Let''s wait. Just be patient for three years.'' With that thought in mind, Eisel forced herself to reveal a smile. Huh! When are we leaving? Shut up, fool. Didnt you learn how important each of these briefings are?" "I know... You''re just repeating the same thing over and over again.." Hearing the chatter from the side, Eisel was delighted inwardly. ''Senior Denmark and senior Ben....... ''At least, in this club, they do not consider me a child of a traitor, but just a freshman.'' Eisel felt at ease for the first time in a while, knowing that someone regarded her as a junior. "What? Denmark! Do you think you can survive for a long time with that mindset in real life? Head Kasif screamed in anger at his sarcasm, but he ignored him and flexed his big muscles. Never mind, I don''t want to listen to it anymore, so lets skip it and go quickly. Then he jumped up from his seat and started walking somewhere. It was in the opposite direction of the n Kasif had been bragging about and briefing. "You! You! Hey! Wait! It''s the Heads order! "Ew, that idiot. Let''s just follow him. We''re all priest, so it''s hard if we don''t have the only knight in our club." That one... The knight position was rare, with only 1 out of 10 magic warriors. Because there were very few mages who wished to take the lead in fighting. Currently, there were four members of the club, including Eisel. It was something to be thankful for even having one knight in between. "Hmm, Eisel? Don''t worry. I will take care of everything no matter what happens because of such a short-haired bastard." "Yes. Please." It didn''t matter what the senior did or said. But, she just wanted to hunt quickly. After taking the staff and following Denmark, who rushed out first, the sound of pounding and violentmotion resounded already. Unusually, Denmark used to enjoy ''magicbat'', which wasmon in the old days. It was not as much as Baek Yu-Seol, but he was also very good at it. He was a man of extraordinary and firm convictions. Compared to martial arts, fighting with a magic circle wrapped around one''s fists provided inevitably greater efficiency in killing demons. Nevertheless, perhaps because his unique reaction speed and physical ability were so outstanding, Denmark''s practice performance was always top-notch even within the second year. Squeeze! Doom! Hey, you ignorant bastard! What if you destroy everything! "Uh? Huh? Sorry! Haha! Denmark''s punches were very violent. They were very destructive, and he caused damage to things by chasing and trying to intercept the flying Predfish with Hyper Jumps. It was a bit annoying for Eisel to keep up with the changing terrain on the battlefield and even her vision was obscured by him, but the difference between priest''s performance with and without a knight was clear. Given sufficient casting time, Preist was able to use very powerful magic. Ka-boom!! A pir of six bolts of lightning fell from the sky After striking down, it hit the six Predfish. All six died instantly. "Oh, oh...?" What? Are you pretending to be a freshmen? Kashif, who was hastily casting magic, had a shocked expression on his face. It was not a level of magic that only a first year student could cast. Casting speed, destructive power, and impable uracy. It was perfect with nothing missing. Hey, we chose a talented freshman, didnt we? Us seniors will be left in dust by her soon! When Ben patted her on the back and said something like a joke, Eiselughed softly. It was nothing really. She was a ss 3 mage. This was a Level 2 Danger hunting ground, so given enough time, she could easily build up results. So, with the overwhelming fighting spirit of Denmark at the forefront, she leisurely used magic, and the hunting continued. Bang! A violent roar echoed from a distance. At first nce, they did not appear to be the action of those mercenaries. Eisel could the noise and mana waves. They seemed to be mages at the same level as them. "It''s a battle sound filled with hot passion." There must be someone nearby. Wait. Let''s not reveal ourselves and pass by. It''s difficult when hunting grounds ovep from other teams. Head, agree? Uh, yes. Okay. Let''s do it. In fact, the leader of this party''s battle was Denmark, and the leader who judged it was Ben. Kasif was just a clown. He headed to the ce where he heard the sound of battle through the alleyway between trees, and there were eight people gathered in one ce. No, to be precise, it was a situation where 5 and 3 mages were confronting each other. Some of them were familiar faces. ''Hong Bi-Yeon and Edna...? On one side, there were girls whose names were unknown, including Edna and Hae Won-ryang. On other side stood Hong Bi-Yeon and her group members. "Hey! What bullshit! I cast a spell and shoot it down with magic first?" Nonsense, you were in the territory where we were hunting. That''s ours. A quick scan over the vicinity revealed the corpse of a ''Big Predfish'', which was said to be extremely difficult to find, strewn across the ground. As it was a demon worth Level 3 Danger that appeared very rarely, they would never want to lose it. ''Hong Bi-Yeon...'' Eisel lightly bit her lip. Since the enemy who killed her father was none other than the Magic Knights led by the older sister of Hong Bi-Yeon. But, she didn''t do anything stupid to reveal those feelings. It was still a time when she had to hide her fangs and hold her breath. I wish I could pass by quietly'' Although Edna and Hong Bi-Yeon were in the same ss S, there was a feeling of awkwardness for some reason. However, there was a nosy person who couldn''t let this situation go. Wait a minute, juniors! Let''s calm down, haha." It was Head Kashif. Oh, that bastard is really.... "Hmm? What''s wrong with him all of a sudden?" Ben made an annoyed expression, and he couldn''t understand the maniac''s action. It seemed that Ste''s juniors, and even those who were quite beautiful, were fighting, so he just wanted to intervene. "What''s going on? If you have any concerns, let me know." "Senior? Shut up and go on your way. What, what? Ste''s hierarchical order must be maintained even if it was apocalypse, but there were exceptions. Adolveit''s princess was so ill tempered that she couldn''t care less about a nosy senior who clearly seemed tock wisdom. Edna didn''t bother to say anything, but she didn''t have a very friendly face either. You, what did you say to your senior?" "Idiot." The moment when Eisel was about to let out a deep sigh, wondering if the senior woulde out unscathed, something happened. An unknown, unpleasant sensation dominated her entire body. She was trying to inform the trustworthy Ben of that strange sensation, but an anomaly urred before that. Crack! Crack! Dozens of pure white remains of hands began to pierce the ground and reach out into the world!! With that alone, anyone present could fully understand the situation. S-Skeleton...? It was the strongest and worst magic on earth, the necromancy, that made the traces of the dead live again in the world. Chapter 31-1: - Attack of the Necromancer (3) Chapter 31-1: - Attack of the Necromancer (3) [Episode 4 ''Attack of the Necromancer'' begins.] At the same time as the rm sounded, the eerie presence of mana was scattered in all directions. Right after that, the ground in front of me shook and something jerked! A hand suddenly barged out from the ground. It was a skeleton hand. Next second, a skeleton with a lot of unpleasant mana condensed into it sprang up. One could feel just by looking at this enormous amount of mana, that it was not an ordinary skeleton, but a ''skeleton general''. It was a skeleton that had been given the mand authority'' directly from the necromancer, and it was a sub-boss level skeleton, and only three such appeared in this episode. If I attacked it normally, I would die in a matter of seconds. Of course, I had no intention of dealing with it normally. Kad-dack! Knock! As the Skeleton General popped his head out, I activated the Argento Sword. It was an iron rule not to touch magical girls and heroes when transforming, and it was also an unwritten rule to watch quietly when a boss level demon was summoned. What if I ignored the rule sometimes? After all, my life was more important than my pride. Kuuu!! The Skeleton General suddenly stretched out its head and both arms. Then, it twisted its head before trying to pull out the lower half of its body. It was at that moment that I hit its head with the Argento sword. Go back in. Go in." Puck! Puck! When a particr game starts to linger for a long time, old yers start rehashing old content. It was bound to happen. After all, Aether World was a 10-year-old game, and it had many old yers. There was a time when content which revealed faster ways to clear the main episodes, and the details of sub-characters was very popr in themunity and inte broadcasts. I was more interested in PVP than that, so I had never raised a sub-character, but thanks to the yers struggling to find ''faster and easier routes'', I kept a record of the hidden routes and loopholes in all kinds of maps in my archive folder. Defeating this Skeleton General before being summoned was also a kind of hidden route. Skeletons that exist within a certain range The Skeleton General, who could manipte the skeleton soldiers and had the ability to receive and transmit the skeleton''s senses to the Necromancer, was a threat in itself, so hunting them in advance like this would be a great loss for the Necromancer. Puff...! Afterpletely cutting off the limbs of the Skeleton General, it was helplessly half-stuck in the ground. I took out and lifted the skeleton, with only its spine and skull remaining. Spine deplete. Crackle! It tried to resist somehow with his remaining teeth, but its struggles were futile. I had no intention of killing it like this. It was a strategy that took advantage of the fact that Necromancer had to make contact in order to retrieve themand authority once granted to the general. In addition, this general ss had a special ability that could ''stop'' other skeletons around it by itself, so just carrying it was a big help. That was the yer''s way. I had no intention of ignorantly navigating between the skeletons. So, I just used my head to make the most of the information I had. Then, lets go now.
Kdeuk!! Amidst the rising skeletons from the ground, Edna was greatly embarrassed to see Eisel. ''Now, wait a minute... Why is she hanging out with them? What about Mayuseong?'' She knew this episode because she had read it in the original romance novel. In this episode, Maayuseong almost solved the incident by himself, but after that, he was fatally injured and was about to copse. However, after thorough preparation, which included the usage of sacred potions, along with a strong support force called Haewonryang, he somehow solved that episode after a lot of struggles. However, Eisel, who was supposed to bring Mayuseong, came with her strange seniors.... ''Where the hell is Mayuseong?'' They had already reached the depths of the forest. Everything was convenient in this world, but there was a disadvantage that long-distancemunication methods were inconvenientpared to modern times. It was impossible to summon Mayuseong now. Can''t it be... do I have to solve it with this number of people?'' She thought about it while biting her nails, but in the end, she had no answer. The reason he was able to sessfully block the Necromancer''s attack was because of one of the fraudulent characteristics of Mayuseong: [Lightning Explosion]. A trait that became stronger the more he fought and the more he enjoyed fighting. He constantly ughtered skeletons and demonstrated a strength that was one step higher than his level. Even though Necromancer was at ss 5, he was defeated by Mayuseong due to his weakness that his strength weakened when he was alone. ''What about seeking cooperation from other mercenaries?'' Impossible. They never undertook umissioned tasks. They were probably too busy running away by now. How should......!'' Thud! Haewonyang burned down a skeleton that had risen from the ground and put his hand on Ednas shoulder. "Calm down. There is nothing to be afraid of. You learned enough about skeleton in ss, didnt you? "...... Huh. I did." First, I will send a rescue request to Ste Academy. Ste''s pocket watch had numerous functions, one of which was a rescue request in an emergency situation. Okay. If we wait a little bit, Ste''s professors wille.'' Edna cleared her mind. Although it would be impossible to defeat the necromancer from here, it would be possible to escape if one tried. Pu, Edna...? Whats this all of a sudden? She looked at anxious Jecky. In the first ce, she and Hae Won-ryang decided to go hunting alone, but Jecky forced her to follow them, so she had no choice but to allow her to join them. I thought she wouldn''t be in much danger, so I decided to bring Jecky ''It''s my responsibility. I have to save Jecky and take her out. She smiled as much as she could, as if to reassure her. Don''t worry, calm down. I''ll do something about it. ...... Who said that? I am not scared at all?" Seeing the smug Edna, Jecky gritted her teeth and poured mana into her staff. She swept it vigorously. ''I can do it too. Soon, afterpleting a magic circle, the icicles froze and tied the feet of three skeletons. ''Good! That''s enough...'' At that time, Edna spun her staff splendidly and thumped on the ground! kakaka!! Vines rose from the ground and bound at least 10 skeletons, pulling them up into the air. Then, she stirred the staff one more time. Perseok! Boom! Boom!! In an instant, all of the skeletons'' skulls were shattered. What, what...'' The overwhelming sight shocked Jecky. ''This... is absurd...'' Even though they were the same age, the difference in their magic power was so enormous. Did Jecky know? To get through the dark future, Edna had been training to sharpen her skills everyday. Jecky, unaware of her struggles, simply bit her lips, ming the absurdity of the world. Everyone knows how to kill a skeleton, right? "Of course." Even an elementary school student knows that! There was only one way to kill a skeleton!! It waspletely crushing its skull. Necromancy was the most powerful magic among the ck magic. They learned how to cope with it from elementary school, but it was the first time in actualbat. Despite that, there was nothing to be embarrassed about not knowing its weakness. Eww...'' However, the fear and disgust that came up from their instincts could not bepletely erased. The fact that something made of bones was roaming around made them instinctively afraid of it, and even some skeletons were very repulsive because they were notpletely restored to pure white ashes. Secure the retreat this way! Huh! Denmark hit the floor with his fist. The ground turned upside down and few skeletons were buried. But even then, for a while, the skeletons dug up the soil and pushed their palms out to the ground. Their appearance was sick, but Edna tried not to look at and ran on the path made by Denmark. This is a cemetery, so the more time it takes, the more skeletons wille! We must hurry back to base camp! The basics of a Necromancer was ''territory control''. They mustpletely dye a certain area with their own mana to summon a skeleton in that area. It was that simple. In other words, it was simr to acquiring territory. Slowly, little by little, as the Necromancer expanded his territory, it was good to say that the odds of winning would decrease for the opponent. "They''re all over the ce!" Ha! It''s fun! What fun! Try to understand our grim situation! Ben scolded Denmark, but as he fought in the forefront, he confidently swung his fists vigorously, putting his mind at ease as a supporter. Eisel said with a firm expression. Looks like a necromancer who came prepared. The level isn''t that high, but... it''s highly likely that he made a ''Mana Vessel. "I think so too. This is a headache. The Mana Vessel was a technique in which Necromancers continuously injected and stored their mana for as long as several days to several years. No matter how powerful necromancer you were, there was a limit to mana storage, and if you summoned skeletons normally, it was difficult to summon a dozen of them at the level of ss 3-4. The level of a skeleton isn''t that high, but to have taken over such a wide area... he must have gathered an enormous amount of mana into the Mana Vessel." In other words, this current situation was not an impromptu performance, but a nned event. Chapter 31-2 Chapter 31-2 Crackle! Crackle! The number of skeletons grew more and more. If it was not an illusion, the skeletons were intentionally gathering towards this ce. ... Maybe, to capture us? Ste''s student could fetch a high ransom. Or it could be that they would be forcibly turned into undead to create mage skeletons with high potential. Just because I usually diet hard, I dont want to be a skeleton! As Ben shouted and beckoned, a fierce gust of wind blew and swept the skeletons away. Although it didn''t kill them instantly, Eisel then shattered their skull by summoning an icicle st with an explosive power of lightning. The group of students encountered the skeletons for the first time, and it could be said to be their first real battle, but they were breaking through the challenges brilliantly. However, there was always one variable. Hee, hee! Perseok! Kashif Derek, frightened by the skeleton rising from the ground, screamed and fell down. His position was priest. He cast magic to prepare a big attack. However, what would happen if it was canceled midway? Its a rebound explosion! Keep your head down!" ...! Hong Bi-Yeon quickly noticed it and shouted, but Eisel and Denmark, who were standing close by, were swept away. Pew!! The explosion wasn''t much of a big deal at the level of a gunpowder bomb, but the most frightening thing about the rebound phenomenon within the group battle was that the rebound happened in a chain. Kyaaak! Keugh! The magic of Eisel, who was swept away by Kashifs explosion, was also canceled and a rebound urred again, and the magic of the next one that followed her was also canceled. Pew! Pop! Explosions urred in session, and the perfect offensive formation was disrupted in an instant. Edna, who retreated quickly, was not swept away, but several members of Hong Bi-Yeons group were knocked out. Fortunately, they didn''t faint, but due to the mana reflux, they wouldnt be able to use magic for the time being. ''That idiot!'' Hong Bi-Yeon raised the group members who were deadly pale due to the rebound phenomenon. Go, Princess, Im sorry Of course, the girl who was swept away was Arshuang, who had defeated many skeletons with the highest uracy rate among the group members. She was consuming a lot of mana to appear more active than Hong Bi-Yeon, which made her rebound even bigger. "No. Theres nothing to be sorry about, so get carried on by Meradin. But Meradin is a knight Shut up and get up! Are you thinking of getting in the way?! Now was not the time to argue. She had no intention of abandoning even a single member of her group, so she had to force herself to take care of them. ".... Yes." Arshuang bit her lip with a shocked expression on her face and was carried on the back by a boy named Meradin. Since Meradin was the only knight except for Denmark, the situation turned even worse. That fact kept making Arshuang''s heart heavy. Crackle! Crackle! Arger number of skeletons wereing. Now their direction was unknown, and the hopeful ns to secure the retreat were shattered. Do your best! If you get caught, all of you will be skeletons! Hahaha, this is what it should be! I have never been knocked over in my life! "Please stop talking nonsense!" Fortunately, the second year seniors Ben and Denmark, gave a very reassuring lead. No one expected this urrence. Even though Bens wind magic and Denmarks earth magic didn''t seem to match at all, they boasted a perfect cooperation, creating a variable that was more effective than the first-year elites. But. It wascking. No magic, no n, and no cooperation could get them out of this deadly situation. The opponent was a ss 5 necromancer who had been thoroughly prepared. Inparison, their side only had ss 2 and 3 novice mages with no experience inbat. ''This is wrong.'' Edna bit her lip tightly and held Jeckys hand. Jecky hadn''t even been able to properly use magic, and her body trembled nonstop for a long time. We Whats going on? .... As usual, she couldn''t reassure her by saying, "Don''t worry." Because she was also in a situation where she couldn''t think anything. "Haa Haaa She was already exhausted, so it was difficult to use magic anymore. Given a short amount of time, she should be able to restore her natural mana with her talent, ''Fortune Breath. There was no time to lose. Tookung! Ugh! Not far away, a skeleton rammed towards her with its entire body, but it was blocked by Hae Won-ryang''s shield that unfurled just in time. However, the shield did notst long and broke three times. In the first ce, the total amount of his mana reserve was very small, so it was already reaching the limit. However, he put his hand on Ednas head with a firm expression on his face. Edna... I will protect you, so please leave me and escape. "What kind of romantic lines are you speaking all of a sudden? I didnt know that you could speak such cheesy lines. Uh?" It was said jokingly, but Haewonryang was sincere. But, she couldnt sacrifice him, since she was the one who brought Hae Won-ryang to this ce in the first ce. "Don''t step out. I know better that your mana is suppressing the surrounding skeleton. No, I When Haewon-ryang seemed unwilling to agree, Edna deliberately shouted loudly. Don''t be pretentious! Think of a way to get out of the situation slowly. You are smart, arent you? ..... At those words, Haewon-ryang lowered his head. No strategist could break through this situation. However, Haewonryang''s attacks were no longer helpful. Therefore, Edna told Haewonryang to live as much as possible ande up with a n to boost his self-esteem. Because he had no choice but to realize the fact that he felt resentful of himself and wanted to die. He couldn''t protect the one he liked, and the feeling of receiving pity on the contrary was really the worst. Emotions were running high, and his head was turning into a mess as the situation was getting worse and worse. Deuk! Tadak! Crack!! Ugh, too many numbers! No more magic The skeleton corps, which had already grown to the point of filling all sides, could no longer be controlled by the tired students, and even Denmark, who had been a strong support in the front, had no choice but to step backwards. Suddenly, all skeleton stopped moving. "..... Uh?" As if the puppets thread had been broken, the skeleton''s movements were all stopped in unison. When they stopped, the boys and girls panicked. Creepy.... The skeletons slowly raised their heads and looked somewhere. Suddenly. Like the miracle of the Red Sea caused by Moses. In between the skeleton army, someone walked out, slowly paving his way through the undead beings. That silhouette was so familiar that everyone present was astonished. Baek Yu-Seol? He held a skeleton with only a spine and skull left in his right hand. As long as the skull remained, the skeleton was alive, so it constantly made a clicking sound, but it did not do any damage to him. Btedly, everyone seemed to have grasped the situation. I cant believe that General level... Skeleton? At first nce, a necromancer might seem tomand an army of hundreds or thousands of skeletons by himself, but in fact he couldnt rule all armies by himself. So, he must have a chain ofmand through a skeleton withmand authority and a certain level of intelligence. Therefore, one of the most effective ways to deal with the necromancer''s army was to hunt or subdue the skeleton withmand authority! The Skeleton General was a key element that served as a kind of receiver, control tower, antenna, etc., and became the Necromancer''s eyes, ears, and sometimes brains. However, knowing such a weakness, General Skeleton was particrly strong. There must be elite skeletons escorting that area........ You dealt with a general level alone, and even captured it...?" A sight that was hard to believe. But thanks to that. "This If we can use that, maybe we can get out alive...!" Students were able to gain hope, albeit very little. Chapter 32-1: - Attack of the Necromancer (4) Chapter 32-1: - Attack of the Necromancer (4) Where did you get that from? Crackle! The Skeleton General in my hand violently shook its spine and bared its teeth. However, with not a single limb left, its resistance was futile. I have another knack for making beef bone soup. "... Youre amazing anyway." I didn''t want to say that I sat and waited at the ce where the Skeleton General was to be summoned, so I covered it roughly, and luckily, they didn''t ask further. For now, lets get out of here quickly. If the necromancer disregards the Skeleton General and starts controlling the skeletons directly, it will be a headache again. Boys and girls, each carrying a wounded man, followed me. Hey, junior. My name is... Baek Yu-Seol Do you have any ns?" Yes. If it was Mayuseong, he would have ughtered the skeletons and even beaten the necromancer, but I couldn''t do that. I had to be... more efficient, and more strategic. In other words, I had to use the way of yers. I checked all the way, and the necromancers had already taken control of the base camp. It is virtually impossible to get out of this encirclement. "Darn it." There is only one way left. "And that is......?" Defeating his main body. What, what? Wait, are you crazy?! Everyone was astonished at the method I proposed. Even dealing with the skeleton was daunting, how the hell were we going to deal with the necromancer? Didn''t you learn it in school? Necromancer use the strongest ability in history calledmand, but their main body is vulnerable. If they had mastered the art above a certain level, it would be a different story, but the enemy we were currently facing was estimated to be at most ss 5. If these people joined forces, he was worth dealing with. Mayuseong also defeated the necromancer being alone at the level of ss 4. That is true. But... he must have arranged escort by his side?" I guess so. In fact, I knew exactly how many of those guards there were. There were one Skeleton General, six elite skeletons, and 50 regr skeleton soldiers. That number would grow more and more as time went on. The opportunity was only limited. Necromancer was at his weakest right now, as he hadnt grown in power yet. However, I deliberately pretended not to know that fact. The scope already upied by the Necromancer is quite wide. In order to cover the entire area, even Necromancer cant invest a lot of troops in his escort. ...... You have a point, but there is no guarantee that we will be able to win, right? We can win. Even in this event, as long as I had safely captured one of the only three ''skeleton generals'', and if all of those people joined forces, we would win safely as long as there were no new variables. However, the problem was how to persuade them. Regardless of my surety, they would be jumping into an uncertain battlefield. "That......." Its possible. The answer wasnt spoken by me, but it was Edna instead. She struggled to open her mouth while holding her grudge. Even if he looks a bit less experienced, hes someone who knows a lot more in terms ofbat and strategy than us. He probably has more experience than our seniors. But Can such a freshman do that? Of course I couldnt. ''No, what nonsense is she talking about?'' What do you mean Im good atbat? Could you sound a bit more convincing? It seems like youre lying just because the situation is like this, and who will believe it? But surprisingly, Hong Bi-Yeon agreed. Indeed, I think it might work out. Honestly, I dont think well be able to break through this vast siege at all. The strategy to strike the heart... even a necromancer wouldn''t expect it. I think it''s okay. She had the biggest say in this ce When Edna and Hong Bi-Yeon, the people with the most influence, affirmed, the rest of the people followed suit. "Whoa... I don''t know what you believe in, but there''s no way for us to get out alone, so we might as well cooperate." Haha, I liked fighting from the beginning. Fuck! You are noisy. Ben calmly organized the situation while scolding Denmark. Quickly brief the operation. Pointing at the skeleton general, I said, It''s said that it temporarily takes away the ability to control the skeleton, but when the necromancer notices the incongruity and starts looking for it, it''s all the same that it bes difficult in the end. It should be. I made eye contact with each and every person gathered here. It was very burdensome for them to believe in me and participate in the battlefield, but there was one fact that I felt keenly from the experience of the frozen cliff. If the enemy tries to kill you, you must respond with the determination to kill the enemy. No matter how fearful and strong he is, if you don''t do that, you will never survive. Bae-Hyuk was a ss 5 necromancer of the Dark Mage Tower and a dark mage belonging to the Dark Demon Union. In fact, most necromancers couldn''t live in the magic world, so bing a dark magician was unavoidable. Even within the Dark Demon Union, the necromancers were not well respected. Due to the nature of necromancers, who couldnt demonstrate their power properly unless they raise the dead to build their army, they had not been able to show much strength in modern times, where the custom of purifying all corpses had arisen. Bae-Hyuk, as a necromancer, had lived facing contempt for his entire life without even owning a few skeletons of his own. ''I''m tired now. I can''t live like this forever. If I don''t want to be ignored, I have to get the power. ''Mana Vessel.'' It had been 7 years. The precious Mana Vessel he had collected for 7 years was still limited to summoning 700 skeletons because he hadn''t mastered the territory properly, but if he gradually expanded the range, he would be able to summon more than a thousand skeletons. Besides, Im lucky to have met Stes chicks. Creating a high-potential Skeleton Mage was really difficult. All of the students were handsome men and women, and if he converted us to undead while maintaining the original appearance, it would be a collection he could be proud of as a corpse collector. ''Catch those guys first! It doesn''t matter if you kill them!'' Even in the magical world, if he could summon a legendary knight, ''Death Knight'', a rare being who was proficient with swords, it would be a noteworthy achievement. The most powerful being he could summon was only a skeleton general. Even then, so far, only three had been summoned by him. However.... What? I suddenly lost my senses Thanks to the Necromancer''s ability to share the skeleton''s sight, he was able to watch Ste''s students copse in real time. But, that view was suddenly obscured. It was no longer possible to locate them, hear sounds, or observe their situation. As if the antenna had been taken away. ''No way!'' So far, he had not exerted his power in direct control because he had been focusing on expanding the territory, but if someone had seized the skeleton general, the story would be different. After temporarily stopping the expansion of his territory and spreading out his senses, the skeleton''s sight returned. Where are you! Where are you!" If he could not see through the skeleton general, he would have to go through the manual work of examining the sights of 700 skeletons one by one. It was very cumbersome and took a long time. ''Shit! ...!'' Chapter 32-2 Chapter 32-2 Thanks to the time spent, signs of Ste''s students were discovered. There were traces of them staying in one ce for a long time, as if they had moved after taking a long break. "Not good." All of Ste''s students were monsters. He had to drive them crazy without giving them a chance to rest. ''If I find them this time, I''ll have to send out all the elite skeleton troops. The skeleton troops dealing with the mercenaries would be pushed back in a power struggle for a while, but securing Stes students was more important than expanding the territory. Found these bastards!'' After chasing around the trail, he finally found a few of Ste''s students heading somewhere. A cute girl with fluttering ebony hair; a tall girl, and a handsome boy with a cold look. ''However... why only three?'' Where are the rest of them? The moment he had such a thought, Bae-Hyuks senses raised an rm in all directions and he automatically activated magic. Pop!! "Kuk!" A sharp icicle flew in from somewhere, and tried to pierce Bae-Hyuks forehead, but it was blocked by the bone shield that was erected in an instant. "Oh my god, crazy...!" Even though the bone shield was a ss 4 magic skill, it was badly cracked. The attack came knocking from so far away that he couldn''t even detect the caster''s location. That much power!! He immediately turned the skeleton''s sight towards that ce, and the only thing that fell in his line of sight were the fluttering light blue hair. He saw one of the girls sprinting wildly from her location. You bastard! I knew you would miss it! After canceling the summoning of several skeletons, the skeletons were re-summoned at the spot where the girl was standing. There was no choice because the maximum number of skeletons he could currently handle was 700. Seeing that the girl with light blue hair hesitating while facing the skeleton, he was about to send more elite skeletons there. Roar!! From the sky, a giant sphere of me came crashing down! This, this...!'' It contained the destructive power that could never be achieved at the level of the ss 3. Bae-Hyuk was momentarily taken aback by the attack as a result of its simrities with the skill of Adolveit royal family, which was said to have stood at the peak of the me world, and the sea-like mana of Hong Bi-Yeon, but he quickly came out of his trance, and raised the bone shield high into the sky. Kwakk!! An enormous shockwave struck the area. ''Damn it, you were aiming for this moment!'' It was the time to expand the territory. Currently, there were only minimal troops left here, so it became difficult to defend when invaded. ''At least, I should have built a better defense...!'' It was a mistake to leave the defensesx, judging that the enemy would still be in a state of confusion if it wasnt for that. Even the escorts sent to deal with the students were being pushed back. If it went on like this, he would surely die. Not good. Not good!'' He bit his lip and pondered for a moment, but there was no further choice. Dduduk! Bae-Hyuk bit off his finger, spattering blood on the ground, and poured strength into his eyes. He kneeled and plunged his staff into the ground. ''Soldiers,e to me!'' Then, six elite skeletons that had been out elsewhere suddenly rose in front of him. "Ugh....!" Due to the forced summoning of the elite, the internal injuries he had to face were severe. Bae-Hyuk gave the order with difficulty, and vomited blood while feeling as if his internal organs were being twisted. "Stop them...!" Two elite-ss entities were first to head for Denmark, who seemed to be in charge of one Skeletal General. "This...! "Hey! Retreat for a second! The elite ss has been summoned! Originally, the role of Denmark and Ben was to keep the Skeleton General busy but another two elites appeared out of nowhere. When they appeared, both of them had no choice but to retreat in an instant. ''Okay, they seem to be the leader of the group.'' Bae-Hyuk correctly grasped the battlefield. Roar! Magic attacks were flying everywhere, but offensive strong enough to pierce the bone shield no longer reached his side. Even the elite skeletons who joined the battle made them wary, hindering the casting of Stes students. Because. Five over there, one over there, three over there two over there. It''s alright. I can be relieved now.'' Although he sent out his entire escort to deal with each of them, leaving himself defenseless, there was no one who could pose a threat to him any longer. I''ll take advantage of this gap and hurry up to seize the territory!'' If he expanded his territory a little more, the ability of the skeletons would be greatly strengthened. If that happened, the territory would be devoured without any problems and the bodies of the students would be injured. The skeleton troops that were already dealing with the mercenaries were wiped out. However, it was a level of troops that could be restored without any problems in the future. ''Just a little more, a little more...! That moment when he concentrated all his energy to gather as much mana as he could and strengthen the power of the Mana Vessel. Puk! Like a falling leave, someonended in front of him with a light sound. Bae-Hyuk was frightened and took a step back. ".... What! Where did youe from again! This couldnt be happening. Clearly, he knew the location of all Ste students. Twelve members in total. Even now, wasnt the location clearly revealed through the skeleton''s vision? However, he had no idea that there would be more than one. The boy with jet-ck hair and eyes tapped him on the shoulder with something, and revealed a very rxed smile. It was the skull of one of the three skeleton generals he had summoned with all his might. You, you son of a bitch! He was wondering why his neuralwork had gone wrong, and now he finally found the culprit. The boy dropped the useless Skeleton General to the ground and shattered its skull with a wave of his colorless, shining sword. Ouch! When the Skeleton General was reverse summoned, a light internal injury wreaked havoc in Bae-Hyuks insides. If he was at the peak, he would have recovered quickly, but now the situation was not good. Baek Yu-Seol took a leisurely look around him. As he thought, the escorts protecting Bae-Hyuk were handled by Ste''s boys and girls, and his attention was sessfully attracted and scattered. Now, there was only one person left in this ce, the body of the Necromancer. ''This bastard, why is he so confident...?'' Bae-Hyuk took a step backwards and gulped dryly. Although it was true that Necromancer''s body was weak, he was still a ss 5 mage. The fact that he was so nonchnt even in front of him signified that he was confident in his own strength. It could only be interpreted as, No matter how young you are, after all, stes student is stes student...! At that time, Bae Hyuk''s thoughts were full of fear and his entire body was stiff with tension. While Baek Yu-Seol was breaking out in a cold sweat. ''Wait a minute, this wasnt my n...?'' He looked around. ording to the original n, Denmark and Ben would quickly deal with Skeleton General and were supposed to help him. However, since Bae-Hyuk vomited blood and gathered more elites, they were now focused on holding out against Skeleton Generals. That meant he was alone. ''Could it be that I have to fight alone?'' If one wondered about who was the weakest among the thirteen Ste Academy students gathered here, Baek Yu-Seol would raise his hand without hesitation. To think that the weakest would take on the strongest boss all by himself. I dont think this is right, I''m preparing to step down Bae-Hyuk suddenly coughed up blood. "Cough... Kugh!" Only then did Baek Yu-Seol noticed Bae-Hyuks condition. Forcibly summoning the six elites, his internal organs were already in jeopardy. You guys Ill kill you all It was Bae Hyuk who spoke with terrifying eyes, but there was no power in those gloomy eyes. ... I think its worth a try?'' Chapter 33: Attack of the Necromancer (5) Chapter 33: Attack of the Necromancer (5) "Ahh!" Kwadeuk! A prison of pure white bones rose from the ground. An almost cheat magic that could be cast in just 0.5 seconds and locked the target''s coordinates. The only way to deal with it was to react as quickly as possible and get out. [sh] I avoided it by taking shelter behind a rock, but at that time, a sharp bone spear spun around and flew in my direction. Quadd!! Fortunately, the bone spear that gnawed at the rock like a drill did not reach my head. "Whoa..." I breathed heavily. I nearly died. And it looks like hes about to die soon. After all, just like me, the other party was also exhausted. In the first ce, he scattered most of his mana on thend while expanding his territory, lost a Skeleton General connected to his neuralwork, and suffered internal injuries while trying to unreasonably summon elite skeletons. [sh] Quadduk! As proof of that, Bae-Hyuks bone shield, which should not have been scratched by my poor Argento sword, was being broken. Of course, my efforts also contributed. It was because I brought a lot of ''C Potions'' prepared only to deal with the necromancer. Called Calcium Melting Potion in technical terms, it had the effect of halving the power of bone magic and melting the defensiveyer. "A rat-like bastard..." Fast. Too fast. A mage who used sh. It was an enemy of a kind he had never faced before. Even if he grabbed me with the palm made of bones, the next second, I teleported to another spot, and even if he dropped a barrier of bones at me, I would fly high into the sky and attack from the air. The moment he lost his mind even for a moment, I was already aiming for his blind spot, and even if he tried to deploy his defensive shield as much as possible, I always caught and attacked that minute gap. ''If only I had been in perfect condition...! If that was the case, no matter how fast he was, I would have been able to catch him right away. The current situation is the worst. The truth was resentful, but at the moment he had to use all that was avable. Bone Arrows! Bae-Hyuk created dozens of bone arrows in the air and aimed them at me. Shua! Dozens of arrows flew in an instant, but I used sh to avoid the targeted spot. ''As expected! After using sh once, the minimum dy between using the next sh was 1.5 seconds! And, it was a dy caused by the preparation to calcte the distance and for canceling the sh. Now!'' Bae-Hyuk fired an arrow that he had intentionally spared in his arsenal. I, who reacted btedly, quickly tried to sh it off with Argento sword, but I couldn''t read the flow of mana properly, so the only thing I could do was change the trajectory and deflect it. Tung! Ouch! It lightly brushed my shoulder, and blood dripped out. No matter how weak and tired he was, in the end, he was a ss 5 mage. ''... But, in other words, even though hes a ss 5 mage, hes only so-so. I gritted my teeth and scattered the me Potion in my waists pocket. The ss 1 me rose, but there was no significant blow to Bae-Hyuk. However, thanks to the rising smoke, it was very effective in obstructing the view and distracting him. I took out a dagger from my bosom, and after throwing it at Bae-Hyuk, I used sh to move backwards. Bae-Hyuk threw a potion at the dagger, and a small explosion urred. "This!" Bae-hyuk hurriedly set up a Bone Shield, but during the short dy, I approached and inserted a sword into his waist. Fu-wook! "Kuhhh...! Missed. I tried to properly aim for his lower back, butnded a hit on his side. Then, I tried to leave immediately, butter realized that sh was on cooldown. Oh shit!'' The result of giving up that brief gap came back immediately. A bone spike surged up from the bottom of Bae-Hyuks sole at high speed and prated my thigh! I gritted my teeth in pain and jumped back with all my might, and knelt on one knee. ''Ugh...!'' In my life, I never once had a wound like this. Now, since I had mental strength, I somehow managed to endure it, but it was difficult to even move properly because of the burning pain. Hehe... You bastard. You deserve it. ...... I broke into a cold sweat and raised the Argento Sword. However, I couldn''t use sh. In order to use sh, it was essential to concentrate during the cancetion, but I couldnt concentrate because of the pain. It wouldnt work. Even most of my mental strength was consumed to endure the pain, so the Sixth Sense could not be activated. My head throbbed. ''Damn it...'' Breaking out in a cold sweat, I tried toe up with the best possible way. Currently, Bae-Hyuk was also not in good condition. Since he constantly used magic and suffered internal injuries, if I dug into the gap just once, I would surely be able to kill him. But, how?'' I couldnt think of a way to make a gap. The potions and assassination weapons I brought were all consumed. Since I couldnt even run, the sabotage strategy I used often was impossible. Kdeuk!! Bae-Hyuk, who summoned a Bone Spear in his right hand, grabbed his wounded side and began to approach me. His body was also full of gaps. If I could sessfully use sh, he was defenseless enough to allow me to slit his throat in an instant. If I could only use sh once, only once Ah.'' Then, a thought popped into my mind. If I cant do the sh cancetion...'' I bit my lip and stood up, rolling hard behind him and crawling again. I was faster than the speed Bae Hyuk was approaching. Are you nning on running away again...! You can''t use sh, so youre looking very ugly!! I ignored his words and rolled over and over again. My whole body was covered with dirt; my wounds were torn open, and blood flowed in torrents, but I did not stop. And finally. When we arrived at the desired ce, I turned around and met Bae-Hyuks eyes. The distance between Bae-Hyuk and me was exactly thirteen meters. So, there was no need for sh cancetion. I held my sword straight in front of him. "Uhh......?" Realizing something, Bae Hyuk hurriedly tried to defend his chest with his arms. But, he was toote. [sh] I traveled twelve meters in a short gap of 0.1 seconds and stabbed the sword into his heart with all my might! Kuuk...! ''Shallow. The Argento Sword''s mana output was weak, so it couldn''t prate even Bae-Hyuks shield, which was weakened as much as possible. But, at that point, I couldnt back down. Aaaaaaaaa!! I pushed the sword back very finely, once again. Fuwook~!! This time, I stabbed the sword properly into his heart. Roar! thud!
{Third POV} When Hong Bi-Yeons me exploded, the group members delivered the finishing blow, killing one elite skeleton. They killed the three elite skeletons assigned to them, but there were still two more elite skeletons left. She bit her lip and checked on the members of her group. Not good.......'' Everyone was exhausted. Due to the sudden increase in enemy power, the situation became serious. ''Now all I can do is hold on ording to the original n, she should have killed those escorts and joined the Baek Yu-Seols team. However, everything didnt turn out the way they thought it would. "Princess! It''s big news! The situation is no better over there. Necromancer and Baek Yu-Seol are fighting a one on one duel! "... What?" They also said that things didn''t go ording to n, and for some reason, Baek Yu-Seol was in charge of the necromancer alone. By now, the Ste students scattered all over the ce should be defeating the Necromancer''s forces individually... Indeed, was there anyone who could help him? Should I? Can Baek Yu-Seol survive alone until we go? ...... Officially, Baek Yu-Seol was a ss 1 mage. However, the opponent was a necromancer at the level of a whopping ss 5. The difference in level was so serious that it could be considered a fight between a child with a toy and an adult with a knife. However, there was no way to stop it now. They also had to deal with dozens of skeletons in addition to two elite skeletons. She was in a situation where her hands were tied. Princess I have no time to pay attention to that! Concentrate on the enemy in front of you! The group members raised their trembling hands at Hong Bi-Yeona remarks. However, they could see how much mana she had left, and their hands trembled less. It must have been the first time they had been in realbat, but it was good that they had endured this far. The other team wasn''t doing well either. Edna hugged Jecky, who had a wound in her abdomen, and stepped back while gritting her teeth tightly. Kurreung... Kwaauk!! Three skeletons were smashed by Haewonryang''s staff, but five skeletons filled their spot the next moment. ''As expected, I can''t...'' It was impossible to deal with a necromancer with only thirteen students. There was no way...... no hope. Ouch! He got hit with a stick wielded by a skeleton. As soon as she saw Haewon-ryang fall backwards due to the impact, she approached him and spread a protective shield. kook!! Ugh...! When the group of skeletons started knocking on the light shield, which was too cramped for only three people, it quickly began to crack and shatter. They were in a situation where they did not have a shred of mana to perform a counterattack. Edna hugged Jecky and Haewon-ryang, who were younger than her, and bowed her head. Please, someone please Help me. I want to shout like that. Suddenly, all the noises stopped for a few seconds. "....... Uh?" Sensing something strange, she slowly raised her head. "What is this...?" The numerous skeleton soldiers surrounding her... they all stood still. As if time had stopped. Soon. Skeletons crumbled to the floor with a sound. Like dolls with a broken thread. This cant be...! Rising from the ground first, she supported Haewon-ryang and Jecky to their feet, then moved quickly by supporting her body with her staff. Hong Bi-Yeon and her group members; Eisel, Denmark, and Ben were staggering toward her, as if she wasnt the only one who noticed that the situation had changed. They finally reached the center. At that time. They saw an unbelievable sight. A sword shining with colorless halo was inserted into Bae-Hyuks chest. And Baek Yu-Seol was holding it. The scene signified only one thing. ''Baek Yu-Seol defeated the necromancer. After confirming that fact, they heard someone slump down on the ground. They acted like dominoes in a chain, and likewise, a series of sounds were heard. We lived. I lived... Huh...... How the hell did a freshman in the first year defeat the Necromancer? Those questions didn''t matter at that moment. They survived. That fact alone touched their heart. Aaaaaa!! Some shouted triumphantly, some wept, and some embraced and rejoiced. Now, it was okay. They were fine. Chapter 34-1: - Clubs (1) Chapter 34-1: - Clubs (1) {Baek Yu-Seols POV} After the incident ended, Ste''s 30 magic knights immediately flew to the Martevis Cemetery. The Necromancer''s body was recovered by the Magic Investigation Unit, and the Martevis Cemetery went through a purification process. Then, what should we do for a living!? Oh, we are all going to die! Ordinary citizens are all gonna die! The merchants raised their stiff necks and shouted loudly, but it didnt work. Could you shout like that if your head fell into the hand of a skeleton? If it werent for those students over there, you would all be dead! That, that.... I hope that no more people will be harmed by that kind of selfish thoughts. We will start purification today. Oh, please give us a little time "Right now!" It was a fact I did not know, but Ste''s influence seemed to move even the public powers. The students returned home safely on an airship operated by Ste. As soon as I returned, I heard the bitter remarks from Instructor Hanwol. Someone said that he was going to practice in a ce with beautiful mountains and fresh air, so they headed to the hunting grounds. The air in the cemetery was pretty rejuvenating, wasnt it?" Despite the sarcasm, I had nothing to say. I just... got off because something happened on the way. "I see. You are penalized ording to the rules. There are no exceptions. Lee Hanwol turned around and added. However, you jumped into the battlefield without hesitation to protect your friends. Even while viting the school rules, you did a great job. I will give you a corresponding reward, so please wait. Ah, yes. Thank you. I would have been in a bad mood if despite having done a good job, I would only receive penalty points. "Haah, I''m tired." It was about to be dawn. The purple night sky was really beautiful, but it was time for the sun to rise soon. My thighs still hurt. Even with Edna and an excellent therapists first aid, I would continue to be in pain for several days. Fortunately, it wasn''t a serious injury, and strangely, I recovered faster than normal people, so the therapist said I could return to ss right away. Perhaps, due to the influence of the Mana umtion Retardation, my recovery ability also improved. I don''t want to be back to ss so quickly... so can''t you just put me in the hospital? Thinking about that, I walked away, but someone approached me with light steps and tapped me on the shoulder. It was Edna. Mister, I owe you a little. Is that so? Buy me a mealter. "A meal from a student who doesnt have money to eat herself?" I am a student too. "That''s true." I burst outughing. Still, unlike what I initially thought, I started to think that Edna might not be that dangerous of a person. Due to the yers manipting Edna in the game, there were many cases in which Eisels talents and opportunities were robbed by her, but the real Edna was not like that. After that, Denmark, Ben, Hong Bi-Yeon, group members, Kashif Derek, etc, thanked me and disappeared. Lastly Eisel had arrived. But somehow, her expression was quite dark. I saw it and felt a bad premonition. ''Why is she like this?'' Eisel was a person who always lived with a bright smile on her face. On the other side of it, no matter what burdens she carried, she stood firm and overcame hardships and adversity.... She was such a great character. ... I am really thankful for today. "Uh. Buy me a treatter. I spoke lightly in a joking tone. Watching my nonchnt expression, Eisel thought silently. There was one fact that she knew from this incident; no, even before that. ''There are many outstanding people besides me in this world. She considered herself a genius. That thought had not changed even now. However, there were plenty of geniuses who were just as good as her, or even better than her. It wasn''t until after entering Ste Academy that she found out about it. The world was wide, and there were many geniuses. She entered the academy with the intention of bing the best, but she realized that it could never be achieved easily. She had to be the best. So, she had been working hard to be the best. But now, she had a question. ''Really...... Will it work just because I try hard?'' There were so many geniuses who had already left her behind even though they were the same age as her. Such depressing thoughts kept running through her head, and Eisel struggled to hold them in. She suppressed all her anxiety into her heart. Anxiety was more terrifying than fear. Fear was a response to perceptible and real danger, whereas anxiety was derived from the inner unconscious. ''Can I do it? If I limit my ambition with such narrow minded thoughts, my achievements will certainly be limited. If the underlying scar is not treated, no matter how much medicine is applied over and over again, the wound will never heal fully. Because it was a lot. So, without even realizing it, Eisel asked me. Can I do that too? When I was asked that question, my face revealed utter calmess, and the previous uncaring expression was nowhere to be seen. It was a very, very bad question. It wasn''t because the question itself was difficult. However, it was a question she shouldn''t have asked. In the original plot, Eisel goes through all the trials that a protagonist would have to go through. And, somehow, she got through them. The Necromancer''s attack must have been the same. She must have tried to ovee the difficulties with strategy, and in the end, her efforts must have turned things around somehow. However, because I intervened, Eisel was only given an ordeal and no narrative of ''oveing'' presented itself. All she did was to rely on the people around her to be saved. So no matter how many episodes she crossed, she remained soft-hearted. Eisel endured some harmless droplets, then got used to it and endured the shower. And, eventually, she withstood the waterfall and even the tsunami. Through it, Eiselpletely lost her resistance to the ordeal itself. However, the above cycle was deranged due to my presence. ''... What shall I do? There was no use in ignorant constion. Empty words were meaningless. It would only hurt her more. So, I said from the bottom of my heart, I don''t think you need to ask me. You are already untouchable for others. You have achieved what you wish. ... Yes?" A girl who lost her parents at a young age and was abandoned as the child of a traitor. However, she did not give up her life in the end, and immersed herself in the magic. On a snowy day, she hid her body under a cave and trembled, but she studied with a magic book she bought from a used bookstore, and she didnt have any money. Even when she had to starve, she would prefer a pencil to a loaf of bread, sleep for two hours a day, and in the midst of toilingbor, she never let go of her pen stand. And miraculously, she entered the most prestigious academy called Ste Academy. If you don''t call it a miracle, how would you describe it? So, in the future, you will be able to achieve miracles. Eisel closed her lips tightly and looked at me without saying a word. A cool breeze blew and brushed past her hair. How do you know that? Yeah, because Ive been watching you all along. "...... Yes?" In an instant, I came back to my senses. Wait for a second. Doesnt this make me a stalker?'' Dering that I had been watching her all along was the same as saying that I was a pervert. How could I make such a slip of tongue? I hurriedly turned around and started walking back under the sunrise. Then, Ill get going. I hurriedly left. Eisel stayed there for a while, pondering on my words. He said hed been watching me...'' No one paid any attention to the daughter of a traitor. Even if someone did, they did it for the sake of finding faults and throwing stones. There was not a single person who did it for her. However. Today, that idea had been shattered. ''You''ve already achieved it...'' The words rang through her heart, circled the blood vessels throughout her body, and pierced her head. Her heart started beating slowly. The passion for magic. The goal that seemed to be lost was waking up again. Before she knew it, dawn broke in the distance. A new morning unravelled itself. Chapter 34-2 Chapter 34-2 {Third POV} The world''s best mages were gathered in the Cerlin City, the home of magic. In a certain ce. The Magic Council had people who had fallen so deeply into magic that they could no longer get out of it. However, curiously, among those present, there were very few people in their 40s or older, and most of them looked to be in their 20s and 30s. "What? Necromancer? What kind of times are upon us They don''t really die, they just keeping. The members of the Council heard the news from an agent of the ''Dark Demon yers'' who appeared to be older than they were. Tsk, then youll go in on your own. It wasn''t once or twice that Necromancers couldn''t forget the old days when they ruled the world and made a fuss. However, there was one news that would surprise even the members who didn''t even pay attention to the necromancer. The ss 8 mage, Ru Delic, asked with his eyes wide open. "...... What? Ste''s cadets defeated the ss 5 necromancer?" "Yes. Thirteen students participated in the destruction, and no harm was done to them. Even... I can''t believe it, but it is said that only one student took down the main body of the Necromancer." No, does that even make sense? Even if he was about to die soon, a necromancer is still a necromancer. Wait, were some of those students at ss 4 or higher? "No." Well, it cant be? Ru Delic couldnt believe it. He didn''t expect that, so it appeared even more strange. ''How can students defeat necromancer?'' A properly raised necromancer couldmand thousands of troops. Even if he was only at the level of the ss 5, it would not be strange if the actual danger was judged to be 6 or higher. By the way, thirteen students defeated the necromancer. "... I can''t believe it." But, its true. In particr, among the students were Princess Hong Bi-Yeon of Adolveit. Hae Won-ryang, the sessor of the Twilight Tower. Edna, a genius mage whomands light, nature, and metal maniption magic, and Eisel, the sessor of Morph, were also included. "Hmm. I see. I see. Then, maybe they can achieve it? All four of them were geniuses. Ru Delic had to omit thetter part. In this magical society, the existence of a real ''genius'' had a mysterious power that made nonsensical phenomena understandable. Then it must be one of the four who killed the necromancer. "...... That''s not it again." "What? Then who else? The knight hesitated for a moment to answer, then slowly parted his lips. He was a student named Baek Yu-Seol. Its the first time Ive heard of him. "Yes. A very unique student with Knighthood convictions. From what I hear, Ste''s principal, Eltman Eltwin, seems to be keeping an eye on him..." Huh, true. I have lived a long time, and I rarely encounter such interesting things. Ru Delic remembered three letters of the student''s name. Maybe, because he thought that he might meet him soon...
{Baek Yu-Seols POV} Many people thought that the flow of time was constant, but that was an illusion. There were as many as two factors in this world that could give a variable to the speed of time. First, Einstein''s theory of rtivity. ording to it, very heavy materials could affect the structure of space and cause time dy. Second, time passed quickly on the weekends. That was right. In the blink of an eye, it was Monday. The weekend was gone. ''I didn''t do anything on sunday...'' Still, today was a special day. When an ordinary mage made a feat, he was invited to the Mages Association of Cerlin and was given a reward. Ste was different. If there was something that needed to be rewarded, they did it by themselves. This was only possible because the headmaster was a ss 9 mage. One of the ten such people on the entire continent. Thirteen students were lined up in a single line on the podium, and the entire students of academy were arranged in a well orderly nanner. If it had been all, I might not have cared too much. In one corner, the Ministry of Magic and the Mage Tower were also present. The mages who had been dispatched crowded the ce, countless reporters took pictures, and some nobles could also be seen. In reality, it was a burden. Couldnt they just quietly summon us separately and give amendation? I don''t know why people of such high rank like showing off. "Hmm" Contrary to my thoughts, Hong Bi-Yeon seemed to be in a good mood, and the corners of her mouth were raised enough to touch her ears. Although she didnt seem to be aware of it. She was finally going to be recognized by her mother. She had been working hard all her life. She had been an example to the students, and she had even been awardedmendations. "....... What are you looking at?" As I was staring at her, Hong Bi-Yeon met my eyes and frowned. Still, she couldn''t hide the smile on her lips. Do you enjoy it that much? I took a closer look at the faces of the students lined up next to me. Hong Bi-Yeon, Edna, Hae Won-ryang, Eisel. I never got involved with the main characters and tried to do my own thing quietly. Within a few months of admission, she ended up hooking up with everyone and even bing the most aspiring student. What, are you proud about what you did? "Uh? Uh, I fought too. Did you? Oh my goodness. Bastards speak well. A troller In one corner, Ben was disdaining Kashif Derek as if he was genuinely disgusted. Eisel wasn''t very friendly to Kashif either, who was being bullied alone there. You dont have to be so angry.'' I wonder if there was a need for that. By the way, Denmarks muscles are no joke. Even in the game, Denmark was one of my favorite characters. Even though he was being bullied by Ben all the time....... Well, it was nice to see that. ''I''d like to get to know you a little more, but There was no chance now. But, Denmark had a good personality, so I wonder if he would ept me if I pretend to know himter. While everyone was chatting. Thump! The noisy hall suddenly became quiet. After a long wait, the true protagonist of this ce had finally appeared. Those of us who would receivemendation were not the main characters. Those reporters didn''te together to film us either. The officials at Mage Tower didn''te to see us either. At the pinnacle of humanity. The master mage of ss 9, Eltman Eltwin. They gathered to see his face. He was famous for not revealing his face. ''.... Wow. Even in the game, Eltman Eltwin appeared quite often. Since he was one of the characters who could have been included in the main character''s ''reverse harem''. Unfortunately, it was said that he was not rted to the main character in the game due to a realistic reason, such as the Youth Censorship Committee or something. His set age was 300 years old, but silver hair made him look like a teenage handsome boy, He always had a bright smile, but he was the world''s strongest magic warrior with a destructive nickname of ''yer''. That was the true identity of that boy walking with a wobbly gait. Gulp. The sound of someone next to me gulping reached my ears. Principal wasn''t suppressing my mana, but an unknown sense of oppression tightened my heart and dder. felt like I needed to pee. My head went down to avoid eye contact instinctively, but I stiffly raised my head. Eltman Eltwin said to a student who could not stand his spirit and bowed. I didnt really care. For my ns in the future, I need to pay a fair bit of attention to him. Oh, you guys are freshmen? Nice to meet you! Woah!" Principal, thats enough for the gossip, please follow the table of contents. "Ah, I understand. You nag a little too much." When the assistant secretary who followed Eltman quietly whispered, heined like a boy his age who was bothered by his mother''s nagging and then received the letter ofmendation. Then, I thought about it for a while. Well, heres. It took at least 3 hours for the preparation. But, the event had condensed into just four letters. While everyone was shocked, Eltman patted us on the shoulder and passed by. Good job everyone. Youre really unique. Please keep working hard in the future. It seemed like a greeting, but he made eye contact with the students one by one in his own way. Most of them looked away or turned their heads I lowered my head, but I opened my eyes and red at Eltman. Eventually, Eltman, who arrived in front of me, smiled for some reason. You are still working hard. Its just as expected. ? You are still working hard? What do you mean? But Eltman just passed by, and I couldn''t figure out what that meant. ''Whoa, whoa...'' Anyway, as he passed by, I quietly let out a sigh of relief. I honestly thought I was going to die of nervousness. My open eyes were so dry that they were almost full of tears. In this way, Eltman Eltwin gave encouragement to the thirteen students, and the event ended really quickly by giving usmendations. "Oh. Did you know that a reward is given to a student who defeats a dark mage? Reward. There was a person who flinched especially at that word. It was Eisel. This was the end of the Award Ceremony!! So, the event was really over. Students and officials rushed out, and I also hurriedly moved to avoid getting crowded by them. And, as expected, a considerable number of Mage Tower officials rushed at me. Did you say your name is Baek Yu-Seol? Student, have you chosen any Mage Tower to enter after graduating? At Lima Tower Do you have any thoughts of joining ourpany as abatant? It was to be expected. Mayuseong and Edna had gone through worse things than this. In my mind, I wanted to get all of them. That was the famous mage tower that I had even heard of in the game. However, I couldnt get into those ces. Because I wasn''t a real mage. After knowing that I was a half-mage, would they still cling to me like now? Well. I didnt think so. No. I refuse. So I threw out all the offers. If there was a Mage Tower that contacted me even though he knew that I was a half-mage who couldnt really use magic, then it would mean that they really want me. Until then, I had no intention of epting all the love calls that were thrown out in my way. Now, wait. Student, could you please tell me the reason? Reason? I didn''t want to say that I was a crippled mage, so I gave another reason. Because its trending these days. "What...? After all, it was a trend these days for the main character to earn a living by himself, and not through a guild or something. Chapter 35: Clubs (2) Chapter 35: Clubs (2) Wow, they are generous. Returning to the dormitory, I examined the check attached to the certificate and my mouth opened wide in surprise. I didn''t thought that they would give away 5 million credits as a prize money. "It''s been a while since I''ve eaten beef." It might not mean much to rich people like Hong Bi-Yeon or Haewon-ryang, but it was a great reward for poor people like Eisel and me. How many chickens would that be? Even though I was earning pocket money through hunting during the weekend, that alone was not enough. It felt good to have a pretty sweet profiting in. In addition, that was not the end of the stream of rewards for this incident. ''The Necromancer''s Mana Vessel. All necromancers must craft a Mana Vessel. It was also known as their second heart. Only mages who couldprehend the spiritual body were capable of crafting it, and the vessel, which was rare even for necromancers, was a very difficult thing to obtain, and I was given a Mana Vessel that waspletely empty of mana. In fact, I was going to beg for it if they didn''t give it to me, but the twelve students who participated in the battlefield felt obliged to give me most of the rewards. Of course, there was no need for that, so we shared the equipment used by Necromancers. This is enough for me.'' The most important concern while living in this world was how to carry things. I nned to equip a lot of items in the future, but I couldn''t make my body heavy because I valued speed. So, I nned to create a ''sub-space'' through this Mana Vessel. Although the materials and technology in my arsenal were stillcking... In the near future, Alterishas ability would suffice. Of course, in order to do that, I had to eventually solve the ''unsolved problem''. ''It''sing soon, so let''s move on. Next, it was the reward received from the System. [Episode 4 ''Attack of the Necromancer'' has beenpleted.] [Acquired arge amount of EXP!] [By developing the story in a unique way, ''Constetion Project'' promises additional rewards.] In the game, Mayuseong single-handedly defeated all the Necromancer''s skeleton soldiers. After destroying the soldiers, he even took down the main body with his own power. I didn''t even get that far. Instead, I joined forces with the other students present and seeded in defeating the Necromancer without much injury. It was a significant achievement in my opinion. If the System didnt give me worthy rewards, then it would seriously make me doubt if it was a Constetion Project or Corn Sd project? It wouldn''t surprise me if it decided to give me extrapensation. [List of rewards] [1. Downgraded version of item used in the game.] [2. Downgraded version of the skill acquired in the game] [3. EXP] Same rewards again? It wasnt that I disliked them. Gradually, I realized that my strength was not enough, so I desperately needed this kind ofpensation. ''What should I get?'' Even if I received a downgraded version of an item or skill, I would be able to upgrade it along with the episodes in the future. By clearing them, it would ultimately recover to its original ability. However, that would take too long. More than anything, I slowly realized while dealing with the necromancer that I was too weak. Facing a necromancer who was exhausted from forcibly summoning 6 elite skeletons, if it was Hong Bi-Yeon or Eisel at that time, they wouldnt have dragged the battle for so long. What if it was Mayuseong? He might have knocked down the necromancer in a single blow. But, I had to struggle the entire day against such a weak bastard. ''It''s no use trying to be the same as everyone else. I have to get ahead as much as possible with the knowledge I have. It was still too early to receive the item. Right now, the things I had to think of as my priority were Mana umtion Retardation and sh. If I strengthened the Mana umtion Retardation, it would increase one spec and attack power, along with extending my lifespan which limited to the graduation of high school. However, there were several ways to strengthen the Mana umtion Retardation, so I passed on it for now. Then, the thing left was... Spend the skill experience to upgrade sh. [Reward processing.] [The skill experience required for the skill is met, and the rank is raised.] [sh] [ss: 2] [Maximum range: 12m] [Maximum number of charges: 3] [Cooldown: 3 seconds] Finally, the maximum number of sh charges increased to 3. The distance didn''t increase; it stayed the same, but that was enough for now. It didnt matter much anyway. ''Can I use sh more freely now...'' Just as there was a big difference between a single sh and double sh; with the effect of three sh charges, tremendous synergy could be created. I was worried that I might not be able to raise the skill rank as a reward, but I was fortunate that the EXP of sh was almost full. ''This is enough. Since I had some spare time, I immediately thought of the next problem. Eisels condition wasnt good. Originally, Eisel grew up through all sorts of hardships and adversities, but it seemed that she was quite shocked during the Necromancer incident the other day. I didn''t really read the original novel, so I couldn''t figure out how Eisel overcame it....... No, as far as I remember it was worse than now in the original version, but not better. But, I had no intention of leaving Eisel alone. ''Now that the charge of sh has reached 3, I can do what I nned.'' To find a way to increase Eisels low self-esteem. The way to do it was surprisingly simple: To give her a little bit of help so that the great and splendid talent she didnt know existed in her could bloom. And that time was toe sooner than she thought.
{Third POV} Early morning. Eisel swam in the dreamy world. She seemed to be hovering in the air. It didn''t feel too bad. A cold wind blew and brushed past her cheeks. As she tried to hold the tip of the wind with her fingertips, it became entwined one by one like a skein of thread. ''Something is wrong.'' It felt as if something was stuck inside of her. Eisel tried to force it out again and again without realizing it. Whats happening? Ugh, I dont know anymore. I will just release it. The feeling of being stuffy was breaking through. Eisel continued to squeeze her strength until the very end. Student Eisel! At the sound of a voice in her head, she suddenly opened her eyes. ! She hurriedly looked around her and saw the students sitting in a cross-legged position and mediating just like her. And in the middle of it, Professor of Meditation Subject, Farhel, was staring at her. ''Ah... Did I fall asleep? Since the meditation subject started in the morning, sometimes she dozed off like that. However, the professor remarked that meditation was never about sleeping. A translucent butterfly flew past Eisel''s ear, conveying Professor Farhels voice. Student Eisel. How could you use magic during meditation? ...... Uh?'' With that said, she raised her eyes upward. Indeed, a lone icicle hovered in the air, not far away from her. She had cast magic without even knowing it. ''Oh, when...?'' It was the first time she witnessed something like that. Moreover, it was even more strange that the students didn''t notice it in the first ce. What is this.......'' Professor Farhel urged Eisel through her Familiar. If I hadn''t woken up and found it on the way, we would have been in big trouble. Come on, undo the magic. At those words, Eisel hurriedly canceled the magic. Then. She found a question mark in the professor''s words. ''Even the professor didn''t know I was casting magic...?'' Mages would react sensitively to even the slightest movement of mana. In the first ce, there was a loudmotion in the process of creating a magic circle. For some reason, goosebumps ran through her body. No mages had ever experienced anything like that before. ''Could it be... Is this also the effect of meditation?'' Baek Yu-Seol rmended it, so she was curious about it. Previously, she was dubious, but to her surprise, the effect wasnt only good, it was amazing. Other students who were meditating seemed to be distracted by other thoughts or dozed off, but whenever they emptied their minds and meditated, their concentration power rose at an amazing speed, and the speed of casting magic increased tremendously. Besides, today was even more surprising! She just imagined the magic skill, and didn''t even calcte the magic form, but the oue was apleted magic circle. Of course, in this case, it was possible because she had a perfect understanding of the magic skill in question and she was only using simple ss 1 magic skill, but Amazing. No, it wasnt just amazing, it was a groundbreaking discovery. Magic progressed at a faster rate if one didnt sit beside a desk from dusk till dawn, and murmured magic forms. If she had studied normally, would she have been able to witness this level of achievement? No, it was absolutely impossible. There was a limit to growth through study. Suddenly, she remembered Baek Yu-Seol, who had rmended this subject. Could it be that he knew this fact and rmended meditation? But, didn''t he really have the belief that the ancient way of fighting was better? ''... I don''t know. Eisels mind was a mess, and she couldnt even concentrate on meditation anymore. Ding! Dong! When the lecture was over, the students rushed out in groups. Eisel was alone. What do you want for lunch? I heard a new lunch menu ising out today? Ah, cheesecake and pasta with lots of red sauce. I will have that too. "Let''s go!" Lunch hour. Eisel did not head to the lunch room. She found that the menu didnt provide value for money. And since she was almost broke. Byparison, the canteen was cheap and inexpensive. Her favorite food was mini cup noodles, which only cost 990 credits. Sometimes, when she felt depressed or happy, she treated herself with red bean buns which cost 1,200 credits. Today was a better day than usual. She caressed her thick purse, and her cheeks turned red. 5,000,000 credits. For some students at that academy, it might be only the price of one meal, but it was a very precious and reliable sum to her. Eisel couldnt believe she was holding five million credits. Thinking of the days when she starved while picking corn stalks to pay for her entrance fee, at least she didn''t have to worry about the cost of food now. For that reason, today she would have a very special menu. ...... As she lingered for a while in the frozen section of the store, Eisel found what she just wanted to eat. Red Bean Cream Bun. It was an expensive item costing 1,500 credits each. Rumble! She grabbed it and her hands shook when she tried to ce it on the counter. She calmed down ber trembling hand with the other one, and after forcing herself to a quick calction, she hurried out to an outdoor table and ripped open the wrapping paper. How long has it been since Ive experienced this kind of extravagance? Eisel gulped down her saliva and was about to open her mouth wide, but someone suddenly came to her mind. From being able to achieve a breakthrough with her meditation; survive from the evil clutches of a necromancer, and to being able to grasp the achievement of defeating a dark demon as a first year student, and receiving 5 million credits as a prize money, It was all thanks to Baek Yu-Seol. Thinking that far, she didnt hold back anymore! She took a big bite of the bread into her mouth. In an instant, all anxiety evaporated. ''Its sweet...!'' As usual, she mixed sweet red bean with creamy paste, and the feeling of happiness instantly doubled. ''I have to do my best in the afternoon too!'' Having devoured the red bean bun with almost military efficiency, she stood up vigorously and stretched herself. Suddenly, a voice came from beside her. How are you, Eisel? "What, what, what''s wrong?!" He looked at Eisel, who stopped yawning in surprise and jumped back. Jeremy Scalbenughed lightly as if he was having fun. His sparkling smile was not masculine, and it had a hint of pureness and cuteness, which made her heart flutter. It was. ''Eh, Prince Jeremy......?'' He came one step closer. Eisel. Do you have any clubs you joined? ....... No, I don''t have one. "Really? Thats just about right. Hmm? what? Her head wasn''t working properly, and as Eisel stood still in a panic, Jeremy said with a refreshing smile. Then, why dont you join our club? And that. It was a pretty No, incredibly tempting proposition to Eisel. Chapter 36: Clubs (3) Chapter 36: Clubs (3) {Third POV} Of course, Eisel didn''t do the stupid thing like epting an attractive offer out of the blue. There must be something dark hidden behind this generosity. It must be peeled off first. She asked, squinting her eyes. What are the conditions? Conditions... I''m upset. It''s purely because I like you, but you do the calctions first, dont you?" "Yes. Between humans, there is always a need for calction.... Especially, especially for a woman like me." Eisel was obviously an attractive girl. She was a genius among geniuses who achieved ss 3 at the age of seventeen, and her beautiful appearance made her stand out wherever she went in the world. However, on the other side of it, the title ''Traitor Morph''s Child'' was attached to her. Because of that, no one wanted to keep her near them. Like Kashif Derek, whom she hunted with the other day, she wouldn''t know if he swallowed her whole without even leaving bones. But, Prince Jeremy was different. A dirty snake coiled around that man''s heart. He never did anything without a hidden motive. He must have had a reason for approaching her. Rather, it would be nice if there were any political reasons, but if there were no intentions Perhaps, just. ''You must have approached me by looking at my face. To make me... a trophy.'' The prediction was not very wrong. Because to Jeremy, the past of a girl named Eisel did not matter. As the prince of Scalben, he could do whatever he wished. Or, perhaps because Eisel''s past was so cruel and horrific, it might have been easier to approach her. He was good at biting off other people''s weaknesses and holding them hostage so they couldn''t leave his side. Eisel. Jeremy smiled softly and drew closer to Eisel. I don''t care what you think. I''m not putting any conditions on you. Just join my club and be with me all the time. That''s all. ....... Instead, I can do a lot for you. You know that, right? My identity? I know. I know it very well. The moment I join Jeremy''s club, I might fall into an endless pit. Despite knowing the truth, Eisel kept silent. The only thing that shook her was The Scalben Empire was in a confrontation with her enemy, the Adolvit Kingdom. Beyond that simple reason, with Prince Jeremy''s power, she could end all of her arduous and difficult life so far. She no longer had to settle for 1,200 credits of cheap bread. It was better not to be discriminated against, ignored, and bullied anymore. Once again, she could build connections with aristocrats. Once again, she would be able to n for her future, and receive an education in a great environment. Reaching vengeance might be easier if she just wore nice clothes, ate good food, acquired a good education and, as a bonus, used his powers. Ah. It kept tempting her. She might be able to get all the benefits, but she just had to live as a trophy. She didnt even know if she could do it. Right now, it was so hard. She really wanted to choose the easy way. "I am......." The moment Eisel opened her mouth to say something with her nk eyes. Damn!! Her head turned sideways. ...... Ah?'' She didn''t understand the situation; her left eye was tingling, and it seemed that tears were welling up in them. She raised her left hand and touched her cheek, only then did she feel the pain. It hurts. Why?'' Who? When she turned her head, she saw a cute girl with short ck hair gazing at her with an expressionless face. In contrast to her nk face, harsh words came out of her mouth. You piece of crap! Are you flirting with a man without me knowing after you said you would get along with me? What, what? You said you liked me! You said that back then! But now, now... are you going to abandon me?" Aye, the girl even started to shed her own tears. Even then, she still had those emotionless eyes, so Eisel couldn''t help but be embarrassed. ''Edna...?'' The name was written on the badge at her chest. She was a student from ss S whom she had encountered a few times. But...?" She couldn''t understand that situation, so she opened her mouth to ask. However, before she could speak, Edna grabbed her wrist. "Follow me! You talk to me! "Wait for a moment. Eisel is talking to me. You stay out of it! As Edna groaned, Jeremy widened his eyes in great embarrassment. After confirming everything was fine, Edna led Eisel out of the ce. It wasn''t until after a long walk, when Jeremy was no longer in sight, that Eisel came to her senses. Wait, wait! What is it? What is this about? When she let go of her hand with a bang, then Edna looked back at her. Unlike before, this time, those eyes contained human emotions. It was kind of like a relieved expression. Phew. That was close. So, what am I doing with you? "Ah, that? I just said it out of the blue to get out of there. If you refused without reason, you would probably be bullied until you die? Thanks to that, until I graduate, I wont even be able to date because Ill have to pay attention to that son of a bitch. Edna gritted her teeth. No, I mean. Why did you do that? Why? you know that too. Joining that kid''s club would be suicidal. Life will be a little, a little better than it is now. But, is there any meaning to such a life? Do you want to live with your head bowed down under a barrage of curses all your life? Do you know me? Edna nced at Eisel like a cat, and then cleared her throat. "Know? I am your fan. That''s why I fucking hate you. "What?" Why are you behaving like an ungrateful person, you stupid woman? I really saved you, so don''t forget about today for the rest of your life and buy me a drinkter. We are minors....... Ah, you bastard talks a lot. Buy it in 3 years! If you don''t buy it, then you will die. After saying that, Edna waved and disappeared in an instant. She heard the ss bell ring. Contrary to her behavior, she was more of a model student than Eisel thought. "Sigh......." Btedly realizing what choice she was about to make, Eisel slumped down on the ground. Yeah. Shes right. If I got into Jeremy''s club, I would became his trophy. If so....... would it be something better than now? Was it? Would he really change his personality for me? Would he have treated me with kindness? No way. All the benefits that could be received by joining Scalbens club were actually Eisels delusions and hopes. She stood there, holding her face in her hands, and she did not move for a long time.
Ding! Dong! "Huh..." As soon as the bell rang signifying the end of ss, Edna sat down on the desk. She had to move to the next lecture, but she was still confused, perhaps because of what happened just two hours ago. ''Good job, right?'' If it was as the story unfolded in the original novel, Eisel would join Jeremy''s club. And, she fell into a very terrible hell. He spread all sorts of shameful insults and gossip that she couldn''t even speak as a woman. And he said that even her achievements, which she achieved on her own, were thanks to Scalben, and no one would acknowledge her. After that, Eisels depression got worse and worse, but for Jeremy, it was a good thing. The more impoverished the girl became, the more she would be easily suppressed and controlled. It meant that the only person she could rely on was him in this world. So, Jeremy tortured and suppressed Eisel even more fiercely from where she couldn''t be seen, and warmly embraced her from where she could be seen. ''You can''t live without me. It was a pretty scary development as a reader. Jeremy was a rumored flirt, and it seemed like he didn''t truly love Eisel. If he lost his interest in her. Then? He would throw her out in no time and drag the other woman into his trap. ording to the factster revealed, as they went through a series of events, Jeremy came to love Eisel with all his heart. ''No, I did well. I did a good job. Until now, Edna had tried to changing small variables without interfering with the development of the ''original'' plot as much as possible. She was afraid that a future she did not know would unfold. However, when she saw Baek Yu-Seol''s behavior, she changed her mind. Even though he had lost most of his memory of the future, he was doing his best to change the events that remained dim. Even though he knew nothing about the future, he was rather more active. Seeing him try to change the future made her feel ashamed. What the hell am I trying to do?'' Am I afraid of changing the future? Isnt that ironic? So, for the first time today, Edna actively intervened in the original plot. Thanks to that, Prince Jeremy would pay attention to her, but that was okay. In any case, if the main character could grow more upright, that was enough. ''......By the way, you dont know it''s a lie, do you?'' To be honest, it was a little scary. Jeremy was not a big fan of eating. It was not that he didnt have a love for food, and it was not that he had a problem with his sense of taste He didn''t know. There was nothing special about it. Just the sweet, salty, and bitter taste, which made him feel monotonous. So, he only consumed the minimum amount of nutrients, and he even had an exclusive chef. It was delicious today. Jeremy used to say that to his exclusive chef every time. There was no reason for that either. It was just a habit. Wiping his lips with a napkin, Jeremy put out his te, and the servant quickly cleared the table. Maybe the chefs were researching the food Jeremy left behind today, saying ''His Highness does not like this dish, but he likes this dish. They didnt know that everything was pointless. After finishing the meal, Jeremy was soon lost in contemtion. It reminded him of what happened in the past and he anticipated what would happen in the future. Now... he only remembered Edna. She was a cute girl. It wasn''t because her face was cute, but her behavior itself was cute. The act of taking Eisel out in front of him while telling obvious lies was so cute. ''It''s interesting...'' The reason he approached Eisel was his simple curiosity. The fallen Duke Morph. The descendants of a genius mage with outstanding looks....... What a great trophy! He was nning to find her weakness, firmly grasp it, and not let it go. However, a more interesting being appeared than Eisel. I am curious.'' He was curious about her. Where did youe from? What do you usually do? What is your preference? What kind of food do you like? What do you think? What kind of clothes do you wear? What kind of friends do you make? He was curious about everything. It was as if he had be a boy in love for the first time. So Jeremy regarded her as his first love. I want her. The fact that he was so possessive, he, himself, was unaware. Chapter 37-1: - Demon Simulation Battle (1) Chapter 37-1: - Demon Simtion Battle (1) {Baek Yu-Seols POV} No matter what happened between the Crown Prince and Edna, Eisel had to join the club. Entering the club was an option, but it was almost mandatory for a student like her who was desperate for her grades. *Well, what can I say* Apart from those concerns, ss time was approaching. Moreover, It was about the most important performance evaluation. Starting today, we will proceed with the ''Demon Simtion Battle. I had faced Level 1-2 Danger demons before through dungeon training, but the goal of the Simtion Battle was to hunt down ''Level 3 Intermediate demons that were difficult to deal withpared to weak demons. Normally, it was impossible to deal with it alone, so I would team up to figure out the demons weakness and take it down with my own method. That was the goal of this training. Conditions are already stated. From now on, you can roam around and choose one intermediate demon to attack. Also, you are given enough time to practice against that demon. The topography of Ste Dome was changed for the first year cadets'' battle against the demon. To the north was a fiery valley; a sea of ice to the south, and in the westy a barren desert, while a grassy swamp epassed the east. Therefore, cadets could choose their desired terrain, and find a Intermediate Demon which matched their fighting style. Of course, very few teams actually seed in attacking. Not only was it my first time actually fighting, but the Level 3 Intermediate Demons were harder to deal with than I thought. The performance evaluation is in four days. At that time, all you have to do is show off the battle skills you practiced. Any questions? None! As the students shouted, Lee Hanwol nodded his head. "Good. Form a team of up to six people, and submit your list. As always, training was done in abination of ss A and ss S. Other students were teaming up with close friends or people with matching attributes. *''Ugh, I really hate team battle...''* This performance evaluation was important. If Eisel didnt score well that time, the schrship money would be gone. And if she didnt get a schrship... she might have to go to academy while working part-time on weekends or vacations. As study hours decreases, the amount of schrship would get further and further away. Her achievement in magic would also decrease, resulting in a more and more bleak future. *''I have to work hard.''* That was what she promised to herself. "Ugh!" Several female students passed by, hitting Eisel on the shoulder. And then theyughed and giggled. Why are you blocking the road like that alone? "It''s unpleasant, so why don''t you step aside?" Shit. The traitors blood is on her shoulder, and I think it tainted me now. Mr. Lee. Eisel, who was about to burst into anger without even realizing it, tried hard to supress it. Even getting into Ste was a miracle. If she got into trouble with the students for no reason and received Demerit Points, she would not be able to receive the schrship. If she didnt get a schrship for even one semester... her studies would be in jeopardy. For the sake of her own dream, she had to endure the humiliation at that moment. Eisel, who was thinking that way, unconsciously looked at Hong Bi-Yeon. As befitting to a princess of the Adolveit Royal Family, there were numerous students gathered around her, and Hong Bi-Yeon had the luxury to choose any student she wanted. Inparison, she was alone. Nobody even thought ofing near her. *I too, originally* She shook her head swiftly, fortifying her heart which was getting weaker second by second. * What am I thinking?* While she was trembling in despair, and ncing at Hong Bi-Yeon with such quaint eyes, they happened to meet her for a fleeting second. However, in that small contact, she could not find any emotion in Hong Bi-Yeons eyes as she looked at her. She ignored Eisel as if looking at the air. The girls of Hong Bi-Yeons faction whispered with subtle smiles as they watched the interaction between the Princess and Eisel. "Princess, theres someone alone out there. Oh my, I feel sorry for her. Shall we go ahead and let her join us? Hong Bi-Yeon didn''t seem to be interested in their chatter, and just stared nkly somewhere, but for some reason, Eisel was angry at even that. She wasn''t like that before. For Hong Bi-Yeon, Eisel was a rival. She thought. *''In the past... it was like that.''* The time when the Morph family was strong. At that time, they stood shoulder to shoulder with the Adolveit Royal Family, and conquered the magic world. They kept each other at checks. Even though both the side had almost equal power, the power struggle was bing stronger and stronger. Eisel and Hong Bi-Yeon were born in their respective families. Grand Duke Morphs daughter had an ice-attributed child. While the Adolveit Royal Family had a fire-attributed one. Children born in the most prestigious family of the world.. Perhaps by a twist of fate, both daughters of the two families were both gifted with heaven-defying talent. Eisel held an ice needle in her hand as soon as she was born, while Hong Bi-Yeons fingertips shone with a spark. It was... not something that could simply be described as a good talent. Being able to manifest magic at the time of birth without even learning it was a blessing from the world. It could allow them to reach the Heavenly Realm that all mages aspired to ascend. Everyone in the world focused their attention on Hong Bi-Yeon and Eisel, and they calmly epted the reality. *''I must have been chosen,''* they thought. Being born in the best magic family and gifted with the best talent, Eisel had believed that one day she would be a great mage. Until the Adolveit Royal Familypletely destroyed her own family. She clenched her fists tightly. *......Theres no need to be angry right now* *People of the world will say that the Grand Duke of Morph has fallen.* *However, that is not quite right. Because I am still alive and will continue the Morph bloodline.* *''Because I will be the Archmage and revive Morph again.* However.... Lately, she had been questioning herself. *''...... Can I really do it?''* Hong Bi-Yeon was already far ahead of her, and not only she, but also numerous geniuses with the qualities of archmage were overtaking her. Would it be possible for her, who grew up in the streets, to catch up with the ones who received a thorough elite education? She couldnt find a hope. *''I.......''* The moment when the seed of anxiety that existed somewhere in her heart was about to sprout. Hey, are you alone? A familiar voice called out from behind. It was me. Eisel sighed as she saw my smiling face. "... Whats going on?" Lets team up. The maximum number of people is fixed, but you know theres no minimum number, right? The two of us will team up, and get extra points. "Are you crazy? How will you face a Level 3 Intermediate Demon..." After saying that, Eisel was convinced without even realizing it. *For some reason, if its Baek Yu-Seol... I really think he can do it.* So, are you going to do it? "... Yes. Not like I have any other options. "Okay. Bullies like us should stick together. You are a voluntary loner, right? I am different from you. You are all right. "Ugh." *Baek Yu-Seol''s way of speaking is something something* She felt that I was like an adult dealing with a child. At first, it seemed that I went out with a strong tone in order not to bend her pride, but even then, I was very smooth. *His face appears younger than me.......''* I had a face that looked quite young to the point that if it wasn''t for my school uniform, I would have been mistaken for a middle school boy. With the delicate features and youthful face, I might have been also been mistaken for a woman if it wasnt for my stiff hair. Once you''ve decided on the cadet and groups you like, bring me the list and register it. At the Instructor''s shout, the students hurried to him. Ill go too. I gave a piece of paper to the Instructor. As I carried it around and walked away, Eisel let out a sigh. Again, she was shaken by my pace. She was standing nkly, scratching the floor with her shoes, but she suddenly felt a gaze and slowly turned her head. *Uh...?''*n", Chapter 37-2 Chapter 37-2 Far away, Hong Bi-Yeon was staring at her. It was not an illusion. She was definitively looking at her. ''...... What is it?'' Earlier, she didn''t even pay attention to Eisel, but she suddenly red at her with such a zing eye. Somehow, it was quite burdensome, so Eisel avoided her gaze, but Hong Bi-Yeon approached her way first. With superhuman patience, she bnced the ankle that was about to stagger or backtrack, then bit her lip tightly and stiffly raised her head. "You." What is it? After letting out a single word, Hong Bi-Yeon closed her mouth without saying anything. She must have been embarrassed by the fact that she hade here. ''Could it be that she came to keep me in check?'' The corner of Eisel''s mouth rose up. In the end, Hong Bi-Yeon was holding her in check. Eisel got more confident and shouted again. Ha, are you suddenly here to suppress me? It''s ridiculous. Well, you must be worried "... What nonsense are you talk about?" Hong Bi-Yeon crumpled her expression as if she was genuinely annoyed. Dont be mistaken, just behave yourself. "What are you doing..." Do you know the saying a pearl ne around the pigs neck? "Of course..." "I''m just leaving you alone. Even though it''s out of proportion, youre going to wear a pearl ne. The moment she heard those words, Eisels heart sank. The reason why Hong Bi-Yeon suddenly started to restrain her It wasn''t because she felt a sense of crisis from a girl named Eisel Morph. It was purely... an action that came out of having Baek Yu-Seol taken away. After she realized that fact, somehow Eisel became mad and let out a nkugh. It was just like that. That woman didnt care about her at all. Eisel was always noticing her. However, that woman wasn''t paying the slightest attention to Eisels existence. I see......'' Eisel thought. Hong Bi-Yeon frowned as she saw Eisel getting more and more contemtive. ''What am I saying...'' Unknowingly, she was so excited that she spat out stupid words. They didnt suite Adolveits Princess, and it was not like Hong Bi-Yeon. She was unsightly and jealous of others. Nevertheless. ''... It was refreshing inside. As usual, the girl named Eisel was usually very noticeable. Just as she was blessed with fire-attribute, Eisel was born with ice-attribute. The thought that Eisel would form her team with Baek Yu-Seol, who might be the most outstanding knight in the academy, made her insides burn. Somehow, she felt like she was falling behind. So, she did that unconsciously. Well, I guess she have figured it out by now. Leaving Eisel, who had a dark expression, Hong Bi-Yeon returned to her position with elegant stride. She was feeling a bit of a sense of crisis now. The ridiculous delusion that she could be pushed by Eisel at this rate kept wandering through her head. ... I can''t stand still.'' By mobilizing her own faction, she could easily trample the loser of House Morph. But, her pride couldnt tolerate it. She wanted to win against Eisel Morph on equal terms, and with her own skill. Abination of a loser and amoner.'' She recalled members of her own faction. Clearly, there were manypetent knights. They would still be waiting to be chosen by Hong Bi-Yeon. However, it was not enough. Even a knight of that level could not catch up with Baek Yu-Seol, who teamed up with Eisel. It needed to be at least like Mayuseong, who had the title of Best. Only then, the bnce calction would be perfect. Since she had thought that far, there was no need to hesitate any longer. With Hong Bi-Yeon ignoring all the calls directed at her, she alone approached Mayuseong, who was looking over the map. Mayuseong. "Hello, Princess. What''s up?" Have you formed the team? No. I will do it alone. Will you do it alone? Hong Bi-Yeon was a little surprised by his words, but she calmly continued. "Why don''t you join me?" Hmm? Mayuseong slightly raised the corner of his mouth with a subtle look. That was an obvious refusal. But, if she was going to back down here, then she would have never approached him in the first ce. She aroused Mayuseong. You know that Baek Yu-Seol and Eisel formed a group? The fewer the number of members in the group, the more points there are, right? It seems that she intends to target Special Intermediate Demons rather than normal Intermediate Demon. ... As you know, I have a strong fighting spirit, so I have no intention of losing. If it was Mayuseong, he might be able to defeat an Intermediate Demon at Level 3 Danger by himself. If that was the case, he would get a huge bonus for being alone. However, what if Baek Yu-Seol''s group handled the Special Intermediate Demon? Unlike normal demons, those with special abilities and attributes were called Special Intermediate Demons. If one seeded in defeating a Special Intermediate Demon that was difficult to suppress, he would get a lot of points. Even though they were two yers, they would easily outperform Mayuseong''s score. Of course, Hong Bi-Yeon did not know whether they would actually target a Special Intermediate Demon or not. It was just a means to stimte Mayuseong''s fighting spirit. And, it must have been quite sessful as Mayuseong reacted quite sensitively to Hong Bi-Yeons stimtion. "That''s right..." Mayuseong pondered for a moment with his eyes shining. Then, he smiled and nodded his head. It will be fun. I also wanted topete with Baek Yu-Seol at least once." Hong Bi-Yeon grinned at him, and shouted gleefully in her heart. ''This time, I''ll beat you properly.'' Chapter 38: Demon Simulation Battle (2) Chapter 38: Demon Simtion Battle (2) [Episode 5] [Demon Simtion Battle] The Demon Simtion Battle had begun. Baek Yu-Seol was a bit nervous at the thought of confronting an Intermediate Demon, but there was no other choice. He knew it was a fake simtion, so he tried hard to suppress the dread inside his heart. Eisel slowly followed him. Somehow, the steps looked gloomy, but right now, choosing a destination was the priority, so Baek Yu-Seol opened his mouth first. First, we have to decide which demon to catch. I will decide this, right? She nodded in response. When Eisel affirmed, Baek Yu-Seol continued. "I''m a non-attribute, and you use ice and lightning, so it''d be nice to pick a match that suits you, but..." Normally, a ss 1 mage could face a Level 1 Danger demon alone. If three mages at ss 1 gathered, it was possible to destroy the Level 1 Danger Elementary demon, and if five mages at ss 1 gathered, it was possible to deal with a Level 1 danger Intermediate demon. However, that was just a reallymon case. If patibility'', ''experience'', and ''environmental factors'' were added, it was possible for him to kill a demon several levels higher than him. In fact, one of the mages belonging to the Dark Demon yers, boasted the strongest one-on-onebat in the Aether World, dealing with a Level 7 Danger Dark Magician alone with only ss 3 abilities. It was the result of the differences inpatibility and experience, as well as environmental factors. So considering Eisels attributes, it was right to head for the swamp. Even though she could use lightning, that was only secondary, and her main proficiencyy in ice. Her attributes would be offset if they rushed to the sea of ice. And mes opposed the ice strongly. Then, are we going to the swamp? She asked in a very reluctant voice. Obviously, it would be very easy to kill a Level 3 Intermediate demon with two people if they chose the right match. However, Eisel was aiming for an extra point for ''reversal''. If she won against a demon she was notpatible with, she would be rewarded with lots of extra points. "Well. Whatever I choose, I think you''ll like it a lot. ? Eisel didn''t seem to understand, but it didn''t matter. In the first ce, the reason he teamed up with Eisel was not to score himself, but to help her score high. What was the story like in the original? Because of Hong Bi-Yeon and her faction members'' suppression, Eisel couldn''t train properly, and she couldn''t even form her team. Demons were one of the most important subjects. Eisel was unable to win her schrship because she ruined the Simtion Battle performance evaluation, and while working part-time jobs to make up for theck of money, she suffered all sorts of humiliation and contempt. In the process, her mentality was severely shaken, and instead of increasing her magical achievements, a catastrophe urred that rather degenerated her. If this was the original romance fantasy novel, she would be revived somehow with the help of a sub male leadter, but unfortunately, because of Ednas existence, Eisel was pushed to the limit without anyone''s help. That was not good. When her mind and body were shaken while she faced those adversity, there was always a helper standing by her side. However, everything was twisted by the intrusion of Edna and Baek Yu-Seol. Hae Won-ryang showed a strong interest in Edna, and Mayuseong seemed to want to get closer to Baek Yu-Seol. Although Mayuseong and Haewonryang had twisted personalities, they possessed a warm heart for their loved ones. Without their help, Eisel would eventually walk the path of her ruin. She would be left all alone. On a cold winter night. She would freeze forever like her own magic. So, he reached out to Eisel. Because he didnt want to leave her like that. Eisel had the natural talent to be the ''Empress of Ice, and if she could disy that ability against the dark demons... they could get one step closer to a ''True Ending''. Baek Yu-Seol was sure of that. I never intended to intervene this far, but...'' Somehow, since they got closer, she didnt have anything to feel ufortable about, so he kept helping. ...... The air was filled with a heavy silence as Eisel walked quietly through the valley of mes, enduring the scorching wind. Suddenly, she broke the silence. "Hey," she said hesitantly. Baek Yu-Seol turned to look at her. "What happened? Are you having a hard time?" Eisel looked around, watching the smoke swirling around them and the explosions ensuing everywhere, leaving showers of sparks high up in the air. The structure of the canyon was either meant to train stamina or made deliberately difficult, and it was quite challenging for her. He expressed his concern, but it didn''t seem important to her. "No, I just... have a little question," she said finally. Baek Yu-Seol raised an eyebrow. "What is it?" Eisel hesitated for a moment, then closed her eyes tightly and blurted out her words. "Why did you choose me as a team member?" Baek Yu-Seol remained silent, and the more he did, the more anxious Eisel became. Why the hell did he choose her? She had been troubled by this question ever since hearing Hong Bi-Yeon insult earlier. Surely, there were many other magical practitioners who were more talented than her... "As you think, there are many great mages out there." Finally, Baek Yu-Seol spoke up. "There will be no mage who can match Hong Bi-Yeon in terms of firepower, and there won''t be a mage as talented as Edna in utility and control." He spoke calmly, and his words made Eisels expression darken even more. "Mayuseong is already the best in the first year, and Adriach, who can use curses, will be a perfect match for me." Eisel was about to ask why Baek Yu-Seol had chosen to team up with her, but he interrupted her. "But," he continued, without even looking at Eisels face, "I drew up an estimate, and it seems like working with you will be better than working with them." Eisel was taken aback by his words. "What do you mean?" "I just thought it would be better to work with you. There''s no big reason for it," Baek Yu-Seol said nonchntly. Eisel couldn''t help but wonder what he meant. What the heck? What does that mean? Does he think that working with me is better than working with countless other geniuses? Was it just a casual remark? He must be. With Baek Yu-Seols skill, he can easily hunt demons with anyone in his team. "But what kind of demon do we need to hunt?" In a typical demon simtion, a team of six students would face an Intermediate demon. Most students would aim for that level, but elite-level students would go after "special demons." Thinking that far, Eisels eyes lit up with excitement as she asked, "Are you nning to hunt a special Intermediate demon?" Unfortunately, Baek Yu-Seol wasn''t an elite-level student capable of hunting such creatures, but he had other ways of approaching the challenge as a yer. "No, we''ll hunt a Intermediate demon." "I see." Eisels defeated look didn''t go unnoticed by Baek Yu-Seol, who chuckled mischievously. "By the way, I''m not just going to hunt one demon, I''m going to hunt five at once." "... What?" Eisel abruptly stopped walking and looked at Baek Yu-Seol in astonishment. If it were a joke, he would take it back quickly, but it wasnt. "W-what do you mean...?" "Well, I want to get a high score. This way, it''s guaranteed." "Do you even know the saying ''more haste, less achievement?'' If you challenge five Intermediate demons for the sake of getting a high score and can''t even hunt one, you''ll end up with nothing." "What if we defeat all five of them." "It''s easier said than done!" Eisel, who had been sulking just a moment ago, suddenly burst into anger. But, Baek Yu-Seol justughed it off. "It''s actually easy." "Ugh..." Eisel let out a deep sigh, but Baek Yu-Seol was confident. Hunting five Intermediate demons wasnt that difficult. In themunity of gamers who yed Aether World, there were those who loved unique challenges, and there were those who didnt even pass trivial quests. Perhaps they wanted a different challenge from everyone else because, at first, they proposed tackling two Intermediate demons simultaneously. However, it was still the very beginning of the episode, so even if they raised their sub-characters, their stats and items were too low to sessfully execute their strategy. Even if they controlled the characters with the strongest skills and magic like Edna and Mayuseong, they judged that it was impossible to defeat two Intermediate demons with their ss 3 abilities... One day, while another veteran yer was observing their challenge, he seeded in defeating two Intermediate demons using a very unique strategy. After the strategy was revealed, many veteran yers analyzed and modified it to their liking, ultimately seeding in defeating as many as nine Intermediate demons at once. Although he saved the information at that time in his Archive Folder, allowing him to defeat nine demons with ease if he ever wanted to, the preparation process was quite cumbersome and required teaming up with a few special students, so hepromised on five demons. In other words, the fact that he could defeat nine demons made it easy to defeat just five. Eisel, who had no idea about this, could only groan in agony. "Well then, let''s choose the first demon."
Meanwhile, Hong Bi-Yeon was wandering the Sea of Ice with Mayuseong. "That won''t work, it''s an ice-attribute." In the Sea of Ice, there were two types of Intermediate demons: ice-attribute and water-attribute. Ice-attribute demons were weak against fire, but water-attribute ones were strong against fire. For that reason, Hong Bi-Yeon insisted on using the reverse type. "Do we really have to choose the reverse type?" "Yes, we do. Baek Yu-Seol will definitely choose the opposite type. I can''t afford to lose." She thought of a demon that Baek Yu-Seol and Eisel could hunt in her head. Baek Yu-Seol was a neutral type. If she had to categorize him, it was better to say he was a physical type that handled des. Thus, the result derived would be a hard-shelled demon that was difficult to prate would be the opposite type of Baek Yu-Seol, and since Eisels ice-attribute was weak against fire, only Inferno Golem came to mind. "Well, I don''t think Baek Yu-Seol would make such a boring choice." "Hmph, you don''t know him, do you? By the way, what''s your main attribute? You im to handle three attributes, but you probably don''t even have a main one." "Hmm..." Mayuseong handled three attributes: Earth, Lightning, and Fire. But, he had a separate real main attribute that he was hiding, and the other three were just auxiliary attributes. Mayuseong couldn''t reveal this fact, so he talked about the attribute he was most confident in. "I think I''m an earth-attribute." "You think? You don''t even know your main attribute properly?" He apologized. "Sorry." "It''s fine. If you''re of the earth element, you''ll be vulnerable in aerial battles. But it seems like you won''t get any extra points for lightning in aerial battles." She rolled her eyes as if annoyed. "Seriously, why do you learn so many useless attributes?" "I learned them as a hobby..." What kind of crazy mage learns three attributes as a hobby? Anyway, Mayuseong wasn''t normal. After that, Hong Bi-Yeon struggled for a long time to find the right demon. It seemed like they spent more time searching than training. Then, they coincidentally witnessed other students screaming and running away in terror. "Wow, why is that thing here?" "I-I got scared, even though I knew it was fake..." "Ugh, let''s turn back," the students reacted nervously. However, Hong Bi-Yeon, feeling curious, approached slowly towards the source of their fear. "Oh, that''s..." Surprisingly, Mayuseongs eyes flickered with interest. The demon in front of them was covered in a smooth and hard shell, with a slimy substance secreting over it. It had two wings resembling those of a fish, allowing it to soar through the sky. It also had arms and legs, with a head resembling that of a carp, giving it a grotesque appearance. Hong Bi-Yeon had read about this demon before in her demon encyclopaedia. It was once an intelligent species that dominated the sea with arge poption, but was cursed centuries ago and lost all of its intelligence. Now, they had be nothing more than mere demons. "That''s a Spectral Fish, one of the tough-skinned variants. It was an aquatic-type demon, yet could fly in the air. Thanks to its water-attribute, it waspletely immune to lightning attacks, which was considered a weakness of flying type demons. It also had perfect inversepatibility with all of Mayuseong''s attributes. Hong Bi-Yeon quietly turned to Mayuseong. As he nodded silently, she raised the corners of her mouth. Even the difficulty level of the demon itself was already brutal, and on top of that, with inversepatibility, the process of tackling it would be extremely difficult and rough... but it would be equally rewarding. "You are not going to back down, are you? I don''t intend to lose to thatmoner." "Me neither." Although the two had nothing inmon, they felt a sense of camaraderie when they disliked something more than they liked something. They were able to coborate on their strange desire to crush amon enemy. Chapter 39-1: - Demon Simulation Battle (3) Chapter 39-1: - Demon Simtion Battle (3) As time passed swiftly, the ten-day preparation period quickly came to an end. While some groups were still indecisive about which demon to face, others had been training rigorously since day one. Edna was among thetter group. This episode was not properly recorded in the original novel, so Edna took it upon herself to sift through the demon encyclopedia and select potential candidates to face beforehand. This allowed her to progress smoothly with her training from the very first day. Special demons could provide additional points for their abilities, but Edna primarily excelled with the normal demon, which had almost no extraordinary properties. Thus, she would have to forego the additional points. Furthermore, as no one had hunted down a special Intermediate demon in the original story, Edna boldly gave up on that opportunity as well. Instead, she focused on hunting down Intermediate demon on her own, demonstrating her resourcefulness and adaptability. Despite the challenges she faced, Edna remained determined to give her all in the uing Demon Simtion Battle. She decided to take on the challenge just like Mayuseong did in the original game novel. That was why she didnt need to worry about minor details like elemental affinities and just aim for the highest score possible. "The preparation period of one day may have been short or long, but you should remember that it was ample time given to you by me. You could choose the demons you wanted and even train with them." Instructor Lee Hanwol announced as he gathered 100 students from ss A and 41 students from ss S for the performance evaluation. Ste Dome was filled with many spectators, including not only professors but also other students from different years, with seats prepared for them ordingly. Hmm, I don''t mind losing, but I hope Eisel does well In that episode, Eisel was drowned in despair by Hong Bi-Yeon. Initially, Edna tried to recruit Eisel as her team member, but to her surprise, she was now working together with Baek Yu-Seol. Well, if it''s Baek Yu-Seol he''ll take care of her even if I leave her alone. If Eisel received a high score in the Demon Simtion Battle, her bleak future could change significantly. "Alright, let''s start the performance evaluation now. Group 1,e forward and prepare," said Instructor Lee Hanwol. The students of Group 1 stepped forward and arranged themselves in formation. A knight was ced at the front, with three priests in a triangle formation behind. The knight would attract the demons attention while one of the priests would immobilize it, and the remaining two would unleash a massive attack. As soon as Group 1''s formation was ready, a bright light shone in front of them, revealing a single demon. "Oh... is it Spellturtle?" asked one of the students. "Yes, that''s right," replied Instructor Lee. Spellturtle was a demon which resembled a turtle. It had a sturdy shell as its armor. However, it had a weakness against fire-attribute, making it one of the Intermediate demon that could be exploited easily by the mages. It appeared that the students, being inexperienced, opted for a rtively easy and non-threatening demon to hunt. During the battle, Group 1 effectively thwarted Spellturtles most menacing attack, the Spiral Blitz, and synchronized their breathing to deliver a coordinated strike, resulting in a wless victory. "Excellent job!" eximed one of the students, feeling ted with their triumph. Even if one couldn''t kill the demon, he could still get points on the basis of strategies and their execution of the n. However, in any case, once the students seeded in hunting the demon, it brought a different sense of aplishment, and the students from Group 1 descended from the stage with happy faces. Next was the performance evaluation of Group 2. They seemed unprepared and were unable to take their positions properly. However, when the demon appeared, they hurriedly engaged in the fight. The standard tactic would have been to deploy two priests to form a defensive line when there was no Knight position avable, but perhaps because they didn''t trust each other, they each spread their own defense spells chaotically, and fell one by one like fallen leaves. As a result, they werepletely annihted without even causing any significant damage to the demon. Although they were probably individually talented as ss A students, it seemed that there was some kind of internal division or problem among them. "What are they doing?" "Haha, all the promising rookies from the first year are gathered together, but they turned out to be a bunch ofedians." Some second and third year students taunted them, but it was a pitiful scene where they had nothing to say in response. "...Next, Group 3." After the performance evaluations of other teams quickly passed, it was finally Ednas turn. "Group 17,e forward. With a deep breath, Edna headed towards the central arena, rubbing her broad head, which resembled an apple. As she was walking, something caught her foot, and her weight shifted abruptly, causing her to stumble forward. "Aaaah!" she eximed, fearing that she might fall. Fortunately, someone grabbed her by the nape of her neck, preventing her from hitting the ground. Confused and embarrassed, Edna found herself dangling from the grasp of a stranger''s hand, causing some in the audience tough and make jokes about her height. "What is she, a middle schooler? Shes even smaller than my little sister," one remarked. Anothermented on the person who caught her, saying, "Hes probably the same age as her." Slowly turning her head, she realized that it was Baek Yu-Seol, who was holding her. She was sweating and blushing as she whispered, "Let go." Baek Yu-Seol released her immediately, saying, "Oh, sorry," In response, Edna replied gratefully, "No, it''s okay. I appreciate it." Barely managing to regain bnce, Baek Yu-Seol exhaled a breath of relief, and pointed downwards. "Can you re-tie your shoe? It''s untied." ".... Uh?" Looking down, Edna saw that thece on one of her shoes waspletely tangled. It was perfectly fine earlier when Jecky had tied it for her. If she had gone out to fight like this, it would have caused big trouble. "Shall I tie it for you?" "It''s okay." Edna quickly sorted out her shoce and climbed up onto the arena. Then, another question arose. "Is she alone?" "It seems like it?" "No way, would she do that alone?" "Last year, there were a few like her who couldn''t form teams because they had no friends." "Ah... That was the case." The second-year students murmured and seemed to understand. "There are always those kinds of people. They judge based on appearance and end up getting bullied." "How important human rtionships are in a magical society." Regardless of whether they had any misunderstandings or not, Ednas personal evaluation had begun. As the battle began, the opponent demon that Edna would face was a Intermediate creature with a simple name, "Mac Giant." It was an ordinary demon without any special attributes, but since it was invulnerable to elemental advantages, it was one of the most unpopr demons in this evaluation. Edna firmly gripped a staff longer than her upper body with both hands and took a deep breath. "Let''s start." At the sound of Lee Hanwols signal, the Mac Giant charged towards Edna, but she stood still without moving a single step, and brought down her long staff with a thud. "A whisper of flower petals carried by the wind....." Chapter 39-2 Chapter 39-2 The rustling of green leaves could be heard from somewhere, and tough vines sprouted from beneath the Mac Giant''s body. Kuwoooahh!! Thud! Thump! The vines couldn''t ovee the Giant''s strength and were quickly torn apart, but as they became increasingly stronger, the Giant found it difficult to tear them apart. "Metal Maniption." Grrrgle! Grrgle!! As the vines grew harder and harder like a rock and Mac Giant''s movements became sluggish, Edna summoned three clusters of light above her head. The small clusters of light, which were summoned in the shape of a diamond, gradually increased in size. Zii! As the clusters of light converged into a single point, their brightness increased, and as soon as Mac Giant broke free from the tough wooden vines. Bang!! A massive beam of light was fired, piercing through Mac Giant''s abdomen. Kuwoooahh!! "Uh...?" "What, what is it...?" In just one moment, everything changed. Using only threebined magic spells, the Intermediate demon was dealt a fatal blow. "Tch, weak." However, the wound didnt seem to be fatal, and the demon was still alive. As the Mac Giant screamed and charged at her, Edna extended thick vines in all directions and rode atop them. Though she couldn''t use Hyper Jump since she wasn''t a Knight, she had diligently trained her stamina and practiced controlling vines, so demons like Mac Giant without long-range interception skills couldn''t catch up to her. "Rolling Wave Whips." Riding the swaying vines, Edna fired a beam of light. While some branches were torn apart by Mac Giant''s raw strength, and she nearly fell a few times, but eventually, the demon with the fatal wound couldn''tst long and fell to Ednas final strike. "Paang!!" A thin beam of light pierced through the neck of the Mac Giant. "Wow, seriously?" "A first-year... Oh my god." "Does that even make sense...?" Everyone was amazed and their mouths were left wide open. External officials of the magical world repeatedly took off and put on their sses, and the second-year students who were mocking Edna were left speechless. "... It was a perfect performance. Well done." Hanwol acknowledged that his words were somewhat exaggerating even as he spoke. But, he was speaking the truth. Edna had managed to single-handedly tank, hold, and deal damage, so she had sessfully fulfilled her role. "Thank you." When Edna descended, the first-year students let out a collective sigh and sang a song of despair. "We couldn''t even defeat a Intermediate demon properly with five people... Thats crazy!" The students from sses F~B of the first-year were allowed to watch the battles, and they were filled with self-doubt and disappointment, as they recalled their own failed attempts. "Next, pleasee up. The next group hesitantly approached the stage,cking the confidence to take on the challenge. Although they managed to seed in their attack, their performance wascklusterpared to the other groups. Ednas performance had set the bar high, leaving little room for error. Group 31,e up. Edna, who had been sitting quietly, suddenly raised her eyebrows when she heard the moderator announce Hong Bi-Yeons turn. "Eh?" They had originallypleted the task with six members, but something had changed. The barbarian Hong Bi-Yeon unexpectedly climbed up with Mayuseong. "What the hell is thatbination?" As the two characters had no connection even in the original novel, Edna became more and more confused. While a demon was summoned in front of Hong Bi-yeon. As soon as the identity of the demon was confirmed, cries of surprise erupted from all around. "Spectral Fish...?" "Oh my god, that''s a special Intermediate demon!" "They dared to challenge a demon that''s hard to suppress...?" "Wait, don''t they have opposite attributes?" "This is insane." Some of the professors and mages quickly took out magic charts to search for Hong Bi-Yeon and Mayuseong''s attributes. Many teams had challenged special Intermediate demons, but all of them had failed and most had only attempted it with the right elemental attributes. However, they hadpletely given up on the elemental advantage. It was an obvious attempt to sabotage the scores. "But, wouldn''t they score only if they seed in conquering it?" When everyone expressed doubt, Lee Hanwol''s signal for the start was given. At the same time, the Spectral Fish howled and soared high into the sky. The demon was an extreme opponent with a tough exterior, the ability to manipte water, and even the power to fly! However, it was highly susceptible to ice magic, which ced it on Level 3 at the danger scale. Without that, it would have been at least a Level 4 or 5. "Let''s begin," said Hong Bi-Yeon, mming her staff down. Mayuseong spun his wand around, which was shorter than his forearm, and backed away. "Why is the knight retreating behind the priest?" "What''s going on?" Thump! As the mages watched with round eyes, Mayuseong made a Hyper Jump and leaped diagonally into the air. "Wow... for a first-year, hes got an impressive Hyper Jump. "But, he can''t reach the demon with just that. After all, you cant use the Hyper Jump in mid-air. "What''s he trying to do?" As if to quickly dispel their doubts, Mayuseong summoned a square rock tform beneath his feet. Right after that, at the perfect timing of the jump, the fireball thrown by Hong Bi-Yeon exploded precisely at the spot, propelling Mayuseong''s body forward once again. He reached an incredible speed, resembling a rocket! "At maximum range, he nned to leap twice in a row and reach the target at once!" As they had anticipated, Mayuseong, who had reached the top of the demon in an instant, summoned a giant rock fist in the air. It was called the "Titans fist. Kuwoong!! As a tremendous physical impact caused the demons shell to crack, its bulky body fell to the ground. Without missing the chance, Mayuseong used the Earthbind Skill to tie up the demons body. Although he was not a suppressing-type mage, he had gained enough time since the demon was temporarily immobilised. Hwarruruk!! The magic spell of Hong Bi-Yeon, who could be called the strongest first-year student in terms of firepower, was nowplete! A huge fireball, which appeared like a small sun, had been unleashed upon the demon, and an enormous explosion sound engulfed the vicinity. "Oh my goodness...." "That''s a ss 3 magic spell." "I can''t believe it...." Although Spectral Fishs mucousyer had the effect of withstanding fire-attribute magic, it was useless against overwhelming firepower. As theyer melted away and its skin started to burn, Spectral Fish screamed in agony. However, its protectiveyer was stripped away, and with its shell also peeled off by the physical force of Mayuseong, it was no longer a threatening demon. With Hong Bi-Yeons fireball exploding inside the shell, Spectral Fish was finally defeated. A moment of silence followed. Then, cheers erupted. "Wow, wow!!" "They''re crazy, this years freshmen are really crazy!" "That freshman who killed a Intermediate demon alone was impressive, but those guys are no joke either." "Yeah, they seem to have the same level of ability as ''that senior'' in ss S of the third year." "Wow, seriously Hes a genius." The performance evaluation showed how impressive it could be when those with overwhelming talent also have apetitive spirit. After the evaluation was over, Hong Bi-Yeon looked around and saw the seats where Eisel and Baek Yu-Seol were sitting. He was just about to meet her eyes, but Hong Bi-Yeon turned her head abruptly, avoiding eye contact. "Heh, they can''t beat us, can they?" Feeling immensely confident, Hong Bi-Yeon returned to her seat, puffed out her chest, and shrugged her shoulders high. Perhaps the afterglow of the previous round had not yet faded. Even though Baek Yu-Seol and Eisel had taken the stage for the next round, nobody paid them any attention. Hong Bi-Yeon felt a great sense of satisfaction in that situation. A perfect sense of victory. No matter what demon Baek Yu-Seol chooses, he wont be able to show a great performance like myself. "Please summon five demons. Silence fell over the area at Baek Yu-Seols unexpected request, until everyone in the room froze in ce. Chapter 40: Demon Simulation Battle (4) Chapter 40: Demon Simtion Battle (4) "What did you just say?" Lee Hanwol rubbed his ear with a ballpoint pen and muttered, and his expression was that of confusion. Baek Yu-Seol, undeterred, spoke again. "I said it''s five. I''ll call out the list now." Lee Hanwol shook his head, his tone incredulous. "Have you finally gotten insane? Well, I knew you were crazy, but this is a bit too much..." Baek Yu-Seol responded calmly, "When did I go crazy?" "Think about it with your hand on your heart. Baek Yu-Seol frowned, and then shrugged his shoulders, while Eisel announced the list of five demons. "ze Dragon, Shadowhorn Beast, ck Mantis, sh Fish, and Grim Hunter. Please summon them." Her words carried more weight, and Lee Hanwol immediately nodded and ordered the demons to be summoned to the Ste Dome Control Room. Within minutes, all five Intermediate Demons appeared, and the group of demon researchers who had been observing the performance opened their eyes in surprise. "Thatbination Hmm?" One of them muttered, unable to hide his shock at the unusual lineup of demons. Since they were the ones who fully understood the hidden characteristics and traits of demons, they had already visualized thatbination in their minds. However, only those with extensive professional knowledge or practical experience like Lee Hanwol could imagine the uniqueness of thisbination in his mind. Others present in the room, even the seniors, were perplexed. Even the magic professors were struggling to understand, let alone ordinary students who couldn''t catch any hints from this obscurebination. "Hey, Mayuseong. Do you get anything?" "I''m not sure..." Hong Bi-Yeon and Mayuseong were just as clueless, and even Edna, who was silently observing from behind, couldn''t find any hints in this enigmaticbination. "Summonplete. Are you ready?" "Yes." Oddly enough, Eisel and Baek Yu-Seol took the center of the arena, surrounded by the five Intermediate Demons. Eisel tried to calm her pounding heart but it didnt work. After all, it was her first time using this method in realbat. "Hey, can you do it?" "Of course." "You just have to trust mepletely." "Do I have to keep hearing that from you?" "Sorry, it was a trendy phrase in my hometown." "Well, I think it must have been outdated there too. What you said sounds like an old man''s bragging." "... How did you know?" "Heh, it was obvious." As Eisel turned her head and caressed her staff, she suddenly realized that she felt rxed now. It was all thanks to Baek Yu-Seols rambling. "Phew..." With Eisel beginning to calm herself down, Baek Yu-Seol looked at the five Intermediate Demons standing opposite him. Attacking five Intermediate Demons with just two people was simple. To take on two or more Intermediate Demons in Aether World, yers had to face countless challenges. With hundreds of demons to choose from, yers could create many differentbinations. A certain yer discovered that certain demons react to the characteristics of other demons. If one knows that, the remaining method was simple. One just needs to dig deeper into those characteristics and create a situation where demons were hostile to each other. It was called borrowing a knife to y the enemy. It was a strategy of killing the enemy using someone else''s sword without revealing your own strength. "... Onest thing, who decided on the cement of these demons?" "I did." "I see. You''re a knight, so you can still score points in these extreme situations. However, priests cant do that. Isn''t this strategy too harsh for a priest?" In response to Lee Hanwol''s sharp question, Baek Yu-Seol confidently replied, "No. This is a strategy designed exclusively for priest." People whispered at his words, but Lee Hanwol nodded his head slightly, believing Baek Yu-Seols words to some extent. "Well then, let''s begin." As soon as hismand was given, the demons who had regained control of their body turned their gaze to Baek Yu-Seol and Eisel in the center. The distance wasn''t too far, just enough to reach them in an instant if a gap was created. During the time when the demon regained their sanity and looked around to find their prey, a change was detected in Eisels body. She detached her staff from her hand and lifted her body slightly off the ground. As soon as the resonance of mana spread out with a booming sound, the professors were amazed and stood up from their seats. "That''s... Resonance Phenomenon!" one professor eximed in disbelief. "That''s impossible... Resonance Phenomenon can only ur when a ss 6 or higher magepletely submerges himself in the sea of consciousness!" Through closed eyes, Eisel stretched her arms wide with her staff spinning in front of her, gathering mana. It was a deep blue, cold, and icy mana. "However, the Resonance Phenomenon cannot be performed unless the safety of the performer is fully guaranteed. "Even if it''s just an illusion, there''s a risk that the mana could backflow and turn Eisel into a cripple when the demons attack. "Hey, Instructor! Stop the performance evaluation immediately! It''s too dangerous!" The professors were in a state of panic, but Hanwol paid them no heed. He didn''t think there was any real danger, and in the first ce, Eisel seemed to be calm. Has it begun? Baek Yu-Seol briefly admired the scene unfolding before his eyes. Her concentration power was so immense that it could easily be described as monstrous. There were only a handful of geniuses in the ss 3 who could perform Resonance, and besides Eisel, Baek Yu-Seol knew of no other. "Well then, maybe I should give it a try." As she started to concentrate on her task, it was now Baek Yu-Seols turn. [sh] He turned into a blur and suddenly reappeared behind a Intermediate Demon named ze Dragon, stabbing it in the abdomen with his Argento Sword. "Aaaaargh!" "ze Dragon emits a red light from his forehead when he experiences pain. As ze Dragons forehead emitted a red light, another demon that looked like a robust bull reacted. "The Shadowhorn Beast bes crazy when it sees the red light and runs toward its target, leaving showers of dust everywhere." "Kru, kru, kru!" The Shadowhorn Beast, which had a huge muscr body like a bull, charged at ze Dragon. Unfortunately, Eisel happened to be intersecting with the path of the mad bull, so Baek Yu-Seol used his teleportation ability once again, this time moving beside the bull. He then struck it with all his might, causing it to charge in another direction and narrowly miss Eisel. What the... The mages werepletely taken aback. It wasn''t because of Baek Yu-Seols actions, but because of Eisels concentration power, which was so inexplicably powerful. She must have heard Shadowhorn Beasts roar and the sound of those ignorant footsteps; not to mention the wind pressure unleashed by its crazed charge, but Eisel did not stop concentrating. Unbelievable What resolve No. Perhaps it''s because she trusts the knight to protect her perfectly. Kwoong!! As the two Intermediate Demons collided, an enormous amount of dust was scattered in all directions from the Shadowhorn Beasts body as its center. The dust touched sh Fishs skin, causing it to dry up, so the fish generated an enormous amount of water. The sh Fish sensed the threat to life, stopped in its tracks, and started secreting water. Since the tform was surrounded by a barrier, the water began to umte. Grim Hunter; if it senses moisture, itll make a roar of at least 7 octaves. Kiyoohhh!!! ck Mantis was a demon that was sensitive to sound and couldn''t help but attack when it detected sounds of over 7 octaves. Suddenly, five Intermediate Demons began to entangle with each other, followed by a loudmotion. The mages who were watching finally realized the strategy behind thebination. From the beginning, Eisel Group thoroughly understood the characteristics and attributes of the demons, and aimed for that kind of phenomenon. "Oh my goodness. Are they aware of all the characteristics of the demons?" "Even as someone who majored in demonology, I''ve never even thought of such a thing...." "It''s too reckless and ignorant." "But..." Thud, kukugung!! The demons were too busy fighting each other to pay any attention to the Eisel Group in the center. The dust swirled; the water on the ground continued to rise, and the red light became more and more intense. In the midst of it all, Baek Yu-Seol performed his role as a Knight perfectly. As the name suggested, he was responsible for protecting and blocking enemies until the priest cast her spell. When a demon rushed blindly towards Eisel, Baek Yu-Seol instantly teleported and struck the demons ankles with his sword, causing it to fall. The demon couldn''t get up due to being attacked by the other demons, so it couldnt regain its wits. Another demon charged in, but Baek Yu-Seol threw his body to block it, and at the same time, he shed to intercept anying from the other direction. "Wow, amazing. So damn cool." He kept moving back and forth. Maybe because of the Argento Sword''s beam, a trace of blurry light was left in the ce where he used the sh. One, two, and these shes of light slowly captivated people''s eyes. He shed to the east, and shed to the west. It wasn''t just cool to look at, but he was perfectly efficient in his movements, defending the priests from all directions alone. His figure depicted the most fantastic form of ''knight.'' A knight who wlessly protected the target being guarded. As the fight became more intense, the demons gradually became tired and injured. sh! Finally, Eisel opened her blue eyes and grabbed her staff. Then, the umted water on the ground froze, and a giant flower grew high in the sky. It was an ice flower that emitted a cool blue light from its petals. "Crystal Flower." It was dazzling and beautiful. "Pretty...." "Wow...." Despite being called a finely carved artwork, can anything really be more beautiful than that? The professors no longer evaluated "the student''s magic," they simply appreciated the magic of a mage. Her magic was so high-level that she could not be considered just a student. No mage could perform such a beautiful magic. The Intermediate Demons were writhing on the ground, with their injuries and exhaustion rendering them unable to move under the resistance of freezing water, which had risen almost to their ankles. But, with time, the ice would eventually be shattered and their attention would focus on Eisel due to her high profile attack just now. Break. However, before that could happen, the brilliant and beautiful flower shattered into pieces, transforming into sharp weapons that fell in all directions. Whoop! Whoop! Quadduk! Kreuk! Kreuk! Dozens, even hundreds of Ice Spheres which resembled giant spears struck the bodies of the Intermediate Demons. Their skin tore apart and froze simultaneously, and when they tried to move, their wounds opened, so they couldn''t even scream in pain. However, the situation was not yet properly resolved. Pssshhh...! At that moment, steam started to emerge from Grim Hunters body. It was one of its hidden abilities - when it felt excessive moisture and coldness, it emitted tremendous heat. Thanks to this ability, the frozenke began to slowly melt. "Ah..." "In the end, they couldn''t finish it." "The strategy was well nned, and the battle was beautiful, but they didn''t consider such a hidden ability." "It''s a shame. But, at the student level, they can still receive a high score." The strategy narrowly failed. Just as they were about to make that judgment, Eisel stretched out her opposite hand into the air. Until then, no one had noticed. The blue light cluster that had been serving as the petals of the Crystal Flower still hadn''t disappeared. Everyone had thought it was part of the ice flower. It bloomed with the ice and turned into leaves. But, that was a misconception. Her specialty was magic thatbined ice and lightning at the same time. Zzzt, Zzzt! The mages gasped in astonishment at the sparks flying through the air. Since ice was close to an instor, electricity could not be conducted effectively. Therefore, people assumed that Eisel had cast the Crystal Flower magic by sacrificing her other specialty which was lightning. Unfortunately, she was not content with just being born with the blessing of ice; she also had a great love for lightning. She couldn''t resist the urge to summon it. That was when Baek Yu-Seol came up with an extraordinary n. "Why don''t we freeze it and then melt it again?" Drop! Drop! The sound of dripping water from the melting ice echoed, and the liquid form of water was an excellent conductor of electricity. "Uh...?" "Wait, could it be...?" As the people finally realized what was happening, they began to moan in despair. "Strike it down." A beam of blue light plunged into the ground. Crack! The sound of deafening lightning rang through the vicinity. The world was bathed in a blue glow, and the flower bloomed. This time, it wasn''t the Ice Flower or the Crystal Flower. It was a blue flower. A flower that shone brighter and more splendid than anything else in the world. Could one really say that the pure beauty created by magic was not art? If it could resonate with the human psyche, one could dare say it was a work of art. Her magic was close to art, a highly destructive art aimed at annihting her enemies. As long as her attacks did not hit Baek Yu-Seol, anyone could be amazed at the beauty of the artwork she created. "Hah..." Eisel stared nkly at the spectacle she had created. "This is my magic..." She could hardly believe it. Even the formidable Hong Bi-Yeon had not demonstrated such magic. It was a magic that was only possible because of her. "What the hell is this n? Its a perfect n, right?" she asked him. "Of course. About 1%, though," he replied. What did he say? Eisel remembered how stunned she was when she first heard that from Baek Yu-Seol. "The remaining 99% is up to you. If you don''t do your part, I''ll be the one who''s screwed." "Me...?" She couldn''t believe it. He entrusted her with that grand n of defeating five Intermediate Demons. "You can do it," he said. "That''s..." "No, you have to do it. My score depends on you. She thought he was crazy. If he did this just to boost her confidence, it was aplete failure. She believed that whatever n he had, he would inevitably fail if he trusted and relied on someone like her. But, Baek Yu-Seol smiled confidently as he spoke, and seemed to trust her more than anyone else. "I believe in you," he said. "That''s..." "So just trust me once. Because you can really do it." That was the first time he seemed serious. Although he was still smiling, his expression and tone were sincere, creating a sense of burden in her chest. However, it was not a bad feeling. "You can do it, right?" Eisel reluctantly nodded her head. "Yeah." Somehow, she came to trust him. Was she persuaded by his foolish words? She didnt know herself. If there was someone who could resist his sincere appeal, that person must have no heart. So... She ended up doing such a dangerous thing, all while being lost in the belief of Baek Yu-Seol. "Ah..." But then "Its pretty..." He didn''t even know that she could do it so perfectly. Eisel slowly closed her eyes, giving ast fleeting nce at the blue flower which currently epassed the world, and dwindled on the brink of extinction. She was someone who had lived with just a tiny flicker of hope. But, even that small hope was fading away. That was when Baek Yu-Seol pulled her out of the darkness, proving that she could do something this amazing. Until now, she had felt like she was adrift in an endless sea. No matter how hard she tried to charge ahead against the waves, there were times when she wavered, wondering if she was on the right path. But, not anymore. Chapter 41-1: - Gourmet Club (1) Chapter 41-1: - Gourmet Club (1) Eisel Morphs magical demonstration was a wonder to behold; it was even captured on video storage devices, and quickly spread throughout the ssroom. Of course, it wasn''t long before the footage was surreptitiously smuggled out and shown to magic schrs far and wide. They were eager to witness her incredible abilities for themselves. Her magic - or rather, her art - caused a stir of sensation within the academicmunity. Undoubtedly, Eisels magic was impressive, but many priests and other mages also recognized the incredible skill of Baek Yu-Seol. From the beginning, he had dered that his strategy was designed exclusively for the priest. At first, it was unclear what he meant by this; the demons were so challenging that only knights could hope to suppress them. But, his words proved true. Baek Yu-Seol devoted himself entirely to Eisels magic, moving from beginning to end with no thought for his own position in the arena. His selfless protection of her had a poignant effect on many mages who witnessed it, and his skill with magic drew widespread admiration. The knight exists for the priest. Then, wasn''t Baek Yu-Seol, who sacrificed himself solely for Eisel, the ideal "knight"? All priests dream of having a knight they could entrust everything to, just like Eisel. However, that was just an ideal, hardly a reality. But, Baek Yu-Seol showed that kind of dedication to Eisel, so it was inevitable that the hearts of all priests would be moved. [Results of Demon Simtion Battle] [First ce: Group 32 (Baek Yu-Seol, Eisel)] [Second ce: Group 31 (Mayuseong, Hong Bi-Yeon)] [Third ce...] "We lostpletely, Mayuseong said with a bitter expression as he looked at the scores posted on the ssroom bulletin board. Hong Bi-Yeon stared at the scores with her mouth tightly shut. The score difference was overwhelming. [First ce: 199 points.] [Second ce: 127 points.] It was amazing in itself to have surpassed 100 points, let alone two people taking on arge special demon with opposite affinity, which had never been done before. However, to see 199 points right above them was shocking. "I have to admit it. Baek Yu-Seol was more like a knight than me, and Eisel performed the priest position better than you. "... Yeah." Hong Bi-Yeon had to acknowledge some parts of it. But, there was one thing she couldn''t admit. "If my knight was Baek Yu-Seol...". He existed solely for the priest. He developed strategies for the priest, chose positions solely for the priest, and even selected a stage solely for the priest to shine. Mayuseong was undoubtedly an excellent knight, but in the end, Baek Yu-Seol was a better knight. If Baek Yu-Seol was my knight, I could have wielded magic as powerful as Eisels. However, a sense of unease grew. Why is thatmoner so devoted to Eisel? She couldn''t ept or understand the fact that if the most perfect knight existed in the world, then she, who was destined to be the greatest queen, wouldnt be obediently served by him. Instead, such a knight was taking care of another woman. I should find out more about Baek Yu-Seol. Hong Bi-Yeon held out her hand to Mayuseong. A handshake was appropriate to finish off their business rtionship, as they were not friends. "This performance evaluation was tough. You did a good job though." "Yeah, it''d be great to do it together again next time. For some reason, Mayuseongs voice seemed to be powerless, so Hong Bi-Yeon looked at him, and added, "Don''t be too hard on yourself. You did your best, and getting 127 points means we did well too." Mayuseong forced a bitter smile. You did your best Did she know that her best meant nothing to him? "Actually, I had fun. It was exhrating." "What?" Hong Bi-Yeon looked at him in surprise. "Yeah. Something from the depths of my heart A burning sensation that makes me want to win immediately. I cant stand it Dont you feel it too?" Hong Bi-Yeon looked genuinely bewildered. "No? Not at all?" "Really? That''s a shame." Whats with this weird guy? Not sure if he knew what Hong Bi-Yeon was thinking, but Mayuseong said with a light smile, "I''ll be going now." As Mayuseong walked away, Hong Bi-Yeon couldnt avert her gaze from his back. After a long time, she shook her head, and turned around, feeling uneasy. She headed back to the ss S when her eyes met with a woman. She had jet-ck hair like silk, an expression as cold as ice, and eyes so pure that it was as if nothing could blemish them. Almost as tall as Hong Bi-Yeon, she had a third-year student badge. Lyra." She furrowed her eyebrows and withdrew her gaze. She had no desire to meet Lyra, especially now that she had lost so thoroughly. Lyra Orkan. As the sessor to the Duke Orkan, the infamous Lyra was destined to be enemies with Hong Bi-Yeon in the future, who was currently feeling nervous as she walked through the halls. Lyra was Hong Si-hwa''s loyal retainer and desired to undermine Hong Bi-Yeon in the struggle for the throne. She was a frustrating woman who maintained a cold facade even in the face of defeat and would resort to any political maneuvering to get what she wanted. Hong Bi-Yeon tried to avoid her by taking a different corridor. Being young and inexperienced, she didn''t yet realize that every little move she made could be interpreted as weakness by Lyra. Luckily, Hong Bi-Yeon had someone she could rely on at times like these. Not her mother, a friend or someone else, but it was her mentor, Hameryl. I think I''ll go see Hameryl.
Elsewhere in the school, students were buzzing about the recent Simtion Battle. "Hey, did you see Group 32? They were amazing!" "I thought it was a magic show at first, with all those professors showing off their spells!" "And what about Baek Yu-Seol? That guy took down five demons all by himself!" My Demon Department Professor said that Baek Yu-Seol must have the expertise of a Demon Science Major. It was a win made possible due to the broad knowledge of the characteristics of demons. Despite losing the battle, Edna was feeling relieved and satisfied. She had given it her all, and in the end, that was all that mattered. Now, it was time for ss. The students, who were sitting in groups of two or three, looked at Eisel and gossiped. Despite everything, there was still a sense of distance between Eisel and the others, which Edna also felt. However, things were a little different now. Before they simply loathed her, but they felt a sense of awe towards Eisel now. If things had gone ording to the original storyline By now, Eisel would be slowly going through a breakdown, trapped inside Jeremy''s fence and unable to escape after the shock from the recent Simtion Battle. She would have continued to decay until she was nothing but a shell of her former self. But, that future was nowpletely reversed. The Eisel they knew was no more. Even now, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe towards her as she confidentlyughed and enjoyed the attention of the other students. "I can''t believe the Crystal Flower bloomed so quickly..." That magic was a trademark and trump card created by Eisel after oveing all the hardships and challenges in her life. And now, she was able to showcase it to everyone so early on. Perhaps it was all thanks to Baek Yu-Seol. As a result of this incident, Edna was certain of one thing. Chapter 41-2 Chapter 41-2 As a result of this incident, Edna was certain of one thing. "Baek Yu-Seol definitely underwent regression for Eisels sake." In the original novel, Eisel and Mayuseong shared their feelings, leading to the destruction of the world and a sad ending. However, what if there was an unknown extra story? Maybe, it would be something like this. Baek Yu-Seol, an unnamed character, loved Eisel all his life, but never received affection in return until the moment when the world was about to end. Then, he chose to regress to change everything... "Is it too far-fetched?" Having watched too many romance stories, strange thoughts kepting to her mind. However, in this incident, Baek Yu-Seol created a stage solely for Eisel, something that no one else could do. How much time had Baek Yu-Seol spent preparing for this day? In truth, Edna would be horrified to learn that the content might have been made up on the spot through Sentient Spec, but since there was no way for her to know this, her strange misunderstanding only grew deeper. "It''s unrequited love." Regression for the sake of fulfilling love, and for creating a world where the loved one could live happily ever after. At the end of the regression, even if one''s existence waspletely forgotten by the loved one. He won''t have any regrets in his final moments, will he? Ahh, that''s too much For some reason, she felt a foreign emotion and tightness in her chest. She couldn''t believe that she was witnessing a story with a sad ending in real life, rather than in a drama or novel. Baek Yu-Seol said he wanted to live, which probably meant he didn''t want to be forgotten. So, she made a decision. She would find a way to prevent Baek Yu-Seol from disappearing from everyone''s memories in his final moments. I''m the only one who can do it. Only I, who knows his secret, can help him. I must find a way. Then, all of a sudden, something came to her mind. He would do anything to fulfill his heartfelt love, even if it meant giving up his existence as the price and turning back time. What would it feel like to be loved so deeply? she wondered. No, why am I thinking like this again? She shook her head, trying to clear her mind. The Simtion Battle against the demon was a sess. She hadn''t expected it, but not only Eisel, even she had been given a high score. Of course, she messed up her grades in other sses so much that it was unlikely she would even receive a schrship, but if she could improve her grades even a little bit, she might be able to avoid getting a warning from the academy. She was feeling a bit anxious because her grades were so bad right now. [Episode 5 Demon Simtion Battle has beenpleted.] [You have gained a massive amount of EXP!] [You have sessfully led the story in a great direction, and as a reward, you will receive an additional bonus from the Constetion Project.] "Great." As Baek Yu-Seol changed the story in a unique direction, those shady gentlemen would get satisfied and give him rewards. "What will I receive this time?" He had actually thought about it beforehand, but he still hadn''t decided. Although he was tempted to ask for an enhancement of his teleportation ability or strengthening Mana umtion Retardation Skill, he thought that would be a bit of a waste. Besides, he wanted to get something that would be useful for the uing episode, "Familiar Contract Ceremony." Obtaining a magical item that could help with this would be ideal. Acquiring a familiar was an incredibly rare opportunity in the magical world. The Ste Academy provided a chance for magic apprentices to contract with a familiar only once, and only a mere 5% to 10% of students were sessful. There was no guarantee that he would sessfully contract with a familiar. However, the item that boosted familiarity was useless after a single use It must be a perfect reward that could enhance his Mana umtion Retardation and also help in the next episode. It should be a two-birds-with-one-stone kind of reward. Then, all of a sudden, he thought of a great item. "I''ll take it as an item reward." [What item would you like?] After a moment of thought, he reached for one of the items he had owned in the past without any hesitation. It was the "Divine Spirit Gate Key." This item might not have been an ancient artifact like the equipment of his original character, but it was one of the rarest items that only high-level yers could obtain. The key could open the portal to the realm of "Divine Spirits," but its sole function was limited to unlocking a specific dungeon. Will its function be downgraded? He waited in anticipation. [System reviewplete.] [Reward issued.] "Great!" He eximed with delight. The item was granted in its entirety, with no signs of being downgraded or altered. While someone attempting to exploit a System loophole might have been disappointed, the item was rare toe by regardless. Reflecting on his purchase, he realized that the Divine Spirit Gate Key was better known among yers as a secondary character training item. It was a ticket to a dungeon that only became avable after reaching the highest level, and its usefulness declined as yers progressed. However, it was also a dungeon that provided an abundance of EXP without much difficulty, earning it the nickname Bounty hunting ground for lower-level characters. Baek Yu-Seol had obtained this item for his secondary character training, but had never used it before. Little did he knew that one day, he would have the opportunity to use it in real life. But first, he had to find a way to get there... "How am I going to go out?" He pondered, but soon realized that the incident had led to stricter conditions for leaving the academy, making it harder to go out whenever he wanted. "Sigh..." Baek Yu-Seol ran his hand through the hair, feeling helpless. Suddenly, he remembered how he used to go out in the video game where there were simr constraints. "What did I do then?" The answer was simple, and didn''t require much thought. "Club." Yes, he had joined a club that allowed him to teleport in front of the magic academy. He smiled as the memory came flooding back. Chapter 42-1: - Gourmet Club (2) Chapter 42-1: - Gourmet Club (2) Since the Simtion Battle with the demons, Eisel had gained more confidence and was able to walk around with her head held high. Hardly any students ignored her anymore. Even though the Morp family was known as traitors to the public, it didn''t matter in the magical society where everything was proven by magic alone. Eisels exceptional magical skills were enough to make her impervious to any criticism. As a result, she could now write about such things with confidence: [My Father] A magic academy wasnt just about magic sses; it was a ce that focused on various streams like mental, physical, artistic, and cultural activities, and cared for its students in different ways. Particrly in the mental aspect, they often discussed the reasons for learning magic, the mindset required to confront dark magic, or the home environment. This assignment was about upbringing. If there was anyone who had the greatest influence on Eisels upbringing, it was undoubtedly her father. In the past, she might have been hesitant and afraid to confidently write about her father. But now, she had nothing to be ashamed of. She was a brilliant mage, more wise and insightful than any of them. And she could proudly say: my father is not a traitor. My father, Isaac Morp, was a great mage until his veryst moment. As she finished writing, Eisel suppressed a chuckle. Of course, she couldn''t let her guard down yet. She knew her assignment was provocative and could raise eyebrows among other professors. But that was precisely why she took on the challenge. This was just the first step in clearing her father''s name. And she was determined to start from here. ".... By the way." Eisel looked at Baek Yu-Seol, who was lying down and sleeping far away from her. While everyone else had ced their assignments on the desk, he had not brought anything. Nothing at all. She owed him a lot, so she felt she should give him a gentle reminder. "Hey there." "....... Hmm?" Baek Yu-Seol turned his head with blurry eyes. He looked like a corpse, to the point where Eisel might have mistaken him for one. "Did you bring your assignment?" "What assignment?" "If you don''t bring it today, you''ll get an F." "Whatever...." Baek Yu-Seol replied before flopping back down. And a momentter, he spoke again. ".... F? An F?" Suddenly, he raised his head and grabbed his hair, while biting down on his lip. "Ugh, Im already so busy I can die. Why do they assign so much homework? Do they think I''m only taking this ss?" "Oh, anyway, I was talking about..." Eisel trailed off, realizing she had never actually seen Baek Yu-Seol do any of his assignments. She had been worried that he might receive an academic warning, but it seemed like she had done the right thing by reminding him. As Eisel returned to her seat, Baek Yu-Seol frantically pulled out a sheet of paper. "What was the assignment again?" he muttered. Fortunately, the details were written down in his notebook. "Write about things rted to upbringing...?" He had no choice but to jot down some quick ideas, as ss was about to start and he had nothing prepared. In a hurry, Baek Yu-Seol scribbled down the first thing that came to mind: the lyrics of a song he used to listen to when he lived in Korea. It was by the band G.O.D, titled "Dear Mom." The song that made Korea cry in the 20th century - It was the title of the song. Immediately after jotting down the title [Dear Mother], Baek Yu-Seol quickly scribbled down the lyrics of the song. "Have you all finished your assignments?" "Yes!" The students replied with a loud voice. Baek Yu-Seol felt anxious and sweated profusely as he hastily wrote down the lyrics, barely managing toplete it just before the submission deadline. "Phew..." At least he managed to write quite a lot, so he wouldn''t fail. With a sense of relief, Baek Yu-Seol once again leaned over his desk. He had no intention of attending the ss even though he had submitted his assignment. After the lecture, by chance, Eisel and he coincidentally ended up taking the same route back. "Why are you following me?" He asked her as she walked close beside him, and kept giving him a suspicious look. "I have something to do in this direction as well." "I see." Thus, walking side by side, they made their way through the winding corridor and arrived at the ssroom gate after passing through a makeshift warp hole. Coincidentally, they had the same destination. Even the item they were both looking at happened to be the same. [Club Promotion Board] "Do you also think about joining a club? Haven''t you joined one yet?" "Why not? You can still join, can''t you?" "Well, you dont have any friends either." "What? No, I mean, I was offered to join a club a few days ago." Upon hearing this, Baek Yu-Seol stared at Eisel, trying to remember what had happened. "Hmm Jeremy?" But it turned out that she didn''t join Jeremy''s club, and was considering other clubs instead. Well, that was okay. It didnt really matter. "Join our Soul Chess club! Its the best for mages!" "We are recruiting for the Rune Writing Club. Let''s study hard and go to college." "Join the Book Club if you love and cherish books!" There were many clubs in Ste, but there were not many clubs that were allowed to engage in ''special external activities,'' and there were many unnecessary conditions attached to membership. Previously, one of the reasons they left Kashif Derek alone was because, despite being a jerk, he came from a well-respected family and had enough influence to create a special club that allowed hunting and dungeon exploration. If they were to subtly take his club away, it would be a win-win situation for them. However, this n was on hold for now. Taking away the club of a senior member would not only be difficult but also draw a lot of unwanted attention. It should be ast resort. First things first, Baek Yu-Seol thought to himself as he looked at the list of club members. There was Hong Bi-Yeon from the Scarlet Eagles Club, Jeremy from the Scalben club, Hae Won-ryang from the Blossom Club, Edna from the Healing Club, and Eisel, who was unaffiliated. Most of them belonged torge clubs with second or third-year students as leaders. Only Jeremy was part of the Scalben club, and he had likely earned his position as a leader. It seemed that he wasn''t interested in any other clubs. Although one could establish a club in his first year, there was little point in doing so if he created itte. Few people would join, and obtaining special outing permits would be even more difficult. "Hey, don''t you have a lot of connections?" She looked genuinely bewildered at that question. "Do you not know who I am?" "Eisel." "Well, that''s true, but..." She let out a deep sigh. "Ask someone else..." "But you''ve been quite poprtely." "Ahem, is that so?" she asked, surprised. Her magical abilities had recently gained her poprity, and people seemed to look at her more favorably. "However, I''m not at the point where I can start a club. And the same goes for you, doesn''t it?" she added. "That''s true," he replied with a sigh. As they pondered their options, they sensed someone approaching from the side. Chapter 42-2 Chapter 42-2 They turned their heads discreetly and saw Mayuseong standing there with a gentle smile. He spoke calmly in a low voice. "Yu-Seol, are you done with the ss?" "Uh. Why?" "I saw you in the Simtion Battle. You were amazing. And you''re already leading a necro hunt at your age?" "I''m pretty awesome, arent I?" "It seems like you have a different way of ''thinking'' than others." Baek Yu-Seol flinched. The sharp question caught him off guard. "Do you often have deep thoughts like that?" "Well, I have nothing to do on weekends. And as you know, I''m amoner, so I''m always thinking of ways to improve myself." "I see. You spend your time very rewardingly." Saying that, Mayuseong chuckled bitterly. "I do try to make the most of my weekends." Baek Yu-Seol seized the opportunity to ask a question that had been bothering him for a while. "What do you usually do on weekends?" He smiled coolly and replied, "Study." "I see. Thank you for answering formally to my formal question." Mayuseong was taken aback and waved his hand in the air in surprise. It was the first time Baek Yu-Seol had seen him like this. "No, I''m serious. I actually did it. I studied... and I even started practicing." "What? Practicing what?" Upon hearing this, Baek Yu-Seol stared intently into his eyes, his expression growing tense. "But... you''re not really into that kind of thing, are you?" "No, I''m not, but I''ve been doing ittely," he replied with a hint of hesitation. Come to think of it, he hadn''t seen Mayuseong wandering around after school as much as he used to. "I didn''t know about this myself, but I hate losing. As expected, there was something going on. Mayuseong probably didn''t start practicing until muchter, but a variable had already been introduced. "What could that variable be?" He wondered aloud. Eisel quickly provided an answer. "Dungeon training. Since then, he''s been particrly interested in it. Hispetitive spirit is quite strong, isn''t it?" "That''s right. If thedy hadn''t intervened at the time, I wouldn''t have been able to hold my head high in front of Haewonryang again. I used to tease him all the time," Mayuseong added. Ah, now it makes sense. If things had gone as they normally would have, Mayuseong wouldn''t have ended up fighting Haewonryang alone during the dungeon training. Mayuseong sometimes teamed up with Edna, so even if he had to fight against Haewonryang, he could easily win 2 to 1, or he might not fight at all. However, due to Baek Yu-Seol interfering in the dungeon training, Edna was tied up, and Mayuseong was left alone to face Haewonryang. Haewonryangs state seemed a bit strange, was it because of this? If it were 2 to 1, it might have been different, but since Haewonryang, who had thoroughly prepared for a 1-on-1 battle, was defeated, he must have been mentally broken. However, this was not a bad thing. No, it was a very good omen. Haewonyang, with hispetitive nature, would train himself even more harshly, and the fact that Mayuseong started training a few years earlier than nned meant that they could get closer to a True Ending. "Unlike me, who is half-baked, Mayuseong and Haewonryang are the talents who will be the focal points of the future." If these two people could be stronger faster than expected, it would be an excellent thing. In addition, Hong Bi-Yeon and Eisel were growing at a much faster ratepared to the original game. This was truly a positive thing, so he could really smile. "And Yu-Seol, I have lost to you properly, so I have been trying pretty hardtely." "What? When did you lose to me?" "In thest simtion battle, you were ahead of our team''s score." "Oh... was that so?" He had no idea and wasn''t paying attention. "Thanks, I appreciate it. You''ve been a big help to me in many ways." "Really..." He couldn''t quite understand what the little kid was trying to say. "Your motivation to train is really unique. Normally, people who lose once can''t hold their heads up." "I''m not like that, but Lady seems unique. Well, you''re quite unlucky." "I''ve heard that a lot." "Oh, and don''t call me Miss." Eisel took a step back after saying that. "But, Yu-Seol. Are you trying to join a club? Haven''t you joined yet?" He pointed outside the window. It was springtime, when cherry blossoms bloomed in a pink hue and love stories of youth filled the air. But, it was an exception for Baek Yu-Seol. As it was the time when new students were starting to create their own clubs. It was a unique case that people like Baek Yu-Seol and Eisel hadnt joined any club yet. But, there was no big deal even if they joinedte, as the ''club achievement project'' was still far away. Most students would join a club early to build rtionships or earn points through external activities. "Yes?" "Then, do you want to join the same club as me? I haven''t joined yet." "What club?" It was out of the blue. Even in the original game, he was always alone. Mayuseong pointed to a few bulletin boards with his finger and said, "What about Soul Chess, the mages brain sport? I like brain games. There''s also a logic club and a puzzle club." Soul Chess. Baek Yu-Seol was once so passionate about it that he became a champion in his own way, as he had to win battles using Soul Chess to break through some of the final gates left by the Progenitor Mage. However, if he joined a club just for that, he would not be able to go on special outings, so he made up an excuse. "I hate sitting down and using my brain." "What? You?" No wonder Eisel had a disgusted expression. Really? Then how about sports? There''s ser and basketball... Or what about ''League of Spirits''? ''League of Spirits'' was a sport that represented the magical world, and it was the ultimate sport that mages who had left the battlefields dream of. However, sports were just sports. To prevent any incidents that might ur in the League of Spirits club, it might be worth considering joining this ceter, but that was forter. "Well, I''m thinking of joining a more productive club." After disliking everything suggested so far, Mayuseong still didnt give up. "What kind of club do you want? I''ll match you with the one you want." His confident tone seemed to say that he would listen to anything. "A club that''s quiet because there aren''t many people; with no private meetings, guaranteed insurance coverage, cheese fried pork cutlet for lunch every day, free to do extracurricr activities, respects personal activities, and allows special outings." Was there a club like that in the world? Of course, there wouldn''t be. It was just a joke he made. But then... "Really? Then... Should I create a club like that for you?" "What?" Baek Yu-Seols eyes widened at Mayuseongs serious proposal. Chapter 43-1: - Gourmet Club (3) Chapter 43-1: - Gourmet Club (3) Baek Yu-Seol tried to remain asposed as possible when he asked him the question. "... Are you saying that you can create a special outing club?" "Yes, I am. I can make it happen," Mayuseong replied with an air of confidence. Baek Yu-Seol looked at him and shook his head. Mayuseong had a vastwork of connections, and he was affiliated with powerful factions within Ste. Well, with his connections, it should work out just fine. Although the idea of connections was somewhat daunting, Baek Yu-Seol realized that they would be useful in situations like that. He slowly thought about the advantages that woulde his way when Mayuseong would start the club. The club would allow free external activities, provide health insurance, and offer the opportunity to enjoy cheese fried pork cutlets. He wouldn''t have to worry about any unnecessary restrictions either. Plus, having someone like Mayuseong nearby would be beneficial. However, there were also some concerns that crossed his mind. Mayuseong and he had little interaction up to this point. Despite his ability to showcase his gaming knowledge and portray himself as a genius, Baek Yu-Seol found it suspicious that he would offer to create a club for him so readily. "What''s the catch?" he asked. "What benefit do you get from starting a club for me?" He knew that Mayuseong was the closest to the darkness, so he had to be careful. "There is. You''re special, you know." "... What the hell are you talking about?" Then, suddenly, their eyes met. Within his already dark eyes, something like a thick ck mist seemed to be wriggling. "You No." Baek Yu-Seol was about to ask what he meant when he suddenly shut his mouth. One of Mayuseongs fundamental problems was that he suffered from extreme loneliness. As he thought about that, he couldn''t help but nod his head. "Okay, lets start a club." When the positive response finally came out of his mouth, Mayuseongs expression brightened. "So we''ll be doing club activities together, right?" "Yeah, but you have to let her join too." Baek Yu-Seol pointed at Eisel, and she opened her eyes wide. "M-me?" "Well, you''re already a homeless person with nowhere to go, aren''t you?" "Well, that''s true, but..." Mayuseong was unstable right now. He was like a fish that dies, turns ck, or goes crazy when picked out of the water. If it were a trait, it would probably be called "ss mentality. Mayuseong definitely needed someone to take care of him. {TN:- The term "ss mentality" refers to a state of mind that is fragile or easily shattered, like ss. In other words, it might be used to describe a person who is emotionally delicate or vulnerable.} But, Edna was out of the question. She was always busy ying around with Haewonryang. That left Eisel, the protagonist of the original romance novel. Only she could take care of him. In the original work, Mayuseong and Eisel had a tragic romantic rtionship where they couldn''t be together and ended up dying. So, if a couple were together in a small space like a club, wouldn''t it be likely that they would end up together? "If a beauty like Miss Eisel joins, I wee it too." "Don''t call me Miss, it bothers me." It still seems like a long and difficult road ahead, but it will be okay.
Mayuseong said that he would yield the position of club president to Baek Yu-Seol, so he ended up writing the club application. During break time in ss S, he showed the application to Eisel and Mayuseong, who were seated in front of him. [Club Application] [Club Name: Social Club] [President: Baek Yu-Seol] [Members: Mayuseong, Eisel] [Purpose: Social Gathering] Thunk! Eisel mmed her desk. "... Is this what you call a club application?" "Why are you getting angry?" "Who writes ''Social Gathering'' as a clubs purpose? And you didn''t put any effort into the club name either. This won''t get approved at all, and even if it does, we won''t be able to go out." She rubbed out the application form with an eraser. "Your purpose in creating a club is for external activities, right? But as a rule, it is not possible for students to establish clubs with a purpose of ''external special activities'' such as hunting. You must join a club assigned by the academy." "Oh, I didn''t know that," he replied. "However, there is a loophole here. It is not a problem to engage in ''external special activities'' other than hunting with the permission of the supervising professor." "I see," he said, realizing that he knew very little about club regtions. In the past, when he yed games, he coulde up with just any name for a club without much thought. The name of his previous club was "Kickass Yu-Seol." However, in reality, there were many things to consider, making his head spin. "That''s why most private clubs have different real purposes. Activities such as external volunteer work and medical support can be supported with activity expenses and receive official recognition, enabling external special activities as well. But then again, during hunting, they had to sneak in those activities from time to time. Volunteering? He''d rather not. "So, think of a purpose for going out that is eptable to the professor and won''t be too much trouble for you. Moreover, it should also provide some reasonable activity funds." Actually, there was one thing hed been wanting to do ever since he set foot in Aether World for the first time. What about a ''gourmet'' club?" That was right. A gourmet club that explored restaurants. "Excuse me?" "Literally a club that revolved around restaurants." She was about to say it was absurd, but paused for a moment. Chapter 43-2 Chapter 43-2 There were many good restaurants in this world. Of course, there were many on Earth as well, but in the Aether World, where there were many talented people, the proportion of good restaurants was even higher. It was a world with a strong obsession with cooking. He hadnt been able to try delicious food for quite some time, and it was probably the same for Eisel too. While Ste''s meals were quite good, in the end, they were just school meals. And didnt Eisel sometimes have to make do with bread instead of a proper meal because she had no money? "... A gourmet club, huh? There are many simr clubs. What''s important is whether we can get a stamp of ''external special activity'' by doing this activity." Even if they got permission to go out, everything was pointless unless they were officially allowed to hunt, which was a special activity outside. Baek Yu-Seol nced at Mayuseong, who was sitting next to him with a subtle smile, revealing his white teeths. "Possible." "Really?" "Yeah. It''s a gourmet club. It''ll be much more fun than I thought, won''t it? Anyway, it gives us a purpose to do the activity together." "Well, I guess so..." Was it really something to be so excited about? Eisel seemed to have that doubt. "If we do that, we can get a lot of activity funding. Let''s start a gourmet club." Mayuseong readily agreed. Now there were two remaining issues. "To receive the special activity stamp, we need at least one professor and a minimum of four members." Eisel and Baek Yu-Seol looked at each other, then avoided eye contact. They both had no friends. Once again, it was Mayuseong who came to their rescue. "I''ll take care of this part." "Wow..." "Awesome." Bringing in another friend shouldn''t be a problem, considering Mayuseong gave off a very sociable vibe and probably had plenty of friends. "But I don''t think I can get a professor to sponsor us." "Why not? You were able to get permission for the special outing." "It''s just All the professors are jerks." "Oh, really?" Mayuseong smirked, and for some reason, it sent shivers down his spine. He quickly nodded in agreement. Once they finished discussing the club formation, Eisel stood up and said, "I''m going to head out first. Our next ss is at the Seventeenth Tower." Baek Yu-Seol absentmindedly looked out the window. The Ste Academy, with its massive castle and multiple connected towers, was so enormous that just walking around it could take ages. It was quite a trek from the Third Tower, where the ss S was situated, to the Seventeenth Tower. Even from this vantage point, one had to crane their neck and squint to catch a glimpse of it in the distance. To reach it, several warp holes and bridges had to be crossed along the way... It was possible that they had meticulously organized their lectures but failed, forcing them to change sses and resulting in this predicament. "Oh... It would be nice to exercise. Cheer up. " Don''t be sarcastic. After saying that, Eisel left the ssroom followed by Mayuseong. "I''ll go fetch the registration stamp. Watching Mayuseong''s retreating figure, a sudden question urred to him. But not anyone can get the special stamp so easily? However, he didn''t dwell on it too deeply. It''ll probably be one of them anyway Mayuseong made his way to the 79th floor of the First Tower, clutching the club application form. Archie Hayden, the vice-principal, a ss 8 mage, and the advisor of Ste Academy, rushed out eagerly to wee Mayuseong upon hearing of his arrival. "Oh, pleasee in, Young Master." "Yeah, it''s been a while." "Hehehe. I''m pleased to see that you''ve grown up so nicely. How''s life at Ste?" "There are many interesting friends here, so it''s enjoyable." As Mayuseong grinned, Archie Hayden furrowed his brow slightly. ''What is this psycho bastard thinking again...?'' He forced a smile and asked, "So, what brings you here?" "It''s a club application form. I need you to stamp it." "What''s this...?" Archie Hayden pushed up his sses and scrutinized the club application form with a skeptical look. It was none other than Mayusung applying for the club. If anyone he knew heard about it, they would be shocked and astounded. "Ahem, I see. A club application form. First, let''s check if it meets the establishment criteria..." No matter what, the minimum requirements for founding members must be met. Archie Hayden reached out his hand towards the application form, intending to review its contents, but Mayuseong covered it with his palm. As he slowly looked up, he noticed a shadow lurking behind Mayusung''s smile. It was a very dark shadow. "There''s no need to read the contents, right? Just stamp it." Archie Hayden felt a deep and perplexing unease from Mayusung''s gaze and unconsciously withdrew his hand. He must not resist any further. As long as the boy in front of him was the sessor of "that man," he absolutely... With beads of sweat trickling down his forehead, he reached out under the desk and took out the stamp. "... Yes, of course." As Archie Hayden stamped the document, he subtly spoke to Mayusung, who quickly snatched it. "I know. Thanks. I''ll be on my way now." Saying that, Mayusung quickly left the principal''s office. Thunk! After seeing the door close, Archie Hayden, who had been standing frozen for a while, finally plopped down on his chair and let out a sigh. "A half-baked prodigy and so arrogant..." To think he is the son of that man, I can''t understand how they can be so simr. But that too will soone to an end. The moment his chance arrives, he would crush that arrogant mans neck in an instant. Chapter 44: Gourmet Club (4) Chapter 44: Gourmet Club (4) In the high school course, the introductory lecture on basic magic was usually conducted as a group project with four members. Ednas group was formed at the beginning of the semester with friends she made, and Jecky was included in that group. "... You want to do the presentation? But that''s the role of Edna." One girl raised her eyebrows and spoke, but Jecky remained unyielding. "I want to do the presentation too. Why does Edna always get to do the good stuff?" "What? Good stuff? Are you finished now? Do you know how much Edna prepares for each presentation?" "I can do that much too! I''m always doing research and organizing portfolios." Presentation. It was a role that every student feared the most, but at the same time, it was a role that every student admired the most. Each one of Ste''s students surpassed the average high school level, and possessed knowledge at the level of elite university students or even people with master''s degrees. The level of the research presented was quite impressive, and asionally, there were students engaging in intense debates with professors. Edna was famous for her fierce debates, and she had always been in the limelight for skillfully catching and confidently refuting the sharp criticisms or forced arguments of professors, leaving the students satisfied as they enjoyed their sodas. But, Jecky didn''t like it. If she did it, I can do just as well. It''s just that Edna has been doing that role, but if I do it, it will be the same. I want to enjoy everything that Edna enjoys. "Jecky, are you serious..." "Do you have a conscience or not?" As the group members tried to persuade her, Edna stepped forward and intervened. "No, it''s okay." "Huh? Edna, but you''ve been staying up all night for days preparing for the presentation..." "It''s okay." Edna was not a saint. In fact, she considered herself as in selfish. Naturally, she didn''t want to give up this presentation. She had put so much effort and sweat into it, why should she give it away for free? Perhaps the best option would be to pass on the opportunity and make a presentation during the next group project... Oh, really. You''re just waiting for my presentation to be torn apart, Jecky thought, already deciding that she would do the presentation herself. She seemed ready to overturn everything if necessary.* Ah, I want to swing a ming whip so badly, but I''ll endure it this time. The reason she endured was due to the words of Baek Yu-Seol, which kept echoing in her ears. He had shown particr concern for Jecky. There must be a reason behind his suggestion to pay special attention to Jecky. In the original work, there was no girl named Jecky, so Edna didn''t know who she was or what role she yed. But, even if it was an original work, not all the characters and stories would be recorded, so Edna had no choice but to believe Baek Yu-Seol''s words, suspecting him to be the regressor. "Yeah, go ahead. I really want to see you do the presentation." "Edna... Why are you so kind?" "Yeah... Edna is definitely an angel." What? Edna burst intoughter. It was fortunate that the other girls didn''t know about Ednas usual personality, or else they would have grabbed her by the hair and dragged her out the back door of the ssroom, all the while cursing her. "Good." "You can do it, right?" "Of course." "... Then, I''ll trust you." Even though she didn''t want to hand it over, Edna reluctantly handed her presentation to Jecky. In turn, She epted it without saying a word of gratitude and began reading through the contents, pretending to quickly skim through it. Edna had already secretly read it multiple times. The other girls red at Jecky because they didn''t like the situation, but she didn''t even pay attention to them. "Next, Group 7, pleasee forward." Finally, when Ednas Group 7 was called, Jecky stood up. "Are you okay?" "Yeah." "Thats professor Kazewin..." Speaking of Professor Kazewin from the Introduction to Magic course, he was already famous among themoners. He would belittlemoners with poor grades and relentlessly question those with excellent grades, lowering their scores. And Edna, who consistently defeated Professor Kazewin, was practically worshiped as a hero among the first-yearmoner students. Jecky probably... wanted to enjoy that kind of poprity possessed by Edna. "I will begin the presentation." And so, the presentation began. In Ednas opinion, Jeckys presentation was surprisingly good, considering she had actually not practiced much. Except for the attempt to forcefully insert humor like Edna, which almost soured the atmosphere. Professor Kazewin threw a few sharp questions, but Jecky didn''t get flustered and responded confidently. Perhaps... She had already reviewed the presentation and prepared for the Q&A session. Unexpectedly, you did well with the preparation. Edna admired sincerely, but Professor Kazewin seemed to have no intention of being impressed. "It''s strange. The exnation of why magic exists for the sake of humans wasn''t properly supplemented." "What? That''s... It''s not that magic exists for the sake of humans, but for the prosperity of humankind..." "Are you trying to make excuses before answering properly? Have you looked into why magic was able to progress before the existence of humans?" The so-called Ant Catcher.'' Once you fell into Professor Kazewin''s trap as amoner student, there was no way to escape. His words sounded usible and trapped the students like dumbfounded ants. "You were so confident even though you couldn''t answer that? Pathetic. Here''s the next question. Humans have been dealing with supernatural elements before magic existed. But, you said magices first. How is that possible? Professor Kazewin''s criticism grew sharper, and Jeckys voice gradually diminished. Edna clenched her fist in frustration. "This isn''t good." They had given Jecky the opportunity to present in order to lift her spirits, but if it ended like this, it would be meaningless. In the end, Edna stepped forward. "Professor, that seems like a question which deviates from the topic." "... Deviate from the topic? What strange nonsense, Edna." With a sigh, Edna opened her mouth, thinking, I knew it would end up like this. "Originally, the purpose of this presentation was to investigate the origins of magic, where we prioritize magic and humans. If you ask a probing question, we wont be able to answer that." (Meaning: Professor, stop talking nonsense.) "Huh, have you forgotten how to think for yourself? Or are you nning topletely disregard the teachings of the professor?" (Meaning: Why are you speaking out again?) "Since we haven''t even covered that material yet, the professor hasn''t taught us anything. We have organized our assignments based on what we have learned from the professor." (Meaning: Why are you trying to trap us when you don''t even know?) "So the problem isn''t just theck of willingness to propose a minimal hypothesis? It pains me to see such a foolish mind incapable of evening up with basic ideas." (Meaning: What can you do about it?) "We apologize for ourck of knowledge. As expected of the professor, you must have a clear answer to this topic that even historians haven''t been able to uncover, right? Could you please enlighten us?" (Meaning: Why don''t you give it a try, Professor? Can''t do it, can you?) With those concluding remarks, Edna expressed the end of the pretentious yet childish verbal exchange. While he boasted about being a great teacher, most of the questions posed by Professor Kazewin remained unanswered even by schrs in modern times. In other words, the hypotheses proposed by Professor Kazewin were nothing more than what other schrs had already suggested. Although he instructed the students to present their own hypotheses, Edna effectively attacked the fact that he himself had never put forward a single hypothesis. Professor Kazewin stared at Edna with pursed lips, but realizing that he would only fall in disadvantage if he continued, he quickly turned his raised eyebrows away. "... That''s enough. Study that aspect on your own!" "Yes." The professor tried to assert his dominance with forced authority, but everyone present knew the truth. That Professor Kazewin had been utterly torn apart by Edna. "That damnmoner girl...!" Kazewins body trembled in rage as he red at Edna, but he couldn''t do anything. After all, she wasn''t just an ordinarymoner that could be easily manipted. Edna was a special mage who possessed the attributes of an alien race. Moreover, she had been a prodigy attracting worldwide attention even before entering the academy. In fact, Principal Eltman Eltwin of Ste Academy personally sought her out and requested her enrollment. The professors couldn''t take her lightly because of that fact. There were even rumors circting that the renowned archmage Eltman Eltwin, who had never taken on a disciple before, was considering taking Edna as his first apprentice. The only way of tormenting the geniuses who had influential connections was to fiercely criticize them and pick on their weaknesses during lectures. But, even that didn''t work on Edna, causing Professor Kazewins stress to reach its peak. "Group 7, return to your seats." "..." As Jecky returned to her seat with a stiff expression, Edna tried to console her by speaking up. "Jecky, you did really well~" "It''s fine." "Huh?" "I don''t need that kind of pretense, so just shut up." Edna was momentarily stunned, wondering how she should phrase her question to make it sound more polite. But, before she could figure it out, Professor Kazewin called the next student. "Group 8, step forward." "Yes, Sir." It was Baek Yu-Seols turn. It was already known that he was exceptionally articte, so the students in his group often assigned him to do the presentation. And today, once again, he delivered an outstanding presentation. However, Kazewin didn''t let him off either. Baek Yu-Seol was one of the students whom Professor Kazewin particrly disliked, so he threw relentless attacks as if trying to release the umted stress from before. "Student Baek Yu-Seol, it was an excellent presentation indeed. However, I have some doubts about your opinion." "What is it?" "Among the principles of magic, there is a concept called ''belief,'' which was advocated by philosophers in ancient times. Why do you think so?" (Meaning: I want to challenge your statement) Baek Yu-Seol simply smiled and replied. "Professor, do you believe in the existence of mana?" "Isn''t it an obvious fact? Are you questioning that?" "Then, do you believe that mana moves ording to our will?" "Yes, it''s an unnecessary question. Give me an answer." "In that case, Professor, have you ever seen the particles of ''mana'' with your own eyes?" For a moment, Kazewin was at a loss for words. Just as humans couldnt observe atoms, there was no one who had observed the particles of mana. "... That''s impossible." "But why do you know that mana and magic exist if you''ve never observed the particles with your own eyes?" "Magic... exists, that''s why." "Yes, that''s your belief in magic, Professor. Magic is not a phenomenon; its a belief." "Magic is mathematics and science! You''re forcing your argument, Baek Yu-Seol!" Kazewin tried to shout loudly, but Baek Yu-Seol shrugged his shoulders with a rxed smile. "Why do you think it is forced? I don''t know because I''mcking. As a student, I want to learn if I have incorrect information." Kazewin pondered over it, carefully chewing on the words before speaking. It was the best he could do "... Magic is a phenomenon which involves science, calction, and the will of nature. It is not derived solely from belief but from numerous efforts, calctions, and research." (Meaning: Anyway, my words are all correct) "Yes. It''s true that the efficiency of magic has increased since humans started calcting it, but during the time of the ''12 Mages'' who first received magic from the Progenitor Mage, there were no calctions or magic circles. It is mentioned that they used magic solely based on belief. Even now, don''t the followers of New Moon use magic through belief?" (Meaning: Anyway, your words are all wrong) Baek Yu-Seols words left no room for rebuttal. He precisely countered the professor''s words and presented his own opinions. Even if his opponent forcefully argued, he would insert another fact. In the end, it was Kazewin who was left speechless. "This...!" As everyone quietly exhaled with satisfaction while observing Kazewin, Edna quietly nodded her head. "Sigh." This academy is truly bizarre. The professors openly envy the students. Even ordinarymoners without any background stand out? Then the professors outright ignore and discriminate against the students. If such obvious torment is considered the pinnacle of the "Men''s Fantasy Academy" genre, then... But, I don''t understand why they constantly torment and yet always end up on the receiving end. Well, from a spectator''s point of view, it was satisfying to witness, but "... That''s enough. Return to your seats!" Kazewins face turned red, and he shouted loudly, while Baek Yu-Seol nodded calmly and took his seat. Ding! Dong! As the bell signaling the end of the ss rang, students quickly left the ssroom. "Hey, did you see them just now?" "Oh, my heart feels so refreshed." "Thinking about the professor who gave me a hard timest time, it feels like a decade-old grudge has been resolved." After arranging her textbooks, Edna was about to leave with her friends, but Jecky hurried away first. "Hey? Um..." While she was contemting her next move, Baek Yu-Seol approached. "Hey, Edna." Hey. I saw your presentation. It was satisfying to watch." "... Is that so? But I have something to say about that." "What?" He cleared his throat and asked subtly. "As you know, the professors seem to not like me." "Well, when they see your attitude, it''s natural for them to feel that way. So what?" "But you''re close to the professors. So, I have something... I''m nning to start a club. Can you see if any of the professors would be interested?" "Hah." Edna was momentarily taken aback and let out a dryugh. "You''re always causing trouble for no reason, so that would be difficult. "Ugh..." Edna thought for a moment, but being a mentor was quite a bothersome task, so there was no professor she could easily rmend. Then, suddenly, a person came to mind. "Come to think of it, aren''t you close with Assistant Alterisha? You used to visit her often." "Well... that''s true." "Then, why don''t you ask her for a favor?" "Huh? Can an assistant be a mentor too?" ... Are you an idiot? It''s Ste." Baek Yu-Seol was shocked. He had been wandering around, unaware of this easy path. Edna looked at him with genuine pity on her face. "Well, whatever. Thanks. I''m going to go." "Fine..." He quickly walked away as if worried someone would snatch away Alterisha. "That guy, sometimes he seems really smart, but other times he just seems like a fool..." Chapter 45-1: - Gourmet Club (5) Chapter 45-1: - Gourmet Club (5) Alterishas private researchb was adjacent to the alchemy lecture room. Therefore, many students often considered it as just another storage warehouse. In fact, Professor Maizen stored reference books there and used it as a storage space. Even though the ce was humble, Alterisha was grateful for it. Compared to the days when she had to secretly experiment in the basement because she didn''t have a proper space for research, this shabby warehouse was adequate and she didn''t have to conduct her experiments in secret. The reason Alterisha could endure the constant harassment and torment from Professor Maizen was thanks to this cozy warehouse that she had to herself. In that ce, she could dream of the future. "Alterisha, hand over the paper you wrote." When those words were spoken, Alterisha lowered her head, feeling that this was inevitable. Professor Mason Tyrin said, "I''ll give you the opportunity to participate in the presentation." Opportunity. Yes, it was an opportunity. It was the chance for Alterisha, a small alchemist, to finally spread her wings and soar high. Professor Maizen Tyren held onto Alterisha tightly, using the "opportunity" as an excuse to keep her from soaring. However, there was no other option. "You''ll have another opportunity next year, won''t you?" "Yes." Professor Maizens tone was different from usual. It was as if he was trying to coax a child, or like an adult trying to take away the strawberry-vored candy that the child was enjoying. That way, he tried to take away Alterishas paper. She clenched her fists and trembled, but she couldn''t do anything. It had been a mere five years. Five years? Well, saying five years was an understatement. Her entire life as an alchemist was hanging on this research. She had been happy in the basement; in her tiny apartment, or even in the moldy attic. Whenever she saw progress in her research, even if it was just a little, she felt a sense of aplishment. And when she finallypleted the paper, it felt as if she gave birth to a child. She was ecstatic. It felt like she had everything in the world. But Professor Maizen... seemed like he wanted to torture her. He even tried to take away her "child." "Do you understand? I will help you prepare for a proper presentation next year. It was a lie. She wasn''t capable of receiving such great thing. He would try to take away next year''s results as well. "... Yes." But, she already knew the predetermined answer she could give. It was because she had no way to withstand Professor Maizens vast connections and abilities. With a single word from him, someone like Alterisha would never be able to spread her wings in that industry. "Now, hand it over." Alterisha silently organized her paper and handed it neatly to Maizen, and he epted the items as if they were rightfully returned to him. "Oh, by the way. If you bring another prepared paper, I will make an effort for you to participate in this year''s presentation." "... Thank you." "Yeah, keep up the effort." After Professor Maizen closed the door and left, Alterisha sank into her seat. A second paper? There wasn''t much time left until the next presentation. How could she prepare it in such a short period? It was merely another torment from Professor Maizen. "I gave you an opportunity, but you failed to seize it." That was what he would say. It was agonizing and painful. Yet, faced with the reality of being unable to do anything, Alterisha simply covered her face with both hands. "What should I do?" Until now, she had endured such torment and loneliness. But she persevered, dreaming of herself flying in the distant future. However, she painfully realized that such hope was fleeting. It would have been better if she didn''t even have a handful of hope, then she could have given up long ago and found peace of mind. But, Professor Maizen kept throwing her that small glimmer of hope, preventing her from giving up. However, after several years, even the dim-witted Alterisha gradually came to understand that the handful of hope was truly just an illusion, so elusive that even grasping onto it was impossible. Until the very end, Maizen tortured her with hope. "If you write the next paper, I will let you participate in the presentation." But... Can I really write the next paper? She simply had no confidence in herself.
As Edna said, in the Ste Academy, even as an assistant, one could be the supervising professor of a club. What was truly absurd was that the policy had been revised due to professors finding it troublesome to take on the role of club supervisor. Well, it wasn''t so bad. After all, Baek Yu-Seol had never gotten along well with professors. Upon arriving at the alchemyboratory, he headed towards the warehouse located in a corner. Although it was called a warehouse, it was practically a researchb. As he approached the warehouse and reached for the door, he made eye contact with Professor Maizen, who wasing out from the inside. He was holding a thin envelope in his hands. "Hello." Despite greeting him, he quickly turned his head and went on his way. However, for some reason, even though he had met Baek Yu-Seol, there was no sign of him being in a bad mood. Moreover, Professor Maizen even had a slight smile on his lips. "What''s going on?" With a curious mind, Baek Yu-Seol pushed open the slightly ajar door and entered. There, he found Alterisha sitting on the floor, who was startled as she picked up scattered papers. "Uh, uh, you''re here?" She seemed strangely flustered. Her sses were smudged, and her eyes were slightly red. Baek Yu-Seol had a stiff expression as he approached her, examining the crumpled papers on the ground. "Why? What happened?" "... Assistant." He stared directly into Alterishas red eyes. "The paper you said you had been preparing, where did it go?" Sheughed foolishly. "Oh... I gave it to the professor. You know, there''s an academic conferenceing up soon. The professor said he would use my paper for that. It''s a great opportunity. Having my research presented among such talented alchemists..." "Huh, Assistant, but isn''t it just taken away? Is the assistants name even mentioned there?" Hearing Baek Yu-Seols words, Alterisha hesitated for a moment, then blushed andughed. "Hehe... it''s okay! This is all part of the experience. That''s how this industry works. It''s not just me who gets things taken away. Everyone goes through it. They all go along with it." That was how they endured to be alchemists. Alterisha omitted the rest of her words, but somehow, like telepathy, he understood. Chapter 45-2 Chapter 45-2 The alchemy academicmunity had be extremely small. It was not without reason that people would say that they knew everyone in the field. So, if one mistakenly offends a senior alchemist, he might have to give up on the path to bing an alchemist forever. Her words were true. Everyone was like that. They all yed along with it. However, none of them truly epted it. They were forced to ept it. Probably. This academic conference would be the moment Alterisha had been eagerly waiting for. Her research would be unveiled to the world for the first time! For that moment, she endured and persevered through the pressure from Maizen Tyren. But, Maizen would have said, "Just wait one more year. You''ll have another chance next year, won''t you?" She epted it. She had no choice but to ept it because that was the reality. There was nothing she could do. "In games... things like this never happened." Probably, around this time. Professor Maizen Tyren would have presented the ''Tyren Zeus Potion'' that he stole from Eisel at the academic conference. But, due to the twist in fate, nothing was left in his hands. So what was next? He had no choice but to turn his head to the closest and most approachable alchemist. That was Alterisha. ... This isnt the time for me to ask her about being the advisor of a club. Alterisha stood up, following Maizen Tyren, and presented her research, gaining recognition from all the alchemists present. Even more so than Professor Maizens achievements. Perhaps it was only natural. Professor Maizens research ultimately had a unique shift in perspective and unusual ideas, but in the end, it was at a student level. It was only natural that the results of years of research by the genius alchemist Alterisha would surpass it. There, she gained confidence for the first time. "I can continue to be an alchemist!" That was the driving force that allowed her to continue being an alchemist, even in situations of pressure, disregard, and persecution. The current Alterisha had reached her limit. No matter how hard she tried to appear positive, the barrier protecting her inner self had be so weak that a mere tap would easily break it. "..." Baek Yu-Seol nced absentmindedly at the ckboard, wherey the ''Delta Augmentation Technique,'' which was still unfinished and abandoned. Probably within a month at least, Professor Maizen wouldplete that legendary form. Baek Yu-Seol had hesitated to slowly let Alterishaplete that form herself. But, seeing her constantly being deprived and robbed, he couldn''t bear it any longer. Recovering her research paper was one thing, but now there seemed to be no other way than to give Maizen a significant blow. "Assistant, besides that, there was something was working on." "Huh? What...?" "Delta Augmentation Technique." "Ah... Huh. The one I solved with you? You know that the Delta Augmentation Technique has been an unsolved problem for 300 years. Do you think you can solve it now? I''ve tried to approach it from various unique angles, but it just doesn''t work." "That... I heard that the part where you got stuckst time, if we solve just that part, it might show us a way forward?" "Hmm? Well, that''s true..." "I solved it." "... What?" Alterishas motion halted abruptly at Baek Yu-Seols words. She slowly raised her creaking neck, and locked her gaze with him. "But no matter how much I solved that part, I couldn''t understand what it meant." "What... did you say? You solved it, for real? Really?" "Yes. Shall I show you?" Nodding her head like a maniac, Alterisha eagerly gazed at Baek Yu-Seol as he took out a pen from his coat pocket, and wrote down a simple form. Then, Alterishasrge pupils widened even further, and she gasped silently, her mouth hanging open. "Ah...!" She realized something. Unlike him, who could only marvel and pretend, the true prodigys mind shed with numerous images, forms, and alchemical recipes. "This is... Unbelievable..." Baek Yu-Seol shouldn''t solve this problem himself. It was crucial for her, a true genius, to submit the research paper on her own and gain confidence. Besides, she had supported him when he hadpleted his own paper. He had no intention of bing an alchemist. Hecked the ideas and abilities for it. He merely relied on his spec and pretended to be smart by following recorded recipes. But she was a genuine prodigy. A genius who would change the future of humanity. "If we add the dispersion ratio and reflection ratio to the coefficient andbine it with the flow of magic..." She waspletely absorbed, as if possessed by something, forgetting that he was sitting in front of her. Each time Baek Yu-Seol saw her, he marveled at her concentration. Leaving Alterisha alone, he got up quietly, and closed the door, leaving without making a single noise. My role ends here. Chapter 46-1: - Divine Spirit Gate Key (1) Chapter 46-1: - Divine Spirit Gate Key (1) Baek Yu-Seol wasnt someone who was good at dreaming. However, very asionally, there were times when he dreamed; it happened usually when he was extremely tired or unable to sleep properly. When he dreamed, he would find himself back in those childhood days. It wasn''t necessarily a happy memory. At that time, he had a family, and it was sad to experience the happiness which was already lost and nothing in the world could return it back. "... Student Yu-Seol." Baek Yu-Seol opened his blurry eyes at the voice. "Are you okay?" Ouch, my back hurts. I must have dozed off for a moment." "It''s already morning. Will you be okay for ss?" "I can sleep during ss." "If a student does that, it''s not good..." "But I still study well." Even though it was all about cheating with specs, Alterisha said with a small smile as if acknowledging it. "You look like a different person when you wear specs and stay quiet. You''re usually a troublemaker, but in those moments, you seem like a smart and well-behaved student." "That''s my original self, though." "Y-Yeah... It''s good to be positive." "Yes. Are you doing well with solving the problem?" Currently, that ce was Alterishasboratory. The reason he stayed in herb untilte in the morning was to solve theplex mathematical problem together, but in reality, he only gave her a few hints while she was almost solving it all by herself. "Yeah, there''s progress. After solving the remaining parts through repetitive calctions, we should be able to see the end soon." "That''s good. Hang in there a little longer." "........ Yeah, I''ll do that." She smiled as if she was happy, but suddenly her expression turned gloomy. "But... Is it okay like this? This research is something the professor has dedicated half his life to." "Huh." Baek Yu-Seol couldntprehend if she was kind-hearted or just naive. After having her research stolen, she could still say things like that. If it were him, he would have grabbed the proffesor by the cor long ago. "Don''t think about such useless things. What does it matter if he spent half his life on it? It''s not like we stole Professor Maizens research. We are genuinely superior to him, and that''s not a crime, right?" Even though Baek Yu-Seol said that, he felt a slight pain from his conscience. But he couldn''t help it; he had to calm Alterisha down. "Yeah... Thank you." "Once someone finds out we''re here, we''ll be penalized, so I''ll go before sunrise." "Take care and see you during ss. It''s Friday, right?" "Oh, right." Come to think of it, today was Friday. Since Baek Yu-Seol had some tasks to do, he took out what he had been keeping hidden. "Club establishment... Application form?" "Yes. My friends and I want to start a food exploration club, but we need a faculty advisor. Can you do it for us?" "Of course. How many times have you helped me until now?" Without hesitation, she signed the form. "I''ll try not to bother you too much." "It''s okay. Include me in the food explorationter." The conditions for club establishment were perfectly fulfilled. Baek Yu-Seol tried his best to hide the satisfaction and left theb. Since the incidentst time, Ste''s students'' ess to "special purpose outings" had been restricted. They could no longer use the airship or warp hole unless they had official permission. Even if one used them secretly, there would be records, and it wouldn''t take long to get caught. That was why he was so fixated on obtaining the special purpose outing qualification. "Hmm... Training, you say? Getting an outing permit under the guise of a food exploration club?" "We''re also training for purposes other than food exploration." Hanwol gave him a suspicious look but didn''t say much. Even though Baek Yu-Seol made a mistake in the past, Lee Hanwol knew that he genuinely went to train, and took a detour when he heard that his friends were in danger. "Well, fine. Just don''t cause any trouble." Thanks to Mayuseongs help, their club was sessfully established, and now they were able to go out freely. Moreover, as the club president, Baek Yu-Seol had no problem going out alone. "It''s great." He never expected to receive this much help from Mayuseong. I''ll definitely repay the favorter. "Sigh." After escaping outside of Ste''s estate, he took a deep breath. It was suffocating to be confined within the academy grounds. If he took a train a little further from Ste, he would reach Arcanium''s "Rodeo Street." This ce was bustling with energetic students starting from Friday lunchtime, as young people without afternoon sses woulde out to have fun. There were a lot of couples, probably because it was spring when cherry blossoms bloomed. Rodeo Street, also known as the street of culture and arts, was simr to Korea''s Daehakro. It was a ce where various performances such as drama and music took ce. It had well-equipped leisure facilities like theme parks, magic parks, and arcades. There were also many walkways and cafes filled with art and music, making it a popr dating spot for students on weekends, resulting in a particrly lively atmosphere. {TN:- "Daehakro" refers to an area in Seoul, South Korea, specifically around the Hyehwa-dong neighborhood near Korea University. It is known as the "Street of Universities" or the "College Street." Daehakro is famous for its vibrant theater scene and is considered the center of Korean performing arts. It is home to numerous theaters, performance venues, acting schools, and cultural institutions.} Of course, Baek Yu-Seol was not in a rtionship, and he didn''t go out with the intention of having fun, so hepletely ignored those things and used the airship. "Wee to Angeline." Around the floating city of Arcanium, there were a whopping twelve satellite cities. Among them, four were floating cities like Arcanium, while the other eight were situated on mountaintops or built on giantkes. Among them, Baek Yu-Seol often passed through the eastern floating city of Angeline because it was convenient to travel to various parts of the world by train from this city. "Yawn... Student, this is the final stop. Wake up." "Mmm." As he dozed off with his face pressed against the train window, the destination had arrived. "Hmm..." The trainpartment was properly ventted, so it was quite afortable ride. Although the distance itself was quite far, and the journey was hectic after counting consecutive warp holes before boarding the train, it took less than two hours. As he slowly disembarked from the train, he opened his mouth in astonishment and gazed at the scenery before him. "This is insane... It''s unbelievable." Chapter 46-2 Chapter 46-2 A gigantic tree called the Third World Tree stood with hundreds of branches spread out like an umbre, and beneath it, there was a vast garden. The World Tree, with its unique pale-colored aurora, gently enveloped the world, making everything underneath it appear blissful. It was a park known as the "Orchard of the Dream Tree." Anyone could enter, and it was a space where anyone could pick and eat fruit. The view from the top was incredibly beautiful, making it a popr resort destination, and it was even considered a famous spot for in-game screenshots. "It cant bepared to game graphics." Baek Yu-Seol walked along the path, mesmerized by the various colorful stems and the feast of vibrant fruits in the orchard. "Wee, Ste''s mage. We wee human mages." As he stepped off the train, a man with pointed ears and slightly rough skin approached him and spoke. He was an elf. As expected, there were many elves around, as it was their territory. Baek Yu-Seol greeted him using the elf greeting he had memorized. "I would like to express my gratitude to the Mother of the Earth and the World Tree for bestowing such a beautiful garden upon us. May your sincere heart reach the Mother." With a deep and captivating voice and broad shoulders, he was undoubtedly a "male" elf. If someone is wondering what this means, elves were born without a specific gender. While there were distinctions between male and female forms, they didnt have reproductive organs. However, when they experienced true love, they could change their gender to match their partner. So, even if they were born as female, they could be male, and vice versa. It was quitemon for elves. Before their gender was determined, male elves generally had different body shapes and slightly androgynous features, making it possible to distinguish them. Baek Yu-Seol walked slowly, exploring the surroundings. Many elves recognized his academy uniform and approached him, mostly to express gratitude. It was because in the past, Eltwin had saved the Second World Tree from almost burning out. The war between humans and different species was now a thing of the past. Ste''s mages had a close rtionship with other species. To some extent, they fostered friendship through the annual exchange program between Ste and elvess representative magic academy, Astral Flower Magic Academy. "Exchange students..." The Astral Flower Magic Academy was also an enormous institution, and a significant event would ur there in the future. So, he should visit there at least once, as there might be an opportunity for him to be an exchange student. "Nice to meet you, Ste''s mage." "Yes, youre beautiful, madam." "Oh my, hoho." He had heard that magic warriors were treated like heroes by civilians, but he wondered if that statement was true. However, as a student, he was treated kindly by many people. In reality, there were not many mages who had mastered offensive magic, but the test to be a magic warrior possessed extreme difficulty, so the numbers were not that high. By the way, there were definitely a lot of handsome and beautiful people among the elves. Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t help but admire them as he walked. Of course, not all elves were breathtakingly beautiful at first nce. They just had a higher proportion of attractive individuals, but ordinary elves looked ordinary. If he were to make aparison, it would be like thinking of Uzbekistan on Earth. There were definitely many attractive people, but there were no individuals who possessed overwhelming beautypared to ordinary humans. Even in the game, when describing the appearance of major characters like Mayuseong or Hong Bi-Yeon, they often used the phrase ''beauty that cannot bepared by any elf''. Well, there was one elf who had a unique buff in terms of appearance. The Elf King, Florin. She possessed a demeanor akin to a benevolent goddess, captivating the hearts of countless male yers. She had the most fan art among all characters, and she was also one of his favorite characters, perhaps due to his preference for elegantdies. She, too, was originally genderless, having never experienced true love, but after being rescued by Edna and falling in love with her, she eventually chose to be a male. Regardless of which route one pursued, there was no option for Florin to be a female, which led to the despair of numerous male fans. "Hmm, I wonder how the Elf King looked before bing a man... But it''s not worth risking my life out of mere curiosity." They say that those who met her gaze, regardless of age or gender, had their souls stolen, and they eventually died, suffering from lovesickness. The cursed attribute [Soul Devouring Gaze] would cause anyone who made eye contact with her to lose their souls and eventually perish. Anyway, as Baek Yu-Seol reminisced about the past and the romance that he remembered, he wandered around the outskirts of the World Tree for a while and finally discovered a small side path. "Ah, it must be around here." He entered one of the countless branches of the World Tree, and ventured into a hidden passage. Typically, this area was off-limits, but there were no guards anyway. If someone were to harm him, the World Tree would move itself to defend and alert the elves of the danger. Sweating profusely, Baek Yu-Seol climbed for a while until he discovered an unusually spacious area. It was a ce where roots grew in peculiar ways. "Let''s see, it should be around here. No, maybe here. Yes, that''s right." He tapped the transparent map hovering in the air with his finger, and his location appeared. "Hmm, I found it. Well done." He took out the Divine Spirit Gate Key from his pocket and approached the tree that had grown gray like stone. It was the hidden entrance to the Hidden Dungeon, Sacred Garden of the Divine Spirit. For a moment, Baek Yu-Seol hesitated if he should casually insert and turn the key, as the cautionary note on the key bothered him. [Caution! Opening the entrance to this ce may alert someone else who possesses the key.] Of course, it had been proven through numerous yers'' tests that this warning had no real significance. Even in the game, the key had the same cautionary message, but many yers had shared stories of their disappointment because no special event urred. "Well, what could possibly happen?" With that thought in mind, Baek Yu-Seol firmly inserted and turned the key. nk! [The door leading to the Sacred Garden of the Divine Spirit is now open!] Chapter 47-1: - Divine Spirit Gate Key (2) Chapter 47-1: - Divine Spirit Gate Key (2) Immediately upon entering the dungeon, a strong sneezing fit overwhelmed him. Thinking quickly, Baek Yu-Seol put on his gas mask. "Oh, pollen allergens." He couldn''t recall the exact name, but yers often referred to it as "pollen allergens." It caused characters to repeatedly sneeze, interrupting their actions and leading to precarious situations. Fortunately, he had prepared multiple gas masks in advance. "Oh, how beautiful." Since he had never been here before, he vaguely imagined it would resemble a cave. However, the blooming petals emitting a verdant light created a dreamlike atmosphere. Among them were the writhing roots of the nts, the Leafbane, the demons of this dungeon. These roots moved swiftly and flexibly, strangling and draining the life force of their victims. Fire was their obvious weakness, but it was not as simple as dousing them with oil and igniting them. Unless the fire was magically generated, nt-based demons wouldn''t burn easily. That was why he chose alchemy as his technique. Of course, as an aplished alchemist, it was possible for Baek Yu-Seol to instantlybine gunpowder and magic to create powerful explosives. But, he didnt have enough mana to unleash offensive alchemy. What he intended to do was simply throw a level 1 Firebomb, which might be bothersome but could still be helpful in its own way. Moving stealthily, as soon as he spotted a wandering Leafbane, he took action. Bang! Whoosh! Kyaeeek! He swiftly threw the Firebombs. "Woah. It seems like its screaming." As soon as he confirmed the Leafbanes agony, he used sh to approach and swung his Argento Sword. However, before he couldnd a hit, the creatureshed its head like a whip. "Ugh!" Swiftly, Baek Yu-Seol shed upward, nting his feet to the branch, and then propelled himself towards the Leafbane, aiming the sword at it once again. The creature momentarily lost track of his position as if it was startled, and he managed to strike its waist in the exact moment. Despite his intense thrashing, the rebound almost caused him to lose the grip on the sword. "What kind of strength does this thing have?!" Baek Yu-Seol missed the sword attack. He quickly tumbled backward, and in order to not give the creature any opportunity, he used sh diagonally without hesitation. The roots immediately lunged to coil around his body, but he rolled on the ground to evade them and seized the opening to strike a spot with a blue mark. Pwoosh! ... Then, the Leafbane slumped, losing its strength. It was fatally attacked at its vulnerable point. [You obtained EXP.] "Phew... Well, at least it gave me a lot of EXP." The Danger Level of the Leafbane was about 3, and indeed it was highly threatening. In reality, it would be impossible to hunt even a single one if confronted directly. It was thanks to the gas mask that resisted the pollen scattered by the Leafbane and the forced damage he managed to deal with the Firebomb. Otherwise, Baek Yu-Seol wouldn''t have even thought ofing here in the first ce. Struggling, he managed to get up. He barely hunted down this one. There was still a long way to go. That way, Baek Yu-Seol continued the dungeon exploration for about three more hours and achieved the feat of defeating a dozen or so Leafbane. "Gulp! Oh, I''m exhausted." He sat on the ground, changed the gas mask, and sipped water through a straw connected to a water pouch. Baek Yu-Seols upper body was epassed with makeshift armor made from Leafbane, utilizing the blueprint and materials he had prepared in advance. It was a method that yers in the game often used and he decided to try it himself, and it proved to be effective. Leafbane had a tendency to attack and coil around the upper body of humans and they hesitated to initiate an attack if they sensed the smell of their own kind. Even if they did attack, they would momentarily hesitate, or thanks to their tough body, he could avoid taking significant damage. In fact, there were a few instances where he miscalcted the cooldown of sh and could have been in big trouble, but thanks to this armor, he managed to survive unscathed. Looking at the time, it had already passed midnight and it was now Saturday. Baek Yu-Seols goal was to fully conquer the dungeon by Sunday, and for that, he needed to hurry. "Sigh Lets go again." Nighttime hunting in the game and real-life were different in terms of quantity and quality. Moving the character with the mindset that he could just resurrect even if he died made him feel like he could move lightly, but in reality, a single mistake proved to be fatal. As he continued hunting, he could feel his body getting stronger, but his mind was gradually bing exhausted. It was inevitable that his stress would reach its peak due to excessive concentration. "I''m dying..." Baek Yu-Seol copsed in front of the "Boss Room" and gasped for breath. He couldn''t hunt down all the Leafbane, but he had taken care of all the obstacles blocking the shortest path to this Boss Room. After all, his goal wasn''t those small fry, but the Sacred ce located deep in the dungeon. "Phew." He drank a vitality potion to slightly relieve his fatigue and then reached out his hand to the Boss Room. If he came here with this purpose, he couldn''t afford to not make proper use of it. [Entering the dungeon''s Boss Room.] With a heavy creaking sound, the massive wooden door opened, and a gentle breeze brushed past his cheeks. Swish! More magnificent than the Earth''s moon, a full moon hung in the sky. The Milky Way, adorning the night sky, cast a dreamy glow in the flower-studded field. Beneath the vast flower field where moonlight shattered, she was sleeping. Imprisoned in a timeless stillness, the spirit Leafbane, trapped in eternity, had her hands folded as if in prayer, and she knelt in a translucent form. She was even colder and more ethereal than the moonlight, filling the flower field with a bluish hue. At first nce, she might appear like a ghost offering a prayer, but it was the moment before a deity transforms into a spirit, and anger the gods with the same feat. Spirits, the most mysterious beings in the world. They were pure souls that had trained for hundreds of years and finally attained enlightenment, transcending into new existences. In the Aether World, such beings were not abundant. However, the presence before him was not a perfect spirit. That woman had her heart stolen just before bing a spirit, making her forever frozen in that state. Now, she was nothing more and less than a nt. Nevertheless, she was still a spirit, so when he entered her presence, an immense pressure of "mana" would surely bear down on his entire body. Taking a deep breath and gathering his resolve, Baek Yu-Seol took a step towards the flower field. Thud!! Crunch...! As if being trampled by an elephant, the pressure crushed his body. It was so intense that it felt like his skin might burst, and despite reading the warnings to always wear high-level protective gear, he was currentlypletely defenseless, stripped of even the Leafbane Armor. He was bearing the pressure purely with his body in order to ovee it. "It seems like my Mana umtion Retardation is holding up to some extent...!" With great effort, step by step, he walked forward and copsed onto the ground. At that moment, he had only one thought. "Fuck. Chapter 47-2 Chapter 47-2 Even trying to get up and cing his hands on the ground made his joints creak. "Ughhh!!" But, since he couldn''t give up there, he forced himself to muster strength and, in that moment, the pressure decreased ever so slightly. Baek Yu-Seols body was resisting the pressure of this spirit! Indeed, even in death, a spirit was still a spirit, as evident from the pressure emitted at the moment of dying. However, in the end, he seeded in raising his body. Energy flowed through every muscle of his body, and although he couldn''t store mana, he could vividly feel the blood vessels that carried mana throughout his body bing more active. "Haha." In this pressure, he stood up. With this pure aplishment, he could feel joy. [EXP for the ability Mana umtion Retardation'' has increased.] [Stats have increased.] That was right. This ce was the cherished training ground left behind by the spirit, one of the mysteries of the world that even the most skilled mages couldn''t uncover; the ''Mana Vein.'' It was a mystical ce where even ordinary training could yield tens to hundreds of times greater effects. Furthermore, thanks to absorbing the energy of the spirits, ''Natural Affinity'' increased tremendously. It would undoubtedly show great effects in the uing ''Familiar Contract Ceremony.'' "But before training..." With great effort, Baek Yu-Seol lifted his foot and took a step. Step by step, he finally reached the spot where the spirit, Leafbane, was sleeping, and reached out his hand towards the branch hanging beneath her wrist. [Obtained hidden artifact ''Vengeance Branch.''] "Yes!" He finally acquired the desired item; the ultimate hidden artifact that would be most effective against the boss of the eighth episode, Mage Tyren. [Vengeance Branch] [Rarity: High] [Description: Grudges never fade with time; they only grow stronger.] [Special Function:] [ Vengeance Branch] [Inflicts the "Vengeance" debuff on the target upon initial contact.] [Upon second contact, the "Vengeance" explodes, dealing damage. It inflicts significant additional damage to those with dark attributes.] [The damage of the "Vengeance" umtes each day and can be stored for up to 3 months.] [If the target has a Danger Level of 6 or higher, the damage may be halved.] [(Usable once)] "Indeed..." Even under the crushing pressure on his body, he could still smile. Although it might not seem like much for a "Superior-grade artifact," it was truly extraordinary. With a perfect umtion of Vengeance over three months, he could bring down Maizen Tyren, who would awaken as a Dark Mage, in a single strike. It was a shame that he could only use it once, but if such a scam artifact could be used multiple times, then there would be significant issues. "Now that I have obtained the artifact, it''s about time to..." Baek Yu-Seol carefully ced the branch and intentionallyid it down on the ground. It was to fully experience the pressure throughout his body. He had no intention of doing anything particrly special. He simply started basic bodyweight exercises like push-ups, pull-ups, and squats. The efficiency of those exercises would multiply in this ce. "Ughhh...!" Enduring the excruciating pain as if his bones and muscles were about to snap, he began the training.
In the central region of the Aether continent stood a towering giant tree; The Primordial World Tree, known as the Tree of Celestial Spirits. As the heart of the continent, the backbone of the world, and the source of life, this World Tree was surrounded by the "Primordial Mountain Range," where the fairies gathered and established their territory. It became the Kingdom of Elves, the Cradle of Celestial Spirits. And slightly away from the Cradle of Celestial Spirits, on the highest peak of the Primordial Mountain Range, stood an empty fortress. This old and worn-out fortress seemed unfamiliar in this space filled with nature, yet strangely, it perfectly blended and harmonized with the surroundings. At a nce, it would simply appear as a tree among the trees. At the top of that ancient fortress, there was someone. It was a space engulfed in darkness. Faint sunlight seeped through the cracks of small windows. It was truly an eerie sight. Despite the angle where the sun could not possibly reach, the sunlight somehow managed to illuminate the interior of the fortress, as if searching for someone. "Mmm..." As if stimted by the dazzling light, the woman lying there like a sculpture raised her head. Then, snow-white hair resembling the snowkes of the Primordial Mountain Range cascaded down her neck. As she opened her golden eyes, they sparkled like starlight. If someone were to see those eyes, they might have lost their senses,pletely drawn in by the beauty that seemed too overwhelming for any sentient being to handle. High Elf Queen, Florin. Due to her excessive morning drowsiness and low blood pressure, even after waking up, she stared nkly at the small window without fully regaining her consciousness. However, as a sensation brushed past her chest, Florin suddenly raised her head. "This is...!" Her long-time friend, the Thousand-Year old Spirit, Celestia, had been sleeping in the secret garden. Someone had entered there. Although no one should be able to go there anymore. Who on earth...?'' Setting aside how they managed to use the key that was thought to have disappeared, she became even more curious about who had used it. She hurriedly approached the door and spoke. "Is anyone out there?" "Yes, Your Majesty." Although the attendant replied, she quickly regained herposure and lowered her head deeply. "... No, please go back to your duties." Celestia was currently in an extremely vulnerable state. She couldnt entrust matters rted to her to anyone else, even if they were a loyal servant willing to sacrifice their life for her. However, she herself was confined to this narrow space and was unable to take a single step outside. Her alternate name was ''Face of Death''. It was an infamous nickname given to her because anyone who saw her face, even once, would suffer from a debilitating illness and eventually die within a few months. "I have to endure." She had already lived for decades without showing her face. She could go outside by covering her entire body with magically-coated masks and robes, but even that had a limit of one hour. If her face was exposed for an extended period, the cursed effect would immediately take hold. That was why she restrained herself from going out as much as possible, but she couldn''t just stay still over such a matter. She didn''t want to witness innocent people looking at her face and sumbing to madness and death. Besides, she would inevitably have to reveal her face as a queen during the uing "World Tree Ascension" event. At that time, she would go out and see for herself. So until that dayes, she decided to wait patiently. Florin, as she determined, gazed out of the window, where the warm sunlight caressed her cheek. There were reasons even for living in such a dark and remote ce. It was to avoid any chance of someone identally seeing her face while she slept or goes about her daily life. "Sigh..." Florin leaned against the wall with a mncholic expression. Herst outing was eight years ago. It had always been like that. Every time she ventured outside, fate never left her alone. It wasn''t like this since birth. It just happened at some point, as if a "curse" had been cast upon her. "When will I be able to freely roam around...?" She didn''t know why or how to solve it. So, she calmly epted her fate and endured each day, simply hoping for the day when she could be free. Chapter 48-1: - Divine Spirit Gate Key (3) Chapter 48-1: - Divine Spirit Gate Key (3) After clearing the path so that he could easily enter the resting ce of the spirit in the future, Baek Yu-Seol went out and headed to the academy. Although Instructor Lee Hanwol gave him a suspicious look, he couldn''t help it. "I should take Eisel to some authentic restaurants soon to clear suspicion..." Ill have to go back. With that decision in mind, he rushed back to the World Tree, and diligently trained for several weeks. [The level of the attribute ''Mana umtion Retardation has risen!] Finally, he was able to see the proper results. [Mana umtion Retardation Lv.3] [Strength increased by 08%] [Agility increased by 12%] [Senses enhanced by 20%] [Intuition: Activated by consuming the user''s ''mental strength,'' it moderately detects mana phenomena within a radius of 24m and cognitive eleration is activated. Automatically triggered when the user is deemed in danger.] [Blood Mana Cirction Rate: 2%] He hurriedly checked it out, and the effects were indeed amazing. The enhancement was immense. Aside from other effects, Baek Yu-Seol was particrly pleased with the slight increase in the cirction rate. [Baek Yu-Seol] [Stats] [Strength: 2 stars (49%)] [Sense: 2 stars (34%)] [Agility: 2 stars (33%)] [Stamina: 2 stars (07%)] [Ability: 0 stars (97%)] [Personality: 1 star (59%)] [Mana: ~] Baek Yu-Seols ability stats also rose rapidly, nearly reaching the midpoint of 2 stars. However, it was far from being an impressive level. On average, first-year Ste students had physical strength and agility of around 1 star or higher, and mental strength, senses, and mana stats touched around 3 stars or higher. Even the main characters would have several 4-star or higher stats. On the other hand, Baek Yu-Seols abilities were terribly low, and he still had a long way to go. While other students prioritized mana as their crucial ability, for him, strength held the utmost importance. Yet, he hadnt even reached halfway till 2 stars in that regard. He needed to push himself further and strive relentlessly, sacrifice both flesh and bone, and shed blood in his pursuit of improvement. Conquering the pressure of the spirit, he drew out Argento Sword and took a deep breath, unleashing the full force of his de. Ziiiiing!! Although its length hadnt increased, the density of the beam had intensified, making it slightly but noticeably more robust and unyielding. "Huff...!" The pressure within this space remained challenging to withstand, but thanks to his heightened control over mana leakage, he had now be capable of wielding the sword with confidence. Up, down, left, right - he maneuvered his sword without any foundational style or technique. It was not a joke. The whole concept of "swordsmanship" was built on the assumption of shing des, so there was no meaning for him to learn it. He would hardly ever engage in sword fights like other swordsmen. What he truly needed to learn was how to confront magic attacks with the weapon called as sword. Unfortunately, there was no master who could teach him such swordsmanship in that world. While most characters would meet a master and learn something enlighteningter on, he had to train on his own. It was a daunting task. He still didnt know what suited the advantage of sh the best. In the game, he could simply teleport and thrust or sh his sword, but reality was different. He remembered the time when he faced a necromancer before. When his attack missed and he identally stabbed the non-vital spot, the necromancer counterattacked, leaving him with a significant wound. At that moment, he thought... "Anyway, there''s only one thing I need to master." Simple thrusting and shing that precisely pierce the enemy''s vital spots. At that time, he would constantly swing the sword to handle it faster and more urately. When he swung the sword under this pressure, the effect would surely be better. It was like wearing weighted clothes and training, simr in principle to what you see in movies orics. Since Baek Yu-Seol didnt know the proper training techniques, he just imitated what he had seen on TV. And then, suddenly, it felt like a hole was punctured in his lungs. "Cough... Gulp!" As mana explosively surged from his heart, a strange message appeared: [Obtained a portion of a special mana breathing technique.] [Acquired skill: "Breath of the Spirits."] The world turned yellow and began spinning around. Feeling heavy, it became difficult to maintain his bnce. Sensations all over his body became overly heightened, leading to a rising sensation of nausea, and even his ears felt clogged. The world started to feel distant. "Ugh...!" Baek Yu-Seols legs kept losing strength. If he were to fall like this, he might not be able to withstand the pressure and suffocate. Therefore, he made an effort to safely sit on the ground, grasping onto anything. Suddenly, a voice echoed. "Hey, what are you doing right now? Can''t you hear my voice? Do you hear it? You''re ignoring it? I wish you would." "Ah! What the...? You scared me!" Once again, the world returned to normal. Nausea disappeared in an instant, and his breathing, which had be difficult due to being dazed for a long time, returned to normal. "Gasp, pant..." A distant voice whispered in my ear. That was undoubtedly the unmistakable voice of a ghost. It was the voice he constantly heard from the horror drama he watched when he was young (Legend of the Hometown). "Uh? Did you hear my voice just now?" "Ugh!" Moreover, it had the exact same repertoire as the drama! He quickly looked around, but there was nothing there. "Right? You heard it, right? ''Who are you... Where are you? "I''m here, here. Look this way." Slowly turning his head to the source of the voice, there was indeed someone there. A spirit. "...Huh?" No, wait. Really? Did the spirit Leafbane really speak to me? "What... A corpse is speaking." "I''m not dead! You wretched human!" "What the heck. How are you able to speak?" "I''ve been talking all along. You must be deaf." "No... Then why couldn''t I hear it before and suddenly hear it now?" "That''s because... You''re bing more like me. Maybe that''s why." "What?" "Just now, you exhaled in the exact same way as me. That''s impossible for humans. It''s a breath only spirits can do." Now that he thought about it... a message did appear. [Breath of the Spirit Lv.1] [Description: Through the breath of the spirits, one can harmonize with nature. However, the exchange rate of mana in the bloodstream amplifies tremendously, leading to the urrence of "Divine Erosion."] [Effects] [1: Strength enhancement by 107%] [2: Agility enhancement by 125%] [3: Sensory enhancement by 147%] [4: Endurance enhancement by 101%] [Maximum duration: 15 seconds] [Divine erosion rate: 1%] "What is this...?" He gained an incredible skill. Although the duration was short, it was an immense skill that instantly elevated his divine abilities to the level of a 4-star rating from a 3-star. However, the penalty was too severe. It was called Divine Erosion. It was closely rted to losing his human body. The spirits could maintain their form with their own magical power. But for him, leaking mana and losing his physical body... signified death. It was great, but the more he used it, the shorter his lifespan would be due to this skill. Its fascinating. This is the second time a human had exhaled the breath of the spirits. You, too, have such a faint presence. There seems to be no mana within you, as if you don''t exist in this world. "What does that mean...?" It would be best not to stay here for too long. You are currently harmonizing with me. If you continue like this, we might eventually be one. I dislike that. You will dislike it too. "... I had a rough idea, though." There was not a trace of mana within his body. Which meant that his existence itself was faint in a world where everything was made of mana. That was why his lifespan was short. All objects and life forms must possess mana. Therefore, even if other mana from the surroundings surges in, one can maintain a sense of presence with their own mana as their identity. But, he didnt have that ability. When the mana of the meadow rushes into him, he bes the meadow. When the mana of the sea rushes into him, he bes the sea. It was a condition in which he would be swept away by the environment, known as mana leakage. He was aware of it, but experiencing it firsthand felt quite strange. "... Anyway, it''s true that I gained a good skill that can be used in emergencies. Let''s think of it positively. It''s what they call a decisive blow. He met with the spirit, Leafannel. She was still in a state where she couldn''t open her eyes or move, but somehow, he felt like she was looking at him. "So, why did you suddenly start talking?" "Well, I have about 1,269 things I want to say, but where should I start?" "Start with what you need to say to me." "Well, that''s a shame. Then, here''s the first question! Why do you wriggle on the floor like that?" What? "Exercise." "Exercise?" "I can''t use magic. I have Mana umtion Retardation. So, I practice swordsmanship." "But why do you do it so messily?" "... And what do you know?" "I know everything! I''ve seen someone just like you before. That person was skilled with a sword. They could cut through magic and spirits alike." "W-What...?" What? Hed never heard such a story. Even in the game, there was no mention of a ''swordsman.'' If they were skilled enough to cut through magic, they must have been quite powerful. Was it possible for such a person to exist? Chapter 48-2 Chapter 48-2 No, it was not impossible. He could predict something like that with his own example. Even excluding sh, he had been holding Argento Sword for less than a month, and he could already sh low-level magic. In the past, there might not have been such fraudulent equipment, but there still could have been Mana umtion Retardation. In other words, it wouldn''t be strange even if someone in the past couldn''t learn magic, and had trained their physical abilities to the extreme using this constitution. Not everything was revealed even in games. Keeping that fact in mind, he asked, "Who is that person? Can I meet them too?" No, you can''t. They were killed by the twelve disciples of the Progenitor Mage. "The Progenitor Mage..." He was a person who lived in a much older era than he thought. I was close to that person. "... So?" I''ve seen their swordsmanship a lot. They were excellent. You''re just mediocre. "I know that too." Baek Yu-Seol didnt know what to say. I can teach you that persons breathing technique, their movements. I recorded everything. "...... What? Really?" In return, there''s a condition. Indeed, it should be like this. He didn''t expect to learn for free. But, if what that spirit said was true, and if he could learn it, his growth would undoubtedly change dramatically. He obtained the opportunity to meet the ''master'' that he thought he could never meet. That was why no matter what proposal woulde, he was willing to ept it for now. Save me. Except for these absurd proposals. "How can I save you? Should I perform CPR? Oh, you don''t have a heart, so that won''t work. Too bad." Don''t make fun of me, you evil human. "What can I do for you then?" I can''t take a single step away from here, and no one understands me. I''m half dead. "So?" Heart. Get me a heart. When the expected answer came, he was engulfed in deep disappointment. It was an impossible condition. Even Leafbane, just before bing a spirit, had immense power. How could he obtain the heart of another spirit? "I''m sorry, but that''s impossible." It doesn''t have to be a spirit''s heart. Just... a pure heart of a creature "If you use such a heart, you will lose most of your powers, you know?" Upon hearing that, Leafbanes voice momentarily softened. ".... It''s better than being trapped here forever..." There was a somewhat bittersweet feeling in her voice. Forever, alone. He couldn''t even imagine the loneliness she must have felt being stuck here all by herself, so it made him feel heavy-hearted. "Well, if it''s just an ordinary creatures heart... it might not bepletely impossible." Really? "Yeah." After all, the reason why he came here and went through all this training was because of the uing Familiar Contract ceremony. At that time, he would meet countless creatures for sure. Hostile creatures, friendly creatures, neutral creatures. In a ce where countless creatures existed, it was uncertain whether he could truly obtain a heart worthy of Leafbane. "It''s much more challenging than obtaining a spirit''s heart." If it can fill the only part that is missing in me, I am willing to put in any effort. "I''ll try to bring it with all my efforts." Thank you! I''ll be waiting! Upon hearing his words, Leafbane disyed a bright smile. Even though she must have lived for at least several hundred years, she could still wear such a pure smile. He was struck by that thought once again. "Oh, by the way, I have something for you. It''s a token of our promise." "A token?" Yes! Take a look at the pir I''m standing by. Struggling against the weight on his legs, he approached the pir, and there he saw a ne adorned with flowers and grass. "What''s this?" It''s proof that you''re my friend. "Oh? What''s it used for? Can I get a discount at a luxury department store with it?" It means you can be friends with me. ".... Uh, okay." Hed never heard of such an item in the game. He didnt know if it would be useful or not, but it must serve some purpose. At the very least, it could be used as firewood when there was no fire... Wait a moment. "Token of a spirit?" The existence of spirits was regarded as extraordinary within the world''s cosmology. As a token given by such a spirit, even if it was just an ordinary ne with no special abilities, it undoubtedly had some purpose. No, he was convinced. This ne would be used for something very important in the future.
Late dawn. Ste Academy, Alterishas researchboratory. It used to be more like a garbage dump than a warehouse, but thanks to frequent cleaning by Baek Yu-Seol, a rtively decent research environment had been established. Tick, tock. It was already past 3 a.m., yet Alterisha continued her research. The presentation was tomorrow, after all. The Delta Augmentation Technique. It was a famous form that caused a sensation when an alchemist from 300 years ago said, "I discovered an amazing form that can solve this problem, but I''m in a hurry to use the restroom," and then he died in the restroom. If this form was true, it would be such a tremendous discovery that it could turn the entire alchemical academicmunity upside down. However, for the past 300 years, countless alchemists had attempted it, but all failed, and now no one dared to challenge it. This unsolved form had been deemed "impossible." However. That form... "...... Ah!" She finally solved it. In the cramped researchb, Alterisha had finally unraveled it. Thud. Alterisha, who had sessfullypleted the calctions, sank down to the floor as if her strength had left her. "I did it..." Her head felt fuzzy. This couldn''t be a dream, right? She pinched her cheek, and tears welled up from the pain. Suddenly, she turned her head and looked at a student dozing off in the corner. The boy who had faithfullye to her side every day while she struggled to solve the form. The boy who had been the greatest help in making the impossible possible, Baek Yu-Seol. She wanted to wake him up right away and boast about her achievement, but she refrained. After all, he looked so exhausted. Instead... She added one more name to the list of authors in the paper. [Co-author, Baek Yu-Seol] No matter how she thought about it, it was thanks to Baek Yu-Seol that she was able toplete this paper. If it weren''t for him, it would have been impossible. It was only right to include his name here. "Phew!" She took a deep breath. She felt nervous and scared at the thought of the uing presentation, but she would still face the challenge. Because there was a boy who had worked so hard for her sake, despite being ignored and abandoned by everyone else. She held the paper close to her chest. "The Delta Augmentation form." How many scientists dreamed of a new era when alchemy and magic engineering, once considered impossible to harmonize, merged together. If that was the case, then tomorrow... The world would have to prepare for the dawn of a new era. Chapter 49-1: - Academic Conference (1) Chapter 49-1: - Academic Conference (1) Unlike the Combat Magic Academic Conference, the Alchemy and Magic Engineering Conference was slightly smaller in scale. It was quite ironic to think that most of the scientific technologies that have advanced this world were alchemy and magic engineering, yet the conference onbat magic received the most attention. But, considering that this world had always been in confrontation with the forces of evil, known as the Dark Mages, it was inevitable. Furthermore,bat magic was much more difficult and challengingpared to alchemy or magic engineering. To simplify theplexity of magic, it could bepared to abination of Chinese characters and mathematics. Adding mathematics to alreadyplex Chinese characters was a horrific task beyond imagination. For example, there was a magic spell that required interpreting and drawing the form (4+57). The mage must inscribe the magical word () onto the array of mana, then integrate and connect it with mana lines by inscribing attributes in the correct order of interpretation equations. Thispleted a kind of equation. Moreover, that was not all. Depending on the amount of mana injected, the power had to be adjusted and calctions of trajectory, coordinates, range, and so on had to be made on the spot in order to manifest it. What are you talking about? To put it simply and quickly, magic sucked. It was really fucked up. It was not easy to just do that, let alone doing it in the midst of a battle. Not just anyone could be a mage. Anyway, for these reasons, the academic conference on magicbat was highly popr among students, while alchemy or magic engineering had a significantly lower participation rate among students. Baek Yu-Seol, too, didnt really want to go to academic conferences and such, but he was attending that time. He had been diligently looking after Alterisha until now, so wouldn''t it be necessary to see the results with his own eyes? "We''re almost there." "Yeah, that''s right. Phew, I''m nervous." The venue for the academic conference changed every year. Last year, it was held at the newly established alchemyb in the Alchemy City, and the year before that, it took ce at the Dwarf''s Mithril Research Institute. This year, it was being held at the prestigious alchemy academy, "Golden Light Academy," located in the Dwarf Kingdom. As the originators of metal magic were the dwarves, it was expected that this year''s conference would be different from usual, so he understood why Alterisha was so nervous. "This station is the entrance to Golden Light Academy, Golden Light Academy Entrance Station. The doors will open on the right side." As the train entered through the center of a towering volcano, a massive cave-like space appeared. It was the capital of the Dwarf Kingdom, the "ck Iron City," known for its abundant gold mines. It was vast, high, and deste. The towering ceiling was so high that it didn''t seem like a cave, and one couldnt see the end of it. Only faint, twinkling lights like starlight pierced through the dim mist. The buildings reached high into the sky, appearing reminiscent of a cyberpunk cityscape. Despite the dark and oppressive atmosphere, the dwarves living there seemed lively and energetic. Countless steel tracks extended through the air, and numerous trains were shuttling back and forth, giving it the nickname "City of Spiders." "Wow..." It was a city that began with the ancient civilization in the "Golden July" of the twelfth lunar month and reached the pinnacle of a mechanical culture in the modern era. Despite having the fewest number of magic warriors, it seemed to exin why the invasion of the dark forces was not sessful in the world. Somehow, Baek Yu-Seols heart raced with excitement. The Dwarf King resided in the tall fortress located right in the heart of the city''s abundant gold mines. The unwavering strength possessed by the dwarves with bodies as unyielding as steel, was a blessing that he, a body practitioner, had to acquire. "Not yet. I have to wait for the right time." Anyway, if he just waited patiently, the event where he encountered a special dwarf would automatically ur. There was no need to be impatient. Ding! As the train doors opened, Alterisha carefully stepped out. Despite being called the "Golden Light Academy Entrance Station," it still took another 10 minutes of walking to reach the actual Golden Light Academy. And when they arrived at the Golden Light Academy, both Alterisha and Baek Yu-Seol were taken aback. At the main entrance of the academy, there were marble stairs covered with a red carpet, and in front of it were numerous luxury foreign carriages. How could they not be overwhelmed as researchers and professors, who were dressed in splendid suits, ascended the stairs while cameras shed? Perhaps Professor Maizen Tyren also climbed those steps. "Um... Yu, Yu-Seol..." Alterisha looked at him, seeking help. Fortunately, there was a solution. Perhaps it was to amodate the humble alchemist burdened by the grand staircase meant for the upper ss, there was another small back door avable. "Let''s go through the back door..." "Yeah, that''s a good idea."
When it came to the fantasy genre, it was inevitable to mention elves and dwarves. Dwarves couldnt be excluded from this world. The dwarves in this world had some differences from the conventional ones: they were not just a brute race wielding hammers and axes, but rather there were many alchemists wearing specs and pursuing the essence of metal science. And their sense of aesthetics was quite unique. "What the heck! Ugly humans are here again!" The stout, brown-skinned dwarves, who were as tall as a person''s waist, always called humans "ugly." Half of the alchemists gathered in the auditorium were dwarves, who generally disliked going to other cities. However, since the symposium was held in their homnd, they seemed to participate eagerly. "Master Beaurock Stoneforge! Calling someone ugly is not polite in human society! Please use a differentnguage!" "Oh, is that so? Humans are peculiar." In dwarf society, calling someone "ugly" was, in a sense, the highest form of praise. Beaurock Stoneforge, as he was called, tried to get along with humans, but it seemed difficult due to the cultural differences between the two races. "Well, humans are difficult, indeed." He nodded deeply as if deeply enlightened by the assistants words and spoke to another human who was nearby. "You, your features are quite extraordinary." He seemed to have put effort into ''ttery''. "I''m honored that you appreciate my features!" "Hmm! You are humble and ept your ugliness. Thats impressive! Nowadays, humansin a lot about their appearances no matter if they look good or bad!" "Master Beaurock Stoneforge, that''s discriminatory speech!" "So what!" Despite Beaurock Stoneforge obviously looking down on people, there was a reason why people epted it and nodded their heads. He was the only top-tier alchemist who had achieved the rank of ''Golden Alchemist'' in that ce. In the past, the gold rank, which was a dream of all alchemists, was the highest in the industry. Even after that, Beaurock Stoneforge went around encountering human alchemists and openlymenting, "Your face looks like a rock!" or "Your face looks sick!" Most alchemists, including dwarves and humans, would bow their heads and express gratitude. He had circled the hall, and as he passed by Baek Yu-Seol, he asked, "Is this human a man or a woman?" Chapter 49-2 Chapter 49-2 When Baek Yu-Seol made an expression of disbelief, the Assistant trembled and bowed her head. Being a human, she seemed ustomed to Beaurock Stoneforges outrageous remarks. "Master Beaurock Stoneforge, on average, men have short hair and women have long hair." "Oh? Nelisha, didn''t you say you''re a human woman? But you have short hair." "These days, women also have short hair and men have long hair. Please let go of such narrow-minded and stereotypical views." "... Do you want to be fired?" "I will report unfair dismissal to thebor board." Tsk, why are all humans like this? Beaurock Stoneforge clicked his tongue and looked at Baek Yu-Seol. "Anyway, this guy has a damn confusing appearance." It hurt my feelings. A lot. Interestingly, Beaurock Stoneforge passed by Alterisha without casually calling her ugly. "You... Well, you look passable, I guess." "Oh, really?! Th-thank you!" In fact, Beaurock Stoneforge was famous as a designer boasting the highest level of "aesthetic sense" in the world. So, to be considered "passable" by him was the highest praise of all praises. She didn''t wear any makeup, and her hair was messy, plus she wore thick horn-rimmed spec, so many people couldn''t understand her low key appearance. However, Beaurock Stoneforges eyes pierced through all those superficialyers and looked at the essence with aesthetic appreciation. Anyway, she could be called a beauty who could be counted on one hand. Of course, in dwarf society, being considered "passable" was quite a severe insult. "Oh, I apologize for the initial impression." So Beaurock Stoneforge apologized without even being asked. He had no idea that his words were the highest praise in human society. "Um, Beaurock Stoneforge, would you kindly take a seat?" While Beaurock Stoneforge cheerfully exchanged "dwarf-style greetings" as he walked around, the moderator nervously approached and spoke. "Hmm? Time has flown by already. Well then." One by one, the alchemists took their seats. Maizen sat separately with the professors, engaging in conversation,pletely ignoring their side. It didn''t matter. He had fulfilled his role just by bringing Alterisha to the presentation. Once the preparations werepleted, a staff member stepped up to the podium as the host. Surprisingly, he was an elf. "To all the professors and researchers of the Alchemy Society, greetings. I am Itaren, the Chief Researcher of the Alchemical Fusion Institute, responsible for hosting the 87th Golden Academic Conference." p! p! "For our first session, we will be discussing the impact of potions on health and recovery. We invite potion schrs to present and analyze their new potions. Now, without further ado, Professor Maizen Tyren from Ste Academy of Alchemy will be giving a presentation." "Phew..." Finally, it began. Alterisha was so nervous that her hands trembled. Unfortunately, as a mere observer, Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t be by her side tofort her. He could only send a distant signal of encouragement. "Hello. I am Maizen Tyren from Ste Academy, and I have been entrusted with presenting the Alpha Type of the ''Red Potion'' today." "Wow...!" Red Potion was a healing potion with various types and derived variants. It seemed that healing potions were popr among the general public, but further improvements and increasing performance had been challenging. However, the initial response had been quite positive. And all of it was thanks to Alterishas research results. "Now, if you look at this side first..." However, Maizen Tyren seemed to havepletely forgotten about Alterishas existence and confidently presented the paper as if it were his own. "Impressive, Professor Maizen Tyren!" "I didn''t know you would improve the Red Potion. Great idea." Thosepliments were supposed to be directed at Alterisha if things had gone ording to the original ''episode.'' There were plenty of ways to expose the truth, such as asking detailed questions about the unique blending method that only Alterisha could understand; how she formted it with what form and substances. If one just threw precise questions at him, he would likely be flustered and start babbling nonsense. However, Baek Yu-Seol held back. Alterisha also remained patient and waited. Like a predator targeting the vulnerability of its prey. Today''s academic conference would be unlike any other academic conference. p! p!! Maizen Tyrens presentation ended sessfully, and afterward, professors, researchers, and alchemists gave their presentations. The quality of today''s presentations was much higher than average, so some merchants and businessmen attending as observers quickly started to make their moves. "... Continuing on, we will have the assistant''s presentation from Professor Maizen Tyren of Ste Academy." Meanwhile, it was Alterishas turn, but she wasn''t even called by name. "Regarding the potion this time, the pharmaceuticalpany I introduced to you before..." "I enjoyed your presentation. It was about the extraction of natural regenerative cells as you exined, right?" "Haha, the water-based coating you mentioned that you''re developing this time? I''ll put some effort into this matter as well." No one paid attention to an assistant''s presentation. Amidst everyone''s indifference... "Huh!" Alterisha slowly stood up from her seat and walked towards the podium. She spoke with a slightly trembling voice, as if she was nervous. The speech began. "Hello, everyone. I am Alterisha, an alchemist affiliated with Ste Academy. Today, the topic of my presentation is Evesting Ignorance. However, it was expected. So, instead of a normal spell, she uttered a spell that was even more magical, and it sessfully captured everyone''s attention. "... The perfect theorem and understanding of the Delta Augmentation Form. In an instant, all the noise in the auditorium ceased. Chapter 50-1: - Academic Conference (2) Chapter 50-1: - Academic Conference (2) Alterisha patiently waited. She waited until every alchemist in the room understood and epted her words. Finally, the silence was broken by a renowned university professor. "... Are you joking even after knowing the significance of this asion? Yes, I apologize for the disregard. I suppose you wanted to attract attention. However, there is a limit even to that kind of behavior!" His passionate wordscked any distortion. If Alterisha had simply intended to gain attention, his words would have been true. As people began to sympathize, Alterisha revealed a smile. "I also know the significance of this asion very well. It is an esteemed and extraordinary chance for someone like me to stand here. Therefore, I have no intention of joking around. I don''t want to miss this precious opportunity." "Well then, how should we interpret what you said?" "Please interpret it in the manner of an alchemist." Those who believe that every phenomenon in this world can be scientifically proven. They analyze, uncover, and interpret the existence of everything, always seeking to uncover the ''truth'' in order to satisfy their conscience. They are the alchemists. "But the Delta Augmentation Form doesn''t make sense. Principle-wise, the disciplines of magic and alchemy are structured in a way that they cannotbine!" "Yes. Even countless genius alchemists who lived centuries before you failed precisely because of it!" "It has been over 100 years since it was proven that the solution of the form is impossible. What''s all thismotion about now?" Amidst all the negative reactions, Alterisha didn''t feel discouraged. On the contrary, she felt exhrated. Even the lofty mountains, the sky, the ocean, and the sun itself would dere it impossible. But, the thought of proving it herself in that very moment sent a thrilling shiver down her entire body. And then, she recognized the expression filled with joy. Master Beaurock Stoneforge raised the corner of his mouth and spoke. "Everyone, silence!" With his words, the entire room fell quiet in an instant. "Just because we''ve had quite a few failures doesnt mean that we should deem certain things impossible. How can you even confidently call yourselves alchemists if you do that?" His words struck at the weakness of the current alchemist academicmunity. While they believed that there was truth in everything, they only tinkered with what was already known, and never attempted to explore things that were deemed impossible. "Nowadays, there is no progress. At best, she makes minor modifications to what we presentedst time." Upon hearing his words, some alchemists blushed and lowered their heads. "So, I''m actually looking forward to it. The little alchemist who dared to seek truth even in thews deemed impossible by everyone." "Go ahead and present the truth you have discovered." In response to Beaurock Stoneforges words, Alterisha nodded vigorously, and was about to reply. Tang! Someone mmed their palm on the desk and stood up from their seat. All the alchemists'' gazes immediately focused on him. It was none other than Professor Maizen Tyren from Ste Academy. Beaurock Stoneforge frowned ufortably and asked, "Professor Maizen, what are you doing?" "Before Alterisha presents her thesis, I raise suspicions regarding that thesis." "Suspicions, you say?" Beaurock Stoneforgeughed sarcastically, as if saying, "Now he''s resorting to any means," but Maizen bit his lip and didn''t back down. "So, what are these suspicions?" In response to Beaurock Stoneforge''s question, Maizen answered in a voice filled with anger, as if chewing on his words. "giarism... suspicion of giarism." "What? What did you say?" "giarism." Upon hearing his words, some alchemists turned their heads ufortably and coughed. In fact, besides Maizen, there had been quite a few cases of people using others'' papers. Alterisha couldn''t help but smile at the absurd scene. The darkening atmosphere was clearly not good in anyone''s eyes. "Suspicion of giarism... Haha! How amusing. Yes, it''s been a long time since we had giarism usations at a presentation." The moderator, clearly taken aback by the situation, looked to Beaurock Stoneforge for guidance. "Well, first of all, after raising suspicion of giarism, I''m sure you''re well aware of what consequences await you if you fail to prove otherwise, right?" Beaurock Stoneforge, who had been shouting vehemently previously, adopted a calm tone at that moment. His gaze sank sharply, and it was cold as if it could cut through everything. Despite being tense, Maizen nodded confidently with an air of self-assurance, as he had enough evidence. "I will call four witnesses, who are pursuing research on the Delta Augmentation Form together with me." "That''s right." He stood up along with the researchers sitting beside him. They were skilled researchers assigned to Ste Academy and affiliated with the Arcane Sect. With their knowledge and his alchemy skills, there should be no problem. With that in mind, Maizen walked to the podium together with the researchers and took hold of another microphone to continue the discussion. "Yes. At this point, let me reintroduce the alchemist who is currently presenting. Her name is Alterisha, and she works as my alchemy assistant and assistant instructor at Ste Academy." Assistant. As soon as those words were uttered, everyone let out a sigh. "It''s a game over." "This is a mess." Engaging in a giarism battle over a paper that hadnt even been presented in the first ce entailed aplicated process. But, if it was a giarism battle between a professor and his assistant... the current alchemy academia would unquestionably side with the professor. Why? Because it was an obvious fact that the professor was superior to the assistant. Moreover, even if everyone knew about the professor stealing the assistants paper, it was an ufortable truth that they had to turn a blind eye to. No matter what excuses the assistant might make, they would only be seen as mere justifications. Maizen cast a chilling smile towards the sweating Alterisha and spoke. "As everyone knows, in the intersection of alchemy and magic engineering, there are ''five enigmatic challenges.'' Only by solving these five challenges can alchemy and magic engineering truly achieve harmony." So far, the academia had only managed to solve two of those challenges, and even then, the solutions were iplete and only half-baked. That was why Maizen could confidently make such a statement. "I have solved four of those challenges. The research that was being conducted secretly has reached its final stages." "Huh." "If what you''re saying is true, then indeed, this paper...!" "Of course, my paper is undoubtedly correct. Alterisha, the assistant, is undoubtedly exceptional, but isn''t it unbelievable for someone who has entered the field of alchemy academia less than five years ago to have solved the enigmatic challenges of intersectional alchemy? It doesn''t make sense, does it?" "That''s right." "You''re absolutely right." Professor Maizen was cunning. Therefore, he had prepared for the scenario ''just in case.'' Everyday, he was tormented by jealousy and the anxiety that Alterisha, a newbie, might actually be a more exceptional alchemist than himself. And today, he decided to acknowledge that. "Indeed! I could only solve four of the challenges. However, she clearly stated that she hadpleted the paper. It means she has solved all five enigmatic challenges... But can we really say that she solved the remaining four problems solely by her own abilities? Just because she solved thest one, the one I haven''t solved yet? Does it mean that her paper, which borrowed my four solutions, is entirely her own?" Everyone nodded their heads. It was undoubtedly an impressive achievement to solve the final problem and receive praise for it. However, it was nothing more than theft for Alterisha to pass off Maizens paper as her own, as if she had solved all five problems by herself. It was like a thief adding their own brushstrokes to a stolen painting that was just about to bepleted, yet it could never truly be the thief''s painting. Maizen had prepared for all possibilities. Assuming even the premise that Alterisha had truly solved the final problem, Maizen had made sure she couldn''t escape. And he was confident in his conviction. "How dare she steal my paper? Unless Alterisha truly stole my paper, there''s no way she could have solved all five enigmatic challenges at the young age of twenty-seven. It wasn''t part of the n, but at the very least, I can''t let her steal my paper! Maizen chuckled. Yes, it wasn''t part of the n... But this wasnt bad either. He had always dreamed of achieving the unreachable realm, which was only described as genius in the Aether World. Today, he would grab that title here, and im it as his own. "Well, what do you think, Alterisha?" Chapter 50-2 Chapter 50-2 Maizen casually threw the question, and the senior alchemists in the room began to re at Alterisha. They had all reached the unanimous conclusion that she had stolen the paper. "Ah Alterisha bit her lip tightly. Yes, she had considered the possibility that Professor Maizen could go this far. But now that the situation was unfolding, she had no idea what to do or how to handle it. Her mind went nk, and her hands and feet trembled uncontrobly. Meeting Maizens gaze was incredibly cold. All the torment and violence she had endured from him had be a traumatic experience that clung to Alterisha like a perfume. "Wha-what should I do..." At that moment, her instinct led her to look at Baek Yu-Seol, as if a child searching for its mother. "When you feel overwhelmed and can''t handle it alone, call out to me." He said that, convincing her to believe in him. But even with Baek Yu-Seol, could there really be a way to salvage this situation? She didn''t know. She didn''t know, but right now, she wanted to rely on someone just anyone. So, she closed her eyes tightly and raised her hand. The moderator sensed the urgency in Beaurock Stoneforges eyes and nodded in response. Hurriedly, the moderator asked, "Yes, what would you like to say?" "I also... I want to call upon... someone to assist me." "Assist? May I ask who it is?" What should she exin? Alterisha had a very valid reason to refer to him in this way. "He is... the ''co-author'' of this paper." "Huh." "Oh my." To im to be a co-author on a paper she had giarized Laughter erupted. Baek Yu-Seol was also taken aback. Wait, I''m a co-author...? There was never any discussion about that. Beaurock Stoneforge coolly granted her request. "Alright! Bring him." Eventually, Baek Yu-Seol stood up from his seat and stepped onto the tform, causing the alchemists to frown. "A student?" "No matter how talented he is..." "We didn''te here to witness a child''s y, what is this about?" Alterisha trembled under the alchemists''ints and discontent. Her appearance was pitiable, but Baek Yu-Seol didn''t immediately approach her. Deliberately taking a roundabout path, he subtly retrieved something hidden inside his sleeve and casually brushed it against Maizens forearm as he passed by. "... No hard feelings." Maizen shouted in displeasure, and a message simultaneously appeared in his mind. [The special ability ''Resentment'' of the artifact Vengeance Branch'' has been activated.] [Target of Resentment: Maizen Tyren] "Good. Very good." How eagerly he had sought opportunities to inflict resentment, and finally he achieved his goal. Then, Baek Yu-Seol approached Alterisha. "Are you alright?" "Uh, yeah..." The gazes of the alchemists still felt sharp. However, when Baek Yu-Seol patted her shoulder, her heart quickly settled down. Slowly lifting her head, she looked at his face. He remained calm andposed, as if he had anticipated this situation. Baek Yu-Seol received the microphone. "Professor Maizen, long time no see." Maizen visibly contorted his expression, but soon a smirk appeared. He realized that he could bring down the two people he despised the most in one fell swoop. "First, Professor, your arguments seemed quite usible." "... usible?" "Yes. But don''t you think there is no decisive evidence?" "Well, that will be revealed as soon as I publicly present my esteemed paper. And I, too, always carry the paper on the Delta Augmentation Form with me." "Is that so? Well, that works out nicely then, Baek Yu-Seol said with a smirk, revealing his white teeth. Maizen unintentionally took a step back. "What''s going on..." It was a smile he had seen countless times before. And whenever that smile appeared, he had always been defeated by it. No, no. Not this time! After ncing briefly at Beaurock Stoneforge, Baek Yu-Seol turned to Maizen and spoke, "Alright. How about we solve it right here, each on our own? The five puzzles that remained unsolved for 300 years." "Finding out whether our solution matches yours, Professor, or not. Its quite simple, isn''t it?" To solve the problem was the easiest, straightforward, and the most clear-cut method. "Well... then we can determine whose answer is correct, right?" Maizen tightly bit his lips, slightly startled by Baek Yu-Seols self-assured attitude. What''s this? Could it be that there''s a catch...? This was troublesome. Meizen tried his best to make excuses and defuse this confrontation. "Wasting time with unnecessary tricks-" "Wait a moment." However, before his words coulde to a conclusion, they were interrupted by Stoneforge. "A showdown between the professor and the teaching assistant over the interpretation of the paper..." He pretended to contemte for a moment, then burst into a heartyugh, typical of a dwarf. "It sounds very interesting!" A clear sign of approval. Baek Yu-Seol, who had gone that far, turned to Alterisha. "I, I..." "Assistant Alterisha. You can do it. I trust you more than anyone else." The boy... Hes still smiling. Whys that? With such a trivial act, confidence sprouted in Alterishas heart. Baek Yu-Seol. Among the students, he was jokingly referred to as the "archenemy of Professor Maizen." It was because of his outstanding talent that he was always persecuted, yet always came out on top and gave Maizen a hard time. It was satisfying. It felt refreshing. Being so much younger than him, Alterisha admired how he boldly confronted Professor Maizen, whom she couldn''t dare to treat lightly. Can I do it too? Taking a deep breath, she filled her lungs with oxygen, as if attempting to gather confidence in her fearful heart. "The professor and I have undoubtedly conducted different research." In the world, there were numerous solutions to a single form. It was the beauty of alchemy. "In that case, the professor''s solution and my solution must bepletely different." She held her head high, unwilling to show a slight weakness in front of Maizen. Then, she took off her sses and untied the messy hair band she had always kept. "Oh..." Just by removing two essories, her impression changed in an instant, and Beaurock Stoneforge couldn''t help but utter an exmation of admiration. "Ha!" Exhaling deeply, Alterisha revealed her pristine smile, disying her pearly white teeth. That was... a smile of a true genius, full of confidence. A smile Professor Maizen Tyren had never seen in her as his assistant. "Professor Maizen, shall we begin?" Chapter 51-1: - Academic Conference (3) Chapter 51-1: - Academic Conference (3) The two prepared whiteboards were of different sizes ording to Maizens request. Maizens whiteboard was incrediblyrge, while Alterishas was only about a quarter of its size. Maizen had four researchers assisting him, while Baek Yu-Seol did nothing and stayed slightly apart. "Well, how interesting. Let''s get started, shall we? Do we have any beer?" "Master Beaurock Stoneforge, please maintain your dignity." "Enough, let''s begin!" With Beaurock Stoneforges shout, Alterisha and Maizen each took out a marker for their respective whiteboards. Alterishas marker was a multicolored magical pen prepared by Baek Yu-Seols ideas, which were derived from his future knowledge. "Hmm? What''s that pen?" "The magical pen is not a ballpoint pen, and yet it has colors. Can you change the colors with a button?" "That... would be quite expensive." As some entrepreneurss eyes sparkled with excitement, alchemists held their breath and focused on the work of the two alchemists. The moment the breathtaking confrontation began, a man sitting in the corner of the audience instinctively took out a cigarette from his pocket. Then the woman sitting next to him pped his hand. "Director Kaen, its a no smoking zone!" That was how it went. "Ah, I can''t help it, seriously." Kaen gathered his cigarette back in his pocket and concentrated on the conference. Even though his original mission was not to attend the conference, this confrontation was so thrilling and interesting that it made him forget his original task. "Really, is this kind of thing fun?" Looking at the Director like that, Grace shook her head. Grace Steele was deputymander of the 13th Shadowde Division under the umbre of the Manwol Tower. She was the elite among the elites of the world''s greatest magical warrior institution, the Magic Circle Assembly, which even had the qualifications to judge the peak of the world''s mages and operated in the hidden corners of the world. Furthermore, Kaen, who was sitting next to her, was her superior. She had hunted down countless dark mages at Danger Level 6 under hismand, and hadpleted hundreds of sessful missions. Once again, she has been dispatched here to search for dark mages lurking in society. However, of all ces, it happend to be this dreadfully boring alchemists'' conference. "So boring! Alchemy is nothing more than what I learned during my time at the magic academy, studying under Aureliu and others." She nced at Professor Maizen Tyren. This time, the target they were monitoring was exceptionally unique, as it was none other than a professor from the esteemed Ste Academy; a prestigious institution for elite magical warriors. "Does this even make sense?" Ste Academy, the Ste Academy itself. Even the name alone was self-exnatory, describing a perfectly crafted space. And now, one of their professors might be involved in the process of "dark mage corruption." Anyway, if the director ordered something from the Manwol Tower, she blindly trusted it 100%. "Hmm? Hmm?" Amidst that, something... something changed in the atmosphere of the room. The alchemists, who had been holding their breath while observing the solution, began to waver. "That is..." "It''s simr, but interpreted from a slightly different perspective." "But..." One alchemist was about to express their opinion but stopped. Perhaps everyone in this room might be thinking the same thing. Because "The assistant''s interpretation is simpler and clearer than Professor Maizens, isn''t it?" Moreover, there was a slight difference in the final answer. Finally, they moved on to the solution of the second problem. Around this time, a few alchemists murmured quietly. "That is...!" "We have seen various interpretations for the solution to the second puzzle, but... this is something new..." It wasn''t directed towards Professor Maizen since his solution was not much different from the solutions they had seen so far in other puzzles. However, Alterishas solution waspletely different. It was as if she was looking at it from a different dimension. There were no minimum conditions or rules forbining the magic circle with the material itself. The second difficulty was known to require the theorem of coupling for 4-dimensional crystalline substances. It was also known that it was possible to solve it only after writing at least 200 lines. But, Alterisha solved it in just 19 lines. "Well, well. I may be a magic engineer and a novice in alchemy, but it seems that she has aced it." Schrs realized why Alterisha started with such a small whiteboard. It was because she had the confidence to solve all the five puzzles within that small space. As the solution to the third puzzle began, the atmosphere gradually shifted. Professor Maizen Tyrens exnation was undoubtedly remarkable. From the third puzzle onwards, there was not a single person who had solved it even once in reverse thinking. Yes, impressive. Professor Maizen was undoubtedly impressive, but "... Alterisha is even more impressive." Someone unintentionally blurted out their inner thoughts. However, no one reprimanded him because they themselves were thinking the same thing. Professor Maizen wiped off cold sweat with a bewildered expression. "This can''t be happening...? What is this solution that I''ve never seen or even thought of? It''s simr to mine but slightly different. The reason for such a distinct difference was actually obvious. Baek Yu-Seol had divulged forms from a distant future to Alterisha. It was a form from a world far ahead in time. Alterisha modified it ording to her own taste, and after using her own technique. In other words, the solutionpleted by Maizen was good, while the one done by Alterisha could be described as ''perfection''. With such a solution being presented by the current Alterisha, how could it bepared to an unfinished thesis? Finally, the fourth solution began, and Professor Maizen could no longer remain silent. The whiteboard was not enough. Even though he used a whiteboard four timesrger than Alterishas, it was still insufficient. He requested an additional whiteboard, but amidst that, Alterisha continued to write forms on her small whiteboard without pause. Around that time, the alchemists, one by one, realized something and either jumped up from their seats screaming or mped their mouths shut. "I see...! The reason Professor Maizen couldn''tplete the Delta Augmentation Form was finally revealed there!" Even the most stoic alchemist burst intoughter upon realizing something. So far, the senior alchemists had approached the "Five Puzzles" as separate problems with various interpretations. Professor Maizen Tyren was no exception. But, Alterishas approach was different. She approached all five puzzles as a unified whole, integrating them and progressing with the solution! A few exceptionally brilliant alchemists were even able to anticipate the solution to the final fifth puzzle to some extent. And their anticipation was urate. Alterisha sessfully intertwined all five puzzles into one, achieving a harmoniousbination. "How did she establish multidimensional thermodynamics based on Ernest''s theorem and achieve the reflection of Chronical!" "If that''s the case, we can prove the hypothesis of a 3.8-fold amplification of the angr magical rotation." Thump! Chapter 51-2 Chapter 51-2 Finally, afterpleting all the solutions, Alterisha lightly tapped the whiteboard with her marker and turned around. Some alchemists screamed in astonishment, while others ran outside or sat in disbelief. It was a glorious realization that they could stand at the starting point of a new era, where history was being rewritten. "AAAAHHH!" "This is insane! It''s truly insane!" Not even the calmest alchemists could mediate this chaos. In fact, they themselves were bewildered. Who could possibly mediate anyone in such a situation? "Argh..." Now, no one looked at Maizen anymore. It seemed as if Alterisha had cast a shadow over them all. The whiteboard they had requested was still not there. The apprentice who had gone out to get itpletely forgot about it under the surprise brought by Alterishas solutions. Thud! Thud! Every vein on Maizens body pulsated with anger. "I can''t ept it. Those fools are deceiving you all, can''t you see? The forms are simr. That solution there is just like mine. There''s no doubt about it. They giarized my form." "Why don''t you understand?" "How can a mere woman in her twenties solve all these problems on her own? Even I, with the support of dozens of researchers, barely solved this four problems!" Ugh, ugh...!" He looked at Alterisha with eyes pulsating with blood vessels. "Al...tesia "Professor?" "In that sinister atmosphere, Alterisha took a step back involuntarily. Baek Yu-Seol, with the staff secretly grasped in his arms, blocked Alterishas path. "How long are you going to keep deceiving and undermining me? Modifying the stolen thesis and disguising it as your own... Do you enjoy it?" "Hey! Security! Stop him!" Professor Maizens condition was peculiar. The alchemists stood up from their seats, and the facilitator quickly took control of the situation. At that moment, when the magic warriors standing guard were about to move swiftly. Before Baek Yu-Seol, the security personnel, and Beaurock Stoneforge, Alterisha was the first to shout. "Stop it, admit it!!" Finally, Professor Maizen showed a normal reaction for the first time. He eerily turned his head to face them and parted his lips to utter a murmur. "What... did you say?" There was something eerie and terrifying about his expression, but Alterisha had no intention of stopping here. "My, my paper is clearly better than yours, Professor! Was stealing the paper you presented earlier not enough? How much more of my paper do you want to steal before your conscience kicks in?" The alchemists murmured in discontent. "What is it?" "That Red Potion paper from earlier... was it actually stolen from the assistant?" "Hmm, well... something did seem off..." Countless thoughts raced through Alterishas mind.
Those were the bitter memories with Professor Maizen. "You foolish girl. Is that all you''re capable of?" "I''m sorry." "I told you to prepare properly! How many times do I have to say it for you to understand?" "But, but I did it as you wanted, Professor..." "Even if I said something wrong, you should have understood! You''ve worked under me for years, and you still can''t do that?!" "I''m sorry! Please, please don''t kick me out!" "Listen carefully. Without me, you won''t even set foot in this academic field. You understand, right? So do it properly!"
She had been deceived, robbed, oppressed, and endured immense pain under Professor Maizen. She wanted to cry, but she had to hold it in. All those memories came flooding back. That surge of emotions. "Professor She exploded all at once. "Professor, you''re more of a fool than I am!!" Silence. With a timid yet resolute statement, all the alchemists opened their mouths wide in astonishment. "Uh... uh..." Even Professor Maizen froze, wide-eyed. "Hahaha!" Beaurock Stoneforge burst intoughter. "It''s amusing. Today''s presentation is truly amusing!" Perhaps due to hisughter, Maizen also btedly regained hisposure and spoke up. But... it would have been better if he hadn''t regained hisposure. Thanks to his regaining of reason, Maizen quickly grasped the situation he was in. What am I doing right now? He looked around the hall. Former colleagues, acquaintances,panions, those brothers who respected each other. All of them were looking at him with faces that seemed to convey disgust and pity. "No, no. It''s not true! Look! This woman stole my paper! Why, why don''t you understand?" No one responded to his words. Perhaps it was because he was already partially out of his mind, but there was no longer any worth in continuing the connection with the professor who had tried to giarize Assistant Alterishas paper twice. "Take him out." "No... no, aahh!" With a cold remark from Moderator, the situation was concluded as two security guards dragged Maizen out. Thump! "Ughhh..." Maybe because all the tension was released, several bodyguards in suits and officials rushed over and took care of Alterisha as she sat down on the floor. "Are you alright, Assistant Alterisha? Here, we have water and a towel." "Would you like to take some medicine?" "There''s a university hospital nearby that I operate. Would you like to have a check-up for a moment?" "Haha, hahaha..." With the stark change in treatment, Alterisha could finally realize what she had done. Thump! She lifted her head and looked at Baek Yu-Seol, who was approaching her. He was smiling as always, but for some reason, that smile today felt unforgettable. "Assistant Alterisha, you''ve worked hard today." Baek Yu-Seol reached out his hand and spoke, and Alterisha warmly smiled and shook his hand. "Thank you!" Chapter 52-1 Chapter 52-1 "In the end, it was a failure~" In response to Graces words, Kaen nodded. If emotions were to be so intense, there must have been some signs. However, the sensors that responded to Dark Mana fluctuations remained silent. "Well, the Psychometry of Manwol Tower isn''t perfect either, right? How many times have we drawn nks! Oh, I thought I was going to die of boredom! Well, the Director seemed to enjoy it, though. {TN:- Changed Dawn Tower to Manwol Tower since I dont think its the correct English equivalent. Manwol basically means 1st month based on moon cycles.} In response to Graces words, Kaen nodded silently. It was enjoyable. As someone who had pursued the path of an alchemy master, he possessed deep knowledge in this field, allowing him to appreciate just how remarkable this woman, Alterisha, truly was. The mission ended in vain, but the lingering feeling remained. Kaen couldn''t help but continue to observe Alterisha, no matter how far away. "By the way, that kid who was listed as a co-author; was he a high school student? That little brat, he looked quite cute, didn''t he? Right?" Kaen turned his gaze towards the boy named Baek Yu-Seol. It was impressive that a high school student had contributed to solving a 300-year-old unsolved problem, and as someone who had an interest in alchemy, Kaen became curious, but it wasn''t significant enough to pay special attention. However, what happened next was suspicious. "Please exclude my name from the article." Right after the paper presentation, in the chaotic atmosphere of the conference, Baek Yu-Seol stated that he didn''t want fame. As a result, the article would only mention "Alterisha, and an anonymous alchemist." Of course, it wouldn''t be limited to just the article, and eventually, anyone who knew a bit about it would find out. However, the attention of the public would be solely on Alterisha, and since his identity was not revealed, corporate sponsorship would be solely at her disposal. Why was that? Kaen became quite curious about the reason. "Did you investigate him?" When he asked Grace, she stared at her palm and replied, "Yeah. I just received a message, and there''s nothing special about him. Except for the fact that his hometown was destroyed by Dark Mages right before his enrollment. Hes from amoner background, and his grades are the lowest. But strangely, hes in the S-ss? I haven''t been to the academy, so I don''t know, but isn''t it extremely difficult to get into that ss?" "... That''s true." "Moreover, he attends the world''s most prestigious magic academy but cant use magic. Hes peculiar in various ways." The word peculiar seemed insufficient to describe that boy. "But apart from this, there''s really nothing special. It was something that ''Max mentioned, so it must be urate, right?" "Yeah, I got it." Regardless of his inner thoughts, the Shadowde Division at the Manwol Tower was not idle enough to care about only one high school student. While Kaen had such thoughts as he kept his eyes on Baek Yu-Seol, he suddenly turned his head and looked in Baek Yu-Seols direction. ...! In an instant, their eyes met for a fleeting second. However, Baek Yu-Seol turned his head as if it were a misunderstanding. Kaen frowned for a moment, but his "Perception" magic and Graces "Shadow Veil" barrier were undoubtedly in effect. A mere high school student wouldn''t be able to see through it. "It must have been a mistake." Thinking so, Kaen turned his head and spoke, "Let''s go. We''re done here." "Yeah, yeah! I''m tired of this boring ce too!" They swiftly left as if carried by the wind, leaving no trace behind.
While Alterisha was being besieged by journalists and businessmen, Professor Maizen secretly slipped away through the back door. It was truly a vile situation. When they entered, Professor Maizen was at the main entrance, and Alterisha was supposed to be at the back door. But when they left, Alterisha was at the front door, and Professor Maizen was at the back door. "Damn it, damn it..." Maizen, who boarded his self-driving carriage, bit his nails. His neatly arranged hair was now disheveled and unkempt. "Ugh...!" Thump! Thump! As Maizen banged his head against the window expressing his anger silently, a low voice echoed from beside him. "Calm down, Maizen." "You, you!" Seated there was a man wearing sunsses. With his jet-ck hair that had a hint of green shine, he calmly flipped through a notebook, as if he had been in that spot all along. It was Professor Raiden of the Ste Academy from the New Moon Department. He sharply retorted Maizen. "You caused an ident." "This, this wasn''t an ident..." Maizen stammered, and sweated coldly. Could it be that someone witnessed this spectacle? "You almost went on a rampage. It was only because of the ''restraint'' ced on you that you managed to control yourself. If your emotions had escted any further and you went on a rampage, it could have ruined all of our ns." "... I''m sorry." "Hah, sorry?" Raiden let out a bitterugh. "Do you think a simple apology is enough? The Grand Master is extremely disappointed. You have lost both of your values." The first value being that he was a professor at Ste Academy. The second value being that he had the potential to solve the Delta Augmentation Form. However, the first value was soon to be lost as he giarized the assistant''s thesis, and the second value was now meaningless as someone else had alreadypleted the form. "No, no! It''s not over yet. I have connections in the giarism Council. I can easily resolve this incident. I... I won''t be expelled!" Upon hearing this, Raiden closed his notebook with a snap and turned his head, locking eyes with Maizen. Under his cold gaze, which seemed to see humans as nothing more than insects, Maizen gulped hard. "Shut up and stay quiet. The most helpful thing you can do is keep your head down and stay still. Got it?" There wasn''t a single word Maizen could say in response to that demeaning remark. "Stay still and keep quiet until further instructions from the Grand Master." Raiden left those words behind and vanished into thin air. Alone, Maizen clenched his fists, and started pulling his hairs like a madman. "Baek Yu-Seol, Baek Yu-Seol...!" He did his best to suppress the overwhelming urge to go on a rampage. He even bit his nails, plucked his hairs, and tore his skin to suppress himself. "Not yet, not yet!" He couldn''t express this anger now. When the opportunity woulde to corner that person, he had to unleash it all at once. To achieve that, Maizen harsly endured. "Just wait a little longer, Baek Yu-Seol...!"
[Dark Magic Corruption Progress: 49%] As the presentation continued, Baek Yu-Seol used his specs to monitor the progress of Professor Maizens dark magic corruption. Just when it was about to surpass 50%, the critical point where magical proof became possible, it abruptly stopped. ... In the end, I suppose I''ll obediently stay put until the intended episode of rampage arrives. No matter how hard I try or how much effort I put in, the predetermined episode remains unchanged. I thought that if I could forcibly raise Maizens corruption rate to 50%, I might somehow prevent the dreadful disaster of the eighth episode. "Nevertheless, the preparations are steadily progressing." The situation had ended on a positive note, and the activation of the lingering Resentment even seeded. The cheat-like item would undoubtedly make it easy to breeze through the eighth episode. Furthermore, from now on, the direction of future alchemy would revolve around Alterisha. There was no need to worry about her safety. With such a significant incident having erupted, she had be an invaluable presence to Ste Academy as well. Guards would quietly apany her to ensure her protection. Baek Yu-Seol took a deep breath, feeling relieved. If things had gone ording to n, it would have been another year before the mages obtained the existence known as the "Item." However, thanks to Alterisha awakening much earlier than in the game, the potential for Baek Yu-Seols growth had opened up wide. Of course, the dark mages would also acquire information about the "Delta Augmentation Form." However, their skills couldnt catch up to Alterishas. Even in the original game, she effortlessly surpassed the dark mages, who were already a year ahead in terms of their skills. Moreover, it was not the only achievement. [The direction of the main episode has undergone significant changes.] [Your Narrative Power is greatly enhanced.] [You regain the functionality of a downgraded item. You can inherit some of the abilities and skills that the character Baek Yu-Seol possessed.] Even though Baek Yu-Seol hadn''t progressed through the episode, he was rewarded as if he hadpleted one. Although he didn''t receive any EXP, it was satisfying enough. The rewards were still pending, but in reality, he had already decided in his mind what he wanted to receive. "Ah... Ahh..." Alterisha moaned as sheid down on the train seat. All the first-ss and VIP seats were avable, and for the first time in her life, she was treated with such luxury, obtaining those expensive seats for free. "It feels like a dream..." "In the future, even more dream-like things will happen. No, perhaps we will even be able to make things that were only possible in dreams a reality." So far, despite only presenting theories, there hadnt been as much sponsorship and interest as expected. The general public recognised that solving this problem was remarkable but failed to grasp what made it extraordinary. Soon, when the first invention would be invented and presented, Alterisha would receive an overwhelming amount of attention and calls. It could be a moment where she possessed powers surpassing that of entire nations. Alterishaughed happily while twirling her feet. Watching her, Baek Yu-Seol leaned against the window and thought about the person they had just encountered. "That was undoubtedly Kaen." There were two best ''magic towers'' in the world. The one in the light was called Sawol tower, while the other which was hidden behind the shadows was called Manwol Tower. {TN:- Here, Manwol basically means 1st month and sawol means 4th month/april based on moon cycles. While Manwol also means full moon.} Manwol Tower was the world''s tallest and most famous magic tower, and was known to the world as the only magic tower to have been given the title of Zenith. And the existence that suppressed the overwhelming power of the Sawol Tower and the Magic Council was none other than the Manwol Tower. They were the elite magical forces and the supreme Dark Mage unit. They were ghostly beings with exceptional skills in hunting Dark Mages and normal mages. Among them, the leader of the 13th Shadowde Division, was Kaen. He was the most elite of them all. Even though he was nearby, his mastery of stealth was so exceptional that if it weren''t for some munication" magic that got detected by his sixth sense, he would have remained oblivious to his presence. "Why are those dangerous guys here?" Could it be that they noticed Maizen Tyren''s Dark Magic corruption? However, Baek Yu-Seol knew that those individuals had never interfered in any branch where they were involved. If only I could be positively involved with them. With their knowledge of all the world''s information and dynamics, and coupled with their formidable forces, they would be the most reliable allies. But if they were to turn against me, they would be the most fearsome adversaries. Of course, the chances of considering them as allies or enemies are extremely slim. To reach that point, one must undertake numerous affinity tasks and various subsidiary quests. In reality, only a very few yers had seeded in making contact with the Shadowde Division. "Anyway, I need to be cautious." Knock! Knock! While Baek Yu-Seol was organizing his thoughts, someone knocked on the door. Chapter 52-2 Chapter 52-2 As the VIP seats were partitioned, one couldn''t enter without the door being opened from the inside. "Who...?" He was about to ask who it was. But, as Baek Yu-Seol turned his head and looked out the window, he was startled and his eyes widened. Creak! Creak! Even amidst the shaking train, it wasn''t difficult to recognize that person. "That person, could it be...?" A brown-haired man with a bicorn hat, pointed elf ears, and golden eyes behind gold-framed sses, stood not far away. He was dressed in a sophisticated suit, and his mysterious smile didnt reveal his true intentions. President of the Starcloud Guild, Melian. When the game''s episodes progressed and the game world expanded beyond the academy boundaries, and the protagonist, Edna, became a full-fledged adult, the number of yable characters naturally increased. At that time, it was possible to freely pursue all the characters of various ages and genders within the game world ording to different branches. However, there were still four characters that yers were particrly obsessed with. The guardian of the cial Spine Mountains, the Great Duke Selpharm. The heart of the Southern Hawol ins, Chairman of the Starcloud Guild, "Melian." Themander of the Eastern Seas Dragon Peak Fleet, Admiral Samuel Stormfield. The pir of the Western Desert, Lord of the Manwol Tower, "Ethan." Among them, Melian, also known as the heart of the Southern Hawol ins, had the special attribute [Fate of Fortune], which gave him the setting of being the "richest person in the game world." "Co, could it be...!" As Alterisha recognized him, her mouth opened wide in shock, while Melian grinned in response. "I apologize, but could you spare a moment of your time?" "... Yes, um, what brings you here?" "I have some business with all of you, so I came here despite the intrusion." Baek Yu-Seol tried to remain calm as he opened the door. "Pleasee in." "Thank you." With a height surpassing 190cm, he seemed like he would hit his head on the ceiling if he didn''t slightly lower it. "Nice to meet you. Alterisha the alchemist, and... you must be the alchemist who hasn''t revealed your identity, right? Both of you are extraordinary individuals. It feels like my eyes are being purified. Oh, if it''s not too much to ask, may I know your name?" "I am Baek Yu-Seol, a first-year student in Ste Academy''s Combat Department, ss S." "Oh, you''re a student from Ste? Nice to meet you." Although he already knew everything, Melian still asked Baek Yu-Seol for his name and pretended to be ignorant. "W-What brings you here?" Alterisha asked with a mixture of anticipation and surprise. In fact, she had expectations that her discovery would turn the world upside down. But, she didn''t expect that a giant like Melian woulde directly. It felt that the encounter with Alterisha would be slightly postponed until the performance of the giant corporation or the Great Tower. But, Starcloud. Melian! She took a deep breath, trying to calm her anxious heart. It wasn''t easy. "Perhaps, you already know... Alterisha the alchemist, I would like to establish an ''exclusive'' contract for your skills with Starcloud." Oh, you''vee! With that thought, Alterisha did her best to hide the smile that wanted to escape. "Of course, if you already know me, you must have heard that I am very generous with my conditions. Well, would you like to read the contract?" Nodding, Alterisha affirmed positively, and Melian took out several pages of the contract from his pocket and handed them over. She read it with trembling hands. "Wh-Whaaat?!" The conditions were tremendous, far beyond anything her poverty-stricken self could have imagined. It was truly an overwhelming offer that could make her worries vanish in an instant, exining why he had a nickname "Cool Deal." Alterisha calmed her pounding heart and finished reading the contract. The contents included unlimited sponsorship of materials and technicians, as well as an astronomical amount to be paid as an advance. Of course, there were certain constraints that came along with it, but With these conditions, she could create countless inventions she had dreamed of using the materials she desired! A cushion made of gold? A waterfall pouring diamonds? A house adorned with precious gemstones? It would no longer be just a dream. Perhaps, even more extraordinary things were possible. "Yu-Seol, surely you would love this!" Melian looked at Baek Yu-Seol with a beaming smile, as if he could press the stamp right away. "Huh...?" For some reason, Baek Yu-Seol wasn''t smiling. "What could be the problem?" The exclusive contract with Starcloud Guild was undoubtedly an exciting opportunity, so why was he looking at her with such a serious expression? ... There must be a reason. It was the first time she had seen the boy with such a serious look. Even when he solved the problem of Delta Augmentation Form or confronted Professor Maizen, he used to smile. "Let''s not get too excited." After taking a deep breath, Alterisha gently ced the contract down and spoke to Melian. "I''m sorry. Could you give me some time to think?" "Hmm, is that so?" Her words caught Melian off guard. "If the conditions are not sufficient, please let me know if there is something you want." "It''s not that! The conditions are more than enough, even overwhelming... but..." She looked at Baek Yu-Seol as she spoke. "I need some time to consult with the co-author of this technology." "Oh, I see..." Co-author. He thought it was just a hollow term, but maybe it wasn''t. Setting aside such doubts, Melian put on a weing smile and said to Baek Yu-Seol, "Would you like to take a look at the contract?" Yes, it was clear that he was an extraordinary genius who had helped solve a 300-year-old unresolved problem as a teenager. But still, he was just a high school student. He knew this from experience. No matter how skilled Baek Yu-Seol was in magic and alchemy, when it came to negotiations, he must be inexperienced. Moreover, based on the preliminary investigation, Baek Yu-Seol was amoner who would never reject such conditions. That was what he thought. "... Hmm?" Melian couldn''t help but stiffen when he faced Baek Yu-Seols nk expression. He was thinking about something. Thinking. Anyone can do it, but it was not something one could easily do in front of his proposal. To gain over such a pile of money. To achieve an amount that could support even future generations. He still had some doubts even when faced with that. "This..." Melian changed his mind. He had met many people, and most of them would give up on their thoughts in front of his wealth. But very rarely... But, there were cases where it wasn''t so. And usually, they would turn the tables. It left a bitter taste in his mouth and a sense of difort, but very asionally... there were proposals that made his eyes widen. And now, Baek Yuseo spoke up, "I will decline." "Oh, really?" Melian''s mouth curled into a smirk as he heard the words he had anticipated. "I see. Well then..." He retrieved the contract and sped his hands together, saying, "Let''s start the negotiation again." Chapter 53-1 Chapter 53-1 Starcloud, the world''s greatest corporation. Undoubtedly, an exclusive contract with Starcloud was a great opportunity. If one took on the task and produced eye-catching items, they could earn a fortune that wouldst them more than a lifetime. However, it was not the right path to take. The exclusive business of items. Melian''s business skills were exceptional, but he had a strong inclination not to let anyone take away what was rightfully his. He was the kind of person who could instantly bring in tons of gold on the condition that the technology was offered exclusively to Starcloud. But, what happens when the technology is tied to him? Firstly, only the best-selling items would be mass-produced, limiting the overall diversity, uniqueness, and performance of the items. Additionally, excessive monopoly would prevent numerous mages who actually need the equipment from using it, leading to a skewed development of technology towards the business side and allowing dark mages to catch up in terms of technological prowess. In reality, Baek Yu-seol had seen a couple of yers who proceeded with such a strategy, earning money as they pleased, ultimately ending up with a bad ending and losing everything. "May I ask for the reason?" asked Melian, unfazed by the sudden rejection. Baek Yu-Seol looked at this face intently. He couldn''t help but think that he was strikingly handsome. Despite being in his 50s, Melian had an unbelievably youthful and attractive appearance, thanks to his elven traits. Moreover, thanks to his wealth, he was quite popr as a target for game strategies, despite the fact that he had a daughter. But the truth was... Melian''s poprity as a gamey target was not solely due to his good looks or being the wealthiest person in the world. Honestly, if one looks at the age difference of over 30 years from a purely romantic perspective it was a bit well, honestly, it was a little questionable. Perhaps if there were a significant age gap of 300 to 3,000 years, people might have been more intrigued, calling it a romance between a transcendent being and a human. In conclusion, the reason yers were enthusiastic about Melian''s route was because of his daughter, High Elf Jeliel. AKA the viiness, Jeliel. Throughout the episodes, she constantly tormented the protagonist and engaged in ruthless and cruel actions that furrowed the yers'' brows. As a result, the infuriated yers sought ways to make Jeliel pay dearly. The ultimate solution was to marry her father, Melian, and bring ruin to the household.... It may sound like a joke, but it was true. However, yers from around the world, especially Koreans, were enthralled by this dramatic turn of events. Looking back now, it was quite absurd... Anyway, pretending to ponder over various thoughts, Baek Yu-Seol feigned indecision for a while, while Melian patiently waited. Though he must have been quite impatient internally, hisposure was truly impable. "There is certainly a reason." "Is it the terms of the contract? If there are any shorings, I will immediately address them." "No, it''s not about the conditions. I simply don''t want an exclusive contract." Melian''s expression stiffened slightly at those words. He undoubtedly wanted to possess this technology exclusively. However, he couldn''t just cancel the contract like this, since losing the tremendous sponsorship of apany as prestigious as Starcloud would be quite regrettable. He intended topromise with him as much as possible. "In fact, this technology, whichbines magitech and alchemy, would be useful in our daily lives, but it would have the most significant impact on the production of equipment for mages. In fact, as we unraveled this form, we have created quite a variety of blueprints." "I see. But what does that have to do with not wanting an exclusive contract?" "We want this fascinating technology called ''Items'' to be essible to more mages. Please consider it as a small contribution to making this tumultuous world a more peaceful ce, which will be devoid of Dark Mages." "Your ambitions are rather lofty. Having great aspirations is a good thing. However, money is always necessary to realize noble dreams." "Yes, that''s right. We''ve been in talks with numerous investors. You are one of them." "... So, are you suggesting that you enter into contracts with all those people and while also being in a contract with me? If that''s the case, you would have to dismiss many of the conditions I presented." "That''s right. But to be honest, those conditions do look tempting." Melian wore an intrigued expression. It was as if he was saying , "So what are you going to do?" He probably wouldn''t be easily persuaded. So, Baek Yu-Seol offered a straightforward solution. "Even if everyone uses items, it''s impossible for everyone to use the same item. ''Luxurification'' of the items. That''s what I propose." "Ah...!" Around that moment, Alterisha, who had been looking anxious, seemed to realize something and let out a gasp. Melian also straightened up and disyed an expression of interest. That expression revealed that he was no longer looking at Baek Yu-Seol as a child. "Luxurification, huh..." "Yes. In this world, there are truly countless rare materials. Thunderbolt Iron Ore that is monopolized by Starcloud Corporation is one of them. What if we refine that ore using the technology of ''Alchemy and Magitech?" "A rather valuable item would be created." "That''s right. We will push for the widespread distribution of items, but for those exceptionally crafted luxury items that are difficult to produce, we will enter into an exclusive contract with Starcloud Corporation. Thats what establishing a brand is about, isn''t it?." Melian slightly raised the corner of his mouth and nodded his head. "Very well. However... How can I be sure whether or not this idea of a luxury item is your vain delusion? My motto is to ''never engage in a losing deal'' especially when ites to matters of the trade." Although he was saying that, his reaction was not negative at all. His intention was for Baek Yu-Seol to show him an item worthy of being ssified as a ''luxury item.'' "Yes. Thats why Im not asking you to sign the contract immediately. Six months. Lets hold an investor briefing exclusively with you within that time." "Oho..." He had a few things nned in advance. Even if he didnt think about them, Alterisha would surelye up with more ideas. "If you are satisfied by the products presented during that time, please consider entering into an exclusive contract with us." "That... is truly..." After a brief hesitation, Melian finally nodded his head. "Cool." That was something Melian reserved for when he was genuinely impressed. "Alright then, heres a Messenger Scroll for you. Messenger Scrolls were an advanced means ofmunication; when someone wrote a message on scroll and sent it, it would fly to the recipient. Of course, nowadays it was a rarely used item since the phones came into existence. Although phones werent as widespread as they were in modern times, major institutions (kingdoms, mage towers, nobles,panies, etc.) already had sufficient telephoneworks connected, so it wasn''t really necessary. However, there was significance in the act of giving it. Messenger Scroll was incredibly secure, with numerous protective spells, making it expensive and valuable as a means ofmunication that could reach anywhere. In other words, it was an item given only to trusted individuals. With that in mind, Alterisha opened her eyes wide and eagerly epted it. Th-thank you! And here, Im giving you my phone number. I have a personal phone. And you''ll probably get one soon too. If needed, you can contact me using Ste''s public phone. Having finished his business, Melian adjusted his hat and said, Well then, Ill take my leave. Have a pleasant time. Watching Melian swiftly disappear like the wind, just as he did when he arrived, Baek Yu-Seol let out a sigh of relief. Phew, I thought I was going to die from the tension. Alterisha looked bewildered as she asked. Is that how a tense person acts? I was really tense though. ... That''s impressive. Being able to smile like that while being so tense. Huh? "Uh-huh, it''s nothing!" Saying that, Alterisha smiled warmly as he leaned his head against the window. Perhaps it was because the tension had dissipated, but Baek Yu-Seol felt exhausted. "I should get some sleep..." Chapter 53-2 Chapter 53-2 In the southern region of the continent lies the Hawol ins. It has once been referred to as the ''Land of Milk and Honey''. It was understandable because the Hawol in had seven major rivers running through it, as well as various rare nts, animals, and minerals being located here. However, captivated by the brilliance of the scenery, a traveler passing by once said, "Anyone who looks at this vast and undting grasnd, would yearn for freedom. Even if they were already free. Thend of freedom, Hawol in. In the central part of the in, there was a peculiarly tall green stem, and at its top bloomed a giant pink water lily. On that water lily, there was a beautiful guest cup called ''Water Lily Goblet,'' and today, a very special guest hade to visit. Jeliel, the illegitimate daughter of Melian, the chairman of Starcloud. Although her father was an ordinary elf, Jeliel had inherited a great amount of energy of the World Tree, and became a ''High Elf'' at a young age. However, she wanted to explore the world with her father and left the World Tree to venture into the world. Now, she gazed at the azure meadow that seemed to unfold endlessly with an expressionless face. There were people who burst into tears upon seeing this scenery, and people who were so captivated by the breathtaking beauty that they couldn''t leave this ce forever. A certain painter said that he drew thisndscape until he went blind and passed away. However, none of that beauty entered Jeliels eyes. In her world, everything was perceived by its value. [Value of All Things] Jeliel had a unique ability to see everything, whether it be humans, animals, or material objects, in terms of numbers. The least valuable was 0. The most valuable was 100. "I see the value of thisnd is rising...." Instead of appreciating the beauty of Hawol in, Jeliel focused on its value and smiled slightly. She had invested heavily there, and it would soon be a fertilend, yielding abundant profits. "Um, Miss Jeliel..." As she absentmindedly admired the Hawol in, a man who had been kneeling behind her cautiously spoke up. "Who dared to call my name so casually?" m! Upon her sharp rebuke, her bodyguard ruthlessly stomped on the man''s head. "Gah...!" Jeliel sighed and turned around to sit down. The pitiful figure of the man, with tears, snot, and blood mixed on his face, was truly pathetic, and the number ''3'' floating above his head was even more pitiful. A value simr to the cobblestones on the street. "P-Please... Have mercy, just once..." "Why did you have to go bankrupt? If you had just continued with what you were doing obediently, none of this would''ve happened. I warned you not to engage in unnecessary ventures..." The man bit his lips with force and mmed his head down. Her words were wrong. This venture was undoubtedly a sessful one. In fact, it was on the verge of sess, but that woman ruined it. The reason? It was obvious. It would bring in more money this way. Bypletely destroying and ruining the man''s business, the plummeting value of the byproduct seemed more valuable in Jeliels eyes. However, there was no evidence. No evidence that Jeliel was involved. It was obvious to everyone that she was behind it, but that cunning woman never left any traces. So the man had no choice but to beg for his life. That woman had the power to make anything in this worlde true as she wished. "Do you want to live?" Nod, nod, nod! The man vigorously nodded his head up and down, and Jeliel chuckled. There was no reason to spare him. Nevertheless, she wanted to pass the time with some entertaining content. "Oh, right. Didn''t you say you know how to y Soul Chess, Ahjussi?" Why ask that all of a sudden? Despite his doubt, the man hastily nodded his head. "Alright. Would you like to y a game of ''Soul Chess'' with me? If you win... I''ll grant you any wish you desire." ".......!" Soul Chess, known as the intellectual sport of mages, begins by selecting 20 out of over 200 different chess pieces and cing them on the chessboard. Each piece possessed unique abilities, such as ''Igniting mes three spaces ahead and resting for five turns'' or ''Protecting allied pieces for two turns''. The goal was to strategicallybine these abilities to capture the opponent''s ''King'' and im victory. Seemsplicated? You understood it correctly. In fact, Soul Chess was dozens of times more challenging than regr chess, making it highly difficult for beginners to grasp. Besides, Jeliel was a "Grandmaster" ranked professional Soul Chess yer. "Ah." In other words, it aligned perfectly with the statement that she had no intention of sparing his life. However, unwilling to give up hope, the man reluctantly stood up and sat in front of Jeliel. And thus, the game of Soul Chess began... and ended in a sh. He never stood a chance from the start. "... How boring." Even in Soul Chess, he proved to have no value. {TN:- Wordy: could also mean he has got no (interesting) moves. Theres a lot of chess rted wordy since Jeliel seems to talk exclusively in chess terms. I am trying my best to not miss tones and wordy, but sometimes, they don''t go too well in english.} "Go ahead and ask." "I understand." Jeliels bodyguard, Seong Taewon, nodded slightly and covered the man''s mouth as he left the room. He did so to prevent the person from making any more noise or causing a scene, as thedy disliked it. "Mmph! Mmmph! Mmphh!!" As expected, the person struggled and thrashed, but he couldn''t resist against Seong Taewon''s strength. "Sigh, it wouldve been more fun to just let him be." There was no one left who could be her opponent in Soul Chess. She had never achieved victory against the Archmage Doaron Carcest, but she was confident that there was no one else she couldn''t defeat. Therefore, she grew impatient. The sole purpose of Jeliel learning Soul Chess was because of the ancient Carmen Seth''s ruins. ''The one who defeats Carmen Set with Soul Chess, shall be bestowed with eternal light.'' {TN:- Could be a possible reference to the Carmen Sandiego video game series.} Only a few people in the world knew that this ancient myth, considered a mere legend by others, actually held the ''truth.'' Now that her skills were sufficient, all she had to do was win against Carmen Seth in Soul Chess. But, where on earth was that ruin located? Her frustration was growing, but she held it in, knowing that rushing wouldnt lead to the ruins discovery. "Miss, I have taken care of it." "Good. Well done." After flicking through the pile of documents rted to the man and setting them aze before throwing them into the trash, there was a knock at the door. "Who is it?" It''s Dad. "Ah..." A rare smile appeared on her face. "Pleasee in." As the door opened, the first thing that caught her attention was not a number, but a ''?'' symbol. It was Melian''s value. Jeliel had the ability to recognize the value of everything in the world, except in two cases. When the subject was someone she loved. When the subject possessed an unknown value beyond her analytical capabilities. However, there was no existence in this world with an unknown value. Moreover, since the only person Jeliel loved was her father, there would be nothing she couldn''t measure the value of. "Have you been well?" "My adorable daughter, you must have had a good time while I was away. Shall we go home?" "Yes, I''m tired of this ce now." "Haha, it never gets boring for me, even if I see it every day." That was because... her father still had ''emotions.'' And Hawol ins was such a beautiful ce. Jeliel hurriedly said, "Me neither. Im not bored of it either." It was to prevent her father from knowing that her heart had grown cold. Melian smiled kindly and stroked Jeliels head. "Oh, by the way, did the deal go well this time?" "In a way yes, but also not." "What do you mean?" Melian took out a piece of paper from the pocket of his coat. That was undoubtedly ''Alterisha''. It was a Messenger Scroll that led to the alchemist named Alterisha. [57] A scroll that leads to a woman named Alterisha has a valueparable to mine. In that case, just how valuable is she? "As expected, my father has a good eye." Jeliel touched the scroll as Melian spoke. "Oh, by the way, I should have given another scroll to that boy." "That boy?" "Yes. He was an interesting one, co-author of the Delta Augmentation Form and a student of Ste Academy." "... Is that so?" Jeliel knew that there was a co-author for Delta Augmentation Form, but she didn''t expect him to still be a student. "Apparently hes a year younger than you. There are truly remarkable children in the world. We still have to watch and see, but his business skills were quite impressive for his age." "What''s his name?" "Baek Yu-Seol, I believe. It might be good to remember it." Among the names her father told her to remember, there hadnt been an unimportant name so far, so Jeliel made a mental note of it. "At the age of seventeen, he solved a problem thats been unresolved for over 300 years It was undoubtedly impressive, but it didn''t pique her interest much. She didnt know what her father saw in that boy, but he was probably a chess piece at best. It would be nice if he could use him to generate some profit. With that thought in mind, she temporarily stored the name Baek Yu-Seol in a corner of her memory. Whether he knew her thoughts or not, Melian still had a strong interest in Baek Yu-Seol. "I heard hes a student of Ste Academy. Who knows? Maybe you might meet him someday." Jeliel was attending the Elven magic academy, "Astral Flower Magic Academy." Magic academies from various countries often had events such as student exchanges and academypetitions, so there was a chance they might meet each other in the future. However, the name Baek Yu-Seol had long been pushed to the depths of her memory. Right now, she just wanted to enjoy the time with her father. "Father, would you like to y a game of Soul Chess before we go back?" Today and tomorrow. As long as she was with her father, she believed she could do anything. Even if it meant falling into hell. Chapter 54-1: - Persona Gate Training (1) Chapter 54-1: - Persona Gate Training (1) There were quite a few incidents on the day of the presentation, but anyway, the sses at Ste Academy proceeded as usual. "Professor Maizen Tyren is not feeling well, so I ended up taking over the ss." Alchemy professor Maizen Tyren was not able to appear, so another alchemy professor had to substitute. I wonder how it will turn out. Maizen fully awakened in the eighth episode and caused a rampage in the academy, causing great damage. Did my influence cause that episode to be pushed forward? I hope at least it''s manageable.* Alterisha hadnte to the academy either. She was probably being happily tormented by the Alchemist and dwarf Alchemists by now. On the other hand, Baek Yu-Seol was at ease. From the beginning, it was said that he was a co-author, but it was all thanks to the fact that Alterisha publicly stated that she had done it alone. "The general public wouldn''t know, and only the people that should know would know." Not only because it bes bothersome, but the main reason was that his attention should never be diverted. He was a worthless alchemist, after all. All focus and attention should be solely on Alterisha. Anyway, thanks to such efforts, there were hardly any circting rumors rted to him in the public. It was all thanks to the fact that the name "Alterisha" was stered all over the headlines of every newspaper. "Hey, have you heard? There''s Assistant Alterisha, right? She''s the author of the Delta Augmentation Form, right? I heard she solved that long-standing problem." "Yeah, I also heard it. It was a 300-year-old unresolved mystery." "But I heard there''s also a co-author?" "They deliberately kept the identity undisclosed. I wonder why." "Well, its probably because they must be extremely ugly, right?" "Ahaha, no way!" Like that, he could quietly spend his days at the academy as usual. "That''s it for today''s ss." After the alchemy ss taught by an unknown professor ended, he walked out of the ssroom, and some students hesitated and approached him. "Um... You''re Baek Yu-Seol, right?" "Yeah. Why?" Although he was usually treated as invisible, why were they pretending to know him? "Well, if you''re hungry, would you like to have lunch together?" The fact that he had a friendship with Assistant Alterisha had already spread throughout the department. There were even false rumors circting that they were secretly dating. So, that was it. They wanted to get closer to him because he was close to Assistant Alterisha. While it could be seen as clever on their part to think of it since Alterisha wasnt currently at the academy, for him, it was just annoying and bothersome. "Sorry, I already have ns." "Oh, really? Well, can''t be helped then." The nameless students left with disappointed expressions. They probably thought he was lying, but he did have a prior engagement. It was his club activity. As he walked out of the ssroom, Eisel hesitated and approached him. "Um... Are you leaving?" "Yeah, let''s go." "Th-that''s great." Eisel seemed quite unfamiliar, as if the activity of exploring good restaurants itself was awkward. It seemed like they were making a big decision, although there wasn''t really anything significant about it. Eisel and Baek Yu-Seol headed to the shoe lockers for their outing. As they each opened their lockers to take out the shoes, he felt a sense of unease. [Sensibility] Immediately, without hesitation, he teleported towards Eisel and "Ah!" He grabbed hold of her and pulled her back. Then, Eisels locker opened, and a flour bomb exploded! Boom!! "Oops...?" Eisel, who narrowly escaped the flour bomb''s wrath, widened her eyes in surprise. But, Baek Yu-Seol didn''t have the energy to pay attention to that. Unfortunately, another person passing by ended up getting hit by the flour bomb. He turned his gaze towards Baek Yu-Seol. He had a bold physique that could rival a wrestling athlete and a closely shaved head. Due to his rough appearance, his name was "Poong Harang." He clearly remembered that he was in the same ss as him, a first-year ss S student. "Um... hey, I''m sorry." However, he didn''t ept Baek Yu-Seols apology and instead turned his head in the opposite direction. Over there, three girls were gathered around a girl with a rolled bun hairstyle. They all looked startled upon catching Poong Harangs gaze. "... Did you find pleasure in doing this?" "Yes, yes? Wh-what are you suddenly talking about?" It was such an unexpected and out-of-the-blue remark that both the girls and he could only be taken aback. Poong Harang shot them a cold nce. "If you thought you could torment a superior and confident woman by simply burying her in flour... shouldn''t that bring you some enjoyment? Otherwise, you''d feel pitiful and miserable yourself." "W-what''s that supposed to mean...?!" He checked the name tag of the girl with the rolled bun hairstyle, and she was in ss B. Ah,e to think of it, such a thing did happen. Eisels episodes of being ostracized were repeatedly mentioned in the early parts of the story. He hadnt personally witnessed it within the story. After all, the protagonist was Edna. He never expected to indirectly experience it like this. The girls, who were met with Poong Harangs fierce gaze, seemed frozen in ce, and trembled as if they were having seizures. "I-I don''t know! I did it because you told me to!" Then, one person betrayed the group and ran away, while the rest followed suit and fled one by one. Meanwhile, the girl with curly hair couldnt manage to escape, and waspelled to brace Poong Harangs gaze alone. Wasnt that embarrassing? Poong Harang didn''t seem to have any intention of threatening anymore and turned his attention back to the flour, flicking it away. Then he nced at Baek Yu-Seol and spoke. "... You." "Huh?" "You have sharp reflexes." After saying that, Poong Harang coolly headed outside with flour-stained clothes. He hadn''t seen much of him in the original game, but he seemed more imposing than Mayuseong himself. Eisel and Baek Yu-Seol stood there for a while. "... Sh-should we go?" "Yeah. Mayuseong is waiting." That was how... after various twists and turns, they were able to start their first club activity. As they stepped outside, Mayuseong was leaning against a streetmp, either memorizing runic letters or reading a notebook. Even his appearance seemed like something straight out of a masterpiece, causing passing female students to linger around and steal nces at him. He noticed them, closed his notebook, and approached with a smile. "You''re here. Are you ready to go?" "Yeah. Since lunchtime isn''t that long, I don''t n on going far." In the first ce, even just Arcanium was incredibly vast, and there were a considerable number of restaurants, so one could find a good ce to eat no matter what. "So... what''s on the menu?" "Pizza. Do you guys like it?" "Yeah, I enjoy it." "Uh, I... well, I''ll eat it." He didnt know anything else, but he knew that Eisel liked pizza. In fact, if one chose the option to be close to Eisel as a yer, he could raise affinity by giving her favorite food as a gift, and pizza was at the top of that list. "Alright, then, shall we go to a pizza ce?" While walking along the street with Mayuseong, an interesting phenomenon urred. "Hey, isn''t that person Mayuseong?" "Wow... look at that charisma." "I thought he was a model." Before enrolling in Ste as a prodigious mage of the century, Mayuseong had already gained prominence in the middle school academy. Thanks to numerous media appearances, he was quite famous. He had a towering height that was hard to believe for a high school student, a warm and friendly impression, and a handsome face to top it off. Since most of the students in Arcanium were prodigies, it was impossible not to know about the famous Mayuseong in the magical world. Eisel, too, was quite famous. In a not-so-positive way. "And next to him... is the daughter of the traitor Morph." "She may be pretty, but she''s still the child of trash." Fortunately, the good thing was that Eisel herself didn''t pay much attention to those nces. "Stupid people. It''s pitiful to see them being swayed by baseless rumors." He wondered what expression those gossipers would make when they eventually learned the truth. "It''s this way." Still, Baek Yu-Seol didn''t want to see Eisel being insulted, so he guided her properly to the pizza ce. "What would you like to eat?" "I''m fine with whatever you''re having." "I''ll have what you''re having then." "That''s fine." As soon as they arrived at the pizza ce, Baek Yu-Seol quickly scanned the menu and ced the order. It was a mixed pizza with lots of cheese and something called a rolling pizza, but Eisel didn''t understand any of it. She had a slightly nervous expression. ''Pizza...'' She had heard a lot about it. It was a food she really wanted to try. But, she never had the opportunity. Pizza was an expensive dish that cost more than 15,000 credits, which was almost like a week''s worth of food for Eisel. In the past, Eisel wanted to eat it badly, so she tried preparing the ingredients like cheese, bell peppers, and even the dough herself. However, she failed miserably, and ended up making a mess, which made her eyes filled with tears. She couldn''t even bear to waste the ingredients, so she reluctantly forced herself to eat it, but at that moment, she truly wanted to cry. Seeing Eisel eagerly waiting with anticipation, Baek Yu-Seol smirked and grabbed a te of pickles. In his memo, he had written down a note that recorded, "When eating pizza, you should drink the pickle juice first." "Here, you can have this." "This...?" What was it? She had never seen this food before. Although she didn''t ask, she ventured a guess by herself. Is it an appetizer? When you order steak, they usually serve bread and soup first She hesitated as she touched the pickle te. How do you eat this...? Chapter 54-2 Chapter 54-2 She discreetly nced at Mayuseong and Baek Yu-Seol. She didn''t want to be treated like a fool who didn''t know how to eat something as simple as this. Observing her, Baek Yu-Seol suddenly had a realization. No way, is this her first time at a pizza ce? Since Baek Yu-Seol didn''t know much about the person named Eisel, he didnt know if she had been to a pizza ce before or not. So, he quickly handed her a fork and was about to subtly show her how to eat it, but before that, Eisel took action. Suddenly, she brought the pickle te to her lips, and drank the pickle juice directly. Her sky-blue eyes widened. "I-It''s delicious!" She had never tasted such a stimting broth before. Baek Yu-Seol was about to tell her the truth with an indecisive expression, but Eisel kept drinking the pickle juice with delight, so he gave up. Mayuseong, who was staring at her, also toyed with the pickle te, and like Eisel, brought it to his lips and slowly savored the taste. "Hmm... It''s not bad." As he watched her smiling refreshingly, he almost thought he was drinking an expensive red wine. "Oh... right. That''s the charm of pickles." A momentter, when two pizzas were brought out, Eisels mouth dropped open. "Wow...!" The tantalizing aroma of cheese stimted her appetite, and she was almost drooling. "Let''s eat. I checked beforehand, and this ce is really popr." As Baek Yu-Seol served the pizza onto the te, Eisel cautiously picked up the knife. However, Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t tolerate the idea. "Oh no. Why would you ruin the pizza by putting a knife on it? It doesn''t taste good when you eat it like that." "What?" "You have to eat it like this to truly enjoy it." Baek Yu-Seol demonstrated first. He lifted a slice of pizza and took a big bite, pulling it away from his mouth. Streeeetch!! The cheese from the pizza stretched out like a maze. "Well, that''s even more outrageous..." "Oh, it sounds fun, doesn''t it?" Mayuseong followed suit and stretched the cheese, while his eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. Eisel, with an uncertain expression, alternated between the knife and the pizza, but in the end, she put the knife down and picked up the pizza with her bare hands. And she also sessfully stretched the pizza in her mouth. "Ah...!" An exmation burst out. It was her first time. She couldn''t regain her senses from the overwhelming stimtion of the chewy cheese and spicy hot sauce that filled her mouth. Ah, the bell peppers are frolicking on top of the cheese. Thebination of peppers, paprika, and olives is amazing. The bacon and onions are joining hands and performing an energetic salsa dance! Then suddenly, her emotions surged. She remembered the days when she couldn''t properly enjoy a meal like everyone else. But now, the taste was so delicious that all those thoughts vanished. She felt happy. Tears welled up in her eyes, but Eisel held them back and spoke with a choked voice. "... It''s delicious. Truly." Baek Yu-Seol smiled, feeling like he made the right decision after all. "Let''se here often from now on." He felt a sense of satisfaction, as if offering a delicacy to a cute little bird. "Eat a lot." That way, it would give her some strength for the challenges ahead.
"Edna! Did you hear that?" Edna, who was walking down the hallway, slightly stiffened her expression when she heard a girl''s voice. "Yeah..." "Really? Then let''s meet next time!" As she watched her friend running off in another direction, she sighed. Heard it. She must havee to share the rumor that Alterisha had solved aplex Delta Augmentation Form. It was something she had heard dozens of times already. Young girls were a vibrant species, who brimmed with infectious excitement whenever they stumbled upon intriguing news to share about their friends. However, Edna knew. She knew that all of this was Baek Yu-Seols doing. Despite his name being not revealed and not known to the public... Somehow, Edna felt like she could understand his deeper intentions, as he hid himself and made Alterisha stand out. But how did he solve the form? Did any knowledge from the future remain? Most of the future knowledge, except for crucial events and narratives, would have been forgotten as a consequence of regression. She herself had no way to help Alterisha because there was no exnation of the Delta Augmentation Form in the original novel she was familiar with. But, the situation was unfolding quite favorably. "... Or maybe, he''s just really smart? Is that why?" Either way, since he knew the fact that "Delta Augmentation Form would be solved in the future," he might have solved it with Alterisha directly. In truth, she didn''t n to get deeply involved. She and Baek Yu-Seol had agreed to only reveal 50% of their true feelings. Instead, she needed to prepare for the next event. "Persona Gate training." In this world, there were countless "Persona Gates." Even in the original novel, the true nature of the gates was never properly revealed, causing a lot of resentment. It was another dimension born from the power of the Dark Mages. If they didn''t quickly conquer the Persona Gates and deal with them, the ces where they appeared would bepletely tainted by the Persona Gates, rendering them uninhabitable. To prevent that, the magic warriors, including Edna, had been studying Persona Gates since their childhood, and now as high school students, they were conducting practical training. Perhaps this time, the "real" would be mixed in the Persona Gate training. It was the infiltration of the evil Dark Mages within the academy. "I roughly know the whole story of the event, so I have to prevent any major damage from urring." While pondering over such concerns, Edna walked slowly, only to find students gathered in front of the ssroom bulletin board for some reason. "Hmm?" Curious, she went over to see a notice regarding the "Persona Gate." As she silently read it, someone approached her and started talking. "Edna, hello." ".....?" A gentle and warm voice. She instinctively turned her head. Jeremy, who belonged to the Scalben Family, had unknowingly made his way beside her, and he stood there with a dazzlingly beautiful smile. Edna had a puzzled expression as she responded. "Oh, hey." "How about joining the same group for the Persona Gate training this time?" Looking at Jeremy who said that, Edna let out a dryugh. Why is he acting like this here? In the original novel, Jeremy was depicted as a character who fell head over heels for Eisel and fought hard to win her heart. However, Eisel eventually became involved with Mayuseong, which angered Jeremy, leading him to use his power to torment her. If he had simply tormented her physically, it might have been understandable, but Jeremy disyed a psychotic nature, and destroyed her mentally. Honestly, while reading the original work, Edna became extremely annoyed. Although many readers idolized him as an embodiment of twisted obsession, Edna detested such a personality. "Hah, if you''re going, do I have to apany you? What makes you believe in that? Huh? That arrogant expression of yours?" She grabbed Jeremy''s chin and shook it from side to side. Jeremy was taken aback and his eyes widened. "Mind your own business and stop acting presumptuous." After that, Edna coolly turned around and walked away, while Jeremy caressed his chin. ... Indeed, she''s peculiar. However, there was one aspect that Edna had overlooked. This was the world of "romantic fantasy," and the clich of "you''re the first one to hit my cheek" was verymon. "Unique, original, Charming." No other woman had ever acted so boldly towards him. The freshness resonated deeply in Jeremy''s heart. He felt sensations he had never experienced before and even a sense of excitement. Jeremy watched Ednas figure as she walked away with her short legs, wanting to capture every bit of her appearance. But then... "Oi, mister. Where are you going? ss?" "Don''t interrupt me while I''m eating my bread." "Hahaha, why do you look so funny?" A particrly mentioned and annoying person appeared, someone who always got on his nerves. Unconsciously, Jeremy slightly clenched his fist and red at the boy''s back. Don''t mess with that kid, Baek Yu-Seol. He had never had something he wanted to possess taken away from him in his entire life. And this time would be no different. Chapter 55-1: - Persona Gate Training (2) Chapter 55-1: - Persona Gate Training (2) Ste Cafe Terrace, Ninth Star. ording to the academy''s regtions, it was a space which could be used by any Ste student. However, due to the expensive dessert prices and the influence of nobles, this ce was mostly frequented by the aristocracy. The terrace, in particr, was favored by nobles with their factions for the purpose of gatherings. Despite having a club room, the reason for choosing this ce was likely to show off their power. Hong Bi-Yeon was no exception. If she didn''t periodically showcase her abilities, she could appear insignificant to the other riffraff, so she must never leave any room for vulnerability. "It tastes awful." She forced herself to drink the tea that didn''t suit her pte and listened to the girls'' conversation. "Oh, really?" "That''s right? The Earl of Koden''s grandson gave me a bouquet..." "How romantic!" "Is that so? I found it burdensome." "As a woman, I envy it so much. I wonder if there''s any man like that for me." It was a typical conversation among ordinary noble girls. The topics of conversation were also simr every day. What clothes are in fashion these days? What jewelry is in fashion? What food is popr? So-and-so is dating someone. So-and-so got into an ident. So-and-so confessed but got rejected. It was a tedious and nutritionally empty exchange of banal conversations. Hong Bi-Yeon didn''t particrly enjoy the atmosphere of this ce, but she maintained herposure. Each person gathered here was a child of the powerful figures who excercised authority. There was a reason for bringing them all together in one ce. "Princess, you''ve been reading the familiar dictionary since earlier, haven''t you?" {TN:- Changed Divine Beast to Familiar for now.} "Oh,e to think of it, after the second exam, there was a formal Familiar Contract Ceremony, right?" "Ah! You''re already preparing ahead of time. Impressive. I can''t even understand the familiar dictionary." "That''s right. The princess is indeed different from others, right?" The topic suddenly shifted, turning into ttery towards the princess, but it wasn''t bad. It happened quite often. However, it was still boring, so Hong Bi-Yeon gave a vague response. Then naturally, the topic among the girls shifted again. "Oh, by the way, have you heard about this? My father told me to keep it a secret..." "What is it?" "This time, there was amotion because Ste''s assistant unraveled the Delta Augmentation Form. But you all know there''s a co-author, right?" "Of course." "Actually, that co-author... is said to be one of Ste''s students." "What? Is that really true?" Hong Bi-Yeon, who was idly ying with her tea, abruptly stopped her hand movement. It was the first time an interesting conversation topic hade up in a while. "Well, even so, it''s a problem spanning more than 300 years. Could a student be a co-author?" "But, Father was certain." "Ah... Since Rachel''s father is the head of the Information Bureau, it must be certain." "But who could it be? Someone who can solve unresolved mysteries with a student''s status. It''s likely someone from the Alchemy Department, right?" Exactly. Whether it was the head of the Information Bureau or others, it seemed that those who hadnt delved deep didnt grasp the concept of this ''co-author.'' However, Hong Bi-Yeon happened to uncover the truth while investigating someone else. Baek Yu-Seol. He was the co-author of Delta Augmentation Form. "But why keep his identity confidential?" "That''s true. They only mentioned the name without any acknowledgement of help. Could it be that they did it out of embarrassment and apology?" "Oh my, that could be the case. If it were me, I would feel embarrassed and sorry, so I would keep my identity confidential." "Hohoho." Just like the girls, Hong Bi-Yeon had her own doubts. Why? What was the purpose? What could be the reason for doing such a thing? "Princess? Why do you look so worried?" Suddenly, one of the girls took an interest in Hong Bi-Yeon, allowing her to regain herposure. "Oh, it''s nothing." "Oh, is it because of the uing Persona Gate training?" "That''s right. Princess, you''ll be participating again this time, won''t you?" Upon hearing their words, Hong Bi-Yeo nodded slightly. Persona Gate training The Persona Gate was a spacepletely detached frommon sense in reality. Unlike simple dungeons where clearing was achieved by defeating a boss or destroying a core, the Persona Gate required extensive preparation and study because one could only clear it by understanding and oveing its "patterns" and "mechanisms". Starting from analyzing the concentration of the Persona Gate, mathematical knowledge such as spatial deformation, topology, soul istion, and understanding and memorization of thousands of patterns and possibilities in the Persona Gate were immensely necessary. However... The most important thing was undoubtedlybat prowess. Without the ability to fight properly, no matter how smart one might be, they couldnt sessfully clear the Persona Gate. In fact, since the purpose of nurturing magical warriors was to hinder the Persona Gates of the Dark Mages, it could be considered the most crucial subject. The uing Persona Gate training would be conducted in groups of 4 to 18, and the key was how they cooperate and strategize together. Even for Ste''s first-year students, who had an average level of ss 2, it was not easy to tackle a Persona Gate that was expected to be prepared at a difficulty level of 3, especially since it was their first realbat experience. Most of them would likely fail. However, the scoring was based on whether they understand the mechanics of the Persona Gate; how they cooperate and synchronize with their team members, and how they respond to enemy attacks or simr situations. So, it was not necessary to seed in the strategy. Of course, in the Persona Gate training, where most would inevitably fail, Hong Bi-Yeon was determined to seed in the strategy. That way, she could prove her superiority. That way... she could gain recognition from her mother. I hope I get matched with some worthy opponents Chapter 55-2 Chapter 55-2 After the gathering at the cafe. On the way back to the dormitory. As Hong Bi-Yeon was heading towards the dormitory alone, someone called out to her. "Bi-Yeon!" She stiffened up. A voice that felt all too familiar, like a sticker stuck to her ears. But, it was also the voice she feared and despised the most in this world. Slowly, she turned her head. There stood a woman with bright red hair tied tightly behind her head. She looked nothing like her, and wore a rxed smile on her face. "... Princess Hong Si-hwa." "Oh my, I told you to call me ''Sister.''" Her half-sister, Hong Si-hwa Adolveit, whom she could only be forced into an antagonistic rtionship due to the fate of being a legitimate child and a bastard. She hade all the way here. "What brings you here?" "Oh well, I just came to see my little sister. Do I need a reason for that? Besides, there have been some interesting things happening recently." It was a lie. She never made a move without a reason. "Don''t give me that look. Well, yes, there is another reason. Recently, there''s been a very interestingmoner at this school... And guess what, thatmoner is carrying out the knight''s conviction which has vanished from this world." How does she know? Such questions were meaningless. Hong Si-hwa knew everything. So, when Hong Bi-Yeon hardened her expression, Hong Si-hwa covered her mouth with her hand and imitated a polite youngdy as she smiled. "Oh my, even our little sister seems to be interested in that knight? It''s only natural~ A knight who dedicates everything for the priest... Truly, isn''t that every princess''s romantic fantasy?" Princesses'' romantic fantasy. At first nce, it might seem like they hadnt lost their childhood innocence, but it was definitely a maneuver toy the groundwork. Anyway, both Hong Si-hwa and Hong Bi-Yeon were princesses, and to be a "queen," they needed to identify an outstanding talent like Baek Yu-Seol. Moreover, if amoner without a country, hometown, family, or affiliation possessed such overwhelming talent... There was no reason to hesitate. "Anyway, I have a tiny, really tiny bit of interest in thatmoner. Can you introduce me?" "If you want to see him, go and find him yourself." "Ah, I heard that all the top-notch tower officials went to see him and came back empty-handed. That person seemspletely disinterested~" "......" As she said, something was off about Baek Yu-Seol. She recalled the incident with the Necromancer from before. Many towers and organizations had sent him love calls. But strangely, he had rejected all of them. At that time, she didn''t think much of it. But now, it seemed familiar. In any case, it would be so easy for the path to open wide if he just revealed his name. Why would he reject such an opportunity himself? Baek Yu-Seol was undoubtedly amoner. It was suspicious how he desperately tried to seize all the wealth but made every effort to keep his name hidden from the public eye. However, the problem was that no matter how much investigation was done, nothing could be found about him. His past was veiled as if he was trying topletely erase his existence from the world. "So many people went and came back empty-handed. It''s truly scary~ Do you happen to know anything?" Hong Si-hwa asked. "......" When Hong Bi-Yeon turned her head without answering, Hong Si-hwa walked briskly and suddenly extended her finger in the direction where Bi-Yeons gaze was directed. "So, you want me to introduce myself to that person! Right? Since youre ssmates, you must be close, right?" "It''s fine. Please take care of it yourself." "Younger sister is mean~" She yfully threw a tantrum, but Bi-Yeon didn''t even pretend to listen. Then, Hong Si-hwa spoke in a subtly mocking tone. "Why is Hong Bi-Yeon Ongju so stubborn?" At that moment, Bi-Yeons expression crumpled. "...... I am not an ongju, but a princess with the rightful qualification to seed the throne." {TN:- "Ongju" is a Korean term used to address a prince or princess. It is a title used to refer to a member of the royal family or someone with noble lineage. The difference lies in the actual royal status and lineage. A "real princess" holds an official royal title and belongs to a recognized royal family, while "Ongju" can refer to someone of noble birth or someone who embodies regal qualities without necessarily having a royal title or lineage.} "It is so since your older sister died and all! Hong Bi-Yeons eyes reddened at Hong Si-hwa''s obvious provocation but she quickly regainedposure. It was familiar. The psychopath-like girl with no emotions, tears, or empathy, who used even the death of her kind and beautiful older sister, as a material for provocation. "Stay calm. It will be resolved when I be the queen." With that determination in mind, Hong Si-hwa did not follow as Hong Bi-Yeon left. She simply stood far away, smiling like a mischievous child, as if something wascking but still content. After walking a while andpletely distancing herself from Hong Si-hwa, Hong Bi-Yeon plopped down on a nearby bench, exhausted. "Phew..." "Princess, are you alright?" "Yuri." Yuri, dressed in a stiff suit, approached and handed her a cold drink. Finally, Hong Bi-Yeon could rx. Yuri was the only person besides Teacher Hameryl with whom Hong Bi-Yeon could confide. They had been together since they were young. "I was a little annoyed, but I''m okay. After all, you don''t engage with crazy people." "I apologize for not being able to be of help." "It''s fine. I don''t expect you to be of any help." As Hong Bi-Yeon was about to get up, Yuri seemed to remember something and took it out of her pocket. "By the way, while investigating themoner you mentioned before... I happened toe across this." Yuri handed her an envelope with Baek Yu-Seols name written on it. "It''s a submission of Baek Yu-Seols student work for a certain subject. It contains information about his past. Unfortunately, it''s a copy as I couldn''t retrieve the original since it seems to be Ste''s assignment." "Oh, really?" It was student work. Well, there were assignments that required writing such content. She felt a bit hopeful. No matter how much they investigated and dug, Baek Yu-Seol remained a perfect nk te with no information whatsoever. What could his past be like? Curiosity filled her as she tore open the envelope. Chapter 56-1: - Persona Gate Training (3) Chapter 56-1: - Persona Gate Training (3) After sending Hong Bi-Yeon off, Hong Si-hwa came to find the mage Milkenen, who was her original goal. It was to discuss the "An Seminar," which only the best and most promising candidates could attend. "Hmm...." However, she came earlier than expected and Milkenen hadn''t arrived yet. She sat in the reception room, sipping her tea quietly, but it was quite boring. "Was that too much?" It would surely hurt Hong Bi-Yeon since she mentioned her older sister. "No, it has to be this way." Because she had suppressed her emotions. Mentioning her older sister... It was a painful matter for her as well, but she couldn''t help it. For the greater cause, she had to act cold-blooded in front of Hong Bi-Yeon. "Princess." "Yes, what''s the matter?" While flicking her fingers quietly, Hong Si-hwa turned her head with a big smile when her magic knight called her. "I received a file from a Ste representative, and it briefly describes the past of a student named Baek Yu-Seol." "Oh~ really? I wonder if the past that couldnt be dug out no matter how hard I try is written there." "I''m not sure either. However, when I asked the professors who read it, they seemed to hesitate and avoided giving a clear answer." "Is that so~?" In that case, regardless of its truth, it could be an interesting story written there. "Great. Let''s take a look right away." Rip! Hong Si-hwa lightly tore open the envelope and took out the contents. When she saw the title, she burst into a slyugh. [Title: Dear Mother] "Ahaha, so the kid is still a kid, huh?" Moreover, starting with the phrase "I miss my mother" from the first sentence,ughter naturally came out for some reason. "What a cute little kid" With that thought, Hong Si-hwa slowly read through the letter. And the more she read, the more her expression loosened. "Hmm...." In there, a story presumed to be Baek Yu-Seols past was written like a poem. It was a story about Baek Yu-Seols childhood in which even going out for a meal was difficult due to poverty. ..... Poverty." Most of the staff and students at Ste were either nobles or wealthy. Poverty? If one were to be close to such a thing, they wouldn''t even be able toe near Ste in the first ce. It was the same for Hong Si-hwa. Poverty was just a distant story to her, and it was only a matter of barely getting by. There was no need to pay attention to it. After all, there was an immense distance between them and her. Since there was no rtionship, there was no need to care However, Baek Yu-Seols writing vividly described the pain of poverty. Every day, exhausted from eating boiled ramen, the naive Baek Yu-Seol begged his mother to eat something delicious. Unable to afford proper meals, his mother had to dip into their emergency fund. But for some reason, his mother only ordered a bowl of jjajangmyeon. And for another reason, his mother didn''t eat the jjajangmyeon. "Mom, you said you don''t like jjajangmyeon, right?" In an instant, something welled up in Hong Si-hwa''s heart. The naive son didn''t understand. He didn''t understand his mother''s feelings when she couldn''t afford more than a cheap bowl of jjajangmyeon because they had no money. He only realized it after he grew up. His mother didn''t actually dislike jjajangmyeon. "This... this is the past..." She never imagined it. She simply thought he was just a slightly peculiarmoner. She had never deeply thought about poverty, not even once. Regardless of how the impoverishedmoners managed to live, she didn''t know. But, Baek Yu-Seol lived like that. Fighting against poverty where he couldn''t even afford a single bowl of jjajangmyeon, he persevered and entered Ste Academy as a "knight" while carrying that belief. Living like that, full of regrets, he was still able to smile in the end. Perhaps it was because he had been epted into Ste Academy. Then suddenly, Hong Si-hwa remembered the information she had investigated about Baek Yu-Seols past. "The day before he entered the academy, Baek Yu-Seols hometown was razed by dark mages. Zero survivors. All of his family, neighbors, residents, and friends turned into dew and vanished." "What is this..." As Hong Si-hwa read further, her expression contorted. She didn''t even realize that her own face had changed strangely. Nevertheless, she tried to finish reading Baek Yu-Seols writing. But she couldn''t. When she read the sentence stating that his mother fell into a deep sleep and never woke up again, her vision blurred. "Oh, wait... Why is this happening?" She was embarrassed by such emotions rising inside her since it was her first time. Milkenen, who arrivedte to the reception room, opened the door and entered abruptly. "Oh, sorry for beingte, Princess. There was a meeting... Huh?" Milkenen met eyes with Princess Hong Si-hwa and momentarily doubted if she was the princess he knew. She certainly looked like Hong Si-hwa... But weren''t her eyes moist with tears? "Prin-Princess...?" Only then did Hong Si-hwa btedly realize her own condition and wipe away her tears. However, she had already revealed her ''emotions'' to Milkenen. "Oh, no..." It was an emotion she had hidden her entire life. She had been caught off guard in the most unbelievable way. But the tears wouldn''t stop. Because thest sentence kept echoing in her mind, and she couldn''t rationalize it. "Please go back today." Since it was Milkenen''s reception room, Hong Si-hwa should be the one to leave. However, Milkenen nodded to show the understanding. "Please do so." As Milkenen quietly left the room, Hong Si-hwa leaned against the sofa, epting the handkerchief handed by her knight. "Sigh... It feels like I have gone crazy. Don''t you think so?" While still sniffling from her runny nose, Hong Si-hwa looked at her knight, who simply bowed his head. With a dejected smile, Hong Si-hwa gazed out the window. She couldn''t forget the text she had just read. Perhaps she would never be able to forget it for the rest of her life.
There was one incredible secret in this world that he had discovered in his 29 years of life. "Jajangmyeon tastes best when ordered from a jjamppong restaurant. This was by no means a joke. It was a fact certified by 27 million jajangmyeon maniacs. The reason why he mentioned it was because the opposite applied as well. "Jjamppong tastes best when ordered from a jajangmyeon restaurant." For that reason, he always searched for specialized jajangmyeon restaurants to order jjamppong. In truth, he was not particrly fond of jajangmyeon, and he generally enjoyed spicy food, so jjamppong was a dish he frequently sought out. {TN:- Jajangmyeon is a popr Korean-Chinese noodle dish that features a thick, ck bean sauce (jajang) served over noodles. While Jjamppong is a popr Korean spicy seafood noodle soup. It is typically made with a spicy red broth vored with gochugaru (Korean red pepper kes) and various seafood such as shrimp, ms, mussels, squid, and vegetables like onions, carrots, and cabbage.} Thanks to the leakage of mana, Baek Yu-Seols basal metabolic rate was quite high, so after ordering three bowls of jjamppong, he had to order tangsuyuk (sweet and sour pork) to feel truly full. {TN- Tangsuyuk, also known as sweet and sour pork, is a popr Korean-Chinese dish. It consists of deep-fried pork that is coated in a crispy batter and then served with a tangy sweet and sour sauce.} He originally wanted to order one more, but he refrained from doing so because there were more than five people gathered, and he was worried about getting reported. Slurp! Activate voice output. [Activating voice output. What would you like me to read?] The Sentient Spec had lost many functions, but they still possessed quite a variety of features. Among them, the most frequently used feature was the automatic storage of the text he read. However, not all information was recorded in the Sentient Specs, so from time to time, he still went to the library to read books. Well, he pretended to read. "Read me the beginning of the Kukutl War and the origination of the Persona Gate." [The Beginning of the Kukutl War. Chapter 1] He didn''t have to read the book with his own eyes. The Sentient Spec had an excellent feature of reading books aloud. Thanks to that, he could efficiently use his time by listening to books while eating or doing physical training. [Kukutl waster named ''empty and meaningless'' by humans.] The name stuck. This history book started with the thought that this world had be his reality. It was not bad to keep that in mind and start reading. When Baek Yu-Seol was ying the game, he skipped all the stories, but he started reading the history book since there would be nothing wrong in learning a word or two about the world that had be a reality. But this wasnt bad either. No, honestly, it was really interesting. When you hear about the world''s history, don''t you usually imagine something dull? Like who did what during the X Dynasty or what Napoleon did. But the history of this world was infused with the element of ''fantasy,'' and each part was filled with truly intriguing elements. Chapter 56-2 Chapter 56-2 [Humans believed they could obtain divine power from the ''Monument of New Moon'' and started a war to seek it.] Do they fight all the time? [The war was long. 10 years, 20 years, and finally 50 years. However, humans who emerged victorious from the war could not gain any power from the ''Monument of New Moon. It only brought disaster instead.] Humans are the problem again. The history of war in this world was mostly caused by humans, initiated by humans, and humans were the problem. That was the only content. Elves and spirits pursued peace, while dwarves were only interested in pounding the ground with their iron fists. The various races like gnomes and kobolds formed their own tribes, enjoying a modest life of foraging and singing songs among themselves. Only humans desired something, coveted and seized it to make it their own. He really couldnt tell who the demons were. [When it was confirmed that the ''Monument of New Moon was no longer benevolent towards humans, the dark mages'' religion, the "Dark Magic Faction," began to actively operate.] "Ugh...!" After slurping up thest drop of jjamppong broth, he patted his stomach. The restaurant owner was staring at him as if he were a strange creature. [The leader of the Dark Magic Faction said, "The power of the Monument of New Moon is no longer exclusive to you. We, too, can obtain power from the New Moon. The mages didn''t believe it, but those words soon became a reality. Because...] Ow, my head. Everything was fine, except that the mental strain from the Direct Neural Interface was causing a headache. [Mental Stamina EXP +0.01%] Still, it was good to engage in this consistent mental stamina training. Even simply using the Direct Neural Interface had slightly increased the ability stat of mental stamina. [The dark mages summoned mysterious powers from another realm and used magic to create a Persona Gate by punching a hole in reality. And in this ce,mon sense doesn''t apply at all] Wait. [Yes, please speak.] Your voice sounds a bit monotonous. Can you read it with a little more tenderness? Right now, it felt like a machine was reading it. Even though it was actually a machine. [How exactly would you like me to read it?] Um... read it like a lover. [Such a function does not exist.] Or like a girlfriend. [It would be easier and faster to get a girlfriend and ask her to read it instead.] You''re really getting on my nerves. As Baek Yu-Seols headache worsened, he disabled the voice output function and checked his stats. [Baek Yu-Seol] [Stats] [Strength: 2 stars (61%)] [Senses: 2 stars (45%)] [Agility: 2 stars (42%)] [Endurance: 2 stars (12%)] [Tenacity: 0 stars (97%)] [Mental Stamina: 1 star (59%)] [Mana: ~] Perhaps it was due to consistent exercise while walking around the Leafbane territory, his stats had umted tremendously. However, even utilizing that ce had started to reach its limit. ''Divine Erosion.'' Other humans don''t have their lifespan reduced when training in the Spirit''s Garden. It was because they didnt suffer from Mana umtion Retardation. Leafbane''s Garden was truly a great training ground, but now it was time to gradually restrain himself due to the immense penalty of ''Divine Erosion.'' He had no idea how to reduce this Divine Erosion, let alone decrease it. Once the erosion level rose, it was highly likely that it wouldnt decrease permanently, so one must be cautious. By the way, it was about time to restore the other functions of the Direct Neural Interface. Among the many functions lost with the spec, there was also the ''Persona Gate Pattern Analysis.'' Literally, it was a function that thoroughly analyzed the Persona Gate and derived the fastest and easiest path to the correct answer, allowing yers to navigate the Persona Gate without getting lost and taking clear actions. If one were to make aparison, it was simr to the quest notification system in an RPG, which marked the directions on the minimap. Without it, he would wander foolishly in this [episode]. Unlike other mages who had mana and could analyze the patterns of the Persona Gate, he didn''t possess such remarkable abilities. Thanks to the academic presentation where he assisted Alterisha, he received several rewards. It could be inheriting some of the items and skills possessed by the character Baek Yu-Seol, or restoring some of the functions of the downgraded items he currently possessed. Of course, even if he chose to restore the downgraded items, it wouldnt mean he could restore all of their functions, so he still couldn''t expect them to be on the level of ancient relics. However, it was entirely possible to restore one of the key functions of the Sentient Spec. [Partial functions of the item have been activated.] [Phenomenon Analysis] [Telescope] [Infrared Vision] Whether it was because of sufficient narrative power or not, some of the functions that were lost had been restored as a bonus. With this much, he wondered if receiving other items wouldn''t result in a significant downgrade. Anyway, now that he could enter the Persona Gate without getting lost, he felt relieved.
The next day. "First-year students, please choose the Persona Gate you wish to train in." When that message was broadcasted through the academy announcement, Baek Yu-Seol immediately headed to the ssroom bulletin board. The students were already buzzing with excitement. [1st Year ss S, Rank 1141, Baek Yu-Seol] [You have chosen the C-7 practice site.] Baek Yu-Seol tapped on the holographic board and selected the gate where the incident was scheduled to ur. Luckily, the capacity hadn''t been exceeded yet. The slight worry here was that the C-7 Persona Gate, where the incident would happen, had a maximum capacity of 16 people. Since he took someone''s spot, one person wouldnt be able to enter here. What if key figures like Edna or Eisel couldnt enter? [C-7 Team List] [Edna, Jecky, Baek Yu-Seol, Ivan, Eisel, Karschel, Gellion....] There were currently 7 spots filled. Most of the key figures had already applied. Unfortunately, he wouldnt be able to participate in this practice with Mayuseong or Haewonryang, but since Eisel and Edna were here, they wouldnt fail in conquering the Persona Gate. Anyway, he didnt n to have much involvement in the strategy against the final boss. The hidden reward, the "Enchanting Tree''s Petal," was all he needed to obtain. Chapter 57: Masquerade (1) Chapter 57: Masquerade (1) The next morning. It was rare to see students active during the early dawn when the sun was just starting to rise. That was why Hong Bi-Yeon preferred this time the most. Ssh! Hong Bi-Yeon immersed herself in the ss S exclusive swimming pool, diving deeper and deeper. The cold water wrapped around her body, dissipating her heated emotions. Phew! After swimming underwater for a while, Hong Bi-Yeon slowly emerged from the pool, her breath reaching the tip of her chin. Thump! Thump! The sensation of water droplets flowing down her cheek from the ends of her hair was vivid. Suddenly, she wiped her own fair white skin. Once, her skin was covered in burn scars, and she found it repulsive. But now, the memory of her once-disgusting skin shed through her mind. During her childhood, she was engulfed in mes. No, she had to walk through the fire. "You were born with the blessing of fire." "Mother, it hurts." "Can''t you endure this much?" "Please, it hurts too much." The child at that time was crying. She had to burn her body, survive in the fire, and devour the mes. "You can do it." "I can''t." "This is all for your sake." "It''s too agonizing." The child screamed. Begged for mercy, for forgiveness. But her mother didn''t stop. Whoosh! In her memory, those dreadful red scars engulfed her mind. "Wook..." Swaying, Hong Bi-Yeon suddenly felt dizzy and sat down on the ground, her legs losing strength. "Haah, ha..." She touched her skin with trembling hands. The sensation of clean, milky-white skin could be felt. Although the burn from that time hadpletely healed, the horrific memory still lingered, leaving scars deep in her heart. Perhaps, it was a burn scar that would never heal in her lifetime. The reason she always enjoyed diving deep into the water might be because of that past. When she swam, it felt as if the unhealed burn scars were being washed away from her heart. After taking off her swimsuit and entering the shower booth, she let the water run quietly. Her swollen face reflected back at her from the mirror. It was the price she paid for shedding countless tearsst night. "Has it still not subsided..." She tried to recall the memoir titled "Dear Mother" by Baek Yu-Seol but quickly shook her head to forget about it. After finishing her shower and returning to the dormitory, she dressed neatly in her school uniform and turned her attention to the vanity. There were various high-end cosmetics, but she rarely used them. But today, she felt a bit... no, very in. She thought it was all because of those detestablemoners as she sat down at the vanity. She tapped the blush that she never had on her cheek and sighed. What was she hoping for? It was her own fault. As she did a little touch-up on her face, and her gaze fell on her hair. At the ends of her hair, there was a very faint hint of red. It was so faint that it could only be seen under the light... It was a change that caught her attention. After quickly finishing her makeup, she checked that there was still some time before ss and headed towards the ssroom bulletin board. It was time to choose a team for the Persona Gate. Some practice gates were already full, indicating that many students had finished their applications. However, there were still some practice gates with avable spots. "Hmm..." She slowly looked through the list of applications for the practice gates. [Team A-3] [Hami, Am, Karujin...] Hami and Am, the sisters of Team A-3. Hami from 2nd year ss S and Am from 1st year ss S had a high chance of sessfully breaking through the gate together. Unfortunately, their positions ovepped. Just like Hong Bi-Yeon, if she were to target the same gate as the girls who mainly used firepower-based magic, they would only end uppeting against each other and reducing each other''s scores. [Team B-6] *[Poong Harang, Dno, Pachae Ryeong...] Here, a student named Poong Harang caught her eye. He was a 1st year ss S knight, known for using aggressive and predatory wind-based magic, unlike theposed and suppressing magic used by Knight Mayuseong. Honestly, he wasn''t a reliable knight. From the perspective of a priest, he fought too recklessly, making it burdensome. Other mages were said to be fascinated by Poong Harangs beast-like appearance, and he had a massive number of followers, but anyway, she couldn''t understand it. Apart from that, there was Kyle, ranked 17th in ss A, who efficiently utilized strategy and tactics, and Haewonryang from ss S. She was slightly drawn to the gate they belonged to, but as soon as she discovered another list, all those thoughts came to a halt. [Team C-7] [Edna, Eisel... and Baek Yu-Seol.] They''re here again. Strangely enough, that boy, Baek Yu-Seol seemed to follow Eisel everywhere. Recently, it seemed like Eisel and Baek Yu-Seol had formed a club together. They often ate meals together, and their schedules ovepped quite a bit. They would frequently end up in the same group for team projects or during practice sessions, so at that point, Hong Bi-Yeon was convinced that there was some kind of rtionship between them. It made Hong Bi-Yeon quite ufortable. Of all people, it had to be Eisel from the Morph family. Baek Yu-Seol was an intriguing talent in his own right, so if by any chance he fell into Eisels hands, it could be troublesome to retrieve him. With that thought in mind, Hong Bi-Yeon quickly made her gate selection. [5th ranked in 1st year ss S, Hong Bi-Yeon] "You have chosen the C-7 training site." Yes, done. She stood there with a satisfied expression. This action didn''t hold any significant meaning. It was simply an effort as a princess to recruit more capable talents for her kingdom.
The day of the gate training had arrived. All the 1st-year students gathered in Ste Dome. Ste Dome had the shape of a vast field with gold scattered throughout its space. That was the Persona Gate, or to be more specific, an opening to the space itself that led to the Persona Gate. It gave off an eerie feeling. All those numerous Persona Gates were nothing but fakes for training, except for C-7. Edna took a deep breath. Phew, I''m nervous There were countless hardships faced by Eisel in the original romance fantasy novel. With no one to help her and everyone opposing her, she must ovee the real Persona Gate. But now, it was okay. Eisel wasn''t alone anymore. Edna caught a glimpse of Baek Yu-Seol. By his side stood Mayuseong, with a calm andposed aura. "It''s a shame. I wanted to go to the same gate." "Stick to your ce." "Still, it''s fortunate. We decided to make a bet at the same gate as Haewonryang." "Do you know you''re seriously addicted to gambling?" "Haha, really? I can bet money on the fact that I''m not addicted to gambling." "Crazy bastard." From the conversation between the two, it seemed that the story of Haewonryang and Mayuseong making a bet was progressing as nned. Here, Mayuseong probably contributed more to defeating the demon boss, but Haewonryang received a much higher score. While Mayuseong might have the immediate advantage in purebat power, Haewonryang took the lead in leading people and devising strategies. The greatestbat mage, Mayuseong. The greatest strategic mage, Haewonryang. That fact was taken for granted in the "original novel." However, this world was not the original novel. A very significant variable named Baek Yu-Seol had intervened. Hmm That thought crossed her mind. Even with Baek Yu-Seols existence, could Mayuseong and Haewonryang truly reign supreme in their respective fields? His intellect had already surpassed Haewonryang''s, and his individual abilities were considered to be on par with Mayuseong''s. A knight who possessed both martial and literary skills. He seems like a character that would only appear in a romance fantasy. As Edna thought about it, she felt a wave of amusement, and a hollowugh escaped her mouth. "Now, everyone, please move to your designated positions!" The assistants busily directed the students to their respective gates. Edna noticed a familiar friend who was quietly waiting in front of the C-7 gate and approached her. "Jecky, we''re in the same group, right? Let''s do our best." "..." Edna tried talking to Jecky, a tall girl with short ck hair that resembled her, but she only briefly made eye contact and turned her head without saying a word. Edna looked at her with a bewildered expression. What an attitude. Jecky had been unusually quiet, even pushing away themoner friends she usually hung out with. When Edna asked others for a reason, they could only respond with frustration and ignorance. "I don''t know. I''m getting annoyed by her too. I''m just trying to avoid her." "She probably thinks she''s awesome. And she acts so snobbish towards me. What a pain. Didn''t she act like the boss until you arrived?" "Why do you care so much about her?" "Ugh, Edna, you''re unnecessarily kind." In truth, as Edna listened to her friends'' words, her annoyance level reached its limit. I wish I could just pretend not to know or care about Baek Yu-Seols words But for some reason, her instincts vehemently warned her not to leave Jecky alone. "Now, starting from now, even the first-year students will begin their Persona Gate training." All students, please enter the Persona Gate. It was time. Edna and the students of Team C-7 stood in front of the Persona Gate, and the assistant activated the gate. Whoosh! As their bodies were slowly sucked into the gate, a strange sensation that felt like the world was copsing swept over them. nk! nk! The sound of collision echoed. Ll! Along with strange mechanical singing. When they opened their eyes, the vast field of Ste Dome had disappeared without a trace, reced by a grand mansion weing Edna. "Wee to the Aeron Banquet." In front of her, a butler bowed and greeted her. That was right. This was the Persona Gate, a world separate from reality but it resembled reality so closely that even the wisest mages could get lost and be part of a fairy tale. It was a very dangerous ce. She must remember. The person in front of me may seem real, but I have to be cautious. With that in mind, Edna took a deep breath. By now, other mages would be analyzing the patterns of the Persona Gate, trying to identify keywords. And the discovered keywords would be lined up in order to literally ''guide'' them on how to clear the Persona Gate. But, Edna didn''t bother with that. "I wonder if my dress and shoes are ready." With her head held high, she spoke confidently, and the butler nodded in agreement. "You will surely be pleased. Allow me to guide you to the dressing room." Without dy, he led Edna into a luxurious dressing room, followed by four maidservants. The Masquerade of temptation. She already knew how to break through this ce, but she didnt need to step forward. As the protagonist, Eisel would cleanly conquer the Persona Gate. Her role here was clear: To minimize the friction between Hong Bi-Yeon and Eisel. By doing so, they should be able to sessfully ovee this episode without any issues. Chapter 58-1: - Masquerade (2) Chapter 58-1: - Masquerade (2) "I will prepare the dress and shoes for you." Upon hearing the butlers words directed at her, Hong Bi-Yeon narrowed her eyes. "What''s this?" The unfolding situation waspletely unexpected. After entering through the Persona Gate, she never expected the Grand Masquerade to appear. Although each world within the Persona Gate had its own unique characteristics, it was rare to encounter the Masquerade within the gate. Frankly, it was a bit surprising and confusing. However, it was only for a moment. Hong Bi-Yeon skillfully arranged the runguage in the air to analyze this world. The Persona Gate itself was a massive "enigma." It was as if it was inviting the mages to unravel the mysteries of this world. So, when the mages fully analyzed the phenomena of this world, they were recognized as qualified to solve the enigma, and the "guide-line message" would be disyed to show them the way. Do this and challenge that. Then you will be able to clear this world. Boom...! Magic formations visible only to her distorted in the air, and keywords appeared. Aeron Duchess... Protagonist of the Masquerade, the Dance of Temptation It was natural for a Level 3 Persona Gate to be difficult for ordinary first-year students to interpret. However, as Hong Bi-Yeon had already mastered Level 3 sses for a long time, it wasn''t too difficult for her. Or so it should have been. Whats this? Something feels off. This ce was clearly a virtual creation, the Persona Gate. Then why was the mana so dense and heavy here? Moreover, even though it was a training session, it was reasonable for them to set up a Persona Gate that was easy for first-year students to interpret and ovee. For some reason, this ce was far tooplex and perplexing even for Hong Bi-Yeons level. Her mind froze as if something had tightly blocked it. Hong Bi-Yeons runguage shattered into pieces in the air and scattered, and the guideline message never appeared. With a bewildered expression, Hong Bi-Yeon trembled. This... It''s an unknown form. An unknown form? Just that fact alone was enough to shatter Hong Bi-Yeons confidence. She stillcked the ability to cope with something she hadn''t learned. That was why it was even more strange. Only in a first-year training, an unlearned part emerged? Even she, who hadpleted the preparation for the advanced curriculum, was struggling, so what about the other students? This is like She quietly pondered. "Miss, it''s almost time for the evening Masquerade. How would you like to dress for dinner?" "... What?" "What seems to be the problem?" "How can you say that? Is that a designated phrase?" "Hehe. It seems I meddled too much. I apologize. Please wait until your thoughts are organized." "No, it''s not that..." Hong Bi-Yeon opened her mouth slightly and made a quiet sound. This ce was a ''fake,'' created by mages to resemble the Persona Gate. While the NPCs in the real Persona Gate thought and acted like real people, the existence created by the mages in the fake Persona Gate was only made to resemble humans. Such actions were impossible. However, the servant in front of her made expressions, smiled, and spoke various lines as if he were a real person. Could it be...? An unbelievable possibility came to mind. The possibility that this ce was real. No, it can''t be. This was Ste Academy. It was impossible for the real Persona Gate to appear here. It was just that Ste''s technology had advanced a bit. "Why do you say that?" "No, don''t worry. I would like a silk dress. I don''t really like sleeves. Make the hem above the knees, with a wave pattern, and attach an amethyst brooch on the chest. The shoes should be red. And of course, there should be essories, right?" "Of course." "Prepare a silver bracelet without a pattern and a ruby gothic chain." Assisted by four maids in the dressing room, Hong Bi-Yeon quickly changed into the dress. She didn''t neglect analyzing the situation here either. Of course, she alsomented on the dress. Snap! Hong Bi-Yeon pped the maid''s cheek with her palm and spoke in a cold tone. "You picked up trash to bring me. Did you bring this crap for me to wear? Bring me something else." "I-I''m sorry!" "This is too short. Did you properly prepare the size?" "I-I thought this size would be... I apologize!" After being rejected a staggering twelve times, they finally managed to find a dress that suited her entric taste. Even then, she barely epted it because there was little time left until the evening Masquerade. "This will do, more or less." The multi-colored dress, starting with a pure milky white and gradually turning redder as it descended to the waist, truly suited Hong Bi-Yeon, who had silver hair and red eyes. "This dress is undoubtedly made for you, Miss..." The beauty made the maids, who had been pped by Hong Bi-Yeon several times, open their eyes wide. "Bring me the shoes." Red shoes and a ruby ne adorned Hong Bi-Yeon as she gracefully walked into the Masquerade hall like a princess. The room buzzed with chatter. Long, straight tables were set up, and Ste''s students, adorned in dresses and suits, awkwardly nced at each other with hesitant eyes. She instinctively searched for Baek Yu-Seol. He was wearing a in ck tuxedo, and despite his youthful appearance and rtively short stature, his proportions suited him quite well. "... He seems to receive quite a bit of attention for his looks." As she looked at him, memories of his past story she had read the previous night came to mind. His personal story that began with the words, "I miss my mother." Although she felt guilty for sneaking a peek at it without his knowledge, once she had seen it, she couldn''t help but be curious and concerned. He somehow seemed different. Rising above his past and walking the path of a knight in Ste Academy. "Nii..." Squeak~! As the sixteen students gathered, the front door opened, and a woman walked in. However, she was wearing a mask and not dressed in a gown. "So, everyone is here. Are you ready to infiltrate the Aeron Mansion?" Chapter 58-2 Chapter 58-2 The students looked bewildered at first but soon nodded in agreement. Within the Persona Gate, a certain ''concept'' was established, and the story progressed ording to that concept. The guide-line messages were supposed to contain the information about the concept and the story. However... None of the students present in this room understood how to interpret the Persona Gate, leaving them all unable toprehend the concept or the story. "Listen carefully. You must now attend the Banquet hosted by the Countess of Aeron. Without a doubt, something is happening there." The students listened attentively to the woman''s words. "If you take one of the four passages, it leads to the underground of the mansion. However, the underground is filled with mazes and traps, and the moment you get lost, the mansion''s knights will start moving. So, you have to rely on your own insight and intuition. Can you do it?" Amidst theck of understanding, Baek Yu-Seol was the only one who answered. "Yes." Since no one else responded, he felt slightly awkward and touched the back of his head. Of course, it was natural. The presence in front of them was an NPC who spoke ording to the manual. It was not a real Persona Gate, and who in their right mind would be foolish enough to respond to an NPC in a fake Persona Gate? However... "Yeah, you. It''s nice to see such confidence." ".... Wha-what?" "Did you react...?" The confusion in the students'' eyes deepened as the NPC responded to Baek Yu-Seols words. They were already sensing something strange, and now they became even more suspicious. "Before infiltration, everyone should wear this mask." The woman distributed white masks that covered the entire face. "You must remember this. Once you wear it and go through that passage, never take off the mask. Understood? Never forget." After saying that, the woman disappeared. The students held their masks and exchanged nces. "Hmm..." "I, I guess I should go...?" Since the Persona Gate training was also part of the assessment, the professors were observing and grading the students'' performance. Unfortunately, everyone present was in a state of failure when it came to interpreting the Persona Gate. But here, it wasn''t easy to openly ask, "I didn''t interpret it correctly. Can someone help me?" If they were a bit smarter, they might have thought that the difficulty level here was unreasonably high. However, unfortunately, hardly anyone had reached that point, and they were just waiting for someone else to make a move to avoid revealing their own ignorance. Hmm Among those students, Edna was slowly preparing to speak up. There probably wasn''t a student who knew that this Persona Gate was real. In the original, it was said to be extremely dangerous because they didn''t even share the most minimal information they discovered with each other So Edna slowly began to speak up. To convey that this Persona Gate was dangerous, that it was real. "Hey, guys. Isn''t this training a bit strange? It''s difficult to interpret, and the NPCs are acting so real." "That''s true." "Yeah." As the students agreed with Ednas words, she seized the momentum and made a bombshell deration. "To be honest, I can''t interpret this Persona Gate at all." "What? W-Why all of a sudden..." The students were taken aback, knowing that the professors were watching. What was she saying all of a sudden? Sensing the students'' confusion, Edna quickly continued. "From what I can see, I''m not the only one. None of you could interpret it either, right?" "Well..." "I''m sure of it. This is definitely not an intended situation. Does it make sense for a first-year training to have such a difficult Persona Gate in terms ofmon sense?" "Yeah, I thought it was strange too." "Yeah, actually... I couldn''t interpret it either." "And the NPCs earlier seemed so real..." As the students started to agree, Ednas expression brightened. Finally, the moment she wanted to convey that this ce was "real." "Edna, so what are you trying to say?" Out of the blue, Jecky interjected. She raised one corner of her mouth and sarcastically spoke. "You''re not trying to spout nonsense like this ce might be ''real,'' right? Ah, you''re someone who likes jokes, but surely not that." "What...?" With each word hitting the mark, Edna became flustered and hesitated to speak, and Jeckyughed even more mischievously like a wicked child. "Ahaha, so you really meant that?? Wow, unbelievable. Be grateful that I stopped you. It would have been such an unfunny joke, and the atmosphere would have turned cold." "No, I meant..." As Edna hurriedly tried to exin, Jecky cut her off and walked away. "Hey, guys. From what I can see, this is a situation intended by the professors." Jecky looked back at the still-confused students, wearing a confident smile. "It''s obvious, isn''t it? You can''t always interpret the Persona Gate perfectly in real-life situations. So, it means that even the professors intended a situation that couldn''t be interpreted." "Ah!" The students suddenly realized something and their eyes widened. It was a usible statement indeed. If the situation reached a point where the Persona Gate couldnt be interpreted, how would one act? If the professors orchestrated such a situation to assess how students would cope and score in such circumstances? "I see..." "Well, then..." As other students seemed convinced by her words, Edna bit her lip. This is not good Jeckys logic was wless. And that made the situation even moreplicated. No matter how much she argued that this ce was "real," there was no substantial evidence to support it. The fact that NPCs moved with liveliness and the inability to interpret the gate no matter what. If everything were attributed to the professors'' intentions, it would make sense instantly. However, who would believe the absurd im that a "real" Persona Gate appeared in the middle of the Ste Dome? "Jecky... What is your intention exactly?" "What do you mean by intention? It means we should all go along happily. You''re not nning to deceive and surpass the other kids with some strange logic... and get all the points for yourself, are you?" "Don''t talk nonsense! I''m just saying we need to be careful..." "Don''t you talk nonsense. This is Ste. It''s an academy that trains the best magical warriors, and there are Ste Knights, who are known for their top-notch skills in perceiving Persona Gates. Do you really think they wouldn''t notice a gate that appeared within the academy?" Yes, that statement was undoubtedly true. But what could she do if her own words were not truly factual? "I really..." With a sigh, Edna looked in the direction where Jecky, who was already wearing her mask, stood far away, simply observing the situation as if she had no intention of intervening. [Episode 6 Jeckys Dark Mage Transformation Path] Baek Yu-Seol touched his mask and pondered. So, they were heading down this branch after all. From Ednas perspective, it must be an extremely bewildering situation. In the original game, there was no character named Jecky, so he couldn''t have anticipated things turning out this way. However, Jeckys interference, preventing Edna from speaking up, was one of the many branches in the "original game." Anyway, it was a situation where one of the three students had to sacrifice themselves to the Dark Mage transformation. Although no one wished for anyone to be consumed, it seemed that the predetermined fate could not be changed. Perhaps even if he tried to say something to help Edna, the oue would remain the same. So, taking a step back was the correct answer. Regardless of what happened, the protagonist had a predetermined task to remedy the situation. Chapter 59-1: - Masquerade (3) Chapter 59-1: - Masquerade (3) Leaving Edna standing there in confusion, Jecky positioned herself in front of one of the four corridors. "Since the professors intended this situation, all we have to do is face it without panicking. Right, guys?" "Uh, yeah..." "So, I''ll go first." After saying that, Jecky confidently stepped into the corridor without hesitation. The other students were taken aback as she disappeared from their sight. If this situation was indeed an assessment, then any time spent hesitating would be counted as a deduction. "I... I''ll go in too." "Well, I''ve always been prepared for situations like this." Hong Bi-Yeon sighed as the students rushed toward their respective corridors. No one seems to be moving systematically. Are they just randomly choosing a path without knowing the significance or destination of the corridor in front of them? Moreover, considering what the NPC said earlier, there are undoubtedly demons inside. Although the score is individual, it would be more advantageous to form a group with a minimal number of people. Why don''t they realize this fact? She nced sideways at Baek Yu-Seol. If there was anyone in this group who was skilled in interpretation and strategy, it would undoubtedly be Baek Yu-Seol. He remained calm and organized the situation even during the crisis when the necromancer attacked. In the simted battle against the demons, he demonstrated his wit and exceptional tactics by defeating five Intermediate Demons. If someone should be followed, it should be Baek Yu-Seol. "Where are you going?" There seemed to be several students who shared the same thought as Hong Bi-Yeon, and when Eisel asked Baek Yu-Seol as she passed by, they all pricked up their ears to listen. "No matter where we go, it''s the same path. What''s the point of worrying about it..." However, Baek Yu-Seol had no thoughts at all. Since everyone would be scattered randomly when passing through the corridor, he made a rough decision. "I''ll just go this way." As he stood at the leftmost corridor, Eisel followed behind him. "Then I''ll go this way too." "Why?" "You seem to have a clearer idea." "No, you go the other way." "I don''t want to." "Oh,e on." He looked at Eisel as if he couldn''t believe it, but suddenly he felt a presence behind him and turned around. "Ahem." "Cough." Most of the other students had also chosen the same corridor as Baek Yu-Seol. Even Hong Bi-Yeon followed closely, ncing at him. "These kids, relying only on their wits..." Some of the students who were observing the atmosphere also subtly moved to this side. "Ahem, then I''ll..." "Ahem." Thus, except for Jecky, who had already set off, fifteen people moved together. Though it was ridiculous, there was no meaning in making a fuss, so no one said anything. Baek Yu-Seol was the first to step inside the corridor. Whoosh! As if being sucked in, the air became heavy, and a damp and dark hallway appeared. "Uh, what? Where did everyone go?" "They disappeared..." The students who enteredte eximed in surprise. They must have all entered together, yet most of the students had disappeared. Hmm, I didn''t expect Hong Bi-Yeon to take the same corridor A total of sixteen students were divided into four groups of four in each corridor. Eisel and Edna were probably in the same group. "It seems like we can''t all gather together at once. Let''s go for now." The atmosphere in the hallway was quite eerie. Outside the half-broken windows, there was nothing but walls. Baek Yu-Seol didnt even know why there were windows. Most of the lights were shattered, and the remaining ones were flickering faintly. "There''s something like a statue in the hallway." "... Can you see it?" Thanks to the influence of Mana umtion Retardation, his physical abilities were exceptionally high, and with the new "infrared" function of his Sentient Spec, he had no problem in this darkness. But, it was different for the other students. "Give it a try." In response to his words, some students conjured Light Spheres in the air. Even though they didn''t have a Light Attribute, Light Sphere was a basic magic skill. Still, their field of vision remained limited, and they couldn''t see the statue mentioned by Baek Yu-Seol. It was only after they walked a bit further that the statue he mentioned came into their view. "You saw it from this distance?" "Wow, how do you have such incredible vision?" The students murmured in surprise. Hong Bi-Yeon didn''t say anything, but she was also quite startled. "But that''s a statue, right?" There was not just one statue; they were all frozen in a dancing posture, wearing the same dress. They seemed so alive and dynamic that the students couldn''t help but flinch as they passed by. At the end of the hallway, there was a door. It was firmly locked, as if sealed by something. "I''ve learned unlocking magic, but will it work here?" "Well, we probably can''t do it at our level without understanding the interpretation of the gate." Hong Bi-Yeon tightly shut her mouth and looked around. This uneasiness. It feels real and awkward. An intuition came to her. Chapter 60-1: - Masquerade (4) Chapter 60-1: - Masquerade (4) The pace of progress for Team Baek Yu-Seol was quite rapid. They had never encountered any significant obstacles thus far, and most of the riddles were quickly solved. Despite encountering Gates that seemed impossible to interpret, their breakthrough speed was remarkably fast. But the question remained, would other teams fare the same? With a determined expression, Hong Bi-Yeon trailed after Baek Yu-Seol. "That way. You can lean against that statue. This stage seems to detect weight. The statue''s dance is a waltz performed by two people. Since you''re alone, the weight won''t match." "Ah! I''ll do that!" Upon Baek Yu-Seols suggestion, other students followed suit and approached the statue, taking their positions. When Baek Yu-Seol spoke, everyone agreed. Hong Bi-Yeon herself was no exception. Even now, wasnt she resonating with his words without needing to think twice? There was no fault in his words, and she found herself in harmony with them before even pondering over them. No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn''t understand this aspect. It wasn''t in her nature to seek attention so conspicuously. If she had wanted to stand out, she could have done so anytime in ordinary circumstances, and if she had wanted to receive good grades, she could have always scored a perfect score. Yet, Baek Yu-Seol consistently maintained grades just above failing in most subjects. He didn''t bother answering exams properly, never submitted assignments on time, and had a messy attitude in ss. But, anyone who hade face to face with him could quickly realize it. The knowledge in his mind was not at the level of a first-year student. The moment he opened his mouth, specialized terminology poured out, and he effortlessly solved problems that even prestigious Ste students couldn''tprehend, and devising strategies that others couldn''t even conceive. How was that possible? Even in Ste, where geniuses gathered, how could someone possess such exceptional experience and knowledge? ... It wasn''t in her character to ponder alone. "Hey, do you know your ce? I''ll go that way." As Baek Yu-Seol tried to head towards his ce, she quickly grabbed hold of him. "Wait, Commoner." "Yeah?" "There''s something I''m curious about." Hong Bi-Yeons red eyes settled calmly like ake. "You, where did that knowledge and experiencee from?" Upon hearing that, Baek Yu-Seol visibly flinched, and his expression wavered. Oh damn, did I rush too much? He thought it would catch her attention, but he didn''t expect to hear it so directly. He averted his gaze and spoke. "Well, it''s just... I''ve had these kinds of experiences... for a long time." It wasn''t a lie. He was actually acting based on his experiences. "I see." Hong Bi-Yeon took it in a slightly different way. His appearance made him look younger than the average 17-year-old student, but from his actions, speech, and knowledge, he didn''t behave like a typical 17-year-old boy. However, hiding his age and enrolling in Ste was impossible. Transformation magic, except for special species, could never be used to change one''s appearance. Although there was a legend of "time regression", it was quickly dismissed as an absurd and fantastical imagination. In other words, he was indeed seventeen like everyone else... but due to certain circumstances, he had umted more experiences than his age would suggest. Yeah. Come to think of it, didn''t Baek Yu-Seol mention that his hometown copsed under the control of the Dark Mages just before he enrolled in the academy? A remote vige she had never heard of. It was always the frontline of the ongoing battle against the Dark Mages. So, that''s how it is She finally understood why Baek Yu-Seolcked basic knowledgepared to others. However, he excelled in strategy andbat more than anyone else. Now it made sense. Without even having the opportunity for basic education, he had always fought against the Dark Mages, constantly risking his life on the battlefield. But... Although he was like that, he had never done anything conspicuous, maintaining the lowest grades until now. Why is he suddenly working so hard? There must be a reason. Whenever he acted decisively, there was always a reason behind it. Lost in deep thought, she suddenly recalled the argument between Edna and Jecky. The discussion about whether this Persona Gate training could be the "real" one. Could it be... if that statement was true? If that were the case, all the doubts she had so far would be resolved. To directly conquer the Persona Gate that was deemed dangerous, he gave up behaving quietly as usual and openly revealed his strategies. This deduction sufficiently supported the previous hypothesis. "Tell me. Is the Persona Gate we are currently facing really the ''real'' one?" Baek Yu-Seols expression stiffened for a moment at her words, then he smirked. "You''ve be sharp, Hong Bi-Yeon." If she were still the original Hong Bi-Yeon Adolveit, she wouldn''t have realized it until the veryst moment. But, during that process, how much did she interfere with Eisels actions, greatly increasing the difficulty of the conquest? Yet, she noticed it before even reaching the boss room. The future had changed significantly, but he didn''t feel too bad about it. Hong Bi-Yeon was distancing herself further from the path of "viiness." And that was why Baek Yu-Seol could simply smile. "That''s right. This ce is the real deal. You can get injured, you can die, and if you fail to clear it, the ''Inner World or Underworld Synchronization Phenomenon'' will ur outside." "Is that so..." "From the beginning, the goal of the first-year training session is ''how to interpret and conquer the Persona Gate.'' There''s no way they would create a gate that can''t be interpreted and expect you to deal with it. Maybe if you were in the second year, it might be possible." Jeckys argument was nothing more than nonsense thatpletely disregarded the academy curriculum. That was what Baek Yu-Seol was saying. "Yeah... That''s how it was. That''s why I''ve been hiding, but now I''ve started to move properly to resolve this situation." Baek Yu-Seol had a secret. There was something he wanted to hide even to the extent of erasing his own pastpletely. That was why he concealed his intelligence and hid his presence by achieving the worst grades. But this time, the situation was different. A real crisis. For students with limited experience, this ce was excessively difficult to conquer. Even Hong Bi-Yeon found it challenging to interpret. Perhaps if they had proceeded normally... quite a few students would have been injured or killed. Among those casualties, Hong Bi-Yeon herself might have been included. That was why it was like that. Whenever Baek Yu-Seol moved properly, he always had a reason. "Well then, let''s hurry." There are things we need to confirm, so let''s go quickly. On the other hand, the other three teams weren''t in a favorable situation. Edna roughly untangled her ck frilled dress that was in disarray. The top part above her knees was slightly torn, but there was nothing she could do. "Phew, this dress is getting in the way of the fight." "... I''m sorry." One girl who was sitting in a corner apologized, lowering her head in a crouched position. Edna weakly smiled and shook her head. "It''s okay. It got resolved, didn''t it?" During the strategy, something went wrong. Edna had some knowledge of the strategy for this gate and was well aware that the keyword was ''dance,'' so she continued giving orders. Figuring out the strategy itself wasn''t particrly difficult. However, one of the team members, who had to achieve their own score, disregarded Ednas strategy, causing a hitch. When the strategy failed, the knight statues suddenly started moving without any reason. At first, the students didn''t think much of it, but the moment they were struck by the sharp des of those statues, chaos ensued. Real pain. Real wounds. "What... What is this..." Even after the battle was over, one male student sniffled and stammered through tears. They thought it was just training. They even thought thisplicated situation was the professor''s intention. This Persona Gate was supposed to be fake. "But why... Why does it hurt so much, damn it..." Edna couldn''t hide her own mixed emotions while treating the students'' wounds. In the end, she knew it woulde to this. How much effort she had put into making them aware of the truth, that it was supposed to be ''real.'' All of that effort was rendered futile because of a single girl named Jecky. Jeckys words, which had sounded like the truth, turned out to be lies, and Ednas words, which were thought to be nonsensical assumptions, were true. Only after experiencing it firsthand did the students realize. ... Let''s consider it fortunate that they know now, even at this moment. From now on, I have to be careful. The difficulty level is higher than the average student''s, but as long as Eisel is present, we can clear it without any problems. "Come on, calm down. Isn''t this way easier than you thought? I''ve been working on the strategy and did some interpretation. I roughly estimated the solution." What? Really?" "Yes, I''ve been fooling you all this time. Hurry up and get up. We need to move on to the next stage." Edna stood the students up and waved her staff in the air. As she did, modifiers that prated the essence of the Persona Gate appeared one after another, forming a message in the air. Chapter 59-2 Chapter 59-2 There was some riddle hidden within the dancing statues. Since they couldn''t interpret the Persona Gate, they had no choice but to use their insight to solve the riddle. "Hey, Commoner, have you interpreted this gate?" Hong Bi-Yeon asked directly, and Baek Yu-Seol blinked before replying. "No." His answer was slightly disappointing. "But I have a rough idea of how we can pass through here." "... Really? You said you couldn''t interpret it." "If you look closely, you can understand some parts even without interpretation." As Baek Yu-Seol said that, he pointed to the statues. "If you look closely, you''ll see that each statue has a different pose but is performing the same type of dance." There were almost more than ny statues, each intricately depicting the movements of a particr dance. Hong Bi-Yeon nodded her head and spoke. "The Requiem of the Dead Serena. It''s a dance Serena, who couldn''t bear her own tragedy, performed right before she died." "That''s right. You know it well." "Dance is a fundamental part of culture." "Then you must remember the movements well, right?" "Well uh." Finally understanding Baek Yu-Seols intention through his smiling words, Hong Bi-Yeon hardened her expression. "No way...?" She urgently examined the movements of the statues carefully. Now that she noticed... all the statues'' movements were connected in sequence. She initially thought there were just many statues dancing, but now she realized that those countless statues had arranged a single movement in chronological order! But asionally, there were empty movements. There were precisely four movements. It matched the number of people. "So... if we fill in those empty movements with our own, will it work?" "Uh, yeah? That seems to be the case." That was the riddle of the first gate. Since there were preceding and following movements, it wouldn''t be too difficult to predict the intermediate movements. "Alright, let''s each take a movement starting from the end, no need to actually dance, just imitate it." "I''ll take this one." "I''ll take this one..." Even without Hong Bi-Yeon exining the movements, the students found their positions and performed the corresponding movements. There were various reasons why this dance became so famous, but fundamentally, it was because dancing was considered an essential etiquette for nobles to learn. As all four of them took the vacant positions, gears clicked into ce! With the sound of the grinding, the door at the end of the corridor opened. "We did it!" "Wow... It was easier than I thought. I''m d to be in the same team as Baek Yu-Seol." "Let''s go. There will be more puzzles like this in the future." Baek Yu-Seol urged them forward while ncing briefly at the still dancing statue. They were fortunate to have seeded smoothly this time, but if they had failed to solve the riddle or if they had taken any longer, those statues would havee to life. As they crossed the door and moved forward, arge room appeared. The spacious and elegant room, about 100 square meters in size, had apletely different atmosphere from the worn-out corridor, and it exuded luxury and warmth. Knight-shaped statues were arranged throughout the room. Some knights were aiming their swords at the air, some stood still, and others gazed in a particr direction. "Perhaps these knights are the riddle this time?" "Oh, I think so too." Indeed, the statues seemed a little suspicious. The previous riddle was also rted to a statue, so the students focused their investigation on the statues. About five minutes passed like that. "It''s the carpet." "Huh?" Baek Yu-Seol spoke up, and until then, Hong Bi-Yeon had been observing the statues. "Look at the pattern engraved on the carpet. They are all dancing. When I partially interpreted the gate, the keyword ''dance'' came up. Perhaps this time, the dance on the carpet is the problem." "Really?" "Yes. If you look closely, you''ll see that the person depicted in the pattern is performing different movements with their fingers in different sections. Properly matching it might be the solution to the riddle." Hong Bi-Yeon felt a sh of realization at those words. She, too, could have interpreted this ce to some extent, but didn''t she miss the keyword "dance" back then? ''Why didn''t I think of this...?'' As if being hit on the head with a hammer, she stood there dumbfounded. Once again, she had wasted time on unnecessary details, assuming it would naturally be a statue. It was a fixed mindset. She knew how dangerous such rigid thinking could be, yet she still hadn''t been able to fix it. "Here, let''s rotate this. Now, can you see the proper dance? This is... ''The Serene Tango.''" "Oh, yeah. I know that." "That''s right. Does everyone remember the movements?" "It''s such a famous dance, so we''ve tried it many times." "Then, match the pieces of the carpet to fit the movements." As the students started moving busily, Hong Bi-Yeon looked at Baek Yu-Seol, who was working diligently with slightly lowered eyes. Indeed... different. Since the moment she was taught the concept of unique thinking, she had known it, but now that she directly experienced the difference, he somehow felt distant. The ability to grasp the secret of the statues in such a short time, to observe and think from a different perspective than others Surely, given enough time, Hong Bi-Yeon could have figured it out too. No, anyone could have figured it out. However, the Persona Gate inherently had a time limit. The longer the time dragged on, the more disadvantageous it became. Baek Yu-Seol, unaffected by time, immediately derived the solution the moment he looked at the riddle. Strategy, ideation, observation, calction, deduction, and more. In every field that required intellectual prowess, Baek Yu-Seol was undoubtedly a prodigy. However, a question arose. ''A prodigy?'' There was something odd about using such a term. It wasn''t simply a matter of being a prodigy... Baek Yu-Seols way of thinking resembled that of a master strategist. In other words, what distinguished him was not just a difference in raw creativity but a depth that stemmed from his experiences. It felt as though Baek Yu-Seol had explored the Persona Gate dozens, if not hundreds of times, allowing him to view things from a perspective different from that of Ste''s first-year students. Hmm, a difference in experiences Hong Bi-Yeons suspicions deepened gradually. Chapter 60-2 Chapter 60-2 Edna stood the students up and waved her staff in the air. As she did, modifiers that prated the essence of the Persona Gate appeared one after another, forming a message in the air. It was the ''guideline message'' that only appeared when the Persona Gate was perfectly analyzed. [Congrattions! You have cleared the ''Dancing Chess Room''.] [Thanks to this stage, we gained a lot of hints. We were able to learn about Lady Aerons dance preferences.] [We don''t have much time left until the Masquerade. Please head to the next stage soon! It seems like you''ll be able to join your teammates there.] [If all the teammates have sessfully ovee the obstacles, the source of the magical barrier blocking the Masquerade will be severed, and you can proceed to the ''Dancing Clock Tower''!] "What... what is this..." "Edna, did you really interpret this ce?" "That''s impossible... I haven''t even learned theplicated form yet, how..." Well, she had been preparing in advance, anticipating today''s situation. As someone who had been reincarnated into a fantasy world, she couldnt im to know the future, so Edna changed the topic. "Now you understand, right? You can do it. Absolutely." Eisel probably seeded in interpreting it by now. Despite not preparing like she did, she would awaken the forms with her genius brain and change her perspective to interpret them. And Hong Bi-Yeon... she probably hadnt interpreted it yet. It was not because her abilities were inferior to Eisels. She probably thought it was impossible from the beginning and didn''t even attempt it. It was her congenital w. "Alright, let''s move." At Ednas words, the three students nodded with determined expressions. Regardless of the circumstances, the fact that she seeded in analyzing this ce increased the probability of clearing it. Creak! A massive iron door opened, and the magical barrier broke, revealing arge hall. ording to Ednas knowledge, there was nothing in this stage. It was a space where challengers could rest and a ce to join other challengers. "Oh?! Edna! You''re here too!" Coincidentally, Eisels team wasing from the opposite side, as the door opened towards them. As expected, they swiftlypleted the strategy with Eisel leading the way. However, there were already three boys and girls waiting here. It was Jeckys team, who had set off first. "... They''re much faster than I thought." Edna quickly approached them. "Is everyone safe? Where is Jecky?" "Well, Jecky suddenly disappeared." "What? Jecky?" "Yeah. We were able toe this far thanks to Jecky, but she suddenly vanished after passing through thest door. We searched for a while, but she wasn''t there, so we just came in..." They searched for a while. That means they progressed through the strategy much faster than Edna and Eisel. ... Does that make sense? Still, Edna had been preparing for this Persona Gate for a considerable amount of time. It was undoubtedly a tremendous speed, even though interpretation was difficult and finding the strategy was challenging. Even faster than Eisel, who knew the future and possessed exceptional interpretive abilities within the world, but that wasn''t the end of it. "But we''re not the first ones here either." "What?" "Look over there." At the words of a fellow student, Edna turned her gaze towards a corner and couldn''t help but widen her eyes. Baek Yu-Seol and Hong Bi-Yeon were there, even faster than Jecky. They had arrived here long before. "... Wait, when did you guyse?" "Just a while ago." "You''re really ridiculously fast..." Ednas words were met with unanimous agreement from the other students. Well, it was understandable for Baek Yu-Seol to be like this. He possessed knowledge that was iparable to other ordinary students. "By any chance, have you seen Jecky?" Fifteen out of the sixteen students had gathered, but one person had mysteriously disappeared. Baek Yu-Seol sighed and shook his head. "I haven''t seen her." In fact, one reason Baek Yu-Seol hurriedly came here was to find out Jeckys whereabouts. In the original game, there was always a development where if Jecky transformed into the Dark Magic form, she would seed in the strategy even faster than Eisel, Edna, and the yer, but then she would disappear somewhere. But what if they could join forces with Jecky midway and reveal her true identity in advance? Perhaps the heroines could clear the episodes easily without facing any danger. With such a mindset, he hastily attempted, but it was ultimately futile. Jeckys team, which arrivedte, was already gone. There''s nothing we can do. In this situation, all they could do was provide the maximum help possible to ensure the heroines could clear the stage safely, just as in the original storyline. Now, only one boss stage remained, but the students decided to take a short break in the hall. Baek Yu-Seols team had never engaged in a single battle, but the other teams had triggered traps or failed in their gimmick strategies, requiring them to fight. "Princess, you''re truly amazing. You arrived first." "I never thought of you as a fellow first-year student." Beside Hong Bi-Yeon, students who wanted to join her faction gathered and ttered her. They were called "followers" and even if they didn''t join her faction, they would follow behind Hong Bi-Yeon. "What did I do that''s so great?" "Y-Yes?" She rummaged through her pocket and took out a ginseng candy, and put it in her mouth. She then gazed at the ceiling silently and said, "From the strategy to a stable guide, Baek Yu-Seol did everything alone. I haven''t done anything." "Ah, y-you''re being humble." "Right. Princess...?" "Huh? I''m not being humble. I haven''t actually done anything." Upon hearing this, the followers trembled in contemtion. "W-We''re sorry! But we really feel that you''re amazing, Princess..." "Yeah, I am amazing, in fact." ".... Huh?" After going back and forth, just a moment ago she was saying she wasn''t amazing, and now she elegantly swept her hair behind her shoulder and confidently spoke, "Stop ttering me and tell me honestly. Among the first-year students, there are hardly any mages as amazing as me, no matter where you look, right?" "Yeah, that''s right! Compared to you, Princess, Mayuseong and Eisel have mediocre firepower." "Exactly, exactly. You might be able topete with 2nd and 3rd-year seniors." "Yeah." She sped her hands, wearing fingerless gloves, and looked off into the distance while hugging her knees. "... Among ''students,'' it''s an impressive level. So there''s no need topare yourself to ordinary students." "That''s right!" "I see, Princess, were youparing yourself to veteran magical warriors?" "Even though veteran mages might seem impressive now, once you gain enough experience, youll catch up to them in no time!" "I think so too." That was why Hong Bi-Yeon could remain calm. Even when she saw a student who disyed talent far superior to her own at the age of just seventeen, she could remain unfazed. Baek Yu-Seol was not an ordinary seventeen-year-old first-year student. Hong Bi-Yeon was certain of that. He definitely came to school with a purpose. A boy with a nk past that even the informationwork of the Adolveit Kingdom couldn''t uncover. Someone who walked the path of a knight without using magic; a truly unique mage in the world. "You guys." "Yes?" "Tell me, Princess." "How does Baek Yu-Seol seem to you?" Upon her words, the follower girls sat at a distance and observed Baek Yu-Seol, who was conversing with Edna with a serious expression. "I don''t know... He seems a little difficult." "Yeah, doesn''t it feel like he''s been through a lot?" "Not that kind of thing." "Oh, I see. You''re talking about his abilities, right? He does seem truly impressive. Like when he hunted down the Necromancer and during the simtion battle with the giant demon the other day." "He not only fights well but also uses his head incredibly well, doesn''t he?" "Yeah, I think so too." He used his head well. Those were the right words. During the Necromancer''s ambush, he captured a high-ranking skeleton without killing it and then located the main body. During the simtion battle with the giant demon, he effortlessly manipted five Intermediate Demons to fight each other. In that Persona Gate, he quickly found strategies with his extraordinary observation skills and unconventional thinking. Most of his strategies were derived from "experience." Experience. While the nobles studied magical forms and theories safely inside their secure mansions, he would have fought on the actual battlefield with only a single sword in hand. That was why, despite receiving the lowest score at the entrance ceremony, he was able to rise rapidly with his exceptional intellect and unconventional ideas. And... no one except her would have noticed his true worth. "Well, that''s how it is..." "Why do you say that, Princess?" "Nothing, really." She shrugged off the topic and stood up. It was time to move on to the next stage. Chapter 61-1: - Masquerade (5) Chapter 61-1: - Masquerade (5) Meanwhile, a state of emergency was dered at Stes Magic Security Department. "What? A ''real'' Persona Gate has appeared in the Ste Dome?" "Yes, that''s correct." Not only the Ste Knights but also the professors rushed to the Ste Dome. Unlike the other fake Persona Gates that had been created for the students'' entrance, there was one real Persona Gate emitting an ominous light. "How is it possible for a real Gate to appear inside the Ste Dome? And why didn''t we know about it yet?" When a Persona Gate was formed, it emitted a distinct wavelength, which could be immediately detected by the Magic Department and propagated throughout the magical realm. It allowed the magic warriors to be dispatched. Although Ste Academy was an academy, it was an institution that boasted the world''s top magic warriors and the best security system. However, Ste Academy was unaware of the Persona Gate that had appeared within their territory? Could anything be more embarrassing? "That... the wavelength of the Persona Gate waspletely undetectable." "What?" "It''s as if someone haspletely reversed the spatial wave detection system within Ste. The unique wavelength that apanies the urrence of a Persona Gate waspletely masked. We are currently extremely bewildered. The security department is reinforcing measures right now..." "Damn it, that''s not important at the moment!" As Instructor Lee Hanwol growled and shouted, someone from behind echoed his sentiment. "Yeah, he''s right. What''s important now is who has entered that Persona Gate." "... Commander Arein!" In response to the eerie voice, Lee Hanwol turned his head. Even at a nce, the man approaching with a chilling expression and a shadowy presence had a face that resembled that of a dead person. It was Commander Arein ckswan, the supreme leader of Ste Knights, the strongest magic knight order in the world. The man who was said to have created a bloody sea with the corpses of dark mages, rarely appeared within the premises of Ste Academy. He approached with a cold demeanor. "How is the situation? Is it possible for the reinforcements to enter?" "Ah, no... it''s impossible. It seems that the people inside are doing a challenge..." "I see. So, we have to wait patiently until the students fail and die." "That''s not what I meant...!" As Arein red at them with disgust, the assistants trembled and lowered their heads. It was said that he didnt treat weak and ipetent people as human beings, and now it seemed like the rumors were true. "Stop it! Commander Arein. You know very well that the reinforcements cannot enter the Persona Gate, so why do you torment the staff?" Arein stared at Lee Hanwol and gave a sinister smile. Others might not have noticed, but Lee Hanwol could tell. It was a clear expression of ridicule. "You talk a lot for someone who can''t even manage such a trivial task." Those words infuriated Lee Hanwol, but he held it in. After all, that was Arein''s usual personality. "Enough. Let''s stop the pointless argument. What is the level of the Persona Gate?" "For now, it''s estimated to be between Level 4 and Level 5." Estimated? Give me the exact figures." "Well... originally, it was Level 4. But as soon as the students entered, it suddenly rose by one level." "Unusual indeed. The Persona Gate is emitting fake wavelengths..." What on earth was happening in Ste? It was hard to conceal the confusion and unease in their hearts. "Bring me the list of students who entered." "Yes!" Shortly after, a list of students who entered as "C-7" arrived in the hands of Arein and Lee Hanwol. "Hmm, this is..." "Cough, ahem." The professors couldn''t hide their bewilderment as they looked at the list. Among the other nobles, Princess Hong Bi-Yeon Adolveit was included in that list. Ste Academy''s training was notoriously harsh, and deaths during practical training were not umon. But, if Princess Adolveit were to die, it could have a significant impact on the reputation of the academy. It was a difficult situation. However... "Well, it seems there''s really no way." A Persona Gate of Level 5. It meant that even seasoned mages would have to prepare extensively and strategize to ovee it. The students who entered were likely to have a high probability of not properly interpreting the patterns of that world. No, even if they interpreted itpletely... Could mages at the level of ss 2 or 3 really aplish it? Arein clicked his tongue, turned around, and spoke. "Prepare 16 body containers." "Arein, what are you doing?" "Why? It''s just an instruction for efficient operations. I''m not guessing that the first-year rookies will sessfully conquer the Level 5 Persona Gate. It''s like saying ants could kill a tiger." After saying that, Commander Arein disappeared with his knights, leaving Lee Hanwol clenching his fist. Yes, logically speaking, he was right. But Lee Hanwol wanted to believe. "Some of the students who entered here are survivors of the Necromancer assault, which was ss 5. Even Baek Yu-Seol, who directly stabbed the heart of a Necromancer and killed him, is among the members." Lee Hanwol closed his eyes and prayed. Please, let the kidse out safely Chapter 61-2 Chapter 61-2 Now there were only two obstacles left to conquer the Persona Gate. One was the Dancing Clock Tower, and the other was the much-anticipated Masquerade Banquet. She didn''t care much about the Masquerade Banquet. Edna knew well what would happen there. However, she worried about the Dancing Clock Tower. As far as she remembered, a spider-like demon appeared there, with a Danger level of 4. "Sir, do you remember what happened here?" A sudden question from Edna. Baek Yu-Seol, who was walking ahead, hesitated for a moment before shaking his head. "No." "I see..." "But I know it''s dangerous." Well, as a Regressor, he couldn''t remember every single event. But, it seemed like he still knew what was going on. While Edna seemed satisfied with his response, Baek Yu-Seol pondered about this ce. "It''s true that I don''t know much about the story here." For Baek Yu-Seol, this ce was just a dungeon for item farming, and he didn''t know the story in detail. The strategy for the final boss was dancing, and Eisel and Hong Bi-Yeon danced quite well. But, something happened. Baek Yu-Seol vaguely remembered, but he kept skipping the event cutscenes by repeatedly pressing ESC, so he didnt know the details. It was not his intention. When one person watched the cutscene, the other 15 yers were forced to watch it too, which led to the chat being flooded with all kinds of curses like "Skip, skip!". But I still wanted to see Hong Bi-Yeon dancing Hong Bi-Yeon was a viiness, but her unique beauty captivated the hearts of many male yers in the game. Especially one gamer who broke their monitor every time Hong Bi-Yeon died in various branches. That gamer became famous in themunity. And perhaps, today''s encounter didn''t turn out well either. He might not remember the story, but he knew what needed to be caught to obtain the "hidden reward." [You''ve reached the Dancing Clock Tower.] [If you go down the stairs here, you''ll reach the ballroom.] [The banquet seems to have just started, so hurry!] Reading the guideline messages, Edna let out a short exmation. "Wow, it''s high..." To be honest, the Clock Tower didn''t feel particrly significant. It just felt like an endlessly spiraling staircase leading down. And at the top of that Clock Tower, where the students'' feet would never reach, resided the "Great de Spider." Edna swallowed dry saliva and took a deep breath. "That thing is dangerous." She studied the Great de Spider in detail as a precaution, but it would still be difficult to prevent damage. It''s better if I handle it alone. If Eisel could safely face the final boss without anyone dying, then they could all move forward. Edna was about to speak with that determination. "Wait a moment." Baek Yu-Seol, who was walking at the front, stopped and looked back. "There''s something." He turned around and asked Eisel, breaking the silence. "Did you see any message in the guideline?" "No. It said to head straight to the ballroom. It''s strange... Earlier, there were five people talking about something happening at the Dancing Clock Tower." "Never mind. That means we don''t really need to clear this stage. You all go down first. I''ll take a look around alone and catch up." "What...?" Edna unconsciously raised her head. The Great de Spider hadn''t moved yet, and the distance to the ceiling was quite far. And he had said he didn''t remember what happened here, so he wouldn''t have known about its existence in advance. But did he already sense its presence? Well... Hes someone who can see and counter magic with his own eyes. Its not surprising that his senses are exceptional. While the other students hesitated, Edna stepped forward. "Stop talking and let''s listen for now. It seems important to hurry to the ballroom." Originally, Edna had nned to take the lead, but if Baek Yu-Seol, who stayed behind, was the one suggesting it, he could be trusted. "Yes. I agree with the Commoner''s words. It doesn''t seem necessary for arge number of us to be tied down to something when it''s not even a stage." "Even the princess says so..." "I''ll do as the princess said." "M-Me too." As much as half of the students present here were members and followers of Hong Bi-Yeons faction. Since the most powerful among them had spoken, Baek Yu-Seol was left behind without any further debate. Ding! Ding! Soon, the clock tower''s bell resounded throughout. Suddenly, from the ceiling, a monstrous creature descended with a thud! The sound of a massive creature crawling echoed. At the chilling sound, the students simultaneously looked up at the ceiling, and their eyes were filled with astonishment. "A spider?!" "It''s the de Spider! And, it''s the Great de Spider...!" "Insane, the Great de Spider is at Danger Level 4! Hurry! We need to go down quickly!" Seeing the students rushing down the stairs in panic, Baek Yu-Seol drew out his Argento Sword. The students nced worriedly at his back, but at that moment, they had no choice but to run away. ng! As the de Spider descended along the wall, sparks flew in all directions. The de Spider was exactly what its name implieda spider with eight legs, each consisting of sharp des. Even a simple attack from it could be fatal, so it should never be confronted in such a confined space. Moreover, didn''t the de Spider also use its sharp and sturdy spider thread to traverse the space freely? A structure like this clock tower, with an empty space in the middle, was nothing but a stage designed exclusively for the de Spider. "How did this happen..." "W-Will Baek Yu-Seol be able to hold it off?" "I don''t know. We''ll have to trust him..." As they anxiously muttered their concerns, suddenly, from the ceiling of the clock tower where Baek Yu-Seol and the Great de Spider were facing off, a dazzling spark erupted. It wasn''t a simple friction spark; it appeared to be the effect of magic. "W-What is that...?" The students looked up at the ceiling, their expressions turning pale, and they let out sighs of astonishment. Between the walls of the clock tower, there were dozens of thin, serpentine lines shimmering with blue color. And as Baek Yu-Seol stepped on those blue lines, he leaped through the empty space, wielding a transparent sword that emitted a radiant light. Seeing this, the students were finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. "What kind of technique did Baek Yu-Seol use...?" Now, there was only one problem they had to worry about. Their ultimate goal: To reach the Masquerade Banquet and find a way to escape this dreary world. Chapter 62: Masquerade of Temptation (1) Chapter 62: Masquerade of Temptation (1) Leaving behind the sh between Baek Yu-Seol and the Great de Spider, the students finally descended all the stairs. The Masquerade Banquet was being held on the first floor of the clock tower, so as they reached the bottom of the stairs, they naturally joined the event. However, just before that, Hong Bi-Yeon stopped. "... I should tidy up my dress before going. Rags like these don''t suit a banquet." Their appearances were a mess from the repeated intense battles, with everyone wearing dresses. Hong Bi-Yeon skillfully adjusted their clothes. Torn parts were boldly ripped off, creating a short dress-like effect, and some areas were covered with essories. It was quite skillful handiwork. Edna looked at her with a newfound curiosity. "Was Hong Bi-Yeon like this in the original work?" Well, she didnt remember such a scene. "Something... seems different. Normally, by now, Hong Bi-Yeon would be jealous of Eisels strategy and plotting some kind of conspiracy. But instead of jealousy, she was silently helping Eisel even with her attire. Tsk, you look like a beggar. "What?" Of course, she had to interrupt with ament in the middle of it. "Well, considering it''s gotten to this somewhat decent state, let''s go now." Princess Hong Bi-Yeon took the lead and entered the Masquerade Banquet, with the students following with tense expressions. "Wow..." However, as soon as they entered, someone involuntarily eximed in awe. And it was understandable. It was far more magnificent than one would expect from a gathering held in a simple mansion. Crystal chandeliers shone brightly in mid-air, masked nobles held each other''s hands and danced amidst the radiant ambiance. At the end, there was a pedestal adorned with beautiful stairs, but no one was standing there yet. The students quietly hid themselves in the masquerade. Since it was a familiar melody, it wasn''t difficult to follow along with the dance. "This is... the music we heard earlier." "I''m sure we danced to this before." The music felt strangely familiar as they listened quietly. Tang! Tatang! Immediately after, with a loud sound effect, some of the lights dimmed, and all the spotlights focused on the pedestal in the front. It became silent. The bustling nobles all fell into silence, as if they had been waiting for the protagonist''s entrance. In the darkness, a woman walked gracefully under the spotlight. Tock, tock! It was likely that she was the final boss of this world, Lady Aeron, the Duchess. However, the Duchess was not wearing a mask, and the students, facing her, widened their eyes in astonishment. "Wait. That face..." "Could it be...?" Finally, Lady Aeron opened her mouth and uttered words that were truly unbelievable. "Nice to meet you, everyone. I am Jecky Aeron." It was none other than Jecky. "How... How is this possible?" "This is unreal...!" Tock! As the students murmured, Jecky smiled and gracefully bowed in greeting. It was a movement so elegant that it was almost perfect, but it didn''t suit her at all. Ednasplexion turned pale. How did this even happen? Such a development doesn''t exist in the original novel. Well, to begin with, the character Jecky doesn''t even appear in the original novel. And the idea of a regr human bing an NPC in the Persona Gate is impossible. But, to think that she didn''t just be an NPC, but even the final boss. "No way..." There was a being in the Persona Gate who could be an NPC. They were called the Dark Mages. Which means... Jecky... was a Dark Mage? Unable to believe the twist, she bit her lip and quickly looked around. "Wow!" "Hwiyou! Lady Duchess! You''re as beautiful as ever!" "What do I do? I think I''m falling for her even though I''m a girl..." The noble NPCs were ecstatic towards Jecky. And a guideline message appeared in front of the students. [Lady Aeron has revealed herself!] [The nobles seem to be acting strangely. It seems like they''ve been enchanted by the Duchess''s magic.] [So many nobles had gone missing and were found in the Duchess''s mansion... I didn''t expect such a secret to be hidden.] The story began toe together. [There is only one way to oppose her.] [Be more beautiful than Lady Aeron. Dance with grace and restore the nobles'' sanity!] "What... dance?" "To suddenly ask us to dance..." While the students were bewildered, the enthusiasm of the nobles grew even stronger. "Aeron! Aeron!" "Please, just give us a smile in this direction!" "Kyaaah! The Duchess waved her hand!" "Darling, I think I''vee to love Lady Aeron more than you." "Ahh, to be able to dedicate my love to the Duchess. It''s the greatest honor for me." "I offer my heart!" An ecstatic frenzy beyondprehension. Jecky waved her hand towards the noble NPCs, then smirked and slowly descended the stairs of the stage. "Ah, exhrating." Everyone was ecstatic about her appearance. Look at the enthusiastic greetings. Didnt it feel like bing the protagonist? Slowly crossing through the nobles, Jecky moved to the center of the ballroom and stood among the students, casting a leisurely gaze around. Meanwhile, a certain student stepped forward. "Alright, this is great! Our goal this time is to dance more beautifully than Lady Aeron, and if you''re Lady Aeron herself, it should be an easy task, right? Help us win!" Then, silence. All the music andmotion came to a halt. One of the spotlights that had been illuminating Jecky shifted and focused on the audacious student who had spoken. The entire audience turned cold gazes toward him. Jecky raised her chin, covered her mouth with a fan, and spoke. "... Why should I do that?" "W-Well..." The tone was so chilling that they wondered if it was the same ssmate they knew before. The students had an instinctive feeling of an aura of death emanating from her. "Heheh." However, Jecky smiled. Despite emitting a dizzying aura that seemed like she could tear off his skin at any moment, she had gained a sense ofposure. Then, as if exaggerating her performance like an actor, she spoke while circling around the ballroom. "What should we do with this rude individual?" The responses came immediately. "How dare he!" "Bring forth death!" "Drag him out!" "To speak ill of the Duchess!" "I''ll personally rip out his tongue!" "Ahahahaha!" Seeing the nobles who were ready to offer their hearts to her every word, Jecky burst intoughter. Then, she covered her mouth with the fan once again and chuckled. "No. I am merciful, so I''ll be satisfied with just expelling this student from here." "Ah, indeed, Lady Aeron." "How can someone be so kind-hearted?" "Sob. I am ashamed of the uncivilized remarks I made!" Soon, the knights stepped forward, grabbed the boy who had spoken and dragged him away. "Wait, wait! Why are you doing this? Nooo!" Thud! After the boy was expelled, the main entrance closed firmly, and a heavy silence fell. No one could understand this situation. Why did Jecky be the final boss? But, why wouldn''t she cooperate? Could it be that the control of her physical body was taken away by the final boss? No, that''s not it. That girl was definitely Jecky. She was moving of her own volition. Edna was certain. Was this the reason why Baek Yu-Seol warned me to be cautious around her? Having spent time with Jecky and closely monitoring her condition, there had been no signs of her sumbing to the dark magic. It meant that without a doubt, the seed of darkness had been transferred to her from someone else. Furthermore, due to not suppressing her own emotions and letting them run wild, she had fully awakened as a being consumed by darkness the moment she entered this space. Edna shouted out with thest glimmer of hope. "Jecky, please calm down. If you sumb to that power, you might transform into something terrible!" "Hah! Nonsense! Are you jealous of my poprity?" "No, it''s not like that! I''m really worried about you..." "Shut up, Edna. If you envy my charm, just say it. Look, everyone loves me, not you, they''re all looking at me." She was wrong. Her mind had already been firmly corroded by the darkness. Moreover, she had be deeply immersed in her role in the Persona Gate, making persuasion seem futile. There was only one remaining option. To win in the dance battle and strip her of the power of temptation, returning her to her original self. "That''s right... Nothing has changed. I just have to defeat Jecky and bring her back to her senses." "Well then! Shall we start the party together?" Standing at the center of the ballroom, Jecky raised both arms high and shouted, and a thunderous cheer erupted. "Wo!" "Whoo-hoo!" "Aeron! Aeron!" Everyone in the ballroom cheered for her. It was exhrating. It felt like her head, chest, and heart would melt away. The feeling of being in the spotlight, receiving attention from people, came with such an electrifying thrill. "Haaa..." Jecky let out a passionate sigh and turned to Edna with flushed cheeks, her eyes filled with a loving gaze. "Edna, my Edna..." She spoke in a slightly chilly voice that only Edna could hear. "You... have been enjoying this amazing feeling, haven''t you?" "What are you talking about?" "You were really bad. Selfish. Look, it''s so sweet, thrilling, and delightful. I feel like I''ll never forget this." Ah. As she was speaking, Jecky realized something and immediately licked her lips, wearing a seductive smile. "... No, I won''t let go of this forever." In this ce, she too could live as the most beautiful existence in the world, eternally receiving apuse, just like Edna. She didnt want to leave. With such a fantastic ce existing, why should she help those savages? Even Edna, Eisel, and Hong Bi-Yeon were nothing more than mere extras in this world... Its heaven. A world just for me. A stage just for me. "Edna, don''t you want to dance with me?" In her mind, she felt countless rhythms, music, songs, and dances. Despite never having learned to dance before in her life, at that moment, Jecky felt like she could perform the most elegant and beautiful dance. Tap, thud! As she lightly stepped, sparks of dark magic flickered from the floor. Swish!* Creating a magic circle aze with crimson mes, Jecky spoke gracefully. "It''s better to charge with full power. In this ce, I have no intention of losing to you." [Before the boss battle, the Masquerade of Temptation'' has begun.] Chapter 63-1: Masquerade of Temptation (2) Chapter 63-1: Masquerade of Temptation (2) A lively 4/4 rhythm flowed as gentlemen anddies danced in circles to the music. Each of them danced differently, yet it didn''t feelplicated at all. Why was that? The reason was surprisingly simple. Nobody present here had any interest in the dances of other gentlemen anddies. Only one person mattered. People gathered to watch the Duchess of Aeron dance in the center. They were enraptured by her dance, lost their senses, sumbed to her temptation, and even devoted their souls to her dance. "The Duchess of Aeron only dances modern ballroom styles." The boss battle against the Duchess of Aeron took on a unique form. It was undoubtedly a dance battle, but at the same time, it unfolded as a magic battle. The Duchess of Aeron could wield the "Dance Magic" of the ss 4, and used dance movements to unleash wide-ranging magic. Unfortunately, ordinary defensive magic couldn''t bypass them. Those who have yed the rhythm game called DDR in the past might understand. One had to step on the eight arrows on the floor in time with the rhythm. {TN:- DDR stands for Dance Dance Revolution. It is a popr rhythm-based video game that involves stepping on a dance pad or tform with directional arrows in sync with the music. yers must follow the on-screen arrows and hit the corresponding arrows on the dance pad at the right time to earn points. DDR is known for its energetic gamey and is often yed in arcades or on home gaming consoles.} To counter the Duchess Aerons dance, one had to perform a dance that was the opposite of hers at precisely the right timing to block her magic. The fortunate thing was that hints about the Duchess Aerons dance had been given throughout the numerous stages they had cleared so far. However, that didn''t mean it was easy. "I''m going crazy, seriously!" While casting spells, she had to continuously think about and dance with her body and mind. It was extremely difficult. Bing~ The music suddenly changed. In response, the fourteen students changed their dance. "... The Serene Tango." The dance that contrasted the Serene Tango was a hint obtained from the previous stage, "The Requiem of the Dead Serena." Although the beats were the same, it required the steps of apletely different dance while infusing mana into the staff held in the right hand. "The moment the pattern is evaded is the opportunity." Tang! As the students simultaneously stomped their feet with their boots, Jecky, resisting the dance, staggered. In the meantime, the students cast spells and attacked, but it seemed ineffective as the music and dance changed once again, nullifying the magic. Sparks flew with each dance move, lightning struck from the sky with each step, and the surrounding area was filled with crimson sparks, while the ground tilted as the feet synchronized with the beat. It was a spectacle of dance and magic. For a mere first-year student, it was an incrediblyplex and difficult feat. "Ugh!" Thunk! The students fell down one after another and were pushed out. "Ugh!" Edna also barely blocked Jeckys dark wave and bit her lip tightly. She managed to evade the attack by stepping on the right steps, but it would be difficult to withstand such continuous attacks. But, she couldn''t stop. If she couldn''t keep up with the dance even once and let the rhythm falter, she would be devoured by Aeron. "Ugh, this is driving me insane. Did Lady Aeron originally give such diverse dances? Is it because Jecky possessed her, causing something to change?" If asked who was the best dancer in this ce, it would undoubtedly be Eisel. With genius talent in every field, possessing the characteristics of being a "jack of all trades," she could perfectly digest every dance in the world. Therefore, Jecky thought that she would be able to defeat Lady Aeron without any issues as long as there was no interference from Hong Bi-Yeon. But it turned out to bepletely different. Realizing that three girls were resisting her dance, Jecky twisted her original Aerons dance even more diversely and intricately! Ironically, Hong Bi-Yeon ended up bing the spokesperson helping the students. If it weren''t for her, the dance battle would have ended in defeat long ago. It was clearly known as a "Persona Gate" at the Danger Level 4 in the original web novel, but no matter how you looked at it, this was not just a level 4. At least, a level 5...! Thwack! Jecky Aeron attacked by striking the floor with her right foot and firing a dark wave, but the remaining girls turned and deployed their shields to counterattack. "Argh...!" At that moment, Jeckys movements trembled ever so slightly. "Now!" An icicle shot out from Eisels staff, but unfortunately, it collided with Hong Bi-Yeons fireball in that direction. Boom! Fortunately, due to the collision of the opposing mana, the explosion''s damage was not fully inflicted on Lady Aeron, and it didn''t cause a significant impact. "Hey, you idiot! Get it together! "Youre the one who interfered with my attack!" Although there were a few trial and error moments, the attack clearlynded. Little by little, ever so slightly, the ''seduction'' ability possessed by Lady Aeron was being eroded. "If I keep it up like this...!" At that moment, Jeckys voice changed. "Tch, even here, you''re being a nuisance!" Suddenly, the rhythm of the music doubled in speed, and two legs popped out from under Jeckys skirt. Watching Jecky start dancing with four legs, the students couldn''t help but be dumbfounded. "What on earth is that..." Chapter 63-2 Chapter 63-2 ng! The Great de Spider scraped against the ceiling and walls, rushing towards Baek Yu-Seol at an incredible speed. The legs of the de Spider were not only sharp but also capable of moving freely in such a manner, making its agility even more remarkable than one would expect. However, he had never felt that he was falling behind in terms of agility. [sh] After instantly moving to the wall, he raced along the wall and approached the de Spider, and shed one of its legs with the Argento Sword. Crack! A ssh of green blood sprayed out, but it wasn''t a significant wound. It was because the de Spider was covered in tough armor. Thud! As if enraged, the Great de Spider swung its legs randomly, but he evaded by tilting his head back or shifting his body to the side, and he struck its abdomen with the de once again. Baek Yu-Seol wiped off the cold sweat and nced at the slightly slippery shoes on the ground. "Ah, the oil coating is indeed slippery." He already knew the weakness of the Great de Spider. It couldn''t maneuver properly on slippery terrain, so he took advantage of that and spread oil on various ceilings and tforms. Additionally, asionally throwing potions with sparks into the spider''s webs caused electricity to disperse in all directions. By utilizing the fact that electricity could flow through the spider''s webs, he disrupted its movements as much as possible. The attack had zero effect since it was merely sparks from potions created with alchemy, not actual magic. Fortunately, he wore shoes that offered some resistance to slipperiness and electricity, so he wasn''t greatly affected. However, the spider was already staggering. "Ugh!" Crack! But he couldn''t let his guard down. While struggling to maintain bnce on the slippery surface, he deflected the spider''s oing leg and shed towards the front web in an attempt to escape. "Damn it." The surroundings were filled with sharp spider webs, and one wrong sh could result in his body being torn apart. It was a precarious situation. But he had no intention of fleeing from here. It was worth the challenge. Above all, he had to obtain the reward dropped by the Great de Spider. In fact, facing the Great de Spider itself in this ce had little significance for clearing the Persona Gate, as it was more like an extra space. While a simple dance battle at the ballroom would have been sufficient to clear it. However, many yers who were ying the game chose to clear the dungeon through dance battles. Only a very small number of yers ignored the dance battles and forcefully hunted down the Great de Spider, and in doing so, they discovered the secrets hidden in this ce. It was a kind of behind-the-scenes story. The reasons behind the urrence of the ballroom; how the Duchess acquired the ability to perform the Seduction Dance; the truth about all of that was hidden here. Of course, it was a part that could be overlooked, so many yers simply chose the dance battle option. After all, the Duchess was just an extra boss. "Wasn''t the Great de Spider actually set as the Duchess''s husband, Duke Aeron...?" He couldn''t recall it clearly since he didn''t pay much attention to it. Anyway, for yers who enjoyed these kinds of details, it was quite an interesting content and became a record in their gaming diaries. "I didn''te here to see an extra story." Baek Yu-Seol poured a healing potion on his forearm wound. His goal was the pink petal attached to the forehead of the Great de Spider. "The Enchanting Tree''s petal." That item had the ability to manipte the hearts of living beings to some extent. In other words, that was the reason why Duchess Aeron could mesmerize people with her seemingly insignificant dance. Anyway, when absorbing the Enchanting Tree''s petal, his [Mental Power] stat would increase significantly. It was an item that he had to obtain for the efficient use of "Cognitive eleration", the additional ability of the Mana umtion Retardation, and the Sentient Spec. After all, hunting a Danger Level 4 demon alone was impossible. However, he could strike the barrier on the forehead. The petal was connected to Duchess Aeron, so as the boss weakened, the protective barrier for the petal would also be weaker. If he struck the barrier at that moment, he couldnd a critical hit. Every time he struck the barrier, Duchess Aeron would be heavily affected below at the ballroom, making it easier for the main characters to progress in their attack. This was the same strategy used in the original game''s [Episode 6 Jeckys Dark Magic Path]. It was a method that yers discovered after dozens of attempts and failures. Kkaaang!! Kkirrrrrng!! "Phew! That''s good!" Baek Yu-Seol swung his sword forcefully at the forehead of the staggering Great de Spider, while struggling between the spiderwebs. The creature couldn''t regain its senses and continued to stagger. He didn''t stop there; he kept striking its forehead. Kkaaang! Kkang! Kkaaang! Every terrain and space becamepletely his, tailored for the Great de Spider. Having the ability to use sh three times in a row allowed for various applications, turning the clock tower passage into his own stage. However. In reality, there was one variable here. Unlike the game, he had the advantage of being able to use a wider variety of potions. This was his first time using the "Slip Potion" and "Spark Potion." Slip "... Huh?" A slipping sound. It wasn''t him slipping. The Great de Spider finally lost its bncepletely, losing its center of gravity. Surprising. Due to its nature of never touching the ground, the spider always managed to stay on the spiderwebs no matter what happened. He didn''t expect it to lose control and be so unstable out of anger. "Wait... hold on." As Baek Yu-Seol watched that grotesque body swaying and plummeting, he muttered absentmindedly. "Underneath... is the ballroom." [sh] He didn''t need to think anymore. Flying down towards the base of the clock tower and shing was almost instinctual. If by any chance the main characters were fighting down below... he wouldnt even bite his tongue. Sshhwack!! It was absolutely impossible for him to block the Great de Spider, which was falling at a quick rate. "What can I do...!" The ground was getting closer and closer. If he didnte up with a solution in time, he might end up falling as well. At that moment, it appeared. The trajectory the Great de Spider was heading towards. And the target. .... If that''s the case, I have only one choice. I have to throw myself at the Great de Spider and adjust its trajectory. ......... Kwoong!! The resounding noise shook the ground and filled the stage. Chapter 64: Masquerade of Temptation (3) Chapter 64: Masquerade of Temptation (3) Just a few minutes ago. The ballroom. Dandan-dan, da-r-dan The rhythm became increasingly intense, beyond what a human leg could keep up with. However, even in the midst of that, Jecky was able to dancefortably. After all, she had a total of four legs. "Well, what is that...!" It was already challenging enough to follow the dance with two legs, let alone four. Edna looked at it and eximed, her face turning pale. "Stop, Jecky! If you get consumed by the role of Lady Aeron any further, there''s no turning back!" "Shut up!" "It could be a terrible sight! If you get consumed any further, it will be irreversible!" "What do you know!" With anger-filled emotions, Jeckys dance became even more intense. Her dance didn''t stray from the boundaries of modern ballroom dance, but she alternated between waltz and tango offbeat. She suddenly danced alone as if there were two people, intensified the rhythm, and chaotic patterns emerged haphazardly. Jeckys magic thrilled in all directions. Sound waves vibrated, musical notes struck the air, and rays created by sound seemed to tear objects apart. Yet, despite the three girls enduring, two additional legs sprung out from Jecky, making a total of six legs. "Ugh!" One of the fallen students let out a dry heave. From that point on, it was less beautiful and closer to a grotesque and terrible sight. However, the nobles still cheered and apuded to the rhythm of Lady Aerons dance. "As expected! You''re beautiful!" "You''re the best dancer!" "Punish those foolish challengers, Lady Aeron!" "It''s a dance so beautiful that it can''t bepared to foolish challengers!" When Lady Aeron stomped on the ground, fireworks exploded, lights shattered in a splendid disy, and specks of light fluttered in the air. The space folded, and a stage exclusively for Lady Aeron rose up, with red pouring down from the walls, creating a red carpet for her. Jecky started dancing with her six legs, even iming the surrounding terrain as her own. Edna felt the intensifying offensive magic and bit her lip, and her face turned pale. This is too much of a stretch The sensation at the tips of her toes was fading away. Eisels legs were already tired, and she barely managed to stand in a precarious position. Hong Bi-Yeon, driven solely by willpower and determination, endured and kept enduring, but she, too, had reached her limit. Watching their state, Edna bit her lip. This won''t do From the moment the character named Jecky possessed Aeron, the story took apletely different turn from what she knew. What on earth should I do...? I prepared so thoroughly for this day, but I can''t seem to be her opponent no matter what. Tatatang! As three out of the six legs touched the ground and matched the rhythm, an enormous storm of mana swept Ednas entire body. It became difficult to even move, let alone dance. She was desperately resisting the seduction relying on her mental strength, fearing that she would sumb to it at any moment, Kkaaang! Somewhere, the sound of a collision reached their ears. "Eek!!" Jeckys movements instantly froze. "What...?" "W-What''s happening...?" In a fleeting moment, a gigantic and grotesque spider-like figure appeared and disappeared from Jeckys body. It was truly a momentary glimpse, but the cheers of the NPC nobles paused for that instant, and the girls quickly caught onto the "gap" in timing. "Now''s the chance!" They didnt know what the situation was, but the girls didn''t miss the sudden opening. Three girls danced to the beat, swung their staff, and yellow beams of light, icy shards, and fiery red mes struck Jeckys body. "Kyaaaah!!" Her lower body turned to stone; her shoulders were pierced by the beams, and her face was horribly burned. Jecky screamed in pain. Then, Jeckys form gradually transformed into a more spider-like appearance. "Eek, these... aaargh!!!" Kkaang! With every sound of something shattering, the spider-like figure seemed to grow from Jeckys body. The nobles no longer fervently praised Jeckys dance. "Lady Aeron..." "No longer..." "Shes not beautiful anymore...?" The condition to defeat Lady Aeron was to dance even more beautifully and mesmerize the nobles. However, to fulfill that condition, was it necessary to dance more beautifully than Lady Aeron herself? Since beauty was rtive, wouldn''t it be enough to make Lady Aeron no longer beautiful? Kkaang! Kkang! Kkaang!! "Kyaaaahhhhhh!" As the intervals of the sounding from above, that was, the clock tower, became shorter, Jecky screamed in even greater pain. Her dance was no longer a dance but a convulsive struggle. "Whats this sound?!" Hong Bi-Yeon, Eisel, and Edna instinctively looked up at the ceiling while dancing. Then, they gasped in astonishment, their mouths hanging open. Through the ceiling, they saw the expansive passage of the clock tower, where Baek Yu-Seol flew freely, and engaged in a fierce battle with the Grand de Spider. "I don''t know what it is... but every time he attacks the de Spider, Lady Aeron seems to weaken..." Someone was assisting. And it was Baek Yu-Seol. The moment they realized this fact, confidence and eleration were infused into their dance. Taran taran dan, taran taran dan. The dance became more intense, and the magic engulfed and froze the stage fiercely. Thud! Thud! Thud! Jecky, or Lady Aeron, reached her limit. Her whites of the eyes turned blood-red. A sign ofplete corruption by dark magic. "Damn it, damn it... damn it! Why, why, why, why, why!! Why do you keep interfering with me? Are you that jealous? Can''t I receive some attention? Can''t I be popr? Why, why are you doing this to meeeee!!!" In that moment, two legs sprouted from the ends of her skirt, and eventually, they became eight. Jecky herself still seemed unaware of this fact. She simply satisfied herself with the realization that her dance had be more skillful, and she intensified her rhythm with all her might. The music reached its climax. A dance of death, giving a hint of the end. "Now, it''s almost done!" Only one blow was missing. A decisive critical hit. "Something..." At that moment. Swoosh! Followed by an ear-piercing sound. From the sky, a ck meteor fell. Kuwoong!! Crunch! Precisely towards Lady Aeron. The ground cracked, fragments scattered in all directions, and the chandelierspletely shattered into dust. "Ugh, ah!" The participants desperately spread their shields to block the fragments. Fortunately, they were not directly hit by the falling object, so they didn''t suffer significant damage. "What... what''s happening?" "I-I don''t know. Something..." As the fog that had covered the stage cleared, the identity of the fallen object was revealed. "That... could it be...!" It was the Grand de Spider, the one that Baek Yu-Seol had said he would face alone. "Is... is it dead...?" The Grand de Spider remained motionless, cold and lifeless. Completely dead. The participants'' facial muscles twitched. They couldn''t even utter a word of amazement. It was said that when someone was extremely shocked, their speech system became paralyzed, and the participants were experiencing that firsthand. Squirm! At that moment, when the Grand de Spider twitched, the participants quickly took abat stance. No, to be precise, something beneath the Grand de Spider twitched. Thud! Thump! Flipping over the ck carcass, Jecky revealed herself, lying beneath it. "Huuuh... you keep interfering... with me..." One of the participants was so shocked that they sat down on the ground. It wasn''t because they were startled by Jeckys resurrection. "What... is that?" Herplete transformation into a ''spider'' was so horrifying. "Edna..." Jecky slowly lifted her head and turned it in the direction where Edna stood. Simrly struggling to hold onto her sanity, Edna took a step forward. "Jecky..." "Ha, ha! You can''t beat me with your dance, so you resort to these tricks, huh? Because you can''t dance more beautifully than me, right? How pathetic, truly pathetic. Edna, you''re also jealous when someone more beautiful than you appears, aren''t you? Ahaha, I''m d. I wasn''t the only one after all. You''re just like me, aren''t you?" She was not in her right mind. It was truly irreversible now. However, Jecky was still healthy, while the participants had no strength left to face her. "Baek Yu-Seol..." They looked up at the ceiling, but they couldn''t see him. There was no choice. They had to follow the method that Eisel had used on Lady Aeron in the "original romance" novel. They had to do the same. "Eisel, summon the Ice Mirror." "... Yes." Understanding the request immediately, Eisel swiftly swung her staff and tapped it on the ground. Kukwang! A slightly taller wall of translucent ice,rger than a person''s height, appeared and its surface smoothed out, turning into a mirror. As Edna hurried to move towards it, Jecky blocked her path. She stretched her lips up to her ears, forming a sinister smile. "What kind of nonsense are you trying to pull again? Always resorting to cheap tricks, that''s all you''re capable of." "That''s right. I''m only capable of that much." Edna admitted willingly and shrugged her shoulders. "So, would you like to see the mirror?" "Hmph, are you trying topare who''s more beautiful? Of course, there''s no need to ask. Obviously, it''s me..." "But why is it so quiet?" "...Huh?" Come to think of it. Something was off. Even if the music had stopped, why couldn''t she hear the cheers of the nobles? Even after she resurrected as the most beautiful being in the world. "What''s going on?" Jecky slowly looked around the za. Some people avoided her gaze as if they were afraid, some retched, some frothed at the mouth and fainted, and some shed tears. "This can''t be happening..." They were supposed to love only her. It was instinct. When she turned her head to look at the mirror. "Ah." Jeckys pupils shook. The woman in the mirror was no longer a woman. Sharp eight pairs of legs, spider''s eyes, unsettling horns of unknown identity, and ck sticky shells protruding from the skin. Unconsciously, she raised her arms. Hoping that the mirror was an illusion. "Whats this...?" That... wasn''t the clean and beautiful arm of a girl. It was more akin to the legs of an arthropod. She lowered her head. Come to think of it, hadn''t she been naturally moving her body with eight legs at some point? A spider. Yes, she was a spider. Her appearance, which she had believed to be the most beautiful in the world, had transformed into the most terrifying form in the world. "Oh..." Jecky slowly, and surely, realized and acknowledged this fact. It was... the most horrific torment for her. Chapter 65-1: - Masquerade of Temptation (4) Chapter 65-1: - Masquerade of Temptation (4) Silence. Jecky, who had been silent for a while, suddenly turned her head unnaturally. And then. "Wha-what is this? Disgusting. Disgusting! Disgusting!!! Ahhh! No, no, no, no, no, no, no. This is not meeeeee! Ahhhhh!!" She screamed while tearing at her head with both arms and spitting blood. However, no matter where she looked, her arms and legs kept appearing in her field of vision. "Turn my arms back! Please! This is, this is too disgusting! I hate it! I don''t want to live like this!!" While screaming, she suddenly looked at Edna. Crying tears of blood, she crawled towards Edna with terrifying speed. Just a bit... "Edna... please... save me... I''m begging you..." However, now there was no way. She hadpletely transformed into a dark mage, and there was no way to undo it. The NPCs hesitated and stepped back. Reluctantly, they carved expressions of disgust on their faces. Both noble NPCs and students, everyone. They were distancing themselves from her. ''This, this is... not reality...'' Jecky trembled and stuttered in despair. She wanted to cover her face with her hands, but her hands had be sharp and wouldn''t allow such a simple gesture. "Please, please... Edna, please. You... you can do anything." Until a moment ago, there was a possibility of recovery. If it wasn''tplete corruption, it could have been purified. But now it was impossible. Edna closed her lips tightly and lowered her head. "... I''m sorry, Jecky." With that, the final verdict was pronounced. "Hahaha. Hehehehe. Hehe, hehe... hehehe. Hihihihi...." Suddenly, Jecky realized the culprit behind all of this. "That''s right." From the beginning, if it weren''t for Edna. "It''s all because of you." "What...?" "It''s because of you. You, you, you! It''s because of you!! If it weren''t for you! If you didn''t exist at all!!" While screaming, she raised her arm, resembling a de to swing at Edna, but Whoosh! Sizzle...! Fiery mes and chilling icebergs shot from the sides, piercing through Jeckys body. "Gah... Ugh...!" Her ability was to manipte the opponent''s mind. But could she exert her power when her own mental state was in turmoil? She was already severely wounded and weakened by the fading barrier; she had lost most of her strength, making even such an attack fatal. "I hate it... Why..." Whoosh! Boom!! Hong Bi-Yeon did not stop there, and shot another fireball. She stepped forward as if she couldn''t stand it anymore. "Wait, hold on. It''s dangerous..." "You should be quiet now. You''ve done what you needed to do." Brushing off Ednas attempt to stop her with a low voice, she stood coldly in front of Jecky. Hong Bi-Yeon nced over Jeckys face and spoke with an emotionless expression. "How pathetic." "You...!" "Inner ugliness is worse than outward appearance." For her, being ignored was far better. Hong Bi-Yeon, who had once lived a more wretched life than that, understood that very well. "Yes, what do you know... Aaah!!" Whoosh!!** Before Jecky could say anything, Hong Bi-Yeon immediately used fire to burn her wounds. "Don''t dare speak informally to a princess. You''re no longer my equal, so there''s no reason for me to tolerate informality." "Wait, please stop! I still have my sanity! If I can find a way...!" "If you can find a way?" "... Huh?" As Eisel hurriedly shouted, Hong Bi-Yeon turned her head and locked eyes with her. Unlike when looking at Jecky... there was a mixture of pity and indescribable anguish in her gaze. That was right. Her cold gaze directed at Jecky was just an act. Realizing this, Eisel stopped in her tracks. "If you find a way, is there a solution?" Oncepletely consumed by the dark magic, there was no other answer. There was no solution other than oveing the dark magic before itpletely took hold. "Well, even so..." "Ha, your kindness surprises me. Fine, I''ll give your friends the chance they want." Hong Bi-Yeon spoke as if showingpassion. "If you repent sincerely and apologize for your mistakes even now, I''ll spare your life. Kneel and kiss my feet." "... What!" It was... an incredibly humiliating and disgraceful situation. However, no one, including Edna, tried to stop her. No, they couldn''t stop her. If the situation had gone wrong... everyone here might have died at Jeckys hands. The crime of trying to kill fifteen students was by no means trivial. Still, it could be said that Hong Bi-Yeons generosity in offering a chance to repent was significant. Jecky gritted her teeth, knelt down, and slowly approached Hong Bi-Yeon, while bowing her head. However. No matter how she thought about it. Apologizing for her mistakes here and receiving forgiveness wouldn''t allow her to live a proper life in the future. With her transformed, cruel, and horrifying appearance, it seemed unlikely that she could pursue a normal girl''s life. Jeckys red eyes, lowered in submission, flickered brightly. Hong Bi-Yeon Adolveit. Born as a princess with unparalleled beauty; a girl known as the incarnation of mes. She was born with exceptional talent. Her future would shine more beautifully and brilliantly than any gem, while Jecky would lead a life like filthy sewage. I wanted to live like that too. If I''m going to fall into ruin anyway, it wouldn''t be so bad to fall with someone living in the high heavens. If I can''t have that life. ''If it''s going to be like that...'' It''s an opportunity. An opportunity to end that perfect girl''s life with her own hands. Crawling on her knees, Jecky reached Hong Bi-Yeons feet and bowed deeply, hiding her expression. Without any hesitation, Hong Bi-Yeon extended her foot without even batting an eyelid. "Stupid girl." The opportunity hade. As if pretending to hold onto her foot, Jecky clenched her fist. A sinister red gleam emanated from her. "You''re also going to fall into ruin with me, Adolveit!" She stood up abruptly and stabbed Hong Bi-Yeon with her transformed spider''s right arm. Undoubtedly, it would be an instant death. That was how it should have been. "Ah...?" Missed...! It didn''t connect. Her knees froze, preventing her from standing up properly. Her arms were caught in spider webs, preventing her from swinging them properly. Even as she saw the sharp spider''s de that had reached right in front of her, Hong Bi-Yeon remained unperturbed and said with a pitiful tone. "So you''ve missed yourst chance. That''s why humans are said to be unfixable. You wasted your efforts." "Just wait, in fact...!" "I hope you repent in death." Hong Bi-Yeon flicked her finger as if there was no worth in hearing any excuses. Kwaaang!! A giant cylindrical pir of fire shot up, engulfing Jeckys body. Whoosh!! She died instantly without even screaming. With that, the situation came to an end. "Ah......" Edna sat down in her ce at Hong Bi-Yeons action. At the same time, a guide line message appeared. ["Conquered the Masquerade of Temptation!"] [The story of the Duchess Aeron, who wanted to gain the world''s greatest beauty and poprity, hase to an end like this.] Chapter 65-2 Chapter 65-2 At the same time, a guide line message appeared. ["Conquered the Masquerade of Temptation!"] [The story of the Duchess Aeron, who wanted to gain the world''s greatest beauty and poprity, hase to an end like this.] The world began to fold in on itself. NPCs turned into smoke and scattered, objects turned into dust and disappeared. Even amidst that, the yers couldn''t even think of standing up. "Ah...uh...." Someone sat down in their ce, while someone else nkly stared into the empty space. The transformation of their fellow student into a dark mage and the betrayal. The shock had not yet subsided. Amidst all that, only one person moved, Hong Bi-Yeon. Instead of heading towards the entrance with the clock tower stairs, she nced back and said, "How long are you going to sit like that? Pathetic. There will be rewards behind the stage. Make sure to take them with you." Then, without realizing it, the students noticed a door located behind the stage. Since they had cleared the final stage, there would be various rewards, including the "Magic Stone," in that ce. Erna, while nkly staring at Hong Bi-Yeons back, realized something with a question mark in her mind. Her legs were trembling as she walked. "No way..." She finally realized. She also wanted to sit down in that situation, and she was still unable to recover from the shock, but she pretended as if nothing was wrong, as if she didn''t crumble, as if she was strong. She was acting tough. Someone had to be a support for others to be able to stand up. Was that it...?'' Edna, btedly, also regained her senses and struggled to stand up. In the end, Hong Bi-Yeons words were right. She never thought that Jecky would ask for forgiveness. So, wasn''t she already prepared with magic to restrain her limbs? Hong Bi-Yeon knew that they couldnt trust Jecky and would prepare magic, so she deliberately left an opening. She had a sharp understanding of human psychology and knew how to manipte and exploit it... Truly a disgustingly dirty personality. But at the same time, she had a selfish yet altruistic nature, willing to shoulder everything. Suddenly, such thoughts swirled in Ednas mind. Perhaps... Maybe it was a misunderstanding caused by relying too much on knowledge from the original romance novels about the character named Hong Bi-Yeon. - "A-6 Team, the training is over, and the students havee out." "Evacuate them." "B-3 Team''s practice is also over." In the Ste Dome, there were dozens of Persona Gates formed, but they were all fake, allowing professors to intervene at any time without danger. Except for one gate. Out of nowhere, a Persona Gate of Danger Level 5 appeared in the heart of Ste Academy. In preparation for that, the current Ste Knights and professors were firmly armed, ready and waiting. The professors could handle a Persona Gate of Danger Level 5 from their positions, but if the "Underworld Synchronization Phenomenon" were to ur, it could distort the surrounding environment and pose a serious threat. "What''s going on? What happened?" "I don''t know... It seems like an ident urred." The students nced at the direction of the Persona Gate and followed the assistant''s guidance to evacuate outside the Ste Dome. Hanwol gazed at the gate with a troubled expression from the closest spot. So far, there had been only a handful of Ste students who died during practice. However, no death was easily forgotten. It was the most sorrowful and regrettable thing to see young minds who had entered Ste with dreams of a bright future wither away before they could bloom. He didn''t show it, but he remembered the faces and names of all the students. In particr, Baek Yu-Seols name would not be forgotten in his memory for a long time. A peculiar student who grew up in unfortunate circumstances but entered Ste with dreams of bing a knight. However, he had proven to the world with his skills that his dream was not empty rhetoric, and if he continued to work a little harder, he could surely achieve the most rewarding results in the world. But to die so meaninglessly in a ce like this... "The waves are shaking! Changes have started inside!" "Prepare yourselves slowly." When Knight Commander Arien gave a slight nod, the magic knights confidently drew their swords. Arien didn''t need to intervene personally. They were an elite force, so even stepping forward to face the Persona Synchronization of just Danger Level 5 was considered remarkable. Zzzt! Crackle...! The gate slowly shook to the point where it was visible to the naked eye, and finally, something inside contracted as if it were exploding. sh! A momentter, the gatepletely disappeared, and fifteen students wearing Ste uniforms appeared. "Ah..." Someone exhaled a breath, a sign of relief. The tension was released. Such sounds echoed from various ces. Someone let out a sigh, someoneughed, someone quickly made a call, and someone turned away. "... The ants defeated the tiger." Arien''s expression, surprisingly, showed a hint of astonishment. Then he turned around, mocking himself for making the joke. "Let''s withdraw." "Yes!" As the disciplined knights turned around without hesitation, the mages and faculty members who were waiting let out cheers. "They really conquered the Persona Gate of Danger Level 5 themselves?" "I can''t believe it..." "Well, they are Ste''s students after all." "No, it''s still a matter of life and death no matter what." "Even experienced veterans would find the Danger Level 5 Gate challenging..." Hanwol gestured with his eyes to the nearby mage. The mage closed his eyes and spun the magic circle, then stopped and spoke. "Wave pattern termination. Mission aplished. Complete victory." After confirming that, Hanwol walked briskly towards the students. However, when Baek Yu-Seol stepped forward first, Hanwol widened his eyes and tightened his grip. Magical warriors who conquered Persona Gates were obligated to report to the supervising magician mage ording to the manual. So, right now, Baek Yu-Seol was determined to fulfill his duty and protect themand chain, even if it was a matter of life and death. "That kid... is he the ''leader''?" "I recognize his face." "He became famous because of the knighthood." While the mages were cheering, Baek Yu-Seol, wrapped in bandages all over his body, somehow managed to stand upright with the wand held vertically against his chest. It was the salute of a magical warrior. After Hanwol acknowledged the salute, Baek Yu-Seol reported. "Reportingpletion of the Persona Gate mission. Total of 16 personnel, 1 casualty. Over 15 personnel have sessfully returned." Hanwols expression turned bitter upon hearing his words. In the end, one student was sacrificed. It was a relief that they had returned alive, but there was no reason to celebrate blindly. So, without showing any expression, Hanwol maintained a stoic face and nodded his head. "Well done. Each and every one of you, as magical warriors, has achieved remarkable results without any shorings. I''m proud of you. I''ll immediately assign a healing mage to provide rest for you all." Regardless of the circumstances, it was true that they had achieved a remarkable aplishment. One casualty? It was undoubtedly a regrettable event, but the fact that fifteen students survived the mission was even more miraculous. At the center of it all, there was probably Baek Yu-Seol. Even though no leader had been officially designated, the fact that Baek Yu-Seol, ranked 1141st, stepped forward and reported meant that all the other students recognized him as their leader. Hanwol approached Baek Yu-Seol to offer some encouragement. However, for some reason, he had a distressed expression, and Hanwol couldn''t understand the reason behind it. "Hmm, did something significant happen internally?" He wanted to say somethingforting to Baek Yu-Seol, thinking that he needed to pay more attention to him. "Haha, what''s all this about?" Hanwols chest sank with a startle. It was the voice of a rebellious teenage boy, but the determination and heavy pressure contained in it made it difficult even to utter a word. Elman Eltwin, the headmaster of Ste Academy and a ss 9 mage, had personallye here. Elman Eltwin looked around the students slowly and then finally turned his gaze towards Baek Yu-Seol, his eyes shing with interest. "Well... It seems like something interesting happened while I was away?" Chapter 66-1: - Item (1) Chapter 66-1: - Item (1) This was why he didn''t want to be the leader. Afterpleting the strategy for Persona Gate, just before being sent out, the students gathered together to discuss who should be reported as the team leader. To be honest, it wasn''t a weighty debate. It was predetermined from the beginning. Nevertheless, Baek Yu-Seol stubbornly considered rmending another student. Perhaps, in the original game, Eisel would have been in the position of the leader. In the original game, if Edna would have been in that position, and even though it might not seem like a big deal, it was incredibly important. After finishing the strategy report for Persona Gate as the leader, Eltman Eltwin suddenly appeared. At that time, in the original, Edna, who was the leader, would have had a private meeting with Eltman, which wouldter be a turning point.... But that was not important. It was already toote. How did it end up like this? Yeah. Clearly, right after he defeated the powerful Great de Spider, he briefly lost consciousness. After striking it with his whole body, he quickly threw a wire to reduce the fall damage, but he hit the wall by mistake. Fortunately, he didn''t sustain any major injuries, and thanks to Hong Bi-Yeon waking him up soon after, he was able to get up. Then, when he arrived at the party hall where all the students were gathered with the support of other ssmates, they happened to be discussing the "leader." So, he subtly argued like that. "Ahem, I think it''s better for Eisel to be the leader." Anyway, since Eisel was the one who was the leader in the "original," he tried shouting it out for now. If other students objected, he was prepared to rmend Edna or Hong Bi-Yeon. However, from the beginning, it fell apart because Hong Bi-Yeon wentpletely crazy. "Peasant, I have my eyes wide open, and you dare to ignore my contributions openly?" "No, what are you talking about?" For some reason, as if there was a switch attached to the word "Eisel," Hong Bi-Yeon scrutinized him as if she would devour Baek Yu-Seol. "Even so, it''s not like that..." He said no. Edna also rarely agreed with Hong Bi-Yeons words. Eisel also refused. So, in the end, it turned out like this.
"Nice to see you. It''s been a while." Stes Tower One, Principal''s Office. The highest ce in Ste, where one could clearly see not only the view of the Academy branch but also the scenery of Arcanium. Somehow, in this ce full of Gothic vibes, Baek Yu-Seol was confronting Principal Eltman Eltwin. I''m not a mage, and I don''t have much to gain from him, so how did it end up like this? "Is this our third meeting? You seem taller thanst time. You were... quite young back then." "What?" What is he talking about? As he tried to understand it, suddenly, a certain memory passed through his mind like a panorama. A small vige was being battered by a snowstorm. In a deserted field. Baek Yu-Seol was standing there. At that time, despite having a body which could not use magic, he was diligently training only one spell, [sh]. Then, by chance, a boy who discovered him approached and said, "You''re fascinating." He didn''t know that the boy was Principal Eltman Eltwin of Ste Academy. "I''ll write you a rmendation, so take our academys examter. There will be bonus points." After saying that, the boy suddenly disappeared Suddenly, he regained consciousness. "Hmm..." "Why? Do you have to go to the hospital? Is it an aftereffect?" "It''s not that." Baek Yu-Seol shook his head. Memories of a different "Baek Yu-Seol" asionally flickered through his mind like that. But, it didn''t feel like his own memories at all. It just felt like watching a scene from a movie. So he quickly forgot about it. Anyway, there werent many opportunities to confront Eltman Eltwin, and he couldnt waste this golden opportunity. He had to gain something. He obtained a clue, and Edna promised to teach him about magic. Then, what could he gain? Well, there is one thing. He had to mobilize all the knowledge he had. Eltman Eltwin was also a figure within Ednas antagonist realm, and thanks to that, quite a bit of information had been investigated and collected. He activated the function of the Sentient Spec he had worn in advance. [Eltman Eltwin] [Top 10 in the World''s Power Rankings] [Alignment: Good] [Spatial Attribute] [An old man of 200 years] And so on The protagonist''s records were listed one after another. Although his appearance was minimal, the presence was so strong that it seemed that way. "What are you looking at?" "... Excuse me?" "Are you looking at empty space? Not at me." As he quietly skimmed through the information, Eltman Eltwin smiled and said that. Baek Yu-Seols heart skipped a beat for a moment. "Can I take a closer look at those spec?" As Eltman said that and reached out his hand, Baek Yu-Seol nonchntly pretended and took off the spec, cing them on his hand. It didn''t matter if he found out anyway. Of course, he had no intention of just letting it go. "Yes, but please handle it with care. It''s my mother''s heirloom." Baek Yu-Seols ultimate fire attack, "Mother''s Assault," was activated. Trembling, Eltman''s hand shook. Even if he was known as the strongest in the world within the realm, as the head of Ste and a moral human, he couldn''t defend against the "Mother''s Assault." "I... I see..." "When I''m nervous or troubled, I often wear these spec. It reminds me of the time when my mother put them on me...." As Eltman heard with a faint expression, his hand trembled slightly. He pretended to look at the spec, then handed them back. "These are fantastic specs. Your mother had great taste!" "Thank you." Using the morality of a kind person for his own gain was something that pricked at his conscience, but what choice did he have? If his secret were to be exposed, his life could truly be in danger. "I called you here because, well, thanks to you, I was able to prevent a potentially difficult situation. I don''t n on publicizing this incident externally. If many students had died or been injured, it would have been difficult to cover it up." If Eltman said he would keep it a secret, it would truly remain a secret. No mages would dare to reveal this incident to the outside world. Well, maybe one or two ants might wriggle and make it difficult to maintainplete secrecy. "Perhaps somervae have infiltrated the academy..." In an instant, his expression turned cold, but it was only momentary. However, even with just that, cold sweat ran down Baek Yu-Seols entire body. Eltman slowly looked at him and asked, "... Within the Gate, were there any ''bugs'' by any chance?" The legendary mage who gained the nickname "ughterer" for killing thousands of enemy asked him that. Here, he had two choices. Lie and say there were none, or tell the truth. Baek Yu-Seol told the truth. "Yes, there were. A student who died experienced the Dark Magic Corruption targeting me." "I see, it''s unfortunate." However, his expression didn''t look the least bit sympathetic. Being affected by corruption meant that there were dark emotions within oneself from the beginning, and one didn''t resist it. He truly despised those who were weak-willed and sumbed to the corruption. "Oh? Haha, no need to be so tense. I''m not here to interrogate you." But why are you looking at me with such an intimidating expression? "Besides, I was also curious about who the top contributor was in conquering the Danger Level 5 Persona Gate. And, surprisingly, I saw a familiar face. You''re only a first-year student, but you''ve already achieved two remarkable feats, huh?" "Yes, thank you." "Oh, this won''t do. You seem bored. Coffee? Or tea? Do young people these days like carbonated drinks?" Eltman asked him with his sparkling, characteristic smile. Others might not have realized it, but from here on was the start of a proper conversation. In the original game, the canon choice was coffee. He knew exactly what type of coffee Eltman Eltwin liked, and thanks to his prior research to match his preferences, the conversation naturally flowed. However, even there, there was another branching point. If it were a game, perhaps such a choice wouldn''t have appeared. [Rmend what Eltman Eltwin should drink. What will you choose?] *[Coffee] [Tea] [Carbonated drink] [I want to have a sip of dew flowing from your twinkling eyes, which are deeper than the sea and shine brighter than the stars in the sky] Actually, he didnt remember thest option very well, so he just made it up roughly. Anyway, choosing coffee in the traditional way would yield a decent level of reward from him. However, that might be all there was to it. Users who yed the full-rail character somehow came up with ingenious routes to build a strong rapport with Eltman Eltwin, and that was by choosing the "tea" option. Of course, it shouldn''t be just ordinary tea. "I would like to have tea." "Tea, good choice. I like it too." When Eltman stood up to retrieve some green tea or ck tea, he hastily added, "Oh, do you happen to have it? It was something I used to drink often, called ''Riltea''..." "Riltea?" Chapter 66-2 Chapter 66-2 He looked at Baek Yu-Seol with a curious expression, then immediately smiled meaningfully. "Yeah, whether I have it or not." It didn''t take much time to brew the tea. Usually, in movies or something, a machine-like servant would appear at times like this and elegantly serve a cup of tea. "Here, Riltea. Not many people know about it, and even fewer are fond of it, surprisingly." Eltman ced a teacup in front of him. By the way, Baek Yu-Seol suddenly realized that Eltman was an impressive person. Especially if one were a student at his academy, he would be terribly dote with you. And that was understandable. This ''Riltea'' had gone extinct, so it no longer existed in the world. It wasn''t something to be readily offered to a mere seventeen-year-old student. Baek Yu-Seol carefully smelled the tea without showing any signs. *Hmm, I don''t know. No, to be honest, it''s kind of revolting. It smells like a pig that only ate sweet potatoes for a month, and farted.* *What''s so good about drinking this?* **Gulp!** As he devoured the tea quickly, almost like slurping ramen broth, Eltman chuckled. "Enjoying the aroma, huh?" "Yeah." "Like the beautiful but mncholic scent of cherry blossoms in spring... Is that a review you read in a book?" "You caught me." "Haha, you truly are an interesting student." Elteman chuckled and looked at the Riltea with a touch of sadness. There were only a few left, making it difficult to drink casually. "How much do you know about Riltea?" "Well, I don''t know much detail." He knew, but he pretended not to know. "It''s like a goose thatys golden eggs. That''s a good analogy." "Is that so?" "In the western part of the continent, in the Loskaya ins, there was a tribe that lived under the sky as their roof. They had nothing but their bodies, but they were the freest beings in this world. With just two legs, they could go anywhere in the world. Their passionate hearts embraced the whole world, and their sparkling eyes resembled stars in the dark. Their name was ''Rilt,'' a brave tribe that faded into history decades ago." Elteman took a sip of tea. Baek Yu-Seol assumed the role of a documentary viewer and maintained a serious expression as much as possible. The Rilt tribe enjoyed only one tea, and that was Riltea. It would have been enough for them to enjoy it among themselves, but it was a burden to introduce this tea to humans. Riltea had a strange addictive quality. There were no actual addictive substances, but the desire to smell it over and over again arose. Of course, Riltea didn''t explode in poprity. If onepared it to earthly food, it would be like mint chocte or Hawaiian pizza No, it was more like a food that appealed to specific tastes. It was simr to the fruit "durian" or "fermented herring. Some people disliked it due to its unique smell and wouldn''t even put it in their mouths, but those who fall for it be fanatical, like madmen, captivated by its unique charm. Riltea gained poprity among a very small fraction of the poption, and due to its tremendous addictiveness, the consumer base kept growing. Unfortunately, the production volume was low, making it impossible to distributerge quantities. Humans became greedy. The Rilt tribe''s warehouses were filled with an enormous amount of Riltea, but they only drank it among themselves, barely distributing small quantities to humans. And so, They set fire to the Rilt tribe. Along with the recipe for Riltea production. "This Riltea is one of the few remaining Rilteas in the world." "....." Honestly, at that point, one might wonder what was the point. Should he drink it without any reservations? Perhaps Elteman didn''t intend it that way. Anyway, the story was over. And for the first time, Baek Yu-Seol rxed his expression with a sense of doubt. "Is that so? That''s strange." "What''s strange?" "This Riltea... I used to drink it often at home." "Haha, so your mother liked it too, I see." "No, I still continue to drink it. Even in the dormitory." At that, Eltmans expression changed for the first time. "... Huh, is there any more left?" Elteman asked anxiously, but Baek Yu-Seol shook his head. In response, he showed a disappointed expression. However, it was still too early to be disappointed. "There''s none left, but I know about it. The Riltea recipe." **tter!** The moment he finished speaking, Elteman dropped the teacup onto the table. Perhaps due to his amazing sense of bnce, the cup didn''t spill, but he seemed genuinely surprised. "T-That... is that true?" "Do you think I would lie to the esteemed principal who is like heaven?" He leaned towards Baek Yu-Seol with an unusually excited expression. "How on earth did youe to know the recipe?" *No, please, don''t ask me that. It''s embarrassing.* "Ahem, my mother taught me just like that..." "Ah, your mother..." So, he roughly unleashed his secret technique. Eltman, who was hit by the unexpected move, calmed down for a moment, but his obsession with Riltea remained unchanged. "You, don''t you have any intention of selling that recipe to me? I''ll pay a generous price." Trading recipes... It was not a good idea. Riltea was an incredibly tricky recipe. Even more so than durian or fermented herring. He might agree on the price, but in the first ce, he didn''t bring up this topic to make that small amount of money. "Well, I''m not sure." "Ah, I''ll pay generously." Eltman couldn''t hold back his impatience. So, Baek Yu-Seol gradually stopped ying hard to get and got to the point. "Money can be received from anyone, but the knowledge possessed by the principal can''t be received from just anyone." "... What do you mean?" "The principal''s Spatial Magical Enchantment Technique." "Hmm...?" "I want to receive that help just once." Baek Yu-Seols words were quite new and surprising, causing Eltman''s eyes to widen. And Eltman had a reason for that. His magic attribute was spatial, after all. In modern times, there was only one ce where spatial magic was practically used. The Warp Hole. A revolutionary invention that greatly reduced the distance in the world. Apart from the Warp Hole, which was a very convenient andfortable means of transportation, there was no suitable ce to use spatial enchantment. But Baek Yu-Seol had one. Using Alterishas Delta Augmentation Technology, if a Necromancer was hunted and looted for a Mana Vessel, and if a ss 9 spatial mage could enchant it A very excellent extradimensional space, an ''inventory'', would be invented. Yes, an inventory. Because only mages who had mastered the ss 8 spatial attribute could use extradimensional spaces. And those who could handle them were extremely rare in the world. However, after being developed using Delta Augmentation, anyone could use an inventory by paying a high price. Moreover, with the help of Eltman, the ss 9 mage, he would be able to obtain a top-grade inventory. "Think again, will you? Riltea recipe is currently discontinued. You can get quite a hefty price for it. But, my engineering ispletely impractical. You know what that means, don''t you?" "Yes, I know. But, as a mage and an alchemist, who seeks the truth of matter; understanding the essence of magic used by Principle is the most valuable gift rather than a few coins." Eltman''s expression became more and more strange, as if he hadn''t expected to hear that. Principal Eltman, ignorant of Baek Yu-Seols goal, must have had a number of wandering thoughts by now. How was it expressed in the game? Eltman would feel guilty about proposing a deal to rip off a recipe from a student, and in the midst of that, Baek Yu-Seol received sincere admiration when he said that witnessing his magic was the most valuable experience in the world, more than money. So, it would feel very strange to Eltman. As expected, Eltman seemed ufortable, but also in a good mood, yet there was also a feeling that something was wrong as he looked at Baek Yu-Seol with a questioning expression. "... Alright. If that''s what you truly desire, let''s make the deal." *Yahoo.*", Chapter 67-1: - Item (2) Chapter 67-1: - Item (2) Tower 1, 79th floor. Meeting room. Headmaster Archie Hayden opened his mouth while tapping the bookshelf with his fingers. "You failed, didn''t you?" Then, Professor Raiden of the New Moon Department of Magic, standing across from him, nodded his head while adjusting his eyesses. "Yes." "Tsk, the headmaster is going crazy again." "I''m more worried about the Supreme Leader than the headmaster." "You''re naive. It''s unfortunate that you failed, but there are other ways." "...... You''re nning to provoke Professor Maizen." "That''s right." Although there were other ways, the failure would still be painful, so Archie Hayden took off his sses and rubbed his forehead. The real reason for opening the Persona Gate this time was quite simple: To deal with a student who was highly likely to attend the "An Seminar." The An Seminar was something that only the elite of the world''s greatest magical families could attend, or those selected as the "Rising Stars of the Twelve Constetions" every year. The mages of Arcane Academy (Dark Mages Academy) didn''t want Eisel Morph, who received the blessing of ice, to attend the An Seminar. If Eisel Morph, who received the Blessing of Ice, attended there "Shell take away another fixed piece." That was troublesome. Moreover, the Morph family itself was quite a burden, so he thought it would be good to get rid of it quickly. "I could have also dealt with three troublesome students, unfortunately." "... Hmm. Well, that''s true too." The boy and girl who seemed to have fallen from the sky, and even the princess of Adolveit; they were all students with a high possibility of attending the An Seminar. "Oh, right. You don''t need to worry about Baek Yu-Seol." "... Is that so?" "He''s the one who boasts about not using magic in the first ce. Society doesn''t think highly of him either. It''s not even a task to exclude him from the list. Rather, recently, the princess of Adolveit visited the council for the seminar matter." "Hong Bi-Yeon... is not involved, I suppose?" "That''s right. That psycho came. What on earth is he up to? After aging as much as he has, is he nning to attend the seminar? Ridiculous." Each of this year''s incidents felt like a bomb. The world''s greatest geniuses all enrolled at the same time, and the headmaster''s n started at this moment "As if it wasn''t enough that the headmaster seemed to have caught a scent, it''s really the worst. Is there anything else to report?" "No, there isn''t." "Then go." "Yes." Raiden bowed his head and left the meeting room. While walking through the corridor, he stopped for a moment and looked at the wall. There was a mirror. He adjusted his eyesses and neatly arranged his hair, styled into a clean bun. As a professor, he had to pay special attention to his appearance to maintain his image. At that moment, He stopped his busy hands at the sound of a voiceing from behind. "Professor, long time no see. I almost didn''t recognize you." "....." Raiden slowly turned around. It was a polite smile from a student weing him. It was Mayuseong. "......... It''s you." "Wow, you used to be like aplete savage based on my childhood memories, but now you''re almost like a different person." "Yes, that''s how it turned out. If you have no business with me, I''ll be on my way." After saying that, as Raiden turned to leave, Mayuseong spoke. "Professor, my friends almost got hurt this time. Is this also... the n of that old man with a heavy burden on his back?" At those words, Raiden turned to Mayuseong with a cold expression. "No matter who you are, disrespectful behavior towards the Supreme Leader is unforgivable." "Is that so?" "And you mentioned ''friends''? Are you... excessively immersed in the life of a mage?" Then, Mayuseongughed sarcastically. "Immersed, huh? Well, you know, I''m really enjoying this life." Raiden had a momentary illusion that a thick aura surrounded his face. Not a magical power. Not a divine power. Just an illusion from intimidation. With a calm smile, Mayuseong approached Raiden and whispered quietly in his ear. "... Professor, the world has truly be wonderful, hasn''t it? You can even bber such arrogant nonsense in front of me." Raiden felt a cold sweat running down his cheek. His palms were damp. *The Spirit of the King.''* In this world, it was a characteristic that existed only in those who were born with the qualification to be kings. Normally, it wouldnt be revealed since Mayuseong didnt haveplete qualification as a true king yet, but due to his sharp senses honed by the experience in the wild, Raiden could feel it. Soon after, As if to pretend, "When did that happen?" Mayuseong cleanly dissolved the tension in the atmosphere and stepped back three paces. "It would be wise to be careful. For now, I''ll stay still... but honestly, you all are really annoying." After finishing his words, Mayuseong slowly walked down the corridor to the opposite side. Step by step. Even the sound of his footsteps fell in Raidens ears like an echo. Even though he was simply moving away in this short corridor, it felt like an illusion that ages passed by. Finally, when Mayuseong disappeared from sight. Raiden calmly took a deep breath and looked at himself in the mirror again. Intellectual eyesses, neatlybed white hair, and a sarcastic smile that was sharp yetposed. It really didn''t suit him at all, but it felt so strangely fitting, as if he had been like that since birth. He felt awkward. But it was okay. For the sake of Arcane Academy. He could endure anything. **** This weekend was scheduled for the members of the Gourmet Club to gather. Well, Baek Yu-Seol expected it, but it fell through. Eisel locked herself in the dormitory, iming to relieve mental stress, and Mayuseong said he had other ns. Baek Yu-Seol didn''t seem to worry about Eisels stress. She woulde to her senses in no time as she was Eisel who was obsessed with money. Not only did she receive a huge reward for conquering the gate this time, but the rewards poured in were appropriately distributed. After a long time, he went out to the Arcaniums Rodeo Street and sat alone in a cafe, enjoying a cup of coffee. It wasn''t bad. There were only couples on the street, and it was a bit annoying to feel lonely among them, but the harvest was quite decent this time. As a reward for clearing the episode, he was promised a "special reward" again. If there was one question, it was what made this episode special? Meaning, he did defeat the boss de Spider and inflicted a fatal blow on Lady Aeron, but was that really something special enough to deserve a reward? In Baek Yu-Seols opinion, not at all. However, he would be a fool not to ept what they offer, so he reluctantly agreed to ept it. But what would he receive? The Narrative Power was still limited, but there were so many skills and items he wanted to receive. Then suddenly, along with thepletion of the episode, a message came to mind. **[Artifact ''Vengeance Branch: Resentment is fully umted.'']** Finally, the artifact that allowed him to inflict tremendous damage to the opponent was fully charged. It was a shame that it was a disposable item. *Oh, wait. There were consumable items that allowed extra usage to limited-use items, right?* However, it was a bit of a waste to receive a special reward as a consumable item. It would be much more useful to use this reward on his own equipment. "Hmm, it''s disposable...." Then a sudden concern arose. Among the rewards he could receive at his appropriate level, the thought of an item that could provide insurance for his life came to mind. "The Pendant of Marekan... Is it possible?"", Chapter 67-2 Chapter 67-2 "The Pendant of Marekan... Is it possible?" **[Possible.]** "Hmm, well..." It was more troubling when it was possible than when it wasnt. It was clear that his growth was important. If he acquired a growth item right now, he could be much stronger in the future. However, the main episodes were filled with all sorts of dangers. Not to mention the uing eighth episode, where he would have to face the "Awakened Maizen Tyren." Bing stronger was certainly important, but shouldn''t he have at least one insurance that could help him survive in the immediate future? *Sigh... I''ll go with that.* He couldnt help it. Moreover, even the protagonist Edna made a wrong choice and ended up with a bad ending, suffering and dying. Even Eisel and Hong Bi-Yeon, who were considered strong, had never escaped the fate of death, with death gs looming over them. This wretched world was just like that. Being a mere extra, he didnt know when he would die, so he needed at least one insurance. **[Item received: Pendant of Marekan.]** The pendant fell gracefully onto his palm, and Baek Yu-Seol immediately checked its information. **[Pendant of Marekan]** **[Grade: High]** **[Description: A pendant crafted by Marekan, the future alchemic engineer, who processed a barrier to its limits in order to protect his own life.]** **[Special Function:]** **[ Marekan Shield]** **[Automatically defends against attacks of ss 6 or lower.]** **[Usable only once.]** This wasnt too bad. After all, he didnt have any immediate ns to fight against demon-ss beings of ss 7 or higher. It stung that it was a one-time use item, but if he had the condition for choosing an item without limitations, he would have had no choice but to settle for something quite mediocre. Moreover, since this item couldn''t be created with modern item technology, its value was even higher. Carefully cing the pendant around his neck, he checked his overall stats. **[Absorbing the petals of the Enchantment Tree increases ''Mental Power'' by 65%.]** The increase in mental power was the best harvest he could have hoped for. He was nning to meet Twelfth God Yeonhong Chunsam in December, and having a high mental power stat would be crucial at that time. Although the stat of two stars was still rtively low, it was much better than one star. Moreover, Baek Yu-Seols overall stats were gradually approaching the level of three stars. Stats such as strength, agility, and stamina beyond three stars could be considered the realm of the "superhuman," a level that ordinary humans could never reach. At that point, excluding special different species, there probably wouldn''t be anyone with a stronger physique than him whenpared to ordinary humans. Of course,pared to protagonists who would likely have two sets of four-star stats by now, he was severelycking, but he was progressing rapidly enough to be highly satisfied. The reservation for creating the spatial artifact was probably in ce. Although he wanted to take a break for a while, unfortunately, the next episode was scheduled to progress soon. *The Familiar Contract.* It was an episode that took ce in the Elf Kingdom, known as the "Celestial Tree''s Root" and "Sky Flower Sanctuary," under the pretext of a field experiential learning. That day coincided with the Elves'' festival called the "Birth of the World Tree," so Ste''s new students were briefly participating in the festival. It would be the first appearance of the Elven king, "Florin." She possessed a beauty reminiscent of a benevolent goddess... But she would bepletely wrapped up, making it difficult to see her properly. So he didn''t have high expectations. After all, he might never get the chance to see her again. For this episode, he had nned to act individually and not get involved in the main story. To do that, some preparation would be necessary... He thought he should ask Alterisha, who had been slowly preparing a few "items" for him. ***** After the Persona Gate incident was resolved, the atmosphere on campus became somewhat grim. The seniors in the second and third years frequently encountered cases of students dying during their training, and it was quitemon for them to quit halfway and transfer to the "Support Department." But for them, the first-year students, it was their first time experiencing such a thing, especially so early in the semester. But as if nothing had happened, the atmosphere quickly recovered. The gifted students who had prepared themselves to survive from the beginning of their admission would have already been eliminated before even entering if they were to falter due to such incidents. "Princess, I''m d you''re safe!" "I heard it was a mistake on the academys part in creating the Persona Gate..." The fact that the Persona Gate was real got buried. The professors had strongly denied it, but above all, it was the principal''s order. A quiet upscale cafe in Arcanium Rodeo Street. Members of the Crimson Hawk Club gathered and threw words of concern at Hong Bi-Yeon. She mostly brushed off their words since theycked sincerity. "Princess Hong Bi-Yeon." However, that voice couldn''t be ignored. She turned her head to confirm the person calling her. Edmon Atalek, a senior in the third year and the wealthy member of the Crimson Hawk Club. "Yes, senior." "Haha. You don''t have to address me so formally. It''s a bit awkward for me to use informalnguage too." "The academy maintains a strict hierarchy." "Is that so?" As Edmon sat in front of Hong Bi-Yeon, the other club members quickly moved aside. If one had topare, Edmon could be said to belong to Hong Bi-Yeons faction, but his value was iparable to other students. A genius among geniuses who achieved ss 4 at the age of neen; Edmon was the sessor of the Duke Atalek, the brain of the Adolveit Kingdom. The twin mountain ranges of the Adolveit Kingdom. The Atalek Duke family was the only family that could rival the Orkan Count family. Without their support, Hong Biyeon couldn''t possiblypete with Princess Hong Si-hwa. That was why Hong Bi-Yeon couldn''t afford to treat him lightly. It would be more urate to say they had an equal rtionship. Hong Bi-Yeon was in a helpless position without the support of Edmon and his followers. However... Their rtionship was somewhat precarious. If one analyzed it, the Atalek could be considered Hong Bi-Yeon''s rtives, but that concept had practically dissipated in the present. The Atalek family had be loosely connected to the Hong Si-hwa faction to the extent that, if they were determined, they could lend support. Of course, such a situation was unlikely to ur, but it was the reality that they had no choice but to cater to Edmon''s whims. "You''re not hurt, right? I was worried about what might happen to you." The girls blushed as they listened to Edmon''s gentle words. He belonged to a distinguished family and was not only handsome but also intelligent, making him popr. However, Hong Bi-Yeon did not like him. *That cunning man* He was an outstanding strategist and politician, and he would not hesitate to use any means necessary to secure his own position. Edmon seemed unusually fixated on Hong Bi-Yeon, and his ultimate goal was probably to make her queen and marry her. She would rather die than marry a man like him, but the reality was bleak. If she didn''t be queen immediately, she would be subjected to a life of torture, and without Edmon''s help, she couldn''t be queen. Unless someone with enough power to not need the assistance of the Duke Atalek or someone with power rivaling that of the Duke Atalek came by her side, her future was already predetermined to marry him. I am healthy, so there''s no need to worry." "That''s a relief." Afterwards, Edmon tried his best to endure trivial conversations in order to win Hong Bi-Yeons favor. However, she only responded curtly, and Edmon eventually realized that this approach was not effective, so he changed the subject. "Oh, right. Do you want to y Soul Chess? It''s a brain sport for mages. There will be an academy tournament soon." He had a particr fondness for Soul Chess. Not only had he easily defeated the president of the Soul Chess club at academy, but he had also achieved remarkable results inpetitions, showcasing his exceptional skills. Although Hong Bi-Yeon had no interest in Soul Chess, she nodded reluctantly because she didn''t want to hurt AlEdmon''s feelings. "Okay. I''ll teach you a move today, so watch closely and learn." She couldn''t understand why she had to engage in this boring and unimpressive brain sport, but she had no choice but toply to please Edmon. As she moved the chess piece with her finger, she suddenly nced out the window. *Baek Yu-Seol?* Coincidentally, Baek Yuseol walked by on the street within her line of sight. He yawned and half-sleepily blinked his eyes. Her gaze kept turning towards him, but Baek Yu-Seol quickly moved out of her sight, concealing himself. "..." Suddenly, memories of the perilous encounter at the Persona Gate flooded her mind. For some reason, the time spent in that dangerous ce felt more thrilling and enjoyable than the present. *Why is that?* She pondered slowly, but she couldn''t figure out the reason in the end.", Chapter 68-1: - Item (3) Chapter 68-1: - Item (3) In the center of the continent, the first world tree called ''the heart of the world'' was proudly located, and various major cities were located around it. Notably, there was Arcaneum and twelve satellite cities. On either side, there were the mighty Fire Kingdom of Adolveit and the Magic Empire of Scalben. A little further down, one woulde across the "Alchemy City." What did the name Alchemy City mean? It was a city made up of castles, hence the name "Alchemy City," although it might not be particrly interesting or impressive. Later, the alchemists might not have liked such a boring meaning, but they tearfully gave meaning to it, saying, I can create stars with alchemy, but it seemed like a pointless endeavor. Anyway, Alchemy City started with the famous alchemist brothers, Leo and Galil, building small huts. As their fame spread, talented alchemists flocked to the city, and after hundreds of years, it had be an impregnable fortress that repelled foreign invasions. Alchemy City was an international organization of alchemists that was not affiliated with any specific country. That was why people of different races and nationalities gathered there. Although they had be ustomed to different races, it was still a bit strange. As Baek Yu-Seol walked by, he saw a giant with blue skin towering over 3 meters, while a dwarf, barely reaching his waist, was causing amotion on the street. And there was an elf with pointed ears, dressed in work clothes, busy hammering away. He resembled a human but was still distinctly different. The streets of Alchemy City typically looked like this. Most of the people there were alchemists, but there were also artisans from other fields. In the center of Alchemy City, there was a paradise for the greatest alchemists on Earth, known as the "International Alchemy Organization of Alchemy City." "Wee, this is the 13th Branch of the Alchemy City Oak Star Association." The interior of the organization was not in a medieval fantasy style but had a very modern appearance. The walls were all made of ss, with holographic letters and images swiftly moving across them. In the lobby, a giant water wheel rotated, filling the space with a sense of visual and auditory splendor. Well-dressed businessmen hurriedly walked around. "I came to meet an alchemist." "Sure, whom are you here to meet?" "Her name is Alterisha..." As soon as the receptionist heard the name, her expression stiffened. "You can''t meet her right now." Baek Yu-Seol expected as much. If it were any other alchemist, they would have asked if he had made an appointment. But, since Alterisha had many people wanting to meet her, it seemed she had preemptively blocked them. It didn''t work on him He was even a co-author, and if he had just relied on his charm, he could have be an alchemy apprentice here. Well, he would have been kicked out soon since he had no magic power in his body. "Here, this is a personal invitation from Assistant Professor Alterisha." "Oh, my." The receptionist''s eyes widened as she read the invitation, and then she lowered her head. "I apologize. I will guide you right away." The ce he followed her to was an alchemy researchboratory located underground, where doctors in white robes were bustling around. There were no businessmen there; it seemed that only genuine researchers were allowed to enter. Even if one weren''t affiliated with Alchemy City, as long as he had the status of a "coborative researcher," anyone coulde and go. Due to the special alchemical apparatus in Alchemy City, many people came seeking it. asionally, alchemists from Ste Academy, including Alterisha, could be seen. They wore white robes with the Ste emblem on their chests. No one had a mask. He could count on one hand how many Ste alchemists he knew, and it was only about three. "This way." They arrived at a temporary office with the namete "Alterisha Department" hanging on it. It goes without saying, but not all alchemists in Alchemy City were coborative researchers. Alchemists were divided into numerous departments based on their beliefs and directions they pursued, and Alterisha founded her own department. Smart!* "We''re going in." Even though he knocked, there was no response. Perhaps it was a familiar urrence, as the receptionist grabbed the door and pulled it open, causing a loud explosion sound to echo from inside. *Boom!!** "Ah?!" Baek Yu-Seol quickly pulled the receptionist''s body back and defended the front, but fortunately, it didn''t seem to be a major ident as only a bit of smoke was seeping out. "That was a surprise..." It would be great if he could use wind control magic at times like this. As he waved away the smoke with his hands and entered, the alchemists inside were coughing. They were all alchemists affiliated with the Altesia Department, and he was surprised to see that their number was quiterge. Among them, there was a particrly noticeable person with pink hair. Her hair, matted with grease, was closer to gray. She coughed while loosely tying up her disheveled hair, but her face was filled with a smile. Other alchemists were also in the same condition. "Haha, you did it atst!" **Boom!** "Oops...!" As a dwarf patted her unreachable back, Alterishas body convulsed. She struggled to touch the patted area andughed. "It''s thanks to you all." Now that he thought about it, the alchemist who was conducting research with Alterisha was none other than the "Golden Alchemist" Beaurock Stoneforge. As expected. It seemed that they were conducting research together with the greatest alchemist, just as in the original work. "Assistant, I''m here." "Oh, Student Yu-Seol? Ah, didn''t see you..." "Could you turn on the venttion?" "Y-Yes, I''ll do it right away!" At Baek Yu-Seols request, another alchemist quickly reacted and rushed out. Even so, it was quite daunting to be surrounded by alchemists who were likely to have considerable experience in research in this ce. After the smoke cleared for a moment, he was finally able to face her properly. Alterisha pulled over a makeshift table and sat down, proudly showcasing the item she had just sessfully created. Well, to be precise, it was Beaurock Stonforge who was boasting on her behalf. "Hehe, student, see this? Can you see it?" "I see it well." "This is the Shield Bracelet, look, after wearing it like this." Beaurock Stonforge wore a silver-colored ring on his narm. "When you press it like this." And when he pressed a button to activate it, astonishingly, the bracelet extended and covered his entire forearm in the form of a shield. *In this state alone, it already boasts the defensive power of a ss 3. But if I activate it once more from here* **Zzzing!!** Suddenly, a shield of about three times the size of his face appeared from the bracelet. The difference from other shields was that there were no magical runes drawn on it. "How is it? Amazing, right? Even if you have low mana or you''re an ordinary person who can''t use magic, you can unfold shield magic at least once! Although the defense power is only 500, it can be a great help in desperate situations." "Ohhh..." He couldn''t help but be sincerely amazed. To develop an item of ss 3 level in such a short time. "It''s all thanks to this little genius!" **Crack!** "Ha!" Once again, Alterisha received a smack on the back, and she spilled coffee from her mouth. Beaurock Stonforge giggled as he fiddled with the bracelet. "These days, every day feels so enjoyable that I feel like I''m going crazy. In the past, I used to do one research after another, continue with ongoing research, and be satisfied with finding something small. Do you see over there?" Following his finger, Baek Yu-Seol looked around and saw dozens of researchers maniptingplex machinery, hologram charts, and mixing reagents. "In the past, even those guys were not full of enthusiasm. But ever since this little genius joined us, everything has changed!" "Hahaha..." Alterishaughed awkwardly, but Beaurock Stonforge wasn''t wrong. The first Alchemist-Enchanter. The world''s greatest genius engineer whobined alchemy and enchantment. Blessed by the gods. An alchemist who changed the world. A woman who shattered the limits of impossibility. A pioneer of a new era. And so on and so forth, There were numerous adjectives that revered Alterisha, and not a single one of them was an exaggeration. "Now, when we announce this, the world will be turned upside down." He agreed with those words. When Alterisha announced the interpretation of the Delta Augmentation Form in the past, the academic world went intoplete chaos. However, that was only limited to intellectuals. Ordinary people still didnt know how amazing it was. They just thought it was great because the problem was solved. But, what if a ''miracle technology'' suddenly appeared which turned the world upside down? Now even young children would know about it. They would know how great an alchemist named Alterisha had made such a great invention. "By the way, aren''t you a co-author too? It''s good to walk the path of a magic warrior, but if you entered alchemy, you could have gained more wealth and honor. Why didn''t you do that?" Baek Yu-Seol pondered for a moment. *Should I just make an excuse or tell the truth?* Beaurock Stonforge was a good and wise person. He had long been the person Alterisha relied on the most. He thought he should reveal it to people around him someday, so it wouldn''t be bad to tell a smart person first.", Chapter 68-2 Chapter 68-2 "I don''t have mana in my body, so I can''t live as an alchemist." "... What did you say?" Beaurock Stonforges eyebrows trembled. Alterisha didn''t know this fact, so her eyes widened and her hand holding the coffee shook. "T-That''s...what...?" "I mean it literally. I have a congenital condition that cannot ept mana, Mana umtion Retardation.. No one in the academy knew this fact, but it wasn''t really a secret. Even though they knew he didn''t use magic, they decided not to expel him, so it didn''t matter if he revealed it anytime. He just didn''t have a reason to say it. Besides, it would be revealed soon during the uing physical examination. "Your words now you don''t mean However, it seemed that Beaurock Stonforge had received it a little differently, as he unusually lost hisposure and couldn''t continue speaking. Alterisha took over for him. "The deadline... about life... right?" *Ah.* *Is that how it goes?* But, Baek Yu-Seol was already practicing enough to extend his lifespan, and he didn''t really care because he nned to revive his abilities by obtaining the heart of a spirit and with the help of Spirit Leafbane. As he sipped his coffee in silence, Beaurock Stonforge and Alterishas expressions grew increasingly lifeless. Mana umtion Retardation usually didnt allow one to live past the age of 19. In other words, they seemed to have misunderstood him as someone who epted even death humbly. "No... It''s true that there is a deadline, but I have no intention of dying. I''ve already figured out a cure. I will live longer, much longer, for a very, very long time." As if reassuring them, Baek Yu-Seol spoke, and only then did Beaurock Stonforge and Alterisha breathe a sigh of relief. "By the way..." He quickly changed the subject. "Can I take a look at that Shield Bracelet?" "Ah, yeah! Of course. Actually, I was nning to give it to you as a gift." "What? Something so precious?" "Yeah. Honestly, if it weren''t for your idea, I couldn''t have made something like this." Suddenly, something welled up in his chest. Anyway, he did have the intention of taking it away, but receiving it as a free gift like this made him feel a bit guilty, sorry, and grateful "Thank you..." He said so and gently scratched the Shield Bracelet. Indeed, alchemy had a structure simr to modern ''semiconductors''. It operated with numerous small magical lines connected inside. Clearly, it was still in the early stages, so there were a few sloppy and unnecessary parts. After examining the structure closely through his magnifying spec, he spoke. "Can I borrow a magic welding pen for a moment?" "Yeah. Why?" Without saying a word, Baek Yu-Seol received Alterishas magic pen and held it against the Shield Bracelet. Beaurock Stonforge''s eyebrows twitched, but he remained still when Alterisha restrained him. Slowly, he connected the magical lines in a structure simr to the Shield Bracelet of the future that he knew. Erasing the original and creating a more efficient structure that could increase output. "It''s done." "What did you do...?" Beaurock Stonforge''s expression creased slightly, seemingly dissatisfied with him meddling with a masterpiece, but his reaction would be different in a second. **Zing!** When he activated the magic array after wearing the bracelet on his wrist, a much stronger shield was producedpared to before. Beaurock Stonforge immediately opened his mouth wide and quickly brought a measuring device. "The defense value... has been inted to 800. It''s nearly 1.5 times more efficient." "I''ve been thinking about it for a while, but I didn''t know I could make use of it like this." He touched the bracelet with an incredulous expression and stared at Baek Yu-Seol nkly. Other alchemists passing by also had surprised expressions as they looked at the bracelet on his wrist. Being a co-author wasn''t just empty talk! I thought I would just put your name in because this little one likes you. Well, well. It''s a damn good thing." Beaurock Stonforge eximed in admiration, and Alterisha, seemingly shocked, opened her mouth wide and turned the Shield Bracelet around. "I''ll give this back to you. It can be applied to other items as well." "Oh, yeah... Instead of... giving me something better than this..." She omitted the rest of her sentence. No, it was more urate to say she couldn''t say it. Alterisha was already caught up in something new. Beaurock Stonforge looked at Alterishas appearance and spoke earnestly while looking at Baek Yu-Seol. "Don''t you have any intention of working under me? No, I misspoke. Not under me, but on equal terms with me. You are a treasure of humanity. Don''t worry about the part where you can''t use magic. I can assign several alchemists to serve as magic shuttles for you." "Haha." Baek Yu-Seol appreciated the offer, but that wouldnt work. This was actually a skill that Alterisha had established over the past six months. It was provided in advance to facilitate her rapid ideation. Besides, even without him, Alterisha would do well on her own, so his role was sufficient in elerating the advancement of this technology. "I''m sorry. I have a reason to pursue bing a magic warrior." "I see... There''s nothing I can do about it." "More importantly, I have a favor to ask. Hey, Assistant?" "Assistant?" "Huh? Hm? Why, why are you saying that?" Alterisha replied with sparkling eyes. Countless ideas had been flooding her mind, influenced by the magic lines he drew for her. So, the favor he asking her now would be a great help. "Do you know what this is?" When Baek Yu-Seol ced the Mana Vessel on the table, Beaurock Stonforge chuckled. "It''s been a while. It''s rare to see these days. What do you n to do with it?" "I''m thinking of creating an item." "Enchantment?" "Spatial magic." As he said that, Beaurock Stonforge''s expression changed oddly. Alterisha smiled, looking a bit awkward. "It might be a bit difficult for us to create something like that for now. We haven''t tried enchanting with elemental magic." "I understand. I''m not asking for it right away. Please do it slowly when the technology bes avableter." It would be done within a few months. Alterisha was a genius, after all. "Hmm, but who would you go to for enchantment? It''s extremely rare to find a spatial magic engineer." In alchemical engineering, it was essential to have an alchemist to process materials through alchemy and an engineer to bestow magic enchantment. Since Alterisha had not mastered magical engineering yet, they ultimately needed an engineer to perform the enchantment "Headmaster Ste has agreed to help. So, you don''t have to worry about that part." "The Headmaster?!" "Yeah. The brilliant mind of Ste has agreed to assist. The more I see, the more fascinating you be." Alterishas mouth widened as if it were about to tear, and Beaurock Stonforge simply chuckled. It seemed less surprising now. Now that his words gained credibility, it was time to bring these things out. "Oh, and... it''s about time to create a ''masterpiece.'' I brought the design ns for these items, thinking it would be interesting to create them with the prototype." As Baek Yu-Seol unfolded the design ns on the table, some alchemists stared in astonishment. Beaurock Stonforge noticed and quickly withdrew his gaze, but Alterisha read the ns with apparent interest. In truth, those design ns contained a bit of his personal desire... Well, quite a lot, actually. It was because he intended to use them first once they were created. "Heh, that''s fine. The materials might be a bit expensive, though." "Oh, speaking of that point..." Baek Yu-Seol had nned to persuade Melian somehow to solve the material issue, but Alterisha spoke first. "I don''t think we need to worry about the price issue." "Really? It''s going to be quite expensive." "Don''t worry about it. We received sponsorship this time. From the President of the Star Cloud." Ah, right. Melian, such an incredible phnthropist. While somepanies waited until they saw tangible results, he just casually threw arge amount of investment. "I was thinking of using the research funds, but it''s even better that we have a use for it now, right?" He asked nonchntly, "How much is it?" "Do you want to see?" Alterisha smiled and showed him her bank ount. And then. He couldn''t help but doubt my own eyes. "What''s this...?" *Is it a money duplication bug?*", Chapter 69-1: - Item (4) Chapter 69-1: - Item (4) asionally, Edna dreamed. A dream where she had pure white wings and flew through a garden filled with iridescent flowers. She would hold hands with baby angels and wander around in a dreamy state. She would slide down rainbows as if they were slides, yfully jump on clouds, and swim in ake filled with jewels. "Edna! Do you want this too?" "Um..." With vacant eyes, she received a gift from someone. It was a golden ring that seemed to radiate its own light as if it embraced the sun. "You wear this on your head." A man revealed his snow-white teeth and smiled. Another man beside him slowly ced the golden ring on Ednas head. Edna continued to gaze at it with vacant eyes. *... Did these guys really go crazy and want to die?* Suddenly snapping back to her senses, she threw it to the ground. "Hey! If you talk crap like that one more time, I''ll pluck all your wing feathers and make a jacket out of them! Didn''t I tell you that? "W-Well, our wings aren''t made of feathers..." This guy is pissing me off. Come and face me in a real fight. "Hehe! I-I''m sorry!" Then, the baby angels... or rather, adult angels, quickly retreated. Most of them were male, with three pairs of wings on their backs and golden rings on their heads. Angels. They, the most noble race who always looked down from the celestial realm to the earthly realm, bowed their heads deeply at Ednas outcry. *Oh, I almost got caught* Edna touched her own head, hoping to confirm if she had an angel''s ring. asionally. More precisely, once a month. Her physical and mental strength weakened, such incidents would ur. The angels would try to put a ring on her and take her away as one of the celestial beings. She would let her guard down, thinking it was just a dream, and end up experiencing it for real. "Edna... Instead of that, can''t we live together in the sky?" "That''s right. The earthly realm is boring." "... But you guys are even more boring." *Whats so fun about a mundane life, pretending to y musical instruments and eat fruit?* "Don''t dream until I die." Upon hearing that, the men hung their heads with gloomy expressions. Despite her slightly weak heart due to their appearance resembling an idol group, Edna was not easily swayed by mere looks. "Hey, when I graduate, I''lle visit asionally. I promised, right?" "Yeah." "So, wait until then. If you make a fuss for no reason, I''ll nevere." "That''s not fair!" "I''m sorry!" "I was wrong!" She didnt know why they were so obsessed. Even in the original novel, angels appeared, but their detailed background wasn''t described. If she were to think of it roughly... Maybe it was because there were no female angels, that was why they were like that. That thought crossed her mind. She had never seen a female angel sinceing here. But, they said angel blood flew vividly in Ednas veins. They didnt know the reason either, but if she wore that angel''s ring, she could fully transform into an angel and live in the sky. *I understand that you guys want girlfriends, but I still prefer humans.* She really didnt think about dating either. If she were tomit a crime in the human realm, it would be a different story. But she didn''t want toe to this boring ce, so she didn''t volunteer. "Anyway, send me back quickly. I have to go to the academy." "Okay..." The angels quietly approached Edna and extended their palms. Then, everything became hazy, and the world seemed distant. Until then, they smiled brightly and waved their hands at her. *Remember, Edna.* *No matter what happens.* *We will always protect you.* ______ During the morning ss. Edna stared at the ckboard with dull eyes. Due to the restless dream, she couldn''t concentrate on the lesson. "Are you okay?" A friend sitting next to her asked cautiously. It was understandable. Last night, the lingering atmosphere of the grand funeral was still present. At the academy for training magic warriors, they held borate funeral ceremonies for students who die while on a mission. The same was true when Jecky died. That child had never been well-liked among the students and was despised by many to the point of hatred, but still, a fellow student had died. It was inevitable that tears would flow. Many students cried during the funeral and sincerely mourned her. Edna didn''t cry. It was because she knew the truth about Jeckys death. The incident involving the Persona Gate was kept a secret. So only a few people knew the truth about it. As a result, people believed that Edna was exhausted and struggling due to the death of arade. But, it wasn''t true at all. Fortunately or unfortunately, the atmosphere on campus didn''t be too gloomy. The second round of exams was approaching. It was difficult enough to survive in the present, so there was no room for other thoughts. During this time, Ste''s students would turn into zombies. With bloodshot eyes and disheveled appearances, they could easily be mistaken for real zombies. "Now, let''s try to solve the next problem." The students'' faces turned grim as the professor spoke. It felt like their heads were already overloaded with what they had learned so far, and now they had to go further with the exam material. "Why do we have to learn attributes that we don''t even use...?" Edna, who was solving the trajectory of demons flying at a certain speed using Earth attribute skills, let out a small sigh. Although she had a general understanding from the original work, she couldn''t possibly know all the mathematical knowledge in advance, so she had to study those aspects just like the other students. The fortunate thing was that there were many simrities between the mathematical forms in her "hometown" and the ones she encountered here, so she could progress much faster than the other students. Edna used magical forms that blended her hometown''s mathematical equations, and when she presented them, it was at a level that could overturn the academicmunity. Her friends who were sitting next to her whispered softly. "We''re screwed. There''s a problem this time that I can''t solve. What should I do about this?" "You should ask the professor." When Edna casually suggested it, the girls gave her a frustrated look. "Ugh... That damn magic professor. Do you know how pompous he gets when you ask him a question? Why does he want to show off his knowledge like that? We''re just students." "Yeah, and he seems to subtly ignore us with that look in his eyes. It''s really annoying." "Sigh... Edna, I envy you. You''re smart." "What are you talking about? I also struggle with many problems." "But still, you have someone you canfortably ask, right?" "What?" Who? Edna couldn''t catch the name and the girls continued. "There''s Baek Yu-Seol, you know him? Hes really smart. I don''t know how he ended up inst ce with that brain of his." "Maybe he deliberately ended up inst ce? I heard getting zero points is harder than getting a perfect score." "That could be possible. Ah, I wish I could be closer with him." "Ah, I heard Baek Yu-Seol has a crush on Eisel. That was the rumor going around." "Hmm... Is that so? But honestly, I think Baek Yu-Seol is more precious. Eisel..." As soon as they were about to say something negative about Eisel, Edna gave them a warning look. And they immediately got the message. Anyway, since the opinions of the female students were the same as the overall academy opinion, a few words of conversation were enough to find out what rumors were circting within the academy. "Baek Yu-Seol has a crush on Eisel." "But Eisel is an outcast at the academy, and Baek Yu-Seol is secretly popr." In conclusion, Baek Yu-Seol was precious. It was a part that could be easily understood with a little attention. Baek Yu-Seol tended to excessively care for Eisel, after all. Just recalling the development of the "original" that only Edna knew was enough to confirm it. All the hardships and adversities that Eisel should have experienced were mostly blocked by Baek Yu-Seol, and unknowingly, Eisel was able to have a veryfortable academy life with his support from behind. *Originally, around this time, she should have been looking for a part-time job. It was a period when she would have been working hard.* In some way, Baek Yu-Seol managed to manipte the situation so that money would umte in Eisels wallet. He had nned everything meticulously without Eisel even realizing it. It was all in order to block her financial problems. Thanks to that, Eisel was able to have a smooth academy life without suffering from poverty. "Oh, by the way, where does Baek Yu-Seol study?" The girls nced at Baek Yu-Seol, who was quietly dozing off in a corner. He was always nodding off during ss, and no one knew what he was up to at night. "Does he quietly study in the ss S self-study room?" "Yeah, sometimes there are students in ss A or ss S who do that. They be so elitist that they don''t study with students of lower ranks." "Oh, but Baek Yu-Seol doesn''t seem to be like that." "Yeah, he doesn''t discriminate or anything. He just doesn''t have many friends." "True, his personality is refreshing and interesting. He''s cool when he takes on the professors." "To be honest, maybe it''s because he voluntarily bes an outsider that he doesn''t have many friends?" "But why does he keep his distance from people?" *Why indeed?* *After all, in time, he will be forgotten from the memories of everyone.* *So, maybe that''s why.* Edna smiled wryly. "Alright, here''s the next problem." The Theory of Elemental Attributes ss was a series of boredom. Students, who were dozing off and still made an effort to listen to the ss, were truly pitiful. "A Earth Sphere spell, which requires an investment of 316mf of mana, is racing towards the northwest direction. The Earth Sphere forms a perfect ''sphere'' with a diameter of 3.2m and rotates at a speed of 5,700rpm." Another strange and senseless problem appeared. While the students sighed, the professor didn''t pay any attention and presented the problem. "The mage enchants the ''eleration'' spell by investing an additional 109mf of mana in magic and the ''Weight Amplification'' spell by using an additional 87mf of mana. In order to reach a target 715 km away, how much time will it take?" At first nce, it seemed like an easy problem, but her head started to hurt because of the 316mf of mana acting as variables. With an investment of 316mf of mana in earth-based magic for eleration, the speed would increase. However, using weight amplification as an additional spell would increase the destructive power but slow down the speed again What did it mean? It meant calcting it was incredibly frustrating. To the point where steam seemed to being out of Ednas head,. "Uh-oh..." "Eek..." "Grrrr..." When the students made agonizing sounds, the professor pointed to someone who had been nodding off since earlier. "Alright, who wants toe up and solve it? Yes, Baek Yu-Seol, you give it a try." Chapter 69-2 Chapter 69-2 "..." "Baek Yu-Seol! Wake up ande forward." "Uh...yes?" Baek Yu-Seol, who had been dozing off at the back, stood up with a dazed look, stared nkly at the board for a moment, and then let out a yawn. As wrinkles formed at the corners of the professor''s eyes, Baek Yu-Seol, who had just woken up, asked hesitantly. "Um but..." "Why can''t you solve it?" When the professor gave a smirk as if to say, "Well, that''s expected," Baek Yu-Seol asked in confusion. "Can you tell me the conditions for the calction environment?" "Conditions? What about the eleration due to gravity?" "... What?" "Is it assumed to be under the conditions of 1 magical force pressure and 1 atmospheric pressure? What about air resistance and friction?" Upon hearing that nonsensical question, the professor sighed and shouted. "Ignore all of that. Assume there is no friction, no air resistance, and no eleration due to gravity, and solve it!" Upon hearing this, Baek Yu-Seol pondered for a while and cautiously spoke with half-asleep eyes. "Um..." "What''s the problem now?" "If there is no friction, the Earth Sphere would stay in ce and rotate in the air, so it wouldn''t be able to move forward..." The professor grabbed his forehead in frustration. After the lecture, Baek Yu-Seol was about to leave the ssroom, but the expressions of some students changed. It was lunchtime. They approached him subtly, intending to have a meal ntogether. Lately, there was a trend among students to study while having a meal, and many students wanted to get some help or advice from Baek Yu-Seol, regardless of his attitude in ss. His note-taking ability was among the top. Before they could, Eisel hurriedly approached him. *I''ve been struggling a lottely, too!* Although she felt sorry for the other students, she hoped that maybe they could study together since they were closer. She was about to tap his shoulder, thinking that way. "Do you have any lunch ns, Commoner?" Hong Bi-Yeon, who was waiting outside the ssroom, approached him. Stiff. All the students who were approaching Baek Yu-Seol seemed to freeze in time. Eisel, too, froze in the same posture, with her arm stretched out. "... It''s not for personal reasons. I want to talk about something important." "Something important?" "Yeah. If having a meal with me is ufortable, you can go back." "No, well, it''s not ufortable to that extent." *An important... conversation?* Eisel remained silent like a dumbfounded person and stared at the back of Baek Yu-Seol for a while. He stood there, making eye contact with Hong Bi-Yeon, and finally parted his lips. "ck Pork Lunch Special Set." It was a mischievous voice filled with humor, not much different from how he usually treated her. "I''ll treat you." "Let''s go." Just like that, their appointment was fulfilled in an instant, and the students turned back with regretful steps. However, Eisel couldn''t easily lift her feet. Something felt strange and... a peculiar emotion. It was a truly embarrassing and eerie feeling. A sense of loss. Until now, she had thought his presence was natural. He approached without hesitation, easily breaking down the walls she had put up. And then... he upied a very significant ce within her heart. So she had thought that Baek Yu-Seol being with her was natural, for as long as she could remember. Just as she followed him, he guided her. But... was that just a one-sided belief? *... What am I thinking?* Suddenly, feeling embarrassed about such thoughts, Eisel snapped out of it and turned on her heel. "For today''s lunch... I should have the cafeteria food for a change." She gathered her major-rted books and was about to leave when someone blocked her path. "Hello?" "Yes?" It was a girl with wavy, chestnut-brown hair that cascaded beautifully like ramen noodles. Her name was Hariren, a name Eisel had heard from time to time. Though not a famous student, she had a particrly distinct charm. She was quite rxed, which made her stand out in the intense atmosphere of ss S~A. Hariren was in the ss B, and being from a noble background, she didn''t pay much attention to social status. For that reason, Hariren was known as someone who got along with everyone regardless of social status, and Eisel asionally looked at her with envy. Just an ordinary high school student. She had a lot of friends in a very ordinary way. With nothing to worry about, her life revolved around studying and friends. "I''ve been hearing a lot about youtely." "Is that so?" "Yeah. My friends want to get to know you. Would you like to have lunch together?" "They want to get to know me? That''s..." "I''m serious, you know? Well, ahem. I can''t deny that some of them have ulterior motives. Many of them want to hear about you directly... and you''re really good at studying, right? Isn''t that true?" "Well, yeah... I suppose." "We''ll have lunch and form a study group. It''s morefortable studying with peers than asking teachers, right? So, I want to learn from you." "Oh..." As Eisel hesitated, Hariren gave her a menacing look and spoke. "If anyone dares to insult you or act crazy, I''ll break their noses. Can you trust me just this once?" "You Using such aggressivenguage isn''t good!" "Huh? Ahaha! So you have a cute side that''s different from the rumors? Anyway, let''s eat together, okay?" After a moment of hesitation, it was still difficult to refuse. Eisel looked nkly at the empty seats where Hong Bi-Yeon and Baek Yu-Seol had disappeared. What could those two be talking about? What exactly is a "significant conversation"? Eisel seemed nervous and mad due to the fact that Baek Yu-Seol was with the woman she hated the most, but she managed to keep herposure and spoke to Hariren. "Well then... let''s go together, just this once." "As expected! Come on, let''s go! The others are waiting!" And so, Eisel ended up having a meal with Hariren''s very ordinary friends.", Chapter 70-1: - Item (5) Chapter 70-1: - Item (5) Now, even if a story that didn''t exist in the original appeared, it was not particrly surprising. Even the scene where Hong Bi-Yeon was sitting in front of Baek Yu-Seol, skillfully grilling samgyeopsal with tongs, didnt faze him. *{TN:- Samgyeopsal refers to a Korean dish called "samgyeopsal," which consists of grilled pork belly slices. The tongs are used to handle and flip the meat while grilling it. In Korean cuisine, samgyeopsal is a popr choice for barbecues and is often enjoyed with various side dishes, lettuce wraps, and dipping sauces.}* It really didnt suit her. But no matter what she did, she was so beautiful that even the scene of grilling meat looked like a photoshoot. But had the princess ever grilled meat before? **Sizzle!** "Hey, turn it over! Grill it!" "... I was going to." "Hey, give me the tongs." "No. Today, I''ll take care of it..." "Ah, shut up and give it to me." To burn and eat this precious meat... It was as if she was the incarnation of fire, burning everything skillfully. Hong Bi-Yeon patiently waited, her chubby face resting on her hands, while Baek Yu-Seol skillfully flipped the samgyeopsal and cut it into bite-sized pieces with artistic precision. "Here, eat." Since she was born as a princess, she usually only ate high-ss food, so even the expensive ck pork was nothing more than cheap food to her. Still, Baek Yu-Seol intentionally chose this kind of food. If he randomly picked a fancy restaurant, he would be overwhelmed. He had to bring Hong Bi-Yeon to a ce she didn''t know so that he could sit confidently. "... It''s decent." It meant that it didnt taste good. Normally, when she tasted something that didnt taste good, Hong Bi-Yeon would contort her face and forcefully spit it out. But today, she somehow managed to swallow it reluctantly. He knew the reason why. It was because a product of "Alchemy Engineering" had been developed in the Alchemy City. The information had not been disclosed to the public yet for the prevention of technology leakage, but Hong Bi-Yeon would have obtained it through the informationwork of the Adolveit Royal Family long ago. Perhaps she wanted to have a direct connection to the "Item Business" through him. By introducing the innovative technology called "Item" through a person like Hong Bi-Yeon, it would provide power to the person herself. However, he had one question. "Did they intentionally let you know that I am the co-author? But why me? They could have contacted Assistant Alterisha directly." "There might be some misunderstandings. While the Item is important, I consider the connection with you as an individual even more important." "Huh?" "Because you are a very capable talent. It won''t hurt to have some kind of rtionship with you." *I see. I didn''t know she thought so highly of me.* **Sizzle!** Hearing the sound of samgyeopsal being grilled, he thought about Hong Bi-Yeon. She was in a very precarious situation. She was running full speed towards a cliff that could copse with a slight misstep. It was dangerous. Even though she knew that, she kept running. He knew very well how desperate that girl in front of him, who was just seventeen years old, was. Her own power. Her own authority. That was what she needed most urgently. So, at that moment, he was willing to ept whatever Hong Bi-Yeon did. She was no longer a viin. He couldnt know how she had changed because he wasnt a mind reader, but he decided to think that way. In the original story, she became a viin because simply because the circumstances were unfavorable. The human rtionships got tangled up. She was pushed into a cliff with no retreat in sight. And to make matters worse, the "protagonists" enrolled in the academy. That was how it happened. She could improve. Just like Eisel, Hong Bi-Yeon Adolveit Princess was also deserving of a bright future. No yer so far had shown a bright future for Hong Bi-Yeon and Eisel By the way, seeing her chew on a piece of meat in her mouth for a long time, it seemed like she couldnt really swallow it. "It doesn''t taste good?" "... No. It''s edible." "Your expression says it all." He knew the reason. Her sense of taste was very slightly... well, not just slightly, but significantly distorted, making it extremely sensitive. When she ate food that an average person would perceive as sweet, she perceived it as sour, and when she ate salty food, it tasted bitter to her. In addition, she experienced symptoms where she perceivedmon vors in an opposite and distorted way... Anyway, the above matters were the most important. Why? Because she couldnt properly sense the most essential "sweet and salty" in human life. So, Hong Bi-Yeon would struggle hard to find foods that reacted to her taste buds, but she probably wouldnt be able to find them without the help of the "yers." Even in Aether World, thanks to the yers who tried to conquer the viin countless times, forcefully feeding various foods to Hong Bi-Yeon, they were able to discover how she reacted to different types of food. First and foremost, spices. Although she couldnt properly sense sweet and salty, she could distinctly perceive spiciness. That was because spiciness was not determined by taste but by the sense of touch. Moreover, she could properly smell aromas and taste bitterness. Considering those various reasons... He chose kimchi. Why kimchi all of a sudden? Wasnt it a random choice? It was simr. Actually, even if it was not kimchi, as long as it was a dish with ingredients like chili peppers or garlic, Hong Bi-Yeon could eat it without any problem. For that reason, it was fine to feed her gambas; it was fine to feed her m hot pot. Well, there could be various options, but as a Korean, he chose kimchi. *{TN:- "Gambas" is a Spanish dish that consists of prawns (shrimp) cooked in a garlic and chili-infused oil. "M hotpot" is a popr Chinese dish, particrly in Sichuan cuisine.}* "Try eating this." "... It looks unappetizing." "Stopining and just try it." When he forcefully handed her kimchi, Hong Bi-Yeon reluctantly took it, slightly wrinkling her brows, and started chewing it with a surprised expression. It was not that kimchi tasted delicious to her. Simply put, she could taste it. There were very few foods that could stimte her taste buds. The reason why Hong Bi-Yeon carried ginseng candy with her was not for health reasons or because it tasted good. She simply carried it because it was one of the few foods she could taste. Baek Yu-Seol felt quite proud as he saw her hesitatingly continue to eat kimchi. It was a pity for the Kimchi Sensor, but while kimchi existed in this world, it was not particrly popr, so Hong Bi-Yeon probably didn''t have many chances to try it. "Here, have some ginseng candy for an aftertaste." "..." As she flinched, not because of eating kimchi but because of the candy, she quietly stared at him and then took the candy. One was for himself. Anyway, as he observed her gradually changing, he felt a sense of excitement. If Hong Bi-Yeon continued to stand on the side of righteousness, it would be a great help. So, in order to improve the favorability rating even more, he was trying to say something more. "Oh, it''s Bi-Yeon, isn''t it?" Suddenly, an unwee guest interrupted. Someone approached their table and cast a shadow over them.", Chapter 70-2 Chapter 70-2 A charming guy with a pleasant smile on his face. *Who is this?* Baek Yu-Seol tilted his head, but Hong Bi-Yeon''s fingertips trembled. It was so subtle and shallow that he wouldn''t have noticed if it weren''t for his enhanced vision. So he immediately put on his Sentient Spec and was able to confirm his name. "Edmon Atalek." Later on, the ''death g'' that would lead Hong Bi-Yeon to destruction appeared in front of Baek Yu-Seol. "Bi-Yeon, we were supposed to have lunch with the club members today." "... Senior, I clearly told you that I have an important separate appointment." Hong Bi-Yeon frowned slightly. He was not sure, but it seemed like she was quite angry. Edmon nced at Baek Yu-Seol and Hong Bi-Yeon alternately. "Just to have a meal with amoner, you broke our appointment?" He didnt remember much about Edmon Atalek. But there was quite detailed information about him in his Sentient Spec. First of all, he felt strong jealousy. He already considered Hong Bi-Yeon as his woman, and the fact that she had a meal alone with another man... That wouldn''t sit well with him, especially if that man was amoner. That was also a weakness of a character named Edmon Atalek. Despite usually being wise andposed, he had a tendency to be dark and jealous, which clouded his judgment. "He''s not an ordinarymoner." Hong Bi-Yeon said in a stern tone, as if reading a book.nThe fact that Baek Yu-Seol was a co-author of a paper on the Delta Augmentation Form of alchemy was kept secret, so very few people knew about it. Although rumors quietly spread within the alchemy academicmunity, due to the overwhelming impact of Alterisha, nobody paid much attention to another anonymous co-author. Hong Bi-Yeon, using the intelligence of the Adolveit royal family, had separately discovered the facts about Baek Yu-Seol during her investigation, so it was not entirely iprehensible that Edmon Atalek didn''t know about it either. However. So, she wished he wouldnt intervene in matters that he didn''t even know about. "Baek Yu-Seol. It''s a name that has been heard frequently these days, and I understand that he''s a capable talent... But I honestly doubt whether you rejecting our appointment and creating such a situation is the right thing to do." *Damn, how annoying.* Being disregarded as amoner was now familiar to him. However, he simply didn''t like the character of Edmon Atalek. If he didnt bring that man down, Hong Bi-Yeon would never find her happy ending. But in truth There were plenty of ways to help. To bring Edmon Atalek down and ensure Hong Bi-Yeon safely inherited the throne, the solution was recorded in the Sentient Spec. It was not a method he came up with. It was the result of years of research by entric yers who were so fond of the viiness that they made every effort to save her. Although the ending of her death remained the same... *What should I do?* It was impossible to bring down Duke Atalek right now. Moreover, the timing was not favorable. By now, Duke Orkan, who was engaged in a power struggle with Duke Atalek, would be supporting her sister, Princess Hong Si-hwa. If he blindly brought down Duke Atalek, an imbnce of power would ur. Was that really important? After all, Hong Bi-Yeon would awaken as the "Incarnation of Fire" in the future and be able to stand on her own without any help. Even if she was in danger at the moment, slightly shaking Duke Atalek didnt seem to be a problem. *Well, even so, there''s not much I can do right now.nI still haven''t built a solid foundation, so it''s impossible for me to face the nobles as amoner.* *However, I can take advantage of the fact that the cards given to me are much stronger than I thought.* "Senior, please stop. I''m considering using thismoner to establish a connection with the alchemist Alterisha.'' Anything beyond that would be crossing the line." Baek Yu-Seol was still hiding the fact that he was a co-developer of alchemical engineering. That was why Hong Bi-Yeon didn''t mention it unnecessarily. "Do you really think that way? Bi-Yeon, snap out of it. Just against amoner..." As the two argued, Baek Yu-Seol let out a sigh of frustration and spoke up. "Fine, forget it. I''ll just leave." "... What?" Unusually, Hong Bi-Yeon looked startled. "Well, wait a minute..." "Let''s pretend we never had the item trade discussion." At his words, she bit her lip with a bewildered expression and lowered her head. It must be frustrating for her to be unable to express the resentment otherwise it would make Edmon want to kill him. *I''m sorry, but I can''t help it. I''m doing it all for you.* "Well thought. Themoner knows his ce." When Edmon shed his bright white teeth and spoke confidently. As a bonus, regarding the item business transaction, the Duke of Atalek was very clear. I will reject it and inform Alterisha that we will not supply it to the Adolveit Kingdom. Then Edman hardened her expression coldly. It was not because he was afraid of his words. It was because he was arrogant and conceited. That was how it was. In the end, Hong Bi-Yeon, who had clenched her fists and bit her lip, stood up first. "... I''ll go now." "Yeah, Bi-Yeon. I''ll be waiting at the restaurant we always go to." As she left, Edmon nced at Baek Yu-Seol again. His gaze contained disdain, disgust, and contempt. He slightly lowered his head, speaking softly enough for only him to hear. "Do you understand now, Commoner?" "..." "You and Princess Hong Bi-Yeon don''t match. You should have known your ce and stayed quiet." Baek Yu-Seol wasn''t looking at him, but he could tell. Edmon''s expression must be contorted like a demon right now. "And what? Duke Atalek refuses and won''t make the trade?" Edmon deliberately let out a hollowugh. "I genuinely don''t understand. It''s fascinating that you think such a pathetic threat would work." "Considering your foolishness as amoner and your enrollment in Ste, I''ll overlook the crime of insulting nobility. But you''ve disrespected a senior. So, right now, kneel down..." Edmon was about to say something more, but he couldn''t bear to listen any longer. **Sizzle!** "Now''s the time!" Just then, the pork belly had cooked to perfection. If Baek Yu-Seol didn''t reach this moment when the juices were sizzling, he would never truly experience the real taste of this meat. With lightning speed, as he reached his hand forward, Edmon flinched and stepped back. But his hand wasn''t going for Edmon; it was reaching for the pork belly pieces on the grill with chopsticks. And swiftly, into the lettuce! Green onions, peeled garlic, three chili peppers, a spoonful of rice, and topped with ssamjang. *{TN:- Ssamjang is a Korean dipping sauce or condimentmonly used in Korean barbecue and lettuce wraps (ssam).}* The proportions were crucial. He carefully strained the ssamjang with chopsticks, and the amount of rice depended on the size of the pork belly piece. He didn''t cook the garlic considering Hong Bi-Yeon''s preferences, but raw garlic was also fine. The important thing was that garlic was included. By the way, raw garlic was good for stamina as well. The savory aroma of grilled pork belly tickled Baek Yu-Seols nose. It would be perfect with a ss of soju, but it was a pity he was underage. Thepleted lettuce wrap was slightly exaggerated in size, almost as big as his fist, but there was no problem fitting it into his mouth. **Crunch!** As the lettuce broke and the juices burst out, his whole body trembled with excitement. Mmm *This is the taste I''ve been longing for.* "... You really have no shame. You brought this upon yourself, so don''t expect smooth sailing future academy life." Admonishing murmurs escaped from Edmon''s mouth as he disappeared, but Baek Yu-Seol didn''t pay any attention. He had to quickly devour the wrap before the lifespan of the pork belly expired.", Chapter 71-2 Chapter 71-2 It was already dark, but Baek Yu-Seol went out of Arcanium. It was because he received a notification that the prototype of the item waspleted, which he had contacted about a while after adjusting the mana linesst time. Moreover, he had some business with Beaurock Stonforge, so he headed straight to Alchemy City. Arcanium and Alchemy City were located in the central part of the continent, so the distance between them was not far. Taking the Warp Hole a few times would quickly get him there. Of course, the price of the Warp Hole was burdensome, so trains were more popr. However, Ste''s students could show their academy identification, and they would get it almost for free or at a significant discount, so there was no burden. Upon arriving at the Alchemy City, he quickly made his way to the research institute of Alterisha. The research institute of the Alterisha, which had grown with various sponsorships and support, was originally attached to the basement of another building, but after swallowing a whole building sneakily for a few weeks, it now upied a ten-story building entirely. Since the introduction of the essence of Alchemy Engineering, the Items had grown explosively like this. It was too early to be surprised by just a ten-story building. Anyway, the Alterisha would eventually devour this Alchemy City itself within a few months. Clever. When he knocked on the door of the 10th-floor office, a voice came from inside. "Come in!" He opened the door and entered, and Alterisha, wearing her distinctive horn-rimmed sses, was organizing a pile of documents on her desk. "Wow... what is all this?" "Being the president of the society, I have more things to worry about. Hehe..." Even sheughed awkwardly after saying that. "I''m the president of the society..." It was a smile tinged with a redness, as if she still couldn''t believe the reality. "Yeah. It''s amazing." As Baek Yu-Seol carefully examined the stacks of documents, there were contents such as someone from the Mystic Tower wanting to coborate in research, someone who wanted to work as a magic engineer despite being a mage, and someone who wanted to engage in technology joint development through sponsorship from a certainpany, and so on. Countless love calls for Alterisha. "Now, sit here." "Do you have to read all of this?" "Hehe, it doesn''t matter. I hired administrative staff. They''ve already gone home for today." It was a little past 6 p.m. *I don''t know who it is, but someone must really leave work on time* As he was thinking such thoughts, Alterisha rummaged through the warehouse attached to the office and brought back a box, grumbling. Baek Yu-Seol quickly rushed over and helped her ce therge box on a nearby table. "Ah, this is..." "Yes. I tried implementing the things Yu-Seol mentioned. These are the three ''equipment items'' that can be immediately deployed in actualbat." Baek Yu-Seol quickly took out the equipment from the box, one by one. Dull-patterned bracelet, ne, and ring. Although they didn''t look like they could function as essories, the built-in abilities were remarkable. **[Shield Bracelet]** **[Grade: Low to Medium]** **[Description: Transforms into a forearm protector when activated.]** **[Effects:]** **[Strength +7%]** **[Defense +9%]** **[Mana +2%]** **[Special Function: Shield (Level 1, 1,000BP)]** This was the primary function of the ''Item.'' In addition to the ability to unfold a shield, it also significantly increased the stats. Considering how challenging it was to raise stats, this was truly a significant effect. Although the increase in stats was still modest, as the grade of the item increases, the effects would also increase dramatically. For now, this was already satisfying enough. "Wow, the defense is a whopping 1,000. To improve efficiency to this level in just a few weeks... I can easily block a couple of spells with this, right?" This shield was an emergency defense measure. While it couldn''t deflect every magic attack, there were asional attacks that couldn''t be countered with a sword. Also, when he couldn''t wield a sword at all, using this... might confuse his opponent by targeting their weak points. "As expected, you can see it at a nce. Yes, I modified your mana circuit a bit ording to my own method, and the efficiency has greatly amplified." Listening to her words, he examined the next item. **[Barrier Coating Ne]** **[Grade: Low to Medium]** **[Description: Activates a protective barrier coating that protects the entire body when worn.]** **[Effects:]** **[Agility +11%]** **[Defense +14%]** **[Mana +1%]** **[Special Function: Body Barrier (Level 1, 125BP)]** **[Damage absorption rate +3%]** "This... is really good." As soon as he saw the options on the ne, praise escaped from his lips. To already implement a body barrier as a ne... Despite being a low to medium-grade item, it was only a ss 1 shield because implementing a barrier that epassed the entire body was extremely difficult and raising the defense was also challenging. It required high-level magic. Having a shield with a defense of 125 that enveloped the entire body was incredibly remarkable. While it might not be able to block significant attacks, it could reduce the damage from small scratches or grazing attacks. Of course, one wrong sh or misstep, and the barrier and everything else would be useless. However, to reach a level where it could cover for a sh mistake, one would need at least a ss 7 shield magic, which was currently impossible with the avable technology. Lastly, Baek Yu-Seol picked up the ring. **[Unknown Dagger Ring]** **[Grade: Intermediate]** **[Description: When used, the ring transforms into a handle, creating a mana dagger.]** **[Effects:]** **[Agility +14%]** **[Perception +9%]** **[Special Function:]** **[Level 3 Magic Dagger]** **[Duration: 5 minutes]** An intermediate-grade item. It was probably the highest-quality item that could be created by Alterisha so far. To implement a magic dagger with significant output into a ring... "This is... truly..." "How is it? I failed to implement the ''magic sword'' you mentioned, but as a temporary measure, I was able to create something like this. The duration is still short, and the output is weaker than expected, but..." "No, it''s amazing. It''s insane." This magic dagger would remain dormant in his ring and could be used as a secret weapon when necessary. Unlike the Argento Sword, which depended on his ''breath'' for its output, the magic dagger was activated by a fixed power embedded in the ring itself. So, this magic dagger might be much more powerful than his Argento Sword in terms of pure destructive force. "It''s really impressive." One might suggest that having items enchanted with offensive magic would be better, but that was impossible. Unlike shields that simply stack defense, offensive magic required modifying the magic circle based on various factors such as trajectory and power. It was not something that could be expected from an item. In conclusion, it was safe to say that artifactsmonly seen in stories, such as mes erupting from swords or fireballs beingunched from rings, were practically impossible to create. Of course, they didntpletely not exist, but... Anyway. "I''m satisfied. Extremely satisfied." If one were to measure his satisfaction, it would be 1,000%. Alterisha raised her thumb and spoke, while smiling mischievously as she tapped the box. "Besides that, I also made ''consumable items.'' They are still in the experimental stage, so there might be some defects..." It indicated that proper experimentation and verification had not beenpleted. "There are so many." "The sponsors requested samples. I set aside a few from there." "Oh..." The box was filled with items that were fundamentally different from the cheap alchemy potions, such as fire potions, slippery potions, and c potions, which were used as temporary measures. "But the problem is, we don''t have a way to exin how to use these in practicalbat situations or any examples of their application..." It seemed that there was concern about how to promote those consumable items to the sponsors. "Well... in that case, I''ll take a few and record videos. Since there are plenty of practical experiments to be done at Ste anyway." "Ah, that''s a good idea. Even though I''m not a certified magic warrior, if it''s said that Ste''s students used them, it would be quite usible." Baek Yu-Seol picked up the entire box. It contained a wide variety of items, including the ones he personally designed and the ones Alterisha invented herself. "Oh, by the way, I heard there''s something you need to discuss with Dr. Beaurock." "Yes." "He''s been really busytely. There seems to be some problem rted to item trading, but I have no idea what it''s about..." Alterisha had a puzzled expression, as if her mind couldn''t grasp anything beyond alchemy, but he immediately understood what the issue was. That was all there was to it. Baek Yu-Seol had already finished nning how to confront Duke Atalek, using this matter to his advantage.", Chapter 72-1: - Chaos (1) Chapter 72-1: - Chaos (1) While chatting with Alterisha, the office door opened, and a tired-looking Beaurock walked in. "Oh, Baek Yu-Seol is here!" He approached Baek Yu-Seol with a wide smile. Baek Yu-Seol also lowered his head and spoke. "You look tired." "Hmm. Well, there have been various things happeningtely. It''s exhausting." "Have you been bothered by the Paldanm Republic?" "... That''s true. But how did you know I went to Paldanm? I thought they were secret guests who came to visit me." "There was a carriage parked at the entrance. I guessed it when I saw the emblem carved in a majestic style on the rolling wheel by a sculptor named Mos. "Oh... You have good observation skills. Yes, those guys can be quite bothersome. They must be eager to get their hands on the technology of the items." Beaurock nodded while rubbing his temple with his finger. "That''s right. Even though you''re not in the Alchemic City, you seem to know the internal affairs like a ghost." "I, I had no idea..." The Alchemic City was neutral and not affiliated with any country. However, in the world, there was no such thing as ''perfect neutrality.'' Even the alchemists belonging to the Alchemic City had their own homnds. Because of that, very rarely, when new technologies were developed in the Alchemic City, the national authorities also intervened. They secretly removed their own country''s people who participated in the development or resorted to ckmail to obtain the technology. It was the same this time as well. Alchemists couldnt operate alone, so Alterisha had already gathered numerous alchemists under hermand. They were all bound by powerful contracts, but... once national intervention began, there was no guarantee that they would never betray. Despite their trust as alchemists, when the lives of their families are at stake, they would betray a thousand times if necessary. "They came to threaten the alchemists with families in the Paldanm Republic. Fortunately, the information reached my ears first, so I chased them away, but I can''t keep doing this forever." Beaurock, the Golden Alchemist. He was the most exceptional alchemist in the world, capable of creating an ind in the middle of the sea. With power that surpassed even most ss 9 Mage, he could easily ward off national interference. Therefore, nations had been attempting to secretly extract researchers under Beaurocks supervision, and although they had managed to prevent it so far, it remained uncertain if they could continue to do so in the future. "Anyway, it''s bing quite a headache. We''ll have to take measures soon." Baek Yu-Seol knew exactly what those measures meant, and with the thought that the opportunity hade, he opened his mouth. "Shall we capture one as an example and sell it?" "Hmm..." As Beaurock''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, he quickly added, "I saw it in a newspaper from 10 years ago. It mentioned what happened to those who coveted Beaurock''s ''Multi-Construction'' technology." "Ah, I see. That was back then." Multi-Construction referred to the ability tobine multiple alchemical formations, simr to understanding it as ''multi-casting''. Originally, alchemy could only move in one direction, but with this technology, it became possible to move in multiple directions simultaneously. It was truly like a new world opening up in the field of alchemy. Of course, even back then, there were numerous attempts to secretly obtain that technology. Therefore, Beaurock set an example by dismantling a certain major corporation that seemed untouchable by anyone in the world. "I will suspend all transactions with Lagan Corporation." That single statementter became a storm which was like the wind buffeting beneath the fluttering butterfly''s wings, and itpletely devoured Lagan Corporation. Not only could they no longer absorb all the goods in the Alchemic City, but while others were expanding their reach using the Multi-Construction technology, being left alone meant inevitable decline in the market. That was how Lagan Corporationpletely disappeared into history, leaving no trace behind. People didn''t know how much power the "Golden Alchemist" possessed. They only realized back then; with a mere word, he could topple a global corporation standing at the pinnacle. And... He nned to use this case. Edmon Atalek probably didn''t know about his connection to the Golden Alchemist. That was why he spoke so recklessly. "Where are you thinking of using this example?" "For now, it''s Paldrangram. They''re the most dangerous. There are many Paldrangram natives within the Alchemic City, making it difficult to control." "Hmm..." After pretending to contemte for a moment, he cautiously brought up an idea. "In my opinion, we can leave Paldrangram alone." "Hmm... and why is that?" "In a year, there will be a change in government. The current President of Paldrangram may be reckless, but itspletely under the influence of Lamedech, so we can disregard him." "Well, that may be true, but..." "It''s safe to say that the next presidential candidates have little influence over the alchemists in the Alchemic City... How about targeting somewhere else?" In a conversation, what was most important was not just appearing knowledgeable but alsopetent. The other person needed to recognize that he knew a lot and could see a broader perspective, so they would take his words seriously. Baek Yu-Seol had been pretending to be knowledgeable so far through his thick-rimmed spec, and it seemed to had been quite sessful as Beaurock now looked at him with a serious expression. "... For example?" "Adolveit, specifically Atalek." "Hmm..." "There''s a justification for it. Edmon Atalek, the sessor of Atalek, refused to engage in a deal with me." "I see." Baek Yu-Seol was really insignificant, but since he collectively owned the rights to this technology, his statement carried quite a fatal impact. Of course, Atalek could forcibly intervene, disregarding amoner like him. Atalek was a prestigious lineage that served as a magical powerhouse and had produced numerous alchemists. It was safe to say that there was no ce within the Alchemic City untouched by Atalek''s influence. That was why he needed Beaurocks power. "Hmm, Adolveit... Dealing with them would be a bit painful..." Beaurock trailed off. No matter how one looked at it, dealing with Adolveit was a bit burdensome. Even if he was the Golden Alchemist, toppling arge nation was not an easy task. It was a different scalepared to bringing down a single corporation. "Of course, we can''tpletely sever ties this time. If Adolveit starts to take action... it''ll be tough, no matter what." "That''s true." "But Adolveit won''te out aggressively from the beginning. They have gained a lot from the alchemists'' expertise, so the king will try to find and resolve the cause of this incident and then attempt peaceful negotiations as much as possible." This was where it was crucial. "Before that ''peaceful'' turns into ''forceful,'' we can retract our statement. In the end, we will end up dealing with Adolveit, but... anyway, the whole world wille to know." Alchemy could even influence Adolveit. Beaurock, who fully understood Baek Yu-Seols words, had a serious expression and rubbed his chin. Alterisha still seemed dizzy, but she didn''t have much to do anyway. They both had nned to handle the situation internally as much as possible. "Well... that''s fine. It''s perfect timing, with a legitimate reason and an opportunity to show our skills." There were countless hyenas currently chasing after the technological prowess of the item. But... What if the prey they were targeting momentarily showed signs of wavering, like a lion, the king of beasts? If the existence they thought was prey actually revealed itself to be stronger than a lion? The hyenas would naturally be fearful and cower. "I will regain the royal trading rights." "Is that possible?" "I have a friend among the Adolveit royalty." Upon hearing that, Beaurock smirked as if his bluff had been called. "Well, that''s great! The more I see this friend, the more I realize they''re a valuable asset. I really want to make them my own." Alterisha, who had been sitting quietly without saying a word, seemed to sense that the conversation wasing to an end and slowly spoke up. "Um, but... wasn''t Yu-Seol amoner like me? How did he be so knowledgeable about politics?" "Well..." Baek Yu-Seol hadn''t anticipated such a question, so he hesitated for a moment, but he managed to dodge the topic. "Just, well... it''s just something. Watching the news is my hobby, you know? It''s entertaining to see politicians bickering and fighting with each other." "Oh, not me at all." "It''s really entertaining, though." By the way, when Baek Yu-Seol said bickering and fighting, he meant it literally. It was so entertaining to watch politicians punching and wrestling each other on the floor of the National Assembly. Anyway, whether his excuse worked or not, Alterisha faintly smiled. "That''s good. Once again, I''ll be receiving your help." To be honest, if he were to honestly say that it was all for his personal gain, wouldn''t it be hurtful? It felt like a needle piercing his conscience, but he tried his best to ignore it. Anyway, the conversation ended sessfully.", Chapter 72-2 Chapter 72-2 Time passed, and the second round of exams began. The results of the second round would be reflected in the ''ranking changes,'' so Ste''s students devoted themselves to studying day and night, but it wasn''t really relevant to Baek Yu-Seol. **''Tactical Magic Utilization Exam.''** While he didn''t know much about other subjects, this was definitely a spectacle. **Whoosh! Crackle! Crackle! Sizzle!** mes and lightning were flying around, creating a spectacle that one wouldn''t see in a modern high school. Since magic had various attributes, the criteria for scoring were also diverse. For electromancy, it involved measuring maximum voltage and chain reactions. For pyromancy, it was about demonstrating explosive power. And for cryomancy, it seemed to involve measuring the range based on lower temperatures or something of that sort. In addition, various special attributes were measured, including healing, shamanism, curses, lunar studies, material maniption, and radiance, as well as special attributes inherited through bloodline. There were truly many things to behold, but he thought the pyromancy category stood out the most. Honestly, electromancy was shy and hydro or cryomancy were beautiful, but pyromancy was particrly noisy and wide-ranging. Hong Bi-Yeon undoubtedly scored first ce. However, Hong Bi-Yeon''s mother, Hong Yi-El, who was also the supervisor of the pyromancy exam, seemed to still have some reservations about her. Hong Si-hwa, who could skillfully wield even more destructive and explosive magic than that, emerged as a great magician. Hong Bi-Yeon was still young with a lot of potential, but... it seemed like her mother was even more impatient than her. "You''re stillcking. Work harder. The fact that your magic can backfire on allies is a deduction factor." Despite putting in so much effort and dedication, Hong Bi-Yeon simply nodded in agreement to her mother''s criticism. Soon, Hong Yi-el shifted her gaze elsewhere. The second ce in the first-year pyromancy category was none other than Arshuang. "Your control is remarkable. Although your firepower is a bitcking, it can be easily ovee with precise control. You''ll achieve excellent results when dealing with sensitive enemies or silently performing missions." Unlike Hong Bi-Yeon, who received criticism, Arshuang only received praise. Hong Bi-Yeon''s expression naturally darkened, but Arshuang''s expression was not particrly pleasant either. Pyromancy was an attribute focused solely on firepower, and no matter how good the control was, ultimately having weak firepower was a fatal weakness. Arshuang gave a cold, piercing re at Hong Bi-Yeon, then disappeared with a sly smile. "Baek Yu-Seol, it''s your turn." Fortunately, Baek Yu-Seol also received a passing grade in the "Special Magic" category, so he didn''t fail like he did during admission. Of course, all the other countless magic application subjects were all failing grades, but he thought that was inevitable. **[sh]** Wearing protective gear, Baek Yu-Seol moved towards an obstacle eight meters ahead, then shed through the gap between another obstacle andnded. In truth, the sh exam was nothing special. The key was the maximum range of sh, the cooldown time, and how precisely he could control it. "Hmm, impressive. Not only is there no dy after sh, but it''s also fascinating how urately he finds the desired direction..." Even the professors and assistant evaluators eximed in admiration. It seemed like sh was an uncontroble magic. "Ahem, how on earth can one train to control sh?" Some professors subtly asked about the principles, but Baek Yu-Seol didn''t answer. No, he couldn''t. How could he answer something he didn''t even know... Could he just say it happens? Of course he couldn''t do that. "Eh, well. Still, being a mage without revealing your potential is what matters, right? Got it, understood." So, while they showed such chubby reactions and disappeared, Baek Yu-Seol didn''t receive any insults. Even if it was just amoner student''s magic, it wouldn''t be proper for a mage to forcibly take away someone''s magic. Well... There was a group that secretly stole magical visions from behind, but since he didnt have any visions to speak of, there was no need to worry. After using sh a few times appropriately, the exam ended, and he moved to the next exam venue. ''Magic Protocol Interpretation Exam'' This was a subject Baek Yu-Seol was confident in. In the middle of the exam room, there was aplex magic circle that students had to interpret, and the faster they could do it, the sooner they could leave. It was a test of patience and suffering that couldst from a minimum of one hour to as long as six hours. **[Prokitexs Stacked Circuit Design]** As he analyzed the magic circle with his spectacles, something incredible came to mind, but honestly, he had no idea what it was. Actually, there was no need to understand it. He would just copy someone else''s work anyway. *But why does it seem like it''s taking longer than usual to interpret?* Wasnt this difficult for a first-year level? Actually, he didnt really know. Magic was aplete mess, after all. Baek Yu-Seol nced around discreetly and stood up after just 20 minutes. He could finish in 5 minutes if he just copied what he saw, but that would be too obvious and it would give away that he was cheating, so he didn''t do that. "Already?" "What''s with that person...?" Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t speak during the exam, but he could feel the students staring at him with wide eyes. *While you guys were working hard, I didn''t really bother with cheating, but when ites to exams, I want to finish quickly and rx.* *I''ll probably get a perfect score, 100 out of 100.* He had to secure as many points as possible in the written and theoretical sections. Since he messed up the practical part so badly, if he didnt score well in the written part, he might even fail. "Excuse me." "Are you giving up?" The professor took his exam paper without even checking and put it on the chart. It seemed like there were students who gave up early sometimes. "No, I finished all of it." "...Already?" "Yes, I''m going." Upon hearing that, the professor took out his exam paper from the chart again and nodded. Now it was break time. Baek Yu-Seol had no intention of using the exam period wisely and would probably go to the ssroom and take a nap or something. With that thought in mind, as soon as he left the exam room, a group of students blocked his way. "Are you Baek Yu-Seol?" He immediately sensed it as soon as he saw the second-year name tag. Edman had finally started causing trouble. Even in Ste, ''downfall was bound to exist, Edman must have instructed the second-year students under his influence to harass him under the pretext of confronting his senior. This was also intentional. It was a situation where Edman was antagonizing him to the point of no return. "Look at this bastard, he''s wide awake." "Hey, do you think you''re funny, senior?" "These days, these brats are getting bold." "Wow, I couldn''t even imagine it." * But now that its actually happening, it''s fucking annoying, isn''t it?*", Chapter 73-1: - Chaos (2) Chapter 73-1: - Chaos (2) The total number of students in first year ss S was 41. The total number of students in second year ss S was 23. Originally, second year ss S had 26 students, but due to the death of two students duringst year''s practical training and the demotion of one student to ss A, the number became 23. Although it was still less than half of the number in first year ss S, it was honestly impressive that ss S had more than 20 students in one grade. There was no fixed number for the total enrollment, and only the students who met certain "special conditions" within Ste were assigned to ss S. Being special in Ste, where exceptional geniuses gathered, was not easy, so typically, ss S would have around 10 students in one grade at most. Many students who couldn''t be part of ss S, especially the students in ss A, held strong envy towards ss S, but in reality, most of the students in ss S didn''t attribute any special meaning to the ss. Among those students who maintained top-level grades and rankings in the second year, Ben was one of them. "Phew..." Ben sat on the corner of the training ground, and wiped off the sweat while gulping down the water. It had be a daily routine to train his physical strength after evening sses, but that time, his condition was not good due to poor exam scores, and even though he ran a little, his breath was heavy. "Phew! Hey, you brat! Are you tired already?" "Ugh... This monstrous guy..." In contrast to him, who seemed tock energy, Denmark in ss 2-S was full of vigor, and he was already running around the training ground for dozens ofps with full power. Increasing stamina or strength through mana was something that only existed in legends. As such, he had no idea how he trained to be so powerful with pure physical strength. Of course, for a magician, as long as they had a sufficient amount of stamina, physical strength was notcking. Therefore, the act of pushing the body to its limits, like Denmark, was quite inefficient and foolish. *Hmm,e to think of it, there was one peculiar underssmen who fought with strength.* Ben still remembered what happened at the Martevis Cemetery. Among the dark mages, the individuals with the fewest and most terrible reputation were necromancers, who were even capable of bringing about the greatest disasters. From the second year onwards, one could officially receive missions rted to hunting demons, including the eradication of dark mages. However, the necromancer was by no means a dark mage that could be dealt with at a student''s level. It was a catastrophe that was thought to never be encountered. The memories of facing it were still vivid. The reason why Ben and Denmark were able to survive at that time was not because they were exceptional, but thanks to the help of a peculiar underssman. The boy with an unusually sharp mind, Baek Yu-Seol. The reason why thoughts of him suddenly came to mind... was because of the rumors he had been hearing recently. Baek Yu-Seol, a first-year student, confronted Edman Atalek, a third-year student. Since the discussion was rted to alchemical engineering, all irrelevant details were omitted, and only that part remained, which led to rumors spreading. From a conventional perspective, Baek Yu-Seol was indeed at fault. Challenging someone of higher rank in the magical society goes against the hierarchy. However, Edman Atalek had a notorious reputation, and while Baek Yu-Seol exhibited extraordinary and unique behavior, some people who knew that he was not the type to disrespect seniors found it surprisingly intriguing. "Did Baek Yu-Seol really do that?" The Baek Yu-Seol he knew was a student who fearlessly led everyone with his unique courage and determination on the front lines to save struggling ssmates. He also seemed thoughtful and one step ahead of others... Did such a Baek Yu-Seol really confront seniors like a fool? Knowing well the disadvantages it would bring upon himself? Doubts kept creeping in. "Hey, who''s that guy?" "You know that arrogant first-year student, right? That guy. They are just trying to give him some education." "Oh yeah? Anyway, these days the first-year students are getting out of control." "Huh?" Ben, who was resting quietly, turned his head towards the voicesing from the corner. Now he realized that his fellow second-year students had brought a freshman to the corner and were harassing him. "Here we go again. Pathetic fools." Nairigalgum. If someone is bullied by someone above them in the hierarchy, he ends up bullying someone even lower in the hierarchy. {TN:- "Nairigalgum" is a Korean term that refers to a phenomenon where individuals who experience oppression or mistreatment from those in higher positions tend to exert their frustrations by mistreating those in lower positions than themselves. The term signifies a cycle of hierarchical abuse or oppression within a social structure.} It existed within Ste, although not to a great extent. Due to the clear hierarchy, it was intended to correct the attitude of juniors who dared to confront seniors. For that reason, it was quitemon for second-year seniors to bring first-year students to the second-year facilities and bully them. Why specifically bring them to the second-year facilities? It was to deliberately make them more intimidated by attracting the attention of other second-year seniors. This absurdity of pushing the victim to the psychological extreme was mainly experienced bymoners or lower-ranking nobles, so the freshman student was probably amoner as well. It didn''t happen often, but it urred asionally, so he tried not to pay attention to it. But upon closer inspection, he recognized the face. "Baek Yu-Seol...?" As expected. He caught the attention of the seniors, and eventually, he ended up here. Our previous connection was what it was, but unfortunately, there was no justification to intervene in this bullying. Educating juniors was an epted matter even within Ste. "Hey, why are you looking at me like that?" "Are the first-year students worth anything these days? Huh? Your eyes seem quite lively, very lively." Baek Yu-Seol, with his transparent yet bright eyes, stared silently at the seniors. *What is he thinking...?* Ben was about to ignore the situation. "Hey, this won''t do. Get down right now." In the end, as Ben watched the scene where Baek Yu-Seol lowered his stance to kneel down...", Chapter 73-2 Chapter 73-2 In the end, as Ben watched the scene where Baek Yu-Seol lowered his stance to kneel down... *Hmm* Suddenly, numerous thoughts raced through Ben''s mind like lightning. Absurdity. The hierarchy within the world of magic was important, and there were certain implicit allowances even within Ste. However, there were limits that should not have been crossed. For example, direct physical punishment inflicted by one student upon another was strictly prohibited. Not only physical blows or kicks but also any act of intentionally causing harm was forbidden. Nevertheless, such acts of intentional harm were prevalent because the students who were targeted had very weak voices to speak out against it. But... What about Baek Yu-Seol? Would his voice be weak as well? He was a student of the ss S with a record of exterminating a necromancer in his first year. Moreover, he faced dark mages without flinching and had the determination to carry out his ns. Furthermore, he never yielded to nobles in his speech, treated everyone equally regardless of their status, and even confronted professors with his own will. Why didn''t Baek Yu-Seol fear the seniors at all? But why, upon hearing themand to kneel down, did he purely attempt to kneel down without resistance? The answer was simple. Perhaps, as a result of this momentary humiliation, he was aiming for a greater revenge. It would likely be an act that shook the absurdity of the academy to its core. Ah... Ben hurriedly surveyed the group of second-year students surrounding Baek Yu-Seol. Some were wicked, but some weremoner students who had no choice but to take charge of educating the first-year student under themand of the third-year students. They were what was known as "permanent Edmon followers." They were born into the Adolveit Kingdom but had no notable status, so they had no choice but to listen to Edmon''s words by force. The other second-year students could ignore Edmon Atalek''s words, but they wouldnt. Among them, those who were not Addmin''s followers but harassed the Baek Yu-Seol (a concept) would face disciplinary action, undoubtedly. It must be stopped. Baek Yu-Seol''s idea of shaking Ste''s absurd system itself was certainly correct, but the target of sacrifice must be changed. "Wait!" Therefore, Ben unintentionally blocked them. - *I just thought of getting down on one knee.* *Honestly, I''m not a noble, and I don''t have any power, so it''s a real struggle for me to try to break the injustice that everyone else is doing.* *If it were modern times, it might be different, but in today''s world where there is no news channel, changing injustice with a heartfelt letter isnt worth a try.* *Anyway, if things go ording to my n, this injusticeing to me will end soon, so I thought I would quietly endure it until then.* "... What are you doing right now?" Baek Yu-Seol thought he was dreaming. Ben appeared. Baek Yu-Seol didn''t know much about him, but thanks to his partner "Denmark," he at least recognized his name. Denmark was one of his favorite characters in the game, after all. "What, what''s going on?" Since the seniors who were trying to provoke him were from around ss C to ss D, they hesitated slightly when Ben from ss S stood up against them. "What are you doing right now?" "Can''t you see? I''m educating the underssmen. Even if you''re from ss S, you can''t interfere." "So you''re trying to order me around?" "Well, I''m going to continue educating until you understand. Don''t meddle." "No, that won''t work." "... What did you say?" Some of the seniors who had their faces turn red approached him. "Hey, don''t interfere and get lost. Do you think being in ss S gives you any authority? This brat dared to stand up against a third-year senior. Do you think this is appropriate for a mage? As seniors of Ste, we have an obligation to educate our underssmen!" However, some other seniors silently watched him without getting angry. Their expressions even seemed thankful for his intervention. While some were feeling uneasy. "Hmm. Come to think of it, those guys are pitiful too." The seniors who stopped provoking Baek Yu-Seol when the interference urred remained silent and didn''t provoke him further. They must be the type that inevitably engage in injustice. If not, even worse injustice woulde from above. However, those who confidently confronted Ben were nothing more than unusable trash. He had seen them in the original game as well. They specifically targetedmoner students from ss S in the first year, harassing them. Since they couldnt touch the equivalent students who made it to ss S, they chose to torment the averagemoner underssmen. Ben was well aware of this fact, so he didn''t hide his disgust. *But why did he suddenly interfere? We had fought together before, but it doesnt mean we became close.* He stared at Baek Yu-Seol intently, and his gaze became increasingly sharp, as if he was deep in thought. Then he spoke. "Well, how about this then?" "What?" "If, as you said, he dared to stand up against third-year seniors, it''s not a typical matter. If we were in a magical warrior unit, it could lead directly to a serious matter that requires immediate disciplinary action." *What''s this? Wasn''t he supposed to be on my side? Why is he suddenly talking about my wrongdoing as if it''s worse?* "Yes, that''s right." "So, this is not a problem that can be overlooked as a simple provocation. That''s why..." Ben alternated her gaze between Baek Yu-Seol and the wicked second-year seniors, and slowly parted his lips. "... How about conducting a ''Special Training for Underssmen''?" Upon hearing that, the expressions of the seniors stiffened. They grinned, showing their teeth. He also knew what that meant. No matter how much a junior was at fault, officially, verbal abuse and violence were not permitted. However, very asionally, there was an event where seniors could officially administer a sharp ''punishment'' to juniors who hadmitted serious wrongdoings, and that was the Special Training for Underssmen. The rules were simple. The senior who wanted to educate and the junior who had to receive education would engage in a ''duel.'' Generally, duels between seniors and juniors were strictly prohibited, so this policy was implemented to make it legally eptable. However, although it seemed simple, in reality, it amounted to seniors unterally using magic to beat up the juniors. The first-year students had just started learning practical magic, while the second-year students had alreadypleted the practical training andbat exercises, and were in a state of being deployed for actual missions. Therefore, there was no way for the juniors to stand a chance, even if their opponent was a first-year student from ss S. However, in order to prevent misuse, the approval of the student council president was necessary for the Special Training. This student council president, in particr, had a very strict personality and did not easily grant permission for such things. However, regardless of grade level, students from ss S could strongly appeal their opinions to the student council. This was another powerful privilege held by ss S. Moreover, it was known that Ben was close to the student council president, so if he spoke up, it would be easier to obtain permission. "I will obtain permission for the Training, so if you''re going to do it, do it properly." Ben allowed for the ''indirect provocation'' that could be carried out at Ste, and the corners of the mouths of the second-year seniors who didn''t like Baek Yu-Seol skyrocketed as if reaching the sky. "Great. It''ll be fun.", Chapter 74-1: - Chaos (3) Chapter 74-1: - Chaos (3) nSte''s Student Council President, Miro Yoon. He was a second-year student, ranked 19th, and a student of ss S. He was also a member of the prestigious Alekteran Viscount family, truly an elite among elites, who had climbed up to this position following a course of excellence. However, it was not by his own will that everything had been arranged like this. *Ah... What is it again* Miro Yoon looked at Ben, who hade to find him, with an evident expression of annoyance. "You''re messy. Just like your surroundings." Ben sat on arge sofa and gazed curiously at the firece installed in a corner of the student council room. It was quite unique to have a firece in a high-rise tower with no chimney. "Messy... It''s rude to the other members of the student council." I said it in a euphemistic way because there are other students from the student council. You should appreciate it." Should I be grateful for the curse? Yawning, Miro Yoon sat in front of Ben. "I have a lot of work to handle, so get to the point quickly." "Special Training for underssmen." "....Hmm?" Miro Yoon, who was sipping his coffee, slightly opened his eyes as if he had heard unfamiliar words. Well, since his eyes were usually drowsy, there wasn''t much difference. "Grant permission. The target is Baek Yu-Seol from the first year of ss S." "Hmm... Didn''t you dislike chaos-like things? No, you actually seemed to have a strong aversion to them." "That''s right. There were more than a few times when I wanted to kill all the seniors and everyone else." "Then why are you doing this?" "Because I hate chaos." Miro Yoon couldn''t understand what he was saying, but Ben was simply stating the truth. Among the many reasons for chaos, the Special Training for underssmen was the worst, like a trashy form of chaos. Under the pretext of educating underssmen, there were cases where self-esteem was thoroughly trampled in front of peers and everyone else, to the point where they couldn''t recover. No first-year student could defeat a second-year student under any circumstances. Even if the second-year student belonged to ss 2 and the first-year student belonged to ss 3, it was the same. The gap that emerged from experience was insurmountable with mere ability. However *''But maybe hes different.* Baek Yu-Seol had a surprisingly rich experience for his young age. Even the underssmen of ss S acknowledged his strategies and experiences, indicating that he had something special about him. Moreover, his skills He seemed unaffected by ss distinctions. The Magic Sword he used was just amon weapon for ordinary people. Cheap Magic Swords couldn''t even pierce through a ss 1 shield, and at best, it could leave a scratch on a ss 2 shield or a ss 3 shield. However, Baek Yu-Seol single-handedly stabbed and killed a ss 5 Necromancer with a magic sword. How did he do it? That question had been lingering for a long time. From the beginning, he was extraordinary just by freely manipting sh, one of the uncontroble magic skills, and walking the path of a knight without using any magic. It was more about epting rather than understanding. That was why Ben decided to use Baek Yu-Seol. It wouldn''t be too bad for him either. Baek Yu-Seol seemed to beying the foundation for eliminating chaos, so it would be better to expand the scope and punish those despicable viins who truly enjoyed chaos. "In the Underssmen Training, a first-year student defeats a second-year student." Although they couldn''tpletely eliminate chaos... It seemed like a pretty good scenario to start with. "Alright. I''ll allow it. I don''t know what you''re thinking, but do well." "Thank you. This is my gratitude." Miro Yoon received a coupon handed to him by Ben. **[Ultra-Hot Tonkatsu Restaurant]** **[Squid Rice Bowl Coupon]** Where on earth was this Tonkatsu restaurant, and why of all things, a squid rice bowl coupon? After handing it over, Ben coolly disappeared, and Miro Yoon let out a long sigh. There was still a mountain of work to be done, and time had been wasted. Just as he was about to get up with the intention of tackling the piled-up tasks, someone else entered. It was Professor Gerald, who had be the supervisor for the first-year exams. "Oh, Miro Yoon. Are you busy right now?" "Yes." "Well, that''s good. Please ept this." It seemed like he disregarded the mention of being busy. "Huh, what is it?" "It''s a student thesis submission report." "Did youe up with a paper worthy of submission to the conference for this exam as well?" Ste''s exams were extremely difficult, and in order to solve them, students would often write exnations and solutions at the level of a thesis. asionally, there were students whopletely skipped writing a paper by discovering entirely new principles or developing new forms. It seemed like there might be one of those students this semester as well. "Yes, Baek Yu-Seol, you know?" "..." Of course he knew. They were just talking about him until now. "Baek Yu-Seol again? What is it this time?" "Take a look at this." Miro Yoon received the thesis documentspiled by Gerald. **[Design of Prokitexs Stacked Circuit Design]** Magic circuits, which were frequently included in the exams for first-year students, were interpreted by students in their own ways each year, but it was rare for something outstanding enough to be considered a thesis toe out. "Hmm..." He slowly scanned through the solution written by Baek Yu-Seol, and soon, his tired eyes widened. "This is... amazing? He managed to reduce the equation for the inverse design chain by half. And with a very simple form!" Gerald''s words, as he retched, went unheard. In Miro Yoon''s mind, there was only one word floating around: genius. Apart from that, nothing else was exined. Stacked circuits were already aplex concept that numerous schrs had worked on and refined through iterations. While there was no such thing as ''perfection'' in magic, it had still reached its most efficient form. But to push that form even further... Could a student achieve that on their own? "With this level, he might even be able to participate in the ''An Seminar''!" "Oh... An Seminar..." Miro Yoon was at a loss for words at the professor''s remark. "Well, he turned out to be more remarkable than I thought." The name Baek Yu-Seol was certainly familiar. Even as a first-year student, he had been involved in many incidents and stood out with his exceptional actions, so it was natural to know him. But to reach this level... "Hmm... the Special Training for Underssmen. I''m usually not interested in such troublesome events, but if Baek Yu-Seol is involved, it might be fun to go and see." Chapter 74-2 Chapter 74-2 The second round of exams had ended. Just like other students, Baek Yu-Seol also struggled. He worked hard on physical training, but it didn''t actually contribute to his grades, so his motivation took a hit. After the second round of exams, the rankings would change. Of course, if one thinks the rankings were simply arranged in order ofbat power, that was a big mistake. Along with the practical results and grades, numerous factors such as assignments, attendance, attitude, and so on were applied andbined to determine the ultimatebat power. Even the formidable fighter, Mayuseong, who boasted the strongestbat power, could see their ranking drop at any time. They would probably face strongpetition from Edna or Esiel for the top spot. [419th ce - ss S, Baek Yu-Seol] It was quite impressive in many ways. Despite getting a perfect score on the written exam and ranking highest in the practical exam, he was at 419th ce. He often skipped ss, didn''t do a single assignment, and missed attendance so frequently that he umted a lot of penalty points. He barely managed to submit a few assignments and fulfill the minimum number of ss days right before receiving an academic warning. He was on the verge of being expelled. But honestly, it was a bit ridiculous. How could he not doze off when someone kept babbling in an iprehensible aliennguage and with a soothing voice that made him sleepy? He even saved his sleeping time during regr hours because he considered ss time as his sleep time... Well, anyway... No matter how hard he tried, it was unlikely that his ranking would go up any further. Maybe if he worked a little harder on assignments, who knew, but honestly, raising his ranking only meant receiving a slightly higher schrship, so it was not that meaningful. In fact, considering that his goal ranking was 600th, this was already more than enough, if not excessive. "Hey, what''s your rank?" "I barely managed to stay in the top 800 this time." "Well, I envy you. I got pushed back. Damn, I should have worked harder." "Ugh, I really want to die!" The ss bulletin board. Students who checked their ranks were shouting out their numbers. It was a familiar scene. The ss bulletin boards for the second and third years wouldn''t be much different. Baek Yu-Seol looked at the topmost section. [1st ce - ss S, Mayuseong] [2nd ce - ss S, Edna] [3rd ce - ss S, Eisel] [4th ce - ss S, Haewonryang] [5th ce - ss S, Hong Bi-Yeon] The top ranks flooded with ss S students. There was nothing particrly surprising about that ranking, but he found something that bothered him. Haewonryang, who was in 2nd ce in the previous semester, had dropped to 4th ce. "Hmm..." Was it because Eisel, who was originally expected to drop in rank, ended up walking a steady path in a stable environment unlike the original work? He couldn''t figure out the reason. But it wouldn''t be a big problem. Since he took the Jecky dark Mage route, both Haewonryang and Arshaung''s dark Mage routes would havepletely disappeared. While he was thinking about that, someone approached from the side. It was Hong Bi-Yeon. **Shuffle!** The students quickly moved aside, creating a path on both sides. *Is this what they mean by the miracle of Moses?* There wasn''t a student with enough audacity to block the path in front of Adolveit Princess, known for her dirty personality. She searched through the ranking list for a while, even though her own rank would surely be among the top five anyway. Then, after rolling her eyes for a while, she nced at Baek Yu-Seol as if she had discovered something. "... Are you trying to adjust the rankings? I think it''s already quite noticeable," she said. *What is she talking about?* "Indeed... But considering that some of them are within the top 600, it seems like they have intentions to participate in the ''Academy Tournament.''" The Academy Tournament, an event where selected studentspeted against students from other prestigious magic academies. Baek Yu-Seol didn''t particrly deny her statement. After that, she stood by his side in silence for a while. It was quite cute how she seemed hesitant and fidgety as if she wanted to say something, but since it was getting a bit frustrating, he spoke first. "What is it? Do you have something to say?" Startled, Hong Bi-Yeon raised her eyebrows when he brought up the topic. Then she tightly closed her eyes, let out a deep sigh, and began to speak. "... I heard you''ve been going through a lottely." "Well, I''ve had a bit of a hard time." Baek Yu-Seol strained his shoulder muscles yesterday, and now it was properly sore. He wondered if he should get a massage. "Why did you... ask Edmon Senpai about that?" "Huh?" "Why did you ask Edmon Senpai... like that?" Ah, what was that conversation about? No wonder Hong Bi-Yeon''s expression was dark. That was not like her. Was it during a time when she was feeling particrlyplicated? "Edmon Senpai has a strong influence even among the third-year students. He can shake up the second-year students to the point where... you will probably continue to be bothered by seniors until you graduate. Do you have the confidence to handle that?" Hmm, there was no need to think about it. "Well, I don''t think I can handle it." *Rather than being harassed by those blue-eyed brats who are ten years younger than me, I''d rather crush them all and get expelled.* "Then, why...?" She looked at him with eyes resembling rubies and asked. *What should I say? Being honest is a bit tricky, so I evaded the answer subtly.* "You know it too." In response to his answer, she widened her eyes and bit her lip. That was right. "... There''s nothing you can gain from me. Peasant, you don''t pursue money or power." That was not true. In this world, money and power were the best things... Well... I don''t necessarily have anything to gain from you except money and power. Before you are the princess of Adolveit, you are Hong Bi-Yeon. "What...?" "You''re right. I''m not helping you for free. I have something I want from you, so that''s why I''m doing this. After this is over, you just have to sign a contract with me for the item." Silence fell. She seemed to be frantically rolling her head, appearing confused, but she couldn''te to a conclusion. She only had money and power, and yet he wanted something else. It would be difficult to figure out what that was. "... What''s the price?" "The conditions are stated separately in the contract." "Not that! You said there''s something you want from me. What is it?" He stared intently at her face. The truth was, there were so many reasons. It would be advantageous for the Alterisha faction for political reasons, and if even one death g for Hong Bi-Yeon was erased through this, that would also be a gain. Additionally, it could serve as an opportunity to make his influence known to esteemed individuals, including influential figures. However, it felt awkward toy out all those numerous reasons. He couldn''t say that he was trying to save her and achieve a happy ending. "Well, I''ll tell youter." Being vague about it, Hong Bi-Yeon nodded as if understanding. "Well... what about underssmen training?" *Come to think of it, that was another problem. How did I end up receiving underssmen special training? It was really unnned, so I''m slightly taken aback as well.* "... I guess you don''t have to hold back." "What?" *What does she mean by not holding back? Is she telling me to scream if I get pped?* "Just fight the seniors with your original skills to an extent." Chapter 75-1: - Chaos (4) Chapter 75-1: - Chaos (4) Professor Gerald took the exam paper of Baek Yu-Seol and immediately went to find Vice Principal Archie Hayden. Teaching a student who had written an excellent paper was not only a matter of raising Ste''s reputation, but also a matter of his own honor and achievement, so Gerald was pleased as if it were his own work. "... You''re rmending that Baek Yu-Seol attend the An Seminar?" "Yes." Of course, whether it would be possible or not was uncertain. An Seminar gathered numerous prodigies from around the world, so breaking through their fiercepetition would not be easy. However, considering that Baek Yu-Seols paper was of a decent doctoral level, Gerald believed it was sufficientlypetent. But, Archie Hayden slowly lowered his gaze and furrowed his brow. "That''s troublesome, Professor Gerald." "Yes?" "Currently, Ste has many candidates for attendance besides that student. Especially the freshmen this year, they are promising candidates who would stand out no matter where they go." "That''s true, but..." "In one academy, the maximum number of students who can attend An, excluding prestigious individuals with ''fixed attendance rights,'' is two." In truth, it was rare for all two slots to be filled. It was not an easy task for an academy to produce two outstanding students who could attend An. However, because it was Ste, there were a lot of exceptional students who could attend the An Seminar. "But... you''re rmending Baek Yu-Seol for that position?" "..." From Gerald''s perspective, it was quite reasonable. Although Baek Yu-Seol was amoner, he was proving his abilities as a mage with his skills. "No, it''s not right. A magic warrior who doesn''t use magic? That is an act that insults Ste, as well as all magic institutions, magic academies, and all mages around the world. Don''t you think so?" "Yes." It was the Vice Principal''s words. They shouldn''t be denied. However... Eltman Eltwin, the principal, had personally approved Baek Yu-Seols admission in the first ce. Gerald had no idea that the Vice Principal would have objections to it. "If you knew, you should have left immediately. I absolutely cannot permit Baek Yu-Seols attendance at An." "... I understand." It was truly regrettable that a talented student couldn''t even have the opportunity to spread his wings under the harassment of a narrow-minded old mage. But, what could be done? This was the reality. Gerald slouched his shoulders and left the Vice Principal''s office with a weary expression, while Archie Hayden clicked his tongue and tore apart the copy of Baek Yu-Seols exam paper, burning it. "To think they were trying to insert such a worthless worm into An..." From the first to the tenth, none of the Ste mages were pleasing. After the second round of exams, they would undergo proper training in the ''Magician Duel.'' In fact, magic warriors didn''t specialize in duels. Dueling was the specialty of magic knights, while the Dark Magic War was the specialty of magic warriors. However, that didnt mean that magic warriors never engaged inbat with humans. Just as magic knights learned basic tactics for the Great Dark Magic War, dueling was an essential subject for magic warriors as well. While Baek Yu-Seol hadnt received proper training in dueling yet. No, couldnt he really go on like this without even learning it? Honestly, he couldnt win. So far, he had managed to handle situations well by borrowing the power of the protagonists. During the necromancer''s attack, the protagonist''spanion was holding off the enemy''s main power technique, Skeleton, and during the demon siege, Eisel did everything alone. The same goes for the Persona Gate, where the three female protagonists took care of it themselves, but for some reason, most of the credit came to him. That was why he seemed to be strangely overestimated... Honestly, when he was alone, he was just a scarecrow that moved quickly. He could infuse some magic power into his sword, but hecked decisive destructive power. If the duel was 2v2 or 3v3, he could somehow win. Given the fights he had so far, his position was closer to a close-range dealer rather than a "tank." He seized the enemy''s openings, swiftly struck and exploited their weaknesses, and then retreated. But 1v1 was a bit difficult. In terms of experience and theory, he might be much better than a second-year student, but his offensive power, which could determine the oue, was low. Well... if he poured all the knowledge and concentrated as much as possible to deliver precise and effective damage, he might be able to win somehow. The difference in experience shouldn''t be ignored. But, was it really necessary to go that far? Honestly, he didn''t want to go through unnecessary hardships just to win. It would be better to practice using ''items'' instead. Yeah, that sounds good. Standing in the middle of the dueling field, which was a vast in, Baek Yu-Seol gazed into the empty space. Due to the spatial transformation of Ste Dome, the dueling field consisted of fields such as a dry desert, a forest, a cold icynd, and cliffs filled with rocks. The width was roughly equivalent to a ser field. Outside the boundaries of the dueling field, there were not concert halls or amphitheaters, but rather, tiered seats arranged in a staircase fashion. Both seniors and fellow students could observe from there during the special training for junior development. It was like saying, "If you make a mistake, you''ll receive this kind of training, so behave yourselves." It used to be a breeding ground for corruptioning down through the generations, but many things have disappeared, and yet, this was one of the few remaining. Why does something like this still exist in a prestigious academy? Even the egalitarian 21st-century democratic South Korean military sometimesmitted more severe absurdities with just a few months of seniority. In an academy where nobles andmoners coexisted, it was rather fascinating that only this much remained. But, putting that aside... "Why are there so many people gathered here?" n", Chapter 75-2 Chapter 75-2 "Why are there so many people gathered here?" The special training for underssmen development wasn''t a separate episode in the original game. He searched a bit with his spec, but even at most, it was said that there were about twelve people. But look at this. It easily exceeds a hundred people. There were not only the student council president, vice president, and various noble students, but also seniors from the second and third years. And Edmon Atalek, who originally intended to take a break, was also looking at him from a distance with his faction members. Hong Bi-Yeon, who was sitting right next to Edmon, looked ufortable for some reason. "Hey, brave junior! I don''t know much, but do your best!" Denmark came along with Ben and shouted at Baek Yu-Seol. *It''s good to be enthusiastic, but arent I in a bad position To cheer on a junior in a situation like this.* Some seniors gave Denmark a stern look, but seeing his muscr physique, they averted their gaze again. Ben silently watched over Baek Yu-Seol, and he couldn''t tell what he was thinking. In addition, there were quite a few indifferent fellow students gathered. Whether it was good or bad. "Huff, that brat is finallying to his senses." "Ugh, I couldn''t stand thatmoner guy''s attitude all this time, but finally, some proper education." "If you''re caught by the seniors, that''s the end of it." Those who disliked him were whispering among themselves, hoping to see him embarrassed in a public ce. **Thump!** Someone entered through the entrance on the opposite side of the dueling field. A second-year senior slightly taller than Baek Yu-Seol, with a bulky body and a gray staff longer than his forearm. What was his name again? [Kalivan Kadarum from ss 2-C] ss C. It might seem funny, but in terms of rankings, he was in the top 300. And Baek Yu-Seols ranking was in the top 400 of the first-year students. He might say he was in ss S, but there was no difference from ss C if they only considered purebat power. Even this was thanks to using a perfect score cheat in the written test. There was no information about that in the nerdy sses. Of course, yers couldnt confirm the existence of characters who hardly appeared in the original game. However, there was a record of a family with the name "Kadarum." The Aether World had so many settings that it could be called a sea of settings in the reference book. "Family inheritance magic" was one of them. Each mage family was said to manipte unique magic, so if one knew the family name, he could guess what kind of attribute they primarily dealt with. Adolveit was fire, and Morph was ice, for example. **[Kalivan Kadarum]** **[The 77th unheard descendant of family.]** **[An name that you might barely see if you participate in local noble parties or Ste''s on-campus "Be friends with me!" event, but it is rmended to pass on it since there is no magic to learn and nothing really worth seeing... (omitted)]** **[Primary attribute: Earth]** **[No bloodline magic, no inherited magic]** As seasoned veterans of a 10-year-old game, even his mediocre family lineage was documented. While it might seem gloomy just by reading the settings, in reality, he was at or above average in Ste. Families that possessed bloodline, inherited, or visionary magic were extremely rare. Despite that, he could proudly say that he maintained a high ranking in the middle to upper range. "Hey, junior. Are you ready?" The problem was that he was Baek Yu-Seols opponent, but it was okay. During his time ying the game, he had faced countless mages, so he had that experience. If the opponent didnt have any bloodline or inherited magic, there were no variables to worry about. As a third-ss earth magic user, all the spells were stored in his head without even needing to nce at the textbook. "Well, yeah. I think I''m ready." "... You''re arrogant to the end." Baek Yu-Seol adjusted the bag hanging on his lower back. The bag that looked like a travel bag was called an "Alchemical Bag," which contained various alchemical potions and tools. Originally, the use of alchemical items and external objects in duels was prohibited. But, there are exceptions. Magic users who directly manifested magic through spellbooks rather than wands or staves, as well as those who mainly handled talismans or magical tools, were allowed to use special tools. Additionally, alchemy majors were allowed to use tools under the assumption that they developed them themselves, as they couldnt demonstrate their abilities without them. Officially, he belonged to the Department of Magic, but alchemy was his minor, which allowed him to use some alchemical tools. And inside this bag, there were brand-new items that he designed and Alterisha crafted. Baek Yu-Seol had no intention of defeating his senior or fighting seriously. "I''ll just use some disposable items and make a PPL video out of it." Since he needed a promotional video for the sponsor anyway, it worked out well. "Now I will exin the rules," said the duel supervisor, Professor Jo. "The minimum duel time is 15 minutes. The duel will continue until one side is knocked out, and if it is deemed life-threatening, the spatial control magic of the Ste Dome will automatically stop the duel. In addition, either side can dere ''forfeit'' after 15 minutes, and the duel will immediately be halted. Are both sides ready?" They nodded their heads. "We will begin the duel right away." With that, Professor Jo, who was standing between us, took a step back and signaled the start of the duel. "Today, I''ll make youe to your senses! Earth Field... Uh, uh?" **[sh]** **[sh]** **[sh]** Immediately, Baek Yu-Seol shed consecutively towards the back and simply escaped. "What, what is this! You, why aren''t youing back immediately?!" He heard Kalivan shouting from behind, but he didn''t look back and kept running. "Who woulde back just because you tell them to?" Baek Yu-Seol was a gamer. That was why he understood the essence of winning. *''The purpose of the game is not to win. It''s to drive the opponent crazy.''* Yes. He might not win today, but he nned to use items to infuriate his senior.", Chapter 76-1: - Chaos (5) Chapter 76-1: - Chaos (5) The fact that Baek Yu-Seol received special training became a big issue within the academy. More than a hundred people came to watch, and even the professors were quietly whispering. Eisel was also one of the people who came to watch Baek Yu-Seol''s duel. Not alone. With friends. "Hey, Eisel, who do you think will win?" "Um, um?" Eisel hesitated for a moment in response to Hariren''s sudden question. Another friend picked up her answer. "Of course, the second-year senior will win. How can the first-year student win against a senior who goes through field practice and even missions?" "That''s true. But you never know, right?" "Where do you see that?" Watching her chattering friends, Eisel smiled wryly. That was right. Friends. Eisel was not alone. Earlier, Hariren approached her and said, "Let''s have a meal together." And when they went out for a meal, there were three more girls. They were honest with her. "We''ve heard about you. But recently, we''ve seen you again. We became curious about who you are." They asked her various questions, pure curiosities that one could have about a person named Eisel. Some questions were awkward to answer, and some asked impolite questions even at the first meeting... On the contrary, since Eisel showed such honesty, they were able to open their hearts to her. In just a few days, Eisel managed to slip into the group of Harirens friends. Most of the girls weremoners or nameless nobles. The noble-born among them would furrow their brows, saying thatmoners should stick together, but those kids didn''t care about such things. Instead, they treated Eisel no differently because she was amoner. The child of a traitor? They didnt know, but she was a celebrity, for now! Among the teenagemoner girls, Eisels image was generally like that. And all of this... thanks to Baek Yu-Seol. Because of him, Eisel was able to receive such positive attention by showing extraordinary and remarkable behavior alongside him. "So, what do you think?" As the topic came back around to her, Eisel replied, "If we look at it objectively... the senior will probably win." She gave an ambiguous answer. It was true that the senior would likely win. In other words, it could also mean that Baek Yu-Seol had a chance of winning. However, considering the situation, it would be difficult to win. If he dared to defeat the senior here, it would cause a tremendous uproar. That was why Eisel was curious about his decision. Would he swallow his pride and intentionally lose to the senior by hiding his skills? Or perhaps, should he just overpower the senior? "Hmm, well... It''s true that Earth-type attributes have particrly strong defenses, but I don''t think Baek Yu-Seols firepower is that strong." "No, I heardst time that he even broke through a shield with his magic sword." "Still... Can a magic sword really prate a ss 3 Earth-type defense?" Logically, it was absolutely impossible. However, Baek Yu-Seol had actually stabbed and killed a ss 5 necromancer. As Eisel, who knew this fact, their doubts felt cute to her. "Besides, Earth-type specializes in field control. The more they dominate their area, the stronger and more diverse their attacks can be." No matter how fast and agile Baek Yu-Seol might be, if the opponent seized control of the field, the duel would be over in that moment. There would be nothing left but he would be on the receiving end. Perhaps, the other mages sitting elsewhere were also discussing simr matters. Even though they were just naive teenagers, they were aspiring magic warriors, and it was their instinct to thoroughly analyze and understand such exciting battles. "Hmm, then what should we do..." Just as the discussion was about to start with those points. "Then let''s start the duel right away." Finally, the duel began. **[sh]** **[sh]** **[sh]** Everyone was taken aback as they saw Baek Yu-Seol continuously blinking and disappearing from the field. "Uh, yeah. That''s the right answer." The right answer was the right answer. It was just not easy to do it like that. Showing your back and leaving the position in a duel between mages aligned with the notion that you would be a target and get killed. Even if you''re a Knight-type with the ability to use Hyper Jump, it was the same. But... Baek Yu-Seol didn''t have such concerns. His ability to freely control the distance and space was sometimes utilized in that manner. Baek Yu-Seol pursued abat style that waspletely different frommon sense, and although everyone thought about it, they couldn''t choose a method which couldnt be executed by them, which sometimes left people bewildered. "Hmm..." While everyone was having such thoughts, Eisel analyzed his judgment in a different direction. It was undoubtedly difficult ording tomon sense to prate the defense system of the Earth attribute mage, but judging from Baek Yu-Seols skills that she had witnessed so far, he should be able to break through without any problem. "Not wanting to fight head-on... It must mean that he intends to quietly fight without revealing his true abilities..." So, how should they proceed? That question was quickly resolved. Although the duel arena was spacious, the space was limited, and there were also limitations to fleeing. In other words, if the opponent tried to escape anywhere, a little pursuit would bring them within the range of magic. While the Earth attribute could control a wide range but had a short range, Kallivan was confident enough in his abilities to cover that gap without hesitation, and headed towards the forest where Baek Yu-Seol had disappeared. The trees were dense, but within the Ste Dome''s empty airspace, spectators could see a multi-angle view of what each participant was doing from their respective perspectives. However, the camera that was focusing on Baek Yu-Seol kept swiftly moving and changing locations, making it difficult to concentrate properly. Unable to do anything about it, the students and faculty members focused on Kallivan''s perspective. "Senior is being extremely cautious." "Yeah, you''re right. Seeing those seniors who always unt their prestige and casually wield their staff, it''s quite refreshing to see something like this." Ignoring the chatter of the students, Kallivan pressed forward into the forest, where his vision waspletely blocked. "Damn it, where did this bastard hide?" He never expected that during a sacred duel, Baek Yu-Seol would show his back and simply run away. ording to rumors on campus, he would brag about being a knight with a sword, but perhaps it was all empty talk. **Snap!** "Hm!" His senses detected a movement. Although it was a forest, there shouldn''t be any wild animals in the duel arena, so it must be Baek Yu-Seol. "Earth Spear!" Without hesitation, heunched a sharp spear made of stone towards the sound, and something was struck with a thud and fell. "Good!" Immediately, he inscribed a magic circle on both hands and quickly approached the spot. "Huh...?" There, a monkey doll was hanging from a branch, swaying back and forth with its tail. Kallivan''s gaze shifted to something held in the monkey''s hands. "... Symbols?" In that instant, the monkey shed its symbols together, releasing a tremendous shockwave. **Bang! Boom!** "Argh...!" However, true to his Earth element mage nature, he didn''t retreat but instead increased the weight of his body like a rock, withstanding the shockwave. The impact itself was not powerful enough to be lethal, and he could easily block it with a simple shield of a ss 1 level. But that wasn''t important. "It''s a trick!" As soon as he realized that, he hastily erected an earth barrier onto his own back. And as he expected, followed by the sound of wind cutting through the air, Baek Yu-Seol approached from behind and swung his shining sword. **ng!** The magic sword tore the earth barrier apart, but unfortunately, it couldn''t pierce through it. "Wave Break!" Gripping his left fist tightly without holding a staff, Kallivan rolled forward, causing the earth barrier to burst and scatter dust in all directions. While Kallivan skillfully created another barrier and hid behind it, he probably didn''t suffer any damage. However, Baek Yu-Seol, who was nearby, undoubtedly did. "... Nothing?" However, at the spot where the rocks exploded, there was no trace left except for a single golden bell swaying lightly. Mistaking the golden bell for an attack, he quickly defended himself. But... nothing happened. "Damn it!" Swiftly turning his gaze, Kallivan saw Baek Yu-Seol sprinting away, several strides ahead. "How unnecessarily quick!" However, now that the distance had been narrowed down to this extent, it was well within the range of magic. **Crack!** As Kallivan swung his staff, the ground beneath Baek Yu-Seol suddenly rose, causing his surroundings to copse. Fragments of rocks defied gravity and flew towards the sky, while sharp rock slides formed in reverse, pressuring Baek Yu-Seol. However, with movements so agile that he resembled a monkey, he skillfully evaded them. He spun his sword to deflect the rock fragments and cleverly slipped away from attacks that were impossible to avoid by hiding within the natural barriers of the terrain, including trees. As a result, at some point, Baek Yu-Seol had moved beyond Kallivan''s magic range. "Damn it!" It happened in the blink of an eye. Thanks to the advice from his mates to be cautious of teleportation, Kallivan had kept over half of his attacks reserved, anticipating Baek Yu-Seols use of teleportation at any moment. But to deliberately restrain his teleportation, causing the attacks to miss... It was unexpected. Kallivan swiftly chased after Baek Yu-Seol from behind. In that moment, along with a sensation of his soles floating, his senses detected magic.", Chapter 76-2 Chapter 76-2 Kallivan swiftly chased after Baek Yu-Seol from behind. In that moment, along with a sensation of his soles floating, his senses detected magic. *... No, this is alchemy!* As befitting of a Ste''s student, the analysis of this alchemy quickly concluded in his mind. **Crack!** The correct answer was the leaf he stepped on with his right foot. It was hard to believe, but that leaf lifted the person who stepped on it into the air. "Is this... a product of alchemy?" Although it was his first encounter with alchemy, he calmly arranged mana throughout his body. "Weight Amplification!" Instantly, his body became heavier, countering the levitation magic, and he quicklynded on the ground. He swung his staff towards the empty space,unching several volleys of rock fragments. **Pew! Pew! Pew!** The attacks scattered in the air, including the trees, but he believed it was enough to suppress Baek Yu-Seol... or so he thought. Baek Yu-Seol had already moved backward and was throwing something. **ng!** *Poison gas...?* As Kallivan recognized its nature, he prepared a spell to block the air, but Baek Yu-Seol drank it faster than he expected. Kallivan had no choice but to quickly use a detoxification spell due to the wind blowing it away. In the modern era, biochemical poison-rted magic was almost meaningless because magic capable of instantly analyzing and detoxifying any magic-infused poison had been developed. However, there were cases where alchemists used toxins from animals or demons, and in those instances, detoxification was quite bothersome. Kallivan assumed that Baek Yu-Seol had used that type of magic and hastily proceeded with detoxification, but... "Gulp, cough...!" For some reason, the detoxification spell didn''t work at all, and water just dribbled from his eyes, nose, and mouth, while an excruciatingly stinging sensation dominated his head. "CS gas...!" It was sharp, stinging, and suffocating. A gas created not for the purpose of killing people, but solely to cause pain and suffering. He had to concentrate. No matter how agonizing and strenuous it was, if his defense weakened for even a moment, he could be struck from behind. However, since he couldn''t secure any visibility and couldn''t detect Baek Yu-Seols position, he could only raise rocks in a square shape in all directions. This spell, which consumed mana excessively, was the worst method, but now he needed a means to defend himself while detoxifying this gas. "Purification!" Fortunately, the feeble trickery didn''t have much effect on Kallivan, who had umted experience, and he was able toplete the detoxification in a matter of seconds. Now he thought he would never fall for such tricks again as he released the earth barrier. But just as he thought it was nothing before, the timer of the golden bell that he considered insignificant earlier expired. **sh!** An enormous sh scattered around. "Cough...!" His vision was instantly paralyzed. ** Thud!** Something flew and hit his face, and he quickly erected an earth barrier behind him while deploying a neutral shield in front, but something suddenly surged from the ground and struck Kallivan''s waist, nullifying everything. It was as if an unseen mage knew exactly how to deal with it, and came up with an attack pattern. **Thunk, bang!** "Cough, groan...!" True to his earth magic specialization, he managed to mitigate most of the damage by cing rocks and shields around his waist, but the mental impact was severe. "Damn it, you dog...!" As he forced himself to lift his kneeled leg, his hand touched the ground, and he almost screamed at the sharp sensation. "Guhhh..." Sharp traps were bouncing around in all directions. Before questioning how a trap could move like that, he had to grit his teeth and endure the pain which made him feel like tears would burst forth. **St!** However, without missing that opening, there was a sense of approach from behind once again. He quickly turned around and swung his staff, but the approaching object was not Baek Yu-Seol, but a ck sphere. **Wham!** The shield sessfully blocked it, but he couldn''t prevent the gas seeping out from within. "Another, another trick...!" He hurriedly prepared for detoxification, but... This time, it wasn''t the CS gas from before, nor was it poison gas. It was just smoke to obstruct vision. However, the smoke remained tightly around his body, revealing Kallivan''s position clearly to the outside. **Swish!** In that moment, Baek Yu-Seol, who had swiftly approached using teleportation, swung his magic sword and stabbed into Kallivan''s back. **Crack!** "Ugh...!" Despite suffering significant mana loss, Kallivan d himself in earth armor to defend himself by any means necessary. Surprisingly, Baek Yu-Seols magic sword had torn through most of his rock armor. "... Damn it, explode!" **Crash!** Kallivanunched a barrage of rock fragments backward, but Baek Yu-Seol once again retreated. "Ugh, huff, hoo...." Kallivan wiped off the saliva that dripped as he struggled to catch his breath. His entire body was stinging, and the spiciness of the CS gas he had inhaled earlier lingered in his eyes, nose, and mouth. It felt like he kept getting hit by something and was left with bruises. However... There was not a single fatal injury. After this duel, with just a simple treatment, he would bepletely fine without needing to go to the infirmary. But... Somehow... Anger surged through him from head to toe. This was supposed to be a moment to discipline his arrogant junior. Even if it meant bringing shame upon himself by overwhelmingly defeating his opponent, it was not eptable to be tossed around by his junior like this. There was no greater disgrace. Sss... The mist clearedpletely, and Baek Yu-Seol stood at a certain distance. Kallivan approached him, his lips curling into a sneer. Alchemy tools and magical devices avable in the arena were limited. Baek Yu-Seols magical devices were undoubtedly impressive and remarkable, but as a novice in alchemy, he had long surpassed the level of tools he could use. Now he truly had to fight bare-handed. And he had already realized that his sword couldn''t properly pierce her armor. From now on, he would use all his power, employing every magic at his disposal to chase him down. There was no use in running away with fancy footwork anymore. With that in mind, Kallivan aimed his staff at him. "Don''t even think about leaving gracefully." **Thud! Thud! Thud!** The ground trembled, and massive earth barriers blocked every direction. Baek Yu-Seols advantagey in skillfully utilizing the terrain and manipting distances ording to his preference. But, if the terrain was modified to prevent him from escaping or moving freely, then he would be rendered helpless. **Crack!** Spears and fragments of rocks descended through the air. Expending every remaining ounce of mana, he unleashed his created magic: Meteor Shower. Even in the midst ofpleting the spell, Baek Yu-Seol extended his sword without any intention of stopping it and stared calmly into the empty space. More precisely... he was observing the timer that was still running. **[14:47]** Finally, Kallivan''s magic circle began to emit light. "Alright, the spell isplete!" **[14:50]** He briefly wondered why he didn''t disrupt the formation of the Stone Field, why he didn''t negate the magic, but it didn''t matter. **[14:53]** "Kneel on the ground and beg for forgiveness until you''re beaten to a pulp!" All the magic converged in the direction where Baek Yu-Seol stood. If he were hit by that, it wouldn''t just be a simple injury, but a potentially fatal situation. Until then, Baek Yu-Seol continued to focus solely on the timer in the empty space. "You''re finished! Meteor Shower!" Finally, at the moment when Kallivan''s magic surged toward Baek Yu-Seol... **[15:00]** "I surrender." Baek Yu-Seol dered his defeat. **Thud!** All the magic came to a halt under thepulsion of Ste Dome. The sharp des and arrows of rock that had stopped right in front of Baek Yu-Seol trembled, unable to move any further. "What...?" What did he say? Momentarily unable toprehend the meaning of those words, Kallivan gritted his teeth and infused mana. "Move! Move!" However, no matter what he tried, his magic wouldn''t move as he willed. After a moment, when the field dissipated and all the magic reconciled into a blur of mana, they were finally able to properly assess the situation. "This, this is..." "The duel has ended. The winner is Kallivan from ss C of the second year." Just as the assistant professor intervened and announced theplete end of the duel, Kallivan''s face turned pale. "Oh, it''s not over yet! The duel hasn''t ended!" Then the assistant professor, clearly disying annoyance, spoke to Kallivan as if he were pitiful. "You''re already in your second year, and you still don''t understand the rules? Baek Yu-Seol dered his surrender. The duel is over." "But..." "Just be quiet, will you?" As Kallivan tried to argue back, he had no choice but to quickly close his mouth when the assistant professor spoke in a cold tone. "I''m already annoyed by your petty squabbling. Don''t make things more troublesome." "...!" Kallivan couldn''t say anything further. It asionally happened with those who were once students of Ste, going through the professorial process at Ste. The assistant professor was likely a former student of Ste as well, which made the situation of him having to control the absurdity of his juniors appear quite absurd itself. Baek Yu-Seol, hiding behind the assistant professor, spoke softly. "Thank you for your hard work, senior. I''ve learned a lot from you." Baek Yu-Seol politely bowed and quickly exited, leaving Kallivan standing there in a daze, gazing into the empty space. He had won. Clearly, he had won. But he felt no joy. Instead, a deep frustration welled up from deep within his heart. Why was he feeling this way? However, the duel had ended, and now there was nothing more he could do.", Chapter 77-1: - Chaos (6) Chapter 77-1: - Chaos (6) The duel hade to an end. As most students had anticipated, the second-year senior emerged victorious. However... Even though the second-year senior had won... "Wow, he really looks angry, doesn''t he?" "I''m so frustrated." "If I were in his shoes, I would have started throwing punches regardless of the duel''s oue." In reality, since the duel had been a one-sided torment inflicted by Baek Yu-Seol upon Kallivan, no one considered Kallivan the winner. "Watching Baek Yu-Seol fight in real life, he''s really fast." "He even sliced through the shield, right?" "So, how should one handle that?" "I mean, even the senior couldn''t do anything but get beaten." The first-years defeated the second-years. Amidst the exhrating scene of victory, Ste''s students analyzed the just-concluded duel in an elite manner. More precisely, they analyzed Baek Yu-Seols fighting style. "What were those things Baek Yu-Seol was using?" "Could they be a type of ''item'' that was developed this time?" "Yeah, it seems like it. The performance itself wasn''t extraordinary, perhaps because they were experimental, but... if they are further developed, they could have some amazing features." While some students evaluated the performance of the items. "Did you see earlier? When the senior blocked his vision with a barrier and then released it, Baek Yu-Seol had already prepared a sh magic." "He anticipated the shockwave and set up traps for escape routes and corresponding magic responses." "From start to finish, he had nned the positions of the items..." Alchemists typically engaged inbat by utilizing the terrain and objects around them. They could turn the ground beneath their opponent into a prison or shape tree branches into solid weapons infused with mana to strike like swords. Although theirbat style might be passive, they could attack their enemies or defend themselves by utilizing the elements of nature. Thus, it was extremely dangerous to directly enter the domain of a well-prepared alchemist. While it was possible to design magic circles in advance, it was a time-consuming task, and the necessary materials were not readily avable during a duel, making it impossible to use them in such a manner. On the other hand, alchemy did not possess immediately activated spells, and they had to design every magic beforehand, so it wasmon for alchemists to suffer defeat as soon as the battle began. However, Baek Yu-Seol, through his superior mobility, created advantageous terrains by installing items in his area. Complex alchemical formations were unnecessary. Since his essence ultimatelyy in ''swordsmanship,'' he utilized various magic devices, driving his opponents to the limit and seizing opportunities to strike. It was his uniquebat style. It was not something anyone could do. Even if they had both sh and magic devices prepared, very few individuals would be capable of replicating his actions. From start to finish, unless one was a strategist capable of predicting the opponent''s magic and every move, fighting in such a way would have been impossible. "Impressive..." Ben, who had been watching the duel from beginning to end, blurted out those words afterpleting all the analysis. "So, did you get the result you wanted?" As student council president Miro Yoon approached from behind, Ben smirked. "The desired result..." He looked around. The second-year students had expressions of utter frustration. The first-year students were being praised as supernovas, which naturally made many second-year students disdainful of them from the start. Therefore, they had been eagerly waiting for an opportunity to put the first-year students in their ce. "I didn''t expect the first-year students to be so strong..." No one knew who might be the next victim. Perhaps even he could end up like that. It meant receiving the shameful title of a second-year senior who was defeated by a first-year student. Until now, no matter how talented the first-year neers were said to be, they believed that they could easily suppress them if they put their minds to it. But that turned out to be false. No matter how much of a second-year student one might be, there was always a slight possibility of being defeated by a first-year student. That was why now, second-year students... wouldnt easily meddle with the first-year students. If they epted a duel challenge from a first-year student and lost, they wouldnt be able to hold their heads up again. Of course, not everyone would be like that. Some stubborn individuals would continue to torment the weaker first-year students, and that was fine. Just the fact that Ben managed to humble those arrogant ssmates and reduce the chaos a bit, he felt quite grateful to Baek Yu-Seol. "Well, I guess you could say it''s the result I wanted. It has be quite an interesting situation," he said, turning away. Indeed, Ste was an academy with interesting students. It made him think that he made a good choice to enroll. The duel between Baek Yu-Seol and the second-year senior spread throughout the academy. Although he didn''t win, the content of thoroughly mocking the senior intentionally circted. The information was quite exaggerated, but rumors often became the truth as they spread from mouth to mouth, and most students epted it as fact. "Wow, he really humiliated the senior?" "I have a recorded video of it. Want to see?" "Show me too." ssrooms, lecture halls, the cafeteria, study rooms, library, gymnasium, training grounds, andbat training areas... Whenever the students gathered, they would engage in conversations rted to it and watch the footage. It wasn''t just a matter of "a junior humiliating a senior," but also since Baek Yu-Seols battle was worthy of analysis as a magic warrior. Why? Because his fighting style this time had a slight resemnce to that of a dark mage. It was a strategy of luring the magician into disadvantageous terrain and exploiting it with swift mobility. In addition, the disposable items introduced by Baek Yu-Seol for the first time were enough to capture their curiosity. "Wow... that''s amazing." "But did Baek Yu-Seol really create this?" "He''s close with Assistant Alterisha, right? They must have coborated on many research projects." "He''s also known for being skilled in alchemy, and those magic tools were registered under his name." "Impressive..." And then, Edmon Atalek was not pleased with this situation. "Stupid bastard." The Crimson Hawk Club was in disarray. The Hong Bi-Yeon faction members looked anxiously at nEdmon Atalek, who clenched his fists with a distorted expression. Knowing that Edmon Atalek could do something crazy when he was in a bad mood, they had no choice but to be cautious now. The faction members quickly ttered him, knowing the reason for his bad mood. "We knew Kalivan was pathetic, but we never expected him to be humiliated by a first-year student like that." "It''s pathetic. Should I bring him here right away?" "... Leave him alone." "Yes!" It wouldnt be long before the students made a fuss about Baek Yu-Seols achievements. In fact, with such a noticeable presence, the other second-year students wouldnt just sit idly by. While the C-ss students talked about how Baek Yu-Seol managed to win somehow, the second-year students who were in higher ranks were by no means easy opponents. Amidst such discussions, Hong Bi-Yeon was deeply engrossed in her own thoughts, unable to concentrate on their conversation. *Hmm... so this is the result of losing in the end.* Throughout the 15 minutes, Baek Yu-Seol didn''t even properly use his sword and simply humiliated the senior by using various magic tools. That means, in other words, if he had intended to win, he could have won at any time. However, he chose not to. Well, the reason was obvious. It would be strange if a first-year student defeated a second-year student. It was clear that as a first-year student with no realbat experience, there were limits to growth. Baek Yu-Seol was hiding his true abilities for some reason, and it was the same this time as well. Personally, she thought Baek Yu-Seol would get fired up and crush the senior, but she never imagined he would humiliate him like this and then withdraw. *Anyway, what should I do next?* She learned from this incident that any attempt to challenge Baek Yu-Seol within the academys regtions couldnt pose any threat to him. If he deliberately chose the path of being humiliated, there must be a reason and a n behind it. ... So, what are the second-year students doing now? I told them to educate Baek Yu-Seol separately. Edmon and the faction members were still discussing what to do about Baek Yu-Seol. "Well... the second-year students haven''tid a finger on Baek Yu-Seol separately." "What?" Just because he was Edmon didnt mean he could control all the students within the academy. Only a very few second-year students were forced by Atalek''s influence and others were coercedmoner students. The faction members spoke cautiously, aware of Edmon''s presence. "Contrary to rumors, Baek Yu-Seol greets seniors with a 90-degree bow and listens attentively, and that guy... he speaks so eloquently..." "Wait, what are you talking about?" "He went with the intention to scold him, but instead, he ended up buying snacks and returning..." Well, there were such absurd situations. Edmon was speechless and his mouth hung open in disbelief. Beside him, Hong Bi-Yeon burst intoughter unintentionally but quicklyposed her expression. "Ha..." While Baek Yu-Seol certainly appeared hostile to seniors, not all seniors disliked him. There were quite a fewmoner second-year students who had no choice but to put on a show of scolding Baek Yu-Seol under pressure from the third-year students. Baek Yu-Seol astutely noticed such seniors, and drawing on his 29 years of social experience, he found ways to tter them by understanding what they liked. His skill in social maneuvering surpassed that of any noble-born students! He had experienced everything from construction sites to administrative positions in small businesses, adapting to those in power and catering to their preferences for personal gain. Moreover, the other party was only 18 years old at best. Baek Yu-Seol gradually polished his image in this manner. "... It''s not to my liking." To think that he couldn''t even deal with amoner first-year student properly. They were useless individuals. But it didn''t matter. The space of Ste Academy was limited, and in the end, Baek Yu-Seols actions were limited too. If Edmon personally intervened, Baek Yu-Seol would undoubtedly falter and drop out....Getting rid of one useless bug like that was no big deal. Around the time when he began to think about directly resolving the faction issue. "Young Master!" The door of the club''s dpidated building opened, and one of Edmons followers rushed in with a newspaper in hand. ", Chapter 77-2 Chapter 77-2 "Young Master!" The door of the club''s dpidated building opened, and one of Edmons followers rushed in with a newspaper in hand. "Ah, yes." He diligently read the newspaper every morning. It was essential to quickly grasp how the magical society was flowing. But somehow, the expression on the boy''s face, holding the newspaper, was extremely pale. It gave a bad feeling. Despite his young age, Edmon had experienced the dark political world to some extent, so he had an instinctual sense. *This doesn''t feel good.* Edmon had a chilling feeling in his chest, but he forced himself to swallow his saliva and calmly reached out his hand towards the newspaper. Meanwhile, Baek Yu-Seol used disposable items during the duel and recorded the battle scene on video to send it to Alterisha through alchemy. Although it was just a basic level item, the fact that he briefly overwhelmed Ste''s second-year students without using any magic was enough to prove its performance. In addition, by adding various experiments and footage of professional mage warriors, Alterisha Research Institute recognized the practicality of the item and was finally able to secure a page in the newspaper. **[Alchemist Alterisha Develops Future Magical Engineering Technology.] ** And thus, Melian of the Starcloud Society was also able to receive the footage. "Father, is that what they call an ''item''?" "Yes. Isn''t it fascinating?" The head of the Starcloud Society, Melian, warmly smiled and handed a bead-like object to his daughter, Jeliel. "When you throw this, it generates a slight paralysis effect along with an electric shock. I''m thinking of developing it as a must-have item for women''s safety." "That''s great." Her pupils turned blue. She wanted to determine its value through **[Valuation of All Things]**. *Hmm, it''s useful* Immediately, the value of that item might have been low, but its potential for growth was extremely high. In other words, it meant that the value of the technology itself, called "Alchemy and Magical Engineering," was very high. "There''s a video recording of practical battles by mages utilizing such items. Would you like to see it too?" "That sounds interesting." She touched her pointed ears and looked at the video with great interest in her eyes. As Jeliel was also a High Elf and currently attending the Astral Flower Magic Academy, she couldn''t help but be interested in battles of mage warriors. Among those videos, one stood out remarkably. "This is..." "Ah, yes. It seems that Baek Yu-Seol, one of the leading figures in Alchemy and Magical Engineering, personally recorded the experimental footage. I heard that he fought against a second-year senior using only items..." "Let''s watch this one first." Jeliel pressed the y button on the video yback crystal. Then, a rectangr barrier appeared in the air, and the video started ying. And at that moment, a boy with ck hair and ck eyes appeared. *''...Huh?''* And instantly, Jeliel doubted her own eyes. *''What is this...?''* No matter what, even if something was recorded in the video, her ability **[Valuation of All Things]** could not escape it. Therefore, Baek Yu-Seols value could not help but be captured by Jeliel''s eyes. But... **[???]** His value was not visible. *''This doesn''t make sense In this world, there should be no one else besides Father whose value cant be gauged by me. When even [Valuation of All Things] cannot grasp the target, there are only two possibilities.''* The target was either someone the subject loved or someone who possessed an unknown value that couldnt be measured by her own analytical skills. *Is he someone with an immeasurable value?* No person or object could escape her gaze. Even ancient artifacts and treasures, all had value in Jellyel''s eyes. Even the Emperor of the Scalben Empire and the King of Adolveit, they all appeared to have value in Jeliel''s eyes. But, to think that the mere student of Ste''s could not be recognized for his value... When an ignorant person encounters something they do not understand, they feel curiosity. It is the natural truth that exists for unknown things. However, when someone who thought they understood everything in the world encountered something they couldntprehend, they felt fear. Because it should not exist in this world. That was why Jeliel felt fear. "Jeliel? Are you okay?" "Yes, yes...?" It was btedly that she realized she was sweating profusely and breathing heavily. She quickly wiped away the sweat with a handkerchief and forced a smile. "Yes, I''m fine." "... If you''re in pain, please let me know." "I''m really fine, so don''t worry." Jeliel slowly calmed her mind. Yes, she felt fear at first when encountering something unfamiliar... but if she slowly unraveled it, it would be fine. Curiosity. Yes, once the emotion of fearpletely vanished, Jeliel felt curiosity for the first time in her life. The desire to uncover something unknown to her. It was a very... unfamiliar feeling for Jeliel. Since Baek Yu-Seol mentioned that he would hold an investor presentation soon, she could meet him in person. *... At that time, I''ll uncover your true identity.* A strange excitement stirred in her heart.n", Chapter 78-1: - Soul Chess (1) Chapter 78-1: - Soul Chess (1) Edmon calmly unfolded the newspaper. There was no need to ask what was so important. One astonishing piece of news that decorated every page of the newspaper caught his eye. **[Alterisha, the Alchemist, develops futuristic magical engineering technology.]** Indeed, it was noteworthy content that could make the newspaper tremble with excitement. In addition to scrolls and potions capable of storing magic, there were also mysterious items with functions that could greatly enhance the efficiency of all wands used until now. The alchemical magical engineering of Alterisha was the realization of all the futuristic technology that had been imagined. *I didn''t expect it to be this significant* At a nce, he was aware of the remarkable aspects of Delta Augmentation. The impossiblebination of these two streams possessed value beyond imagination. For those without knowledge, it was difficult to grasp just how significant it was. Edmon knew exactly that. However, after confirming that much, he was able to put his mind at ease. "It''s nothing. Anyway, Father will move quickly." Bringing such technology into the country was a highly important matter. Variouspanies, the upper ss, the Tower of Magic, and guilds were already in motion. If the Atalek family could localize the items under their name in Adolveit, the foundation of their family would be solid. "Come to think of it, wasn''t thatmoner guy babbling arrogantly at that time?" What? The Atalek family refused to supply items to the Adolveit Kingdom? It was aughable statement. Even thinking about it now made him burst intoughter. They had no understanding of politics and society, they were ignorant, which was why such nonsense came out of their mouths. The head of the faction came with their innovative technology and pleaded, "Please purchase our products," but the foolishmoner mistook the roles of the lord and vassal. *It was truly an entertainingedy for a change* There was nowhere in the Alchemy City where the hands of the Duke Atalek did not reach, and most of the alchemists within the Ste Academy had deep ties with Adolveit. Of course, Alchemy City was an invible territory of the country... but that was just an illusion. If all alchemists unite or the unknown ''co-author'' speaks up, or even the great ''Alchemist of Gold''es forward, who knows what might happen. Nothing significant would happen with just amoner''s words. That was reality. **Ring!** At that moment, the telephone in the office inside the club building rang. "Young Master, there''s a call for you." "Yes, I''ll take it." It was quitemon for direct students who were expected to inherit the family to have their own small private offices within Ste. Moreover, Edmon, being the sessor of Atalek and the head of the prestigious Crimson Hawk club, had a sizable office. Thanks to that, despite being just a student, Edmon Atalek had a telephone ced in his office. It was a remarkably surprising thing to think about how rare a telephone was. Although Ste itself wasmon, the presence of a telephone in a shabby club was astonishing. Edmon walked with dignified steps and picked up the receiver. "Edmon Atalek, I have a phone call for you." Son. The voice that came from the other end of the receiver was none other than his father. It was rare for Edmon to receive a phone call directly, so he was slightly surprised. "What''s the matter?" Just now, I received a call from the Alchemists'' City. "Oh, as expected, Father. You''re fast on your feet..." They refused at the Duke Atalek''s request, and the alchemists belonging to the "Alterisha Research Institute" have stopped supplying items to the country. By any chance, do you know anything about this? "....... What?" In an instant, he was speechless. The words his father had just said were something he had heard somewhere before. His head felt numb. It was unbelievable. "H-Haha... Father, even as a joke, why would I say something like that to Alterisha Research Institute?" But it''s true. It was the co-author of the Delta Augmentation Form who made that statement. "....... What?" A co-author. He had never even met such a person. Then a sudden thought struck him. *... Could it be, Baek Yu-Seol?* His heart started pounding. Separately, a chill ran down his spine, and cold sweat formed on his forehead. "No, that, I..." He couldn''t continue his words and stumbled for a long time before barely grasping a glimmer of hope. "Well, even so, it''s unimaginable for them to dare to refuse the Adolveit Kingdom... It doesn''t make sense." *......... Yes. As the Kingdom of Adolveit, they can even dare to influence the Ste Academy.* "Yes, so..." "But! That''s a story limited to the realm of magic. Son, do you know where most of our country''s engineering technologyes from?" "Well, of course..." For mechanical engineering, it was the ck Iron Empire. For alchemy, it was Alchemy City. Having realized that much, Adman closed his mouth. "But... Father, you don''t even know how much influence we can have on Alchemy City." Sigh Father let out a sigh without even listening to Adman''s words to the end. It seems like you still don''t fully understand the situation. I trusted your exceptional mind, but what good is it? Edmon couldn''t even breathe as he listened to his father''s words. Son, it''s a ''technological revolution.'' "Yes?" It''s a new technology that has never existed before. It''s the ability to create objectsparable to ancient artifacts. "Ah, did you say artifacts...?" That''s right! Even now, many alchemists are joining the Alterisha Research Institute, and even the ''Golden Alchemist'' Beaurock Stonforge is conducting joint research with Alterisha. "Ah...?" *Beaurock Stonforge?* *That Golden Alchemist, really?* *''What is this...''* *It''s even bigger than I thought.* Yes. Your words must be right. No matter how revolutionary the technology is, in the end, they cannot refuse Adolveit. It''s the Adolveit Kingdom. The strongest nation in the world, Adolveit. If we set our minds to it, we can easily shake Alchemy City. However... that would entail significant political and diplomatic repercussions. That''s why our country, at present, wanted to find a peacefulpromise as much as possible. Perhaps... Alchemy Ctiy also knew that Adolveit woulde out peacefully, so they didn''t hesitate to take such bold actions. They wanted to demonstrate their power. In other words, the Atalek family was merely being used as a political tool in Alchemy City. You need to lower your head and go in first, my son. Even if you don''t act, it won''t be long before our country resumes trade with Alchemy Ctiy. However, the name of the Atalek family will not be present on that path of sess and benefits. Edmon didn''t say anything. He couldn''t say anything. Son, let me ask you again. Are you involved in this incident? ... Edmon Atalek still didn''t answer, and that was already a sufficient answer. Father remained silent for a while and finally left a few words before hanging up the phone. It''s your own doing, so you figure out how to handle it. I need to talk to the upper echelons about this. **Click!** Ring. Ring. Ring... Hearing the beep sound, Edmon nkly stared at the receiver. "No, wait, what is this..." *Let''s organize my thoughts.* There was no need to organize. Edmon clenched his lips and mmed his forehead against the wall. "I have to meet Baek Yu-Seol. In order to make Alchemy City retract those words, I have to meet Baek Yu-Seol and have a serious conversation with him. But... He had caused him too much trouble so far. He simply couldn''t do it. In the first ce, the act ofpromising his pride for such trivial matters withmoners was still uneptable. He looked at Hong Bi-Yeon with trembling eyes. Whether she knew the contents of the conversation or not, she was enjoying the situation in the same posture as before. "... Bi-Yeon." "Yes, speak, Senior." Hong Bi-Yeon responded with a slightly stiff expression. She, too, had gradually sensed that something was off about the current situation. Edmons lips trembled as he uttered that repulsive and detested name. "... Can you arrange a meeting with Baek Yu-Seol?" Upon hearing that, Hong Bi-Yeon silently stared at his face for a long time, as if contemting something. Eventually, after organizing her thoughts, she nodded slowly. "Yes, I will try to arrange a meeting."n", Chapter 78-2 Chapter 78-2 It was a cafe located in Ste''s Star Tower. Although it was not a ce Baek Yu-Seol frequented since he had few friends and rarely had any studying to do, it was a cost-effective caf that attracted quite a number of students who were eithermoners or from wealthy households. The location was chosen by Hong Bi-Yeon, and it seemed that there were quite a few students gathered around, studying or chatting. It appeared that they intentionally sought attention by drawing focus. As Baek Yu-Seol and Hong Bi-Yeon, an unlikely pair, upied a table, it was natural that the students'' gazes naturally turned towards them. "Hey, those are the magicbat department kids." "They''re in the S-ss of the first year..." "That''s Princess Hong Bi-Yeon, right?" "Yeah, what''s amoner like him doing with her?" While they chattered and whispered, Hong Bi-Yeon remained absentmindedly gazing out the window. "Are you not going to order coffee?" ".... I''ll ce the order." Perhaps no matter what kind of coffee or tea was prepared, it wouldn''t suit her taste. However, he knew what kind of coffee Hong Bi-Yeon liked. Baek Yu-Seol got up from his seat and called the waiter over to the counter to ce the coffee order. "One iced Americano, and..." "Yes, and?" "A Demitasse cup with Crystal Magic Coffee Machine, rapid preheating for about 5 seconds, using Tarevika Rainforest High Mountain beans, French Atalbica roast, brewed with deep and slow drip extraction for over 3 minutes. Please add half a teaspoon of thick toad sugar and one shot of espresso." "....... Excuse me?" "Should I repeat it? With the Crystal Magic Coffee Machine..." "Oh, um, wait a moment. It''s not that I want you to repeat it... the order is just... um..." "It''s not possible?" "Well, um... its possible..." The waiter let out a deep sigh and shook his head. It was because the profit they could gain through this bothersome process was meager. Baek Yu-Seol also knew that he was being troublesome and causing unnecessary trouble, but what could he do? The princess liked that. After waiting for a while, the barista came out holding an iced Americano and an espresso with a face that looked like he was chewing on feces. Baek Yu-Seol took it and went back to the table, handing it to Hong Bi-Yeon, who looked surprised as she opened her eyes wide. The quality of this coffee would surely be much lower than what she used to have in the pce, but still, it was a coffee she liked, so it was understandable that she would be satisfied. "......" She closed her eyes and savored the coffee with a rather satisfied expression. Even though the price of that coffee would be no more than 8,000 credits at most, the way she sipped it so elegantly and gracefully made it seem like she was drinking a million-credit coffee. "Hmm, it''s about time." Afternoon, 1:29 PM. One minute before the appointed time. Right on time, the door of the cafe opened, and Edmon Atalek walked in. "......" "You''ve arrived, senior." He looked ten years older than when Baek Yu-Seolst saw him, and as their eyes met, he gave him a hateful re. He quickly forced a smile, trying to change his expression. Theckey that he used to carry around all the time was nowhere to be seen. Edmon cautiously approached with careful steps and surveyed the surroundings. It seemed like he didn''t like crowded ces like this, but since Baek Yu-Seol chose this location, he had no choice but to follow. "I''ve ordered two Americanos and one espresso. Oh, by the way, it''s your treat. Pay up now." "...... What?" "You''re not going to pay?" As Baek Yu-Seol reached out his hand and urged him, Edmon took out a 10,000 credit note and handed it over. What a windfall. The Americano only costs 5,000 credits. Baek Yu-Seol made a profit. He took a seat in front of Baek Yu-Seol and remained silent, bowing his head for a while. Baek Yu-Seol inserted a straw into his Americano and sucked it loudly. **Sip! Slurp!** The coffee quickly disappeared, and he intentionally checked his wristwatch. "Well, if you''ve called me, say something. I''ve finished my coffee, so I''m leaving now..." "About what happened back then..." Finally, as if feeling impatient, Edmon opened his lips. "... I apologize." The sessor of the great Duke Atalek, boasting a thousand years of history, apologized to a meremoner. In itself, themoner should be satisfied. That was how it should be. It was more than enough in itself, so it should be epted. *... Maybe that''s why you apologize so casually and carelessly, thinking that''s enough?* Baek Yu-Seol said in a somber tone. "Is that it?" "... What?" "Is that the end of it? I''m leaving." "Wait, what do you want from me?" Urgently, Edmon looked around the room. All eyes were focused on him. "Why are you asking me that?" "You, you...!" Edmon stumbled in confusion, then spoke again. "I''m truly sorry! I deeply regret and reflect on ignoring you as amoner. So, if I take back what I said before... can''t we?!" Murmurs arose. Students began whispering softly. The fact that Admon was going to genuinely torment him had spread widely on campus, so this situation was very confusing. Actually, there was no need to go this far. Under normal circumstances, that was. Baek Yu-Seol wasn''t the type to derive pleasure from such forced coercion. He had already achieved his objective satisfactorily. However, the reason for doing this was... to suppress the death g of Hong Bi-Yeon caused by Edmon Atalek. He was not an invincible and powerful figure. Of course, being a level ss 4 at neen was truly remarkable, but Edmons limitations ended there. Further growth would stagnate, and he would likely live as a politician rather than a magician. In other words, the threat emanating from Edmon Atalek was not a physical threat but a political one. Therefore, he intended to gradually strip away his "political power." It was impossible to bring him, who carried the great name of Duke Atalek, to a sudden downfall. However, the day woulde when his value diminished, and Hong Bi-Yeon could stand tall on her own... At that moment, Edmon would crumble entirely on his own. That was all he was aiming for. Baek Yu-Seol didnt care about any influence or backing. He simply wanted to gradually consume him, helping Hong Bi-Yeon be capable of devouring him. That was all. "Well, what about doing it like this?" He took out a piece of paper from his pocket. It was not an ordinary paper but a "magical paper," a mysterious paper on which anything could be manifested magically just by drawing. Although the words sounded grand, it was just amon paper that one could buy at a local stationery store. However, in the case of the content written on this, it might be a little different. "A pledge...?" Reading the contents he had prepared in advance, Admon muttered in surprise. Yes. It was a pledge. Moreover, it was a "Magical Pledge." "Let''s make a bet. The event is ''Soul Chess.'' If I lose here, I will withdraw my previous statement and exclusively supply items to the Adolveit Kingdom only through the Atalek Family." Edmons eyes sparkled at his words. "However, if I win..." He regained his senses btedly and read the rest. "Grant me the ''Permanent Attendance Pass'' for An Seminar." "W-What...! Do you really think that makes any sense..." "I don''t dislike it." "Wait a moment!" An Seminar. A public debate gathering where the members of prestigious magical families with a long-standing traditione together for schrly discussions. Only true prestigious families among magical elites could participate, and if one was deemedcking in abilities, it might be impossible to attend or they could be expelled during the debate. It was a ruthless debating society. There were three conditions for attending the An Seminar: "Having attendedst year and presented an excellent thesis to be recognized for participation the following year." "Having a paper that can be presented in An and receiving the transfer of attendance rights." "Being one of the rising stars of this year''s generation." In the first ce, the term ''Permanent Attendance Pass'' didnt even exist. It only appeared to be a Permanent Attendance Pass because the act of attendingst year, presenting an excellent thesis, and guaranteeing attendance for the following year had been repeated for decades. So, the attending families continued to attend each year, and although twelve rising novice mages joined each year, most of them couldntst a year and ended up being expelled. But did that mean it was easy to be among the twelve? Not at all. Even if it was just for one year, geniuses from all over the worldpeted to participate in the An Seminar, considering it a great honor. It selected only twelve individuals among all races, including elves, giants, angels, dwarves, and humans. Thus, those who continuously attended the An Seminar, maintaining their qualifications as desired by the world''s genius mages, considered it as a form of ''power'' in itself. Why? Because if they failed to demonstrate magical abilities at the An Seminar, they would be immediately expelled and could never attend again. Therefore, just by consistently attending with determination, it was more than enough to prove themselves as a ''prestigious magical family.'' The Atalek family had been attending the An Seminar for decades, which was a significant factor supporting their power. So, he nned to target that. Of course, it was by no means a fair or reasonable deal. Even if it was an item, it was the qualification to participate in the An Seminar. It was absurd. However, there was an important point here. "Soul Chess... Ha, it sounds interesting." Edmon Atalek''s skill in Soul Chess was already outstanding to the point where there was no one on campus who could rival him, and he even participated in world championships, showcasing his exceptional abilities. He would ever consider his own defeat. "... Alright. I''ll sign the contract." Finally, Edmon Atalek raised his finger with a confident smile. If he signed the contract with his own blood, the magical oath would be fulfilled. "What happens if we break the oath?" "Of course, I know. The moment the oath is broken, we lose all mana. That applies to you as well." "Naturally." Baek Yu-Seol said that, but the truth was, he didn''t have any mana to begin with, so breaking the oath wouldn''t really change anything for him. But that didnt mean he had any intention of losing.", Chapter 79-1: - Soul Chess (2) Chapter 79-1: - Soul Chess (2) Soul Chess. For Baek Yu-Seol, it was a content that he found quite tiresome. In the Aether World, Soul Chess appeared everywhere. Whether it was in Persona Gates, dungeons, ruins, or any other ce, he had to ovee traps and obstacles through Soul Chess time and time again. Furthermore, to build rapport with key characters, persuade them, or make certain choices, he had to y Soul Chess. Unlike conventional chess, Soul Chess involved cing pieces with various abilities andpeting. It was more akin to a turn-based role-ying game (TRPG). However, Baek Yu-Seol wasn''t particrly smart, so he didn''t excel at it. But that was the case for other yers as well; they had no choice but to strategize and exploit their opponents with the help of the "system." Soul Chess marked the beginning of a strategic battle as soon as the pieces were ced. Did his forces have favorable matchups against the opponent''s forces? Was the formation he set up more advantageous than the opponent''s? That was where Baek Yu-Seol had an advantage. Although he had never directly faced Admon Atalek, the form and strategies of the pieces he used were recorded in meticulous detail in a strategy guide. In other words, studying the "guidebook" enabled him to y Soul Chess. Moreover, using the analysis system of his thick-framed sses based on that information, he could analyze the opponent''s chess patterns and determine the moves that had the highest probability of leading to victory. In essence, with the strategy guide and his "AlphaGo" by his side, Baek Yu-Seol was unbeatable. Unaware of this fact, Edmon Atalek looked at the chessboard in front of him with a confident gaze. "Oh, Soul Chess, huh?" The impatient feeling had disappeared. Now, Baek Yu-Seol could leisurely look around his surroundings. The signing of the oath document was done. Now, all he had to do was win in Soul Chess and obtain the item trading rights. "Hey, are Edmon Senpai and the first-year student going to y Soul Chess?" "It''s not just ying, it''s a bet. We''re ying Soul Chess for stakes." "To the point of writing an oath document..." "Senpai will win, right?" "Well, obviously. Have you seen anyone in Ste who ys Soul Chess better than Admon-senpai?" The number of spectators had increased without Baek Yu-Seol realizing it. Initially, he felt a bit burdened by the spectators, but now he wished there were even more. That way, he could show his victory to everyone. Edmon nced at Hong Bi-Yeon in the seat next to him with affectionate eyes. However, she closed her eyes and crossed her legs, casually sipping her coffee without even giving a nce. Although her nonchnt attitude was irritating, it didn''t matter. She was the woman who would be his, and no one else could interfere with her. With such thoughts, Edmon locked eyes with Baek Yu-Seol. In contrast, Hong Bi-Yeon''s mind was in turmoil. *What is he thinking? Soul Chess* Of all things, Edmon Atalek had chosen the discipline he excelled in. It seemed utterly crazy. If he lost there, everything would be meaningless. What could he be thinking? Even if Baek Yu-Seol was said to have a good head, it was impossible to outy Edmon Atalek, who had been called the prodigy of Soul Chess and had been learning since the age of five. Edmon, who knew this fact, spoke calmly. "Well, junior. Let''s start by cing our pieces. You can go first." Baek Yu-Seol nodded without hesitation. Giving up the initiative for free in such an important bet, there was no bigger fool. "Yes." They ced their pieces on a chessboard that was muchrger than a regr chessboard and had an octagonal shape. Even the process of cing the pieces was a mental battle. After the opponent ced five pieces, it was their turn to ce five pieces. They had to examine the opponent''s pieces, strategize, and carefully select which pieces to ce. **[Edmon Atalek mainly deploys ''me of Destruction'' forces. Be cautious of his firepower-oriented strategies.]** **[If he has the first move, there is a high possibility that he will move ''Burning Golem'' or set up ''Scorched Earth'' on the field. It would be good for you to prepare ''Frozen cier'' in anticipation, but if you haven''t...]** Countless strategies for Edmon Atalek''s Soul Chess came to Baek Yu-Seols mind. Based on that, his augmented reality spec started analyzing the patterns and projected the most ideal route for him in the air like a hologram. Following that, he calmly ced his pieces on the chessboard. There was no need for psychological warfare. Whatever he did, he had the advantage. "Hmm...?" As Edmon was cing his pieces, he furrowed his brow slightly. Although he didn''t underestimate the stakes of the Soul Chess bet, seeing Baek Yu-Seol mere few pieces and his seeminglyplete understanding of the strategy through their cement... He was outyed from the start. For a moment, uneasiness struck, but he forcefully pushed it away. Such a minor disadvantage could be ovee with his experience and superior strategies. He had fought countless battles like this and was familiar with them. "Ahem, shall we begin?" Baek Yu-Seol responded in ce by moving his piece to take the first move. "Hmm?" An aggressive move from the start. Edmon was slightly surprised by Baek Yu-Seols boldness in sending pieces with sufficient strategic elements, high offensive and defensive capabilities closer to his own side. Not in a good sense, but in a bad sense. *Does thismoner not know that this is an exploration game?* For Edmon, it wasn''t a bad development. If he could significantly weaken the opponent''s forces from the beginning, it would be advantageous. Since the opponent came out boldly, Edmon also moved his limited three pieces boldly. "Speedrun Knight." It wasn''t a piece with strong offensive power, but it had exceptional mobility, capable of covering the entire map. **ng!** As Edmons piece moved, it swiftly took out one of Baek Yu-Seols pieces and vanished into specks of light. However, Baek Yu-Seol didn''t panic and immediately moved his next piece. This time, he initiated pressure from another direction. As expected, it was an aggressive move, but it didn''t inflict any significant damage on Admon''s side. On the contrary, Edmon used the mobility advantage to swiftly eliminate Baek Yu-Seols key pieces one by one. "This is too easy." Edmons lips curled into a smile as he didn''t even bother hiding his expression and yed chess with a leisurely demeanor. Hong Bi-Yeon chewed her lips anxiously, wearing a worried expression. *What on earth are we supposed to do?* Baek Yu-Seol felt the same. *Seriously, what should we do?* Chapter 79-2 Chapter 79-2 Although he trusted the analysis provided by the holographic spec, he couldn''t grasp the strategy behind it at all. However, at a certain moment, as Edmons pieces gradually prated into Baek Yu-Seols territory, a change began. "...Hm?" When they snapped back to their senses, they realized that three of Baek Yu-Seol pieces had upied specific points, triggering a field magic. **[Trap: Lockdown]** By installing a prison in a designated narrow space, this field effect prevented the trapped pieces from escaping for five turns. However, whether by coincidence or strategy, all three of the pieces responsible for Edmons mobility, the "Speedrun Knights," fell into the trap. "Huh...?" It must have been a coincidence. It was only five turns, but there was no way to turn the situation around in just five turns. Furthermore. "Hehe, I canplete the field soon!" In Soul Chess, it wasn''t simply about capturing the opponent''s pieces to win. One had to attack repeatedly and chip away at their defenses. However, a field magic that significantly increased the attack power of all of Edmons pieces was activated. **[Field: Scorched Ground]** A field that reduced the defense of opponents who were weak against fire types and increased the owners attack power against fire types. It was incredibly difficult toplete this field as it required upying points in five different locations. But, once it waspleted, the opponent would be overwhelmed in an instant. "It''s over. How many times have I secretly moved my pieces to upy these points?" Baek Yu-Seol hadpletely failed to notice this strategy and was engaged in meaningless actions. However... **[upation: Reversed Ground]** "...Huh?" As Baek Yu-Seol moved his piece, Edmon unintentionally blurted out a dumbfounded remark. Without realizing it, the lowly "Pawn" had somehow snatched control of a specific point. Under normal circumstances, it wouldn''t have any effect, but if the opponent upied it while the [Field] was active, they would gain the [Reversal] effect. In other words, the fiery [Scorched Ground] instantly turned into the frozen [Frozen Ground]. *This... is* How did he manage toplete the Reversal right afterpleting the Scorched Ground? That meant... Baek Yu-Seol hadpletely seen through Edmons intentions. *No, no! If I devour all the pieces on the points, I can reim my field!* Despite chewing his lips anxiously, Baek Yu-Seol attempted to move his Speedrun Knight to attack the points. "Oh." Upon realization, he noticed that all his Speedrun Knights were trapped by [Imprisonment] and unable to move. From that point on, he couldn''t think of anything. *What should I... do...?* There was no way out. With the Speedrun Knights bound, he had no piece that could reach the opponent''s points. But if he were to release the field himself... all the effort he had put in so far would be in vain. It would be nothing short of suicide. *No, no. Maybe he was just lucky to see through my strategy, but if I calmly refine my forces and fight again, I will win* Edmon clenched his lips tightly and released the Scorched Ground. As a result, the frozen ground that had been in effect turned into a clear in, melting away. *Good, now I need to regroup and* However, before he could even finish his thoughts... **Bang!** Baek Yu-Seols piece moved without hesitation. It was a relentless and aggressive movement. "Ah..." Edmon was slightly taken aback, but he slowly collected his thoughts. He needed to grasp the opponent''s strategy. If he could poke a hole, the opponent would surely be flustered and reveal a vulnerability. Slowly, slowly, that was how he should proceed. However... **Bang! Bang!** While Edmon contemted for five minutes, Baek Yu-Seol only took five seconds to think. He had no hesitation whatsoever, and as soon as Edmons turn ended, he swiftly swept his pieces like a tidal wave. At that moment, Edmon felt a certain terror. It was as if he was ying chess with a heartless and emotionless entity like Death itself. Suddenly, Baek Yu-Seol in front of him seemed distant and remote. Edmon couldn''t bear to meet his cold expression, devoid of any emotion. Shivering violently, Edmon forced himself to grip the piece tightly, but now there was no way out. The opponent didn''t expose any weaknesses to any attack andpletely crushed his army with a rough and ruthless assault, devoid of emotions. At that moment, he felt despair. It was like facing an overwhelming mage who suppressed him with sheer power. It was the first time encountering an opponent who moved the pieces so coldly and logically, without a trace of emotion. It sent shivers down his spine to the point of tears. "Ha, hahaha..." He lost. He didn''t want to admit that obvious fact, but the more he struggled, the more he resembled a writhing worm in front of a giant. In the end, Edmon personally toppled his own king with his finger. **Thud!** The deration ofplete defeat. He covered his head with both hands. *What on earth is happening...?* Sweat droplets formed on his sharp nose. Even in the messy situation where sweat was dripping onto the floor, he couldn''t afford to save face. It must be a dream. It had to be a dream. This was a game he absolutely couldn''t lose. Yeah, this couldn''t be reality. He thought so, but the students, uproarious and buzzing, awakened him to reality. "Did Edmon Senpai really lose?" "How did that happen?" "Crazy, did you see just now? Was that a strategy or a joke?" "I don''t know anything about Soul Chess, so I don''t even know what''s what..." "He just dominated him one-sidedly, right? Edmon Senpai couldn''t even put up a fight." Among those students, Hong Bi-Yeon silently disappeared, and Baek Yu-Seol also stood up, holding the Oath of Magic Power. Despite being someone who yed a chess game devoid of emotions like a machine, it was hard to believe the warm smile he wore as he slightly bowed. "It was a good match. Well done." After saying those words, Baek Yu-Seol hid his figure outside the cafe, and Admon shook his head. It wasn''t a dream, it was reality. He became acutely aware of that fact... very clearly.", Chapter 80-1: - Soul Chess (3) Chapter 80-1: - Soul Chess (3) Crimson Hawk Club headquarters, Vice Chairman''s seat. Edmon Atalek slumped into his vice chairman''s seat, exhausted and powerless. "Ah..." It was still difficult for him to ept reality. *I... lost...?* *And it was in Soul Chess, too?* *Why? How? Losing to a mere freshman... It meant losing in Soul Chess to someone so insignificant?* *No, even before that* "Did I really... have my qualification for An Seminar... taken away by such a lowlymoner...?" The Oath of Magic Power was absolute. If one didnt uphold it, not only would he be stripped of all his abilities as a mage, but he would also be aughingstock in the magical world. "Argh...!" **Bam!** Edmon forcefully mmed the desk, startling the members gathered in the Crimson Hawk Club headquarters. They were Hong Bi-Yeon''s faction members, but in reality, they were walking on a tightrope in Edmons line. But no one dared to step forward hastily. It would be an instant downfall if they were even slightly out of favor with him. Edmon tremblingly brought his shaky hand to the telephone. Should he exin it to his father? Should he let him know? He couldn''t even finalize the contract for the item, and now he had lost the An Seminar as well. How on earth could he exin this? If things continued like this, the Atalek family would tread the path of ruin because of him. The Alterisha Research Institute, which possessed the skills of the item and boasted about it, not only turned the entire Kingdom of Adolveit upside down because of him, but not he had also lost the attendance ticket for the prestigious An Seminar, which proved proving them as a "Nobility of Mages, "Damn it, damn it, damn it!!" **Bam! Bam! Crash!** No matter how much he mmed the desk or shouted, his anger wouldn''t dissipate. He felt like his insides were about to explode, worried about the future, and frustrated that there was no solution. Moreover, the fact that he couldn''t retaliate against thatmoner who annoyed him only added fuel to the fire. "Huff, huff...!" While he gnashed his teeth, he reluctantly reached out his hand towards the telephone. **Clunk!** The door opened, and someone entered. Despite standing in a position devoid of sunlight, she seemed to radiate an aura, holding a silver mirror that flowed with a shimmering haze. "Bi-Yeon..." "Senior." Edmon tried to gather his strength and say something, but he could only bow his head. It was no longer a situation where he could talk aimlessly to her. *How does she see me now?* Edmon was aware of it himself. He had been using his authority to oppress Hong Bi-Yeon all this time. But now, a part of that authority had crumbled. The bnce of power that had been maintained between him and Hong Bi-Yeon had been shaken in an instant. "Hmm..." And Hong Bi-Yeon pondered as she looked at Edmon. She couldn''t strike him down here. Even though the power of the Atalek family had weakened somewhat... they still needed her, Hong Bi-Yeon. Now, werent those students gathered in the room practically loyal followers of the Atalek family? She had the intention of leading them all. However, thanks to Baek Yu-Seol, many things had changed from now on. She no longer had to forcibly entangle herself with the Atalek family. She no longer had to suffocate under Edmons subtle pressure regarding marriage. Now, Hong Bi-Yeon could purely treat Edmon Atalek as her "vassal" and herself as his "lord." "Senior." When Edmon raised his head, Hong Bi-Yeon spoke in the calmest voice possible. "I will try to persuade thatmoner on your behalf." "That means..." "I will ask him to cancel the statement he made about the item''s trading rights and the Atalek family." If that happened, at least within the Kingdom of Adolveit, the Atalek family''s standing would no longer be rejected. Edmon looked at Hong Bi-Yeon with trembling eyes. "But how on earth..." "That''s..." She made a troubled expression outwardly but inwardly, she was smiling. She had already finished all the discussions with Baek Yu-Seol. They even stamped the contract. At that moment, Baek Yu-Seol smiled and said, "It''s absurd for a single school to challenge Adolveit. However, I simply wanted to diminish Atalek''s power and support Hong Bi-Yeon." "Well, I suppose I''ll have to pay a heavy price for it." A heavy price. Hong Bi-Yeon deliberately said it to weigh down Edmons shoulders. To make him fully realize the reality that he owed her. "... Thank you, Bi-Yeon. I''m really grateful." "It''s just something that needs to be done, of course." As Hong Bi-Yeon turned around, she added onest remark. "I am destined to be a queen. So, it''s only natural for me to take care of my ''vassal.''" After saying that, Hong Bi-Yeon briskly walked away, making the sound of her heels echoing. Edmon, unable to close his mouth, stared at her back with a dazed expression. "''Vassal''... she said?" Yes, originally, their rtionship was akin to that of a king and vassal. Edmon had forcefully manipted their rtionship with his power, trying to alter it. But now that the bnce of power had been shattered, they returned to their original positions. "Ha, hahaha..." Sinking back into the chair, Edmon grasped his own hair and remained silent for a long time. The sense of loss became even deeper and more profound than when he had lost the invitation to the An Seminar. He felt as if everything had been taken away from him by thatmoner. - Ste Academy had an actual phone booth, believe it or not. Of course, not many people used it. It required the premise that the other person also had a telephone to make a call. "Thank you for granting my request." -Of course I will. Who else would I do it for? When Alterishas voice came through the receiver, Baek Yu-Seol burst intoughter. Despite being exhausted, it was a voice that seemed happy for some reason. Even though she was likely busy with research and development at the moment, he was grateful that she took the time to make a phone call. -Anyway, you said you resolved the trade deal with the Adolveit Royal Family, right? "Yes. Please postpone any transactions with the Adolveit Market orpanies for about a month. For the time being, it will only be distributed through the royal family." During that month, Hong Bi-Yeon would exert a significant influence on her homnd. If she could monopolize the entire Adolveit market in her name, it would be a tremendous achievement. In truth, she might not even need this kind of help. Hong Bi-Yeon had the true power to resist any influence or political maniption. She just didnt realize it yet. -Oh, and the response to the video you sent was really good. Honestly, it was your first time using that kind of magical tool, but I never imagined you could utilize it to 100%, no, even 200%. "I just helped a bit." In fact, Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t say that he had already used many simr things before. -In terms of their individual performances alone, honestly, they''re still not quite there yet. Thanks to you, we received a great response from sponsors. It seems like we''ll be able to elerate development quickly. "Oh, that''s good to hear." *They might be able to make the items I requested soon. It''s amazing that items that were only used in the game can now be used in real life.* No wonder Baek Yu-Seol''s heart was pounding. -Um... Yu-Seol. "Yes?" -Thank you. He was slightly taken aback by the unexpected expression of gratitude. "It''s actually me who should be thankful." -Well, no. It''s all thanks to you. "Me?" -These days, I''m happy every day. Alterisha spoke in a strange voice she hadn''t revealed before, speaking calmly as if reciting a poem. -I''ve always dreamed. A dream of having my own little researchb. "......" -Even if the performance isn''t great, having my own experimental tools... I''ve always waited and yearned for the day when I could do the research I wanted. But I thought it was impossible, that dreams are just dreams. And now, an opportunity has been given to me. That... was the most precious golden thread in the world. -Even in my dream, I couldn''t have imagined this. In the best environment in the world, with brilliant professors... being able to use the best experimental tools and rare materials ording to my own will. Who could have imagined it? Who would have thought that she, who had been conducting research in a shabby warehouse with crude experimental tools, would suddenly be the world''s greatest alchemist and conduct research in a fitting facility? -Now, no one opposes whatever I do. Everyone respects my opinion and listens to what I say. For her, who had always been ignored, wasnt that... the greatest happiness? -These days, I feel the reality of being alive. When I ce my hand on my chest, I can feel it pounding. This... It''s all because of you. -It''s the same this time too. Once again, someone tried to take away my precious children... and you stopped them all, didn''t you? "Well, yes..." -That''s why I wanted to express my gratitude once again. Just... yeah, like that. As her words ended, Baek Yu-Seol carefully contemted how to respond to her heartfelt words. "Um..." -Oh! However, Alterisha, who realized the bted confession of her embarrassing feelings, reacted first. She quickly stammered and eximed. -I, um, I! Dr. Beaurock is looking for me! I have to run away! I''m hanging up now! "What? Wait, just a moment! Alterisha?" Dial tone Before he could respond, Alterisha hung up the call, leaving Baek Yu-Seol feeling empty and sighing. "Oh, really..." After hanging up the phone, he leaned against the wall and absentmindedly stared out the window. ", Chapter 80-2 Chapter 80-2 After hanging up the phone, he leaned against the wall and absentmindedly stared out the window. The sun was setting, but the sunlight was still dazzling. "What a truly hectic person..." Imagining Alterisha getting worked up and blushing at this moment, Baek Yu-Seol chuckled and sighed quietly. Suddenly, the recent events shed through his mind like a panorama. Soul Chess. Honestly, he was a little nervous. Would the performance of the virtual reality sses actually work in reality? Perhaps it was limited to abilities within theputer''s NPC. That was a slight concern because of the specs performance. But it seemed that such worries were groundless as the cheap spec boasted an incredible performance,pletely tearing apart the Soul Chess prodigy named Edmon Atalek. Well, how would a human defeat artificial intelligence? Unless it was Lee Sedol, the 9-dan yer. Anyway, discovering that the cheap sses'' performance exceeded expectations was a good harvest in itself. *{TN:- Lee Sedol is a professional Go yer from South Korea. He is considered one of the greatest Go yers in history. Lee Sedol achieved international fame for his match against the artificial intelligence program AlphaGo developed by DeepMind, a subsidiary of Google''s parentpany Alphabet. In the game of Go, yers are ranked based on their skill level using a system called dan and kyu. The dan ranks indicate higher skill levels, with 1 dan being the lowest dan rank and 9 dan being the highest.}* By the way, obtaining a pass to the "An Seminar" was great, but the problem was that it seemed useless. The main characters would naturally be among the rising stars within the Twelve Constetions, so they wouldn''t need it. "Hmm, what should I do?" While he was lost in thought, someone spoke. "Commoner." "Yeah?" When Baek Yu-Seol turned to the side, Hong Bi-Yeon was leaning against the wall, gazing at him with a mysterious aura. The gentle sunset rays filtered through, colliding with her silver hair, creating an illusion as if stardust was scattering. Although he had never seen a real fairy, she seemed more like a fairy than an actual fairy. Her red eyes were even more captivating than the sunset, and she had a smile full of contentment. "Why, is there another problem?" Anyway, he had already finished the contract with Hong Bi-Yeon. Was there any reason for her toe separately? While Baek Yu-Seol was contemting such worries, she hesitated for a moment and swept her hair behind her shoulder. "......... This time, I owe you greatly. Thank you." Wow, he thought. Managing to receive words of gratitude from her was He could expect to live for a long time with encounters like this. She looked at him intently and spoke cautiously. "You said it before. That there was a price for helping me... If you tell me what that price is now, I''ll give you an immediate answer." "Um..." The price. In truth, the price that Baek Yu-Seol desired was quite simple. It was for her to stay untainted by evil and stand on the side of goodness, building a ''happy ending'' together with him. That was the only price Baek Yu-Seol wished for. However, it would be inappropriate to outright say, "I hope you be a good person." So, drawing from 29 years of life experience, he provided the most appropriate and exemry response for the situation. "Buy me a meal." "... What?" "I mean, since you''re a princess, why don''t you treat me to a proper meal where I can eat until I''m full?" "..." Hong Bi-Yeon made a dumbfounded expression, not expecting such an answer from Baek Yu-Seol. Then, she burst intoughter and nodded her head. "Alright. I can treat you to a meal, no matter how extravagant." She gestured for him to follow. It may sound outdated and evenical in this era, but the Ste Academy had a parking lot. If cars existed in this world, it was only natural. While cars themselves were much rarer than in modern times and mainly used by the wealthy, the majority of Ste''s students had money, and the parking lot was filled with various luxury cars. Among them, Hong Bi-Yeon''s car stood out prominently, clearly indicating its exorbitant price to anyone who saw it. Originally, the escort mage would have been sitting in the passenger seat, but they were not present today. When the elderly driver respectfully opened the car door, Hong Bi-Yeon gracefully stepped into the car, with Baek Yu-Seol awkwardly joining her in the seat, then the car smoothly started moving. Indeed, the sensation of riding in the car was simr to modern cars, so Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t help but be slightly surprised. He raised the corner of his mouth at the thought of enjoying expensive food. "Hehe, what should I eat?" While he had eaten ck pork before, honestly, it seemed like a bit of a wasted menu to savor in front of Princess Adolveit. With her wealth, she could even feed him the grandest delicacies of Aether World until his stomach burst. However, in truth, Hong Bi-Yeon had already decided what to eat the moment she received the dinner proposal. She didn''t know much about the person named Baek Yu-Seol. He was a mysterious being with many secrets. Suddenly, she recalled the times when he had disregarded various sponsorship offers and love calls from the famous Magic Tower. At that time, she thought of him as an arrogantmoner who didn''t know his ce. Well, it was a simple way of thinking. But he already had a n. He didn''t want to follow the predetermined path of the "Adolveit royal family." He had his own path to pave. Yesterday was despair, today was epting that despair, and tomorrow he had to face another despair. Baek Yu-Seols past, which was filled with wounds, was now revealed. What was the most painful thing in his memories? People breathed oxygen to live, while he lived by breathing pain. What do people do when they feel that their emotions have be too worn out and barren? They search for something beautiful and radiant within themselves. No precious and expensive jewels or dishes held any value to Baek Yu-Seol. If there was one thing that had any value and could heal his torn and broken heart, it would be jajangmyeon (ck bean noodles). Perhaps... there was no one else who understood that. **[Jajangmyeon Restaurant]** They arrived at the ce. "Is it for real?" "Yes." Baek Yu-Seol looked at Hong Bi-Yeon and the shop alternately, unable to believe, but she walked in with confidence. He followed her with a deste gaze. *Is it really...?* *My foie gras entier? Caviar canap? ck truffle cream risotto...?* He, who had expected to taste all kinds of luxurious delicacies, weakly followed Hong Bi-Yeon into the restaurant. "Wee!" Hong Bi-Yeon''s elegance was enough to overwhelm ordinary people, and the owner of the jajangmyeon restaurant, who had been yawning, approached with a surprised expression. "Menu." "H-Here it is!" She confidently sat down and stared at the menu board intently. She didn''t know any of the dishes. However, there was one thing she knew for sure: jajangmyeon. "I''ll have this," Hong Bi-Yeon said as she ced her order. She then looked at Baek Yu-Seol, who was sitting across from her. He, too, was reading the menu board, but his expression didn''t look too good. *''Why?''* Baek Yu-Seol contemted for a while, struggling to make his choice, and finally managed to utter his words. "Um, three bowls of jjamppong and one order of tangsuyuk." "... Huh?" That order puzzled Hong Bi-Yeon. "Why? Can''t you have three bowls?" "Well... it''s not that... I..." She hesitated and quickly shut her mouth before asking why he didn''t order jajangmyeon. He realized the reason. *''Could it be...?''* Hong Bi-Yeon realized her mistake. *''Why did I think that he, amoner, overcame his past...?''* Why did he write about his mother and jajangmyeon in the assignment about his own past? Why were all those words and writings filled with sadness? Baek Yu-Seol... he was still haunted by that past. His mother, who had a thin and frail body, scraped and saved every penny she had and spent it all on a bowl of jajangmyeon for her son. Baek Yu-Seol realized his mother''s grace only as he grew older. However, it was already toote. Before he could show his filial piety... she had already left this world. He was clearly focused on the future, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to live so desperately. But... Baek Yu-Seol was still struggling, bound by the chains of the past. When he was young, his favorite food was jajangmyeon. However, now the dish had be a symbol of regret for Baek Yu-Seol. She realized this fact only now. She felt so ashamed and sorry that her cheeks turned red, and she lowered her head. "I''m sorry. Treating you to a meal in a ce like this." "Huh? No, it''s fine." Hong Bi-Yeon lowered her head and fidgeted with her fingers. *''She''s such a strange friend. But seeing that she knows that I feel sorry, maybe she understood that I must have had financial difficulties,''* he thought as he chewed on the pickled radish. *''Hmm...''* *No matter what, it should be okay to make an additional order since shes a princess, right?* With that thought in mind, Baek Yu-Seol shouted to the kitchen. "Sir, we''d like to have some fried dumplings as well!" "Fried dumplings are on the way, sir!" "Oh." Today, luck seemed to be on their side, at least to some extent.", Chapter 81-1: - Soul Chess (4) Chapter 81-1: - Soul Chess (4) Edmon apologized to Baek Yu-Seol. The rumor that spread throughout the academy became uncontrobly bigger. It was widely known that Edmon had been tormenting Baek Yu-Seol, his freshman junior, and he suddenly apologized to him? Naturally, the question ''why?'' followed. The reason was revealed by numerous students who had eavesdropped on their conversation at the cafe back then. The truth was more shocking than the rumor of Edmon apologizing. Baek Yu-Seol was actually a co-developer of Alchemy Engineering. The fact that Baek Yu-Seol was a co-author of the Delta Augmentation Form was kept secret, and very few people knew the truth. It was just a rumor that one of Ste''s students could be a co-author. But it turned out to be true, and even a freshman student was a co-author. Some people who knew about the deep connection between Alterisha and Baek Yu-Seol had anticipated this, but most students and faculty members couldn''t help but be greatly shocked. Ste Academy was turned upside down, and his name spread throughout Arcanium, causing a huge uproar. As such, Baek Yu-Seol created a big issue in just a few days. The news reached even the ears of Ste''s vice-principal, Archiheden, but in truth, all the other rumors were not particrly important. However, the fact that Baek Yu-Seol had taken away Edmon''s "An Seminar" pass was quite ufortable. "It''s intriguing." Several professors lowered their heads at Archie Haydens words. They hadn''t done anything wrong, but for some reason, it felt like they had. "Why aren''t there any helpful people around? Can''t they just stay quiet? I can''t understand it at all." It seemed like mere curiosity, but it was restrained anger. If only there were no variables, they could slowly but surely sow the seeds of dark magic into the magic society, yet those idiots kept getting in the way with their useless antics, distorting the ns time and time again. It was already the second time. And that variable always involved a guy named "Baek Yu-Seol." In Maizen Tyren''s case. In Edmon Atalek''s case. "Shall we handle it quietly?" a man dressed as a janitor said, and Archie Hayden hardened his expression. "You''re talking nonsense. If even a single student of Ste disappears without reason, the whole thing will be turned upside down." "But he''s amoner, isn''t he?" "Yes, that''s true. But he''s one of the students that the principal has his eyes on. Moreover, his name has already be famous, so handling him quietly is impossible." There was no other choice. It was unexpected that Baek Yu-Seol, an outsider, obtained the An Seminar pass. However, in any case, that was only for this year. To participate in An consistently, no matter how prestigious a family was, they needed to present appropriate papers and knowledge every year. The families that attended consistently had maintained that knowledge and papers for decades, which was why they were recognized as prestigious. The Atalek family had shown outstanding achievements to attend consistently until now, but it was taken away by Baek Yu-Seol. However... was that a bad thing? No. Upon further consideration, it might actually be fine. Taking away the ticket from someone like Baek Yu-Seol, who was just amoner, would be much easier. The method was simple. At the An Seminar, refute all of Baek Yu-Seols knowledge and magic, proving his ignorance, and inform the Magical Affairs Department that he was not qualified to attend, thus depriving him of the pass for next year. That was all. "This year, the students attending An will be Eisel and Selyen. So... make sure to have a good talk with that child." Selyen was a genius girl whom Archie Hayden trusted, and although she had remarkable talent as a mage, her mana was severelycking, making her a pitiful child unable to shine with her talent. It was not that difficult to manipte such a girl as a dark mage. Perhaps, from her perspective, Baek Yu-Seol would be taken care of. Since there was no student at Ste who could defeat Selyen in logic and theory. "Understood." As Archie Hayden finished speaking, a few shadows that were flickering in the vice-principal''s office vanished into the ground in an instant. After sending away the remaining people, Archie Hayden spoke separately to Raiden. "Have you checked on Maizens progress?" "Yes. So far, he is controlling dark magic with the Supreme Leader''s suppression spell, but we don''t know when it will erupt..." "Tsk." Archie Hayden clicked his tongue. Dark mages in the current era were different from before. In the past, they tried to color the world as the ''Underworld'' through a war with mages indiscriminately, but now they had realized that method no longer worked. So they took a detour. If they couldn''t dominate them through war, what if they gradually infiltrated from within? Thus, the dark mages sealed or suppressed their own dark magic and sneaked into human society, seeding in taking positions in key positions in the magical world one by one. Archie Hayden, the vice-principal of Ste, was no exception. The vice-principal of Ste, an institution for training magical warriors to hunt dark mages, was a dark mage. If people in the world were to hear that, they wouldugh. Because of that, Maizen Tyren had be quite useless. He was on the verge of going out of control,pletely dominated by the emotions of a dark mage, to the point where the suppression spell no longer worked. However... Even so, it might be possible to use him as a discarded pawn. The principal, Eltman Eltwin, undoubtedly suspected that there were dark mages hiding within Ste. In the midst of that, if Maizen Tyren goes out of control and causes a distraction, he could be considered to have fulfilled his role quite well. "Now is not the time. Starting from tomorrow, it''s the Familiar Contract Ceremony..." The customary event where numerous faculty members of Ste and the entire student body of a grade participated in external sses, the Familiar Contract Ceremony. It was a special day for interacting with the Fairy Kingdom, the Cradle of the Heavenly Spirit Tree, so it was best not to cause any idents. The Elf King, Florin, was a cmitous existence for dark mages. He had secluded himself deep in the World Tree Mountain Range for decades, without revealing his appearance unnecessarily, so it was better not to disturb him. It was embarrassing to still have to consider the watchful eyes of various powerful factions, but Archie Hayden endured it, thinking that it was all for the sake of the future. "Raiden, check Maizens condition onest time. Be extremely vignt to ensure he doesn''t go out of control." "........ Understood." With Archie Haydens words as the final instruction, Raiden left the vice-principal''s office and headed towards the faculty building. While the staff members usually lived in their private mansions in Arcanium, Maizen was currently confined in a secretive and quiet space within Ste due to the need for istion. "......" A sparsely popted building. Inside, the lights were turned off, creating a dimboratory. Once a ce where various scientific equipment was operated for the pursuit of knowledge and the exploration of truth, it no longer held any trace of intellect. Broken beakers and shattered vials were scattered around, and experiment tools, including microscopes, were dismantled in a pitiful state. Even the wallpaper was torn as if by a wild beast, but it was a sight that couldn''t be attributed to any human. In the midst of it all, there was a torn piece of newspaper. It would have had a prominent headline stating that "Alterishas new technology is causing explosive sess worldwide." "Maizen." "Uhhhhhh..." Raiden called out to Professor Maizen, who was crouched in a corner of theboratory. Several shadows flickered around him. "Wait and see~ Wait and see~," they said. "Prove your worth! Oh, already failed? Hehehe!" Various voices echoed in Raiden''s ears. They were true forms of dark mages who hadpleted the process of corruption and were unable to engage in external activities in their original appearances. "Oh~ Who do we have here? Isn''t it the beast-like Raiden? Hey, you became a professor at Ste and turned out to be quite handsome!" "Oh my, where did you get that suit? You look absolutely sexy. Want to date me?" "Hmm, I preferred you when you were more like a beast. How about barking like before, Raiden? Do you know how exciting your howl is?" Raiden ignored all those voices and raised his hand. "Oh my, you''re fierce..." In an instant, all the shadows disappeared, vanishing into the floor. Theboratory fell silent in an instant. Raiden slowly approached Maizen and gently touched his shoulder. "Grrr...!" As soon as he touched him, Maizen recoiled like a beast, retreating backwards. His condition had already be critical. If he crossed the line a little further, he would soon be a full-fledged dark mage. However, Raiden had the ability to control him, which was why Archie Hayden had sent him hereto prevent Maizens rampage. But... was it really necessary? "...Did youe here to tell me to wait and see too?" Maizen, with her bloodshot eyes, asked in a hoarse voice. He had lived his whole life tormented by an inferiorityplex. He would do anything topensate for hisck of ability. He would steal ideas, sabotage other alchemists, and bring down those who outperformed him That was how he wed his way up, little by little. But then a problem arose. The achievement he had built was not a solid tower but a twisted one, ready to copse at the slightest touch. It was a tower that would crumble and fall with a single push, far beyond what his original abilities warranted, due to the excessively inted reputation In just one moment, he lost everything and plummeted down. "If I wait and see... can I return to my original position...?" Maizen gritted his teeth and asked. Such a ridiculous notion. Raiden didn''t even snort in response. In the first ce, it wasughable for the word "original position" toe out of his mouth. After a lifetime of taking away what belonged to others, he was fantasizing about having something taken away from him just once. Nevertheless, Raiden decided to show him mercy. "That won''t happen. Your usefulness is over. Once the giarism investigation begins, you will be stripped of all your positions and expelled from academia. That is already certain." "What... W-What..." No, it couldn''t be. Then why did Archie Hayden leave him here? Chapter 81-2 Chapter 81-2 "You have already undergoneplete corruption. As a ''different purpose,'' you can certainly fulfill that role. That''s why I left you behind." "......!" Nevertheless, Maizen was rtively quick-witted, so interpreting the meaning of those words was not a difficult task. * They expect me to go on a rampage.* It coincided with a certain "n" that was being discussed within the walls of Dark Mages Faction. They probably intended to make use of him, who was destined to be discarded, and neatly dispose of him since it would be a waste to consume the corrupted individuals infiltrating Ste from within. "Damn it, those bastards... How much have I dedicated myself to them!" As Maizen bared his fangs and prepared to burst into rage, Raiden interrupted him once again. "So, get out of here." "What?" "I don''t want to see mypatriots being sacrificed like that." He took out a small crystal from his pocket. "Go to the western end, to ''Paradise.'' Your fellowpatriots are hiding there. If you manage to survive until you find them, shatter this crystal. It will release the spell that suppresses your corruption." After saying that, Raiden turned around without hesitation and left theboratory. "......" Holding the crystal, Maizen stared nkly at the door through which Raiden had left. *Why?* *Why would he suddenly try to save me? Is there some ulterior motive here as well?* But... anyway, it was not bad. If he could survive and release this nauseating suppression of the dark magic, it wouldn''t be so bad. He slowly got up from his seat and tried to leave the wobblyboratory. However, suddenly, his gaze fell upon the annual n he had written on the chalkboard during his human days. "Familiar Contract Ceremony." Tomorrow, arge-scale event with hundreds of faculty members and first-year students will ur. At that moment, the corners of Maizens mouth trembled. It could be assumed that it was a smile or some expression resembling one, but... he had reached a point where he couldn''t even properly express the emotions that humans possess. "They dared to use me as a disposable pawn..." It would be fine to quietly slip away and live in the paradise of the dark magic beings. However, that still... didn''t sit well with his temperament. He wanted revenge. He wanted to tear apart that boy and girl who had made him like this. They had fully utilized him when he had usefulness, but now that he had served his purpose, they tried to discard him. He wanted to bestow upon them a thorough death. And conveniently, hadn''t a very nice iteme into his hands? Maizen chuckled softly as he caressed the gleaming ck crystal on his palm. "Do you think I will just sit here and take this?" Maizen concealed himself quietly in theboratory. ***** The Manwol Tower. Division 13, Leader Kaen. "I have received contact." The world''s greatest mausoleum, the "Manwol Tower," and the only tower that could stand shoulder to shoulder with it, the "Sakwol Tower," always operated in the shadows, their names never revealed. If the hundreds of dark mages they killed were ever made public, Kaen would be treated the same as a renowned hero. As Kaen looked up, a white light seeped out from the pitch-ck space with nothingness and spoke in a voice. - The whereabouts of Maizen, who disappeared inside Ste, have be mysterious. "Is that so?" "......" The expressions of the deputymander, Grace Steele, grew puzzled at the name Maizen Tyren. It was because she couldn''t imagine a professor at Ste being infected by dark magic, no matter how much she thought about it. However, she couldn''t openly express it, so she kept her mouth shut. - A few dayster, first-year magicbat students at Ste went on an external mission. "Dark magic activities are expected to begin. There is a possibility of Maizen Tyrens involvement, so infiltrate and observe the situation." "Understood." "Yes~" **Thunk!** As themunication was cut off, the pitch-ck space instantly dissipated, revealing a field. Spatial teleportation, a unique technique of the Manwol Tower that allowed rapid movement over long distances, was a magic that only the high level masters in the world could use. However, even with that astonishing magic, they started walking without any particr signs. Graceined with a chubby face. "Really, why are you so obsessed with Ste?" "The Master of the Towers possess the power of prophecy. Instead of talking back, just follow." "Yeah, sure! But more than half of those prophecies are always wrong, which is a problem!" "In most cases, we solve the disasters before they ur." "Sometimes nothing happens even when we haven''t done anything." At that moment, Kaen stopped walking and stared at Grace intently. "That''s... the cases where the events were prevented or resolved by other variables before we could intervene." "Hmph, what''s with the sudden serious face? Ah, I don''t know. I was nning to take a vacation after this mission." While grumbling, Grace hurriedly scratched the staff on the ground. It might have looked rough and hasty, but he was actually drawing a magical formation of ss 6. Other mages would be astonished by it! Ordinary ss 5 mages would need at least ten of them to draw a formation that she could easily create with such simplicity. "There, it''s finished. Let''s go quickly, have a casual look, ande back~" Kaen nodded heavily and stood on Graces magical formation. Immediately, a rainbow bridge stretched up to the sky, and the two of them disappeared in an instant.", Chapter 82-1: - Heavenly Spirit Tree’s Ascension Day (1) Chapter 82-1: - Heavenly Spirit Tree¡¯s Ascension Day (1) Ste Academy often had field trips more frequently than expected. The sight of a grand airship and dozens ofrge airships taking off simultaneously was quite magnificent. They had the Ste logo on them, and could amodate a few hundred people. "I''m riding an airships warp gate for the first time." "It''s not much different from a regr warp gate, is it?" "Well, that''s true." It was notmon to have the opportunity to use a warp gate while aboard an airship. The dedicated warp gate for airships itself was of immense scale, but its operational efficiency was seriously inefficient. Therefore, there were barely twenty locations on the continent where airship-exclusive warp gates were installed. Some notable examples were the High Elf Kingdom''s "Cradle of Heavenly Spirit Tree," the Dwarf''s "ck Iron Kingdom," and Arcanium''s "Ste Academy." Thanks to them, Ste''s students had the chance to experience airship warp gates frequently during major events. "It feels refreshing..." Eisel enjoyed the gentle breeze entering the airship. In truth, it was more like artificial wind, but it still gave her a sense of freedom, and she felt good. A romantic airship journey racing through the clouds. Although it had the purpose of field trip learning, she thought it wasn''t bad to enjoy this leisurely experience. And on such an airship... "Kwaaap." Eisel was eating extrarge Jajang Tteokbokki with her friends. It wasn''t just regr Jajang Tteokbokki. It was an extrarge Jajang Tteokbokki. "You pig! Eat them one by one." When ire looked at her with a disgusted expression, Hariren, who was stuffing four pieces of the extrarge Jajang Tteokbokki into her mouth, chuckled smugly. "Hehehe. Ehehehe." (Meaning: This is how you''re supposed to eat it.) "Eww! Swallow it all before you speak!" "Ugh, it''s really gross." "Muhu." The grosser it was, the more she enjoyed it. Eisel nkly observed the mischievous acts of those female students. When you think of Ste Academy girls, you expect them to have noble and elegant dining habits, but the reality waspletely different. Of course, most of those girls weremoners, but still, it was quite... a slightly shocking sight. "Eisel, why are you looking like that?" "Oh no... It''s just that, um... you eat so wild and tough..." "Do you want some too? If you can''t fit more than three in your mouth at once, you have to spit it out." "Why are you teaching me such weird things again?" "Hehe, hey, they say it''s a trend nowadays? Eating a lot of extrarge Jajang Tteokbokki at once." "Unlike you, Eisel is a finedy, right?" "Nonsense. You can''t judge people just by their appearance." Well, that was true. Hey, do you see that full face over there? If she keeps her mouth shut, she looks like a properdy, but as soon as she opens her mouth, she turns into a monster." Eisel nced at the adjacent table. "Kwaaap." There, with her tiny pink lips that couldn''t even eat a single strawberry in one bite, she was effortlessly swallowing five servings of jumbo-sized Jajang Tteokbokki. Such a cute face being distorted like that... The surrounding students sighed as if it were pitiful. "I wish she gave me that face." "Well, I could make better use of it." "That''s right. Your usual antics would work better with that face, wouldn''t they?" "What? You crazy girl." It was a conversation among ordinary female students. Eisel was gradually getting used to the pattern of these friends. "Oh, right. Eisel, what do you think?" The conversation arrow shifted to Eisel, and she tilted her head. "What?" "Well, you know. The ''Baek Yu-Seols Theory." After the incident, there wasn''t a single person on campus who didn''t know his name. No, it wasn''t just on campus. Perhaps his name had spread throughout the entire Arcanium. Aspiring mages from all over the world knew that he managed to snatch a coveted pass to the "An Seminar," a dream event, right out of Duke Ataleks hands. He even turned out to be a co-developer of alchemical engineering, and for a few days, there were restrictions on public ess as journalists swarmed around him, trying to interview him under the pretext of capturing his charisma. But at the moment, students'' interests were focused elsewhere. As students of Ste, while they were definitely envious of An tickets or the fact that he was a co-developer of the form, it felt distant and overwhelming due to his great achievements. They were teenagers before being globally renowned talents, so they had a deeper interest in campus life. "He was constantly being criticised before. But now, no one touches him." "It seems like Senior Edmon spreading false rumors became a fact, so some seniors came to apologize." "Oh, yeah. I saw it too." The reason why seniors were apologizing to him wasn''t because he became an untouchable figure. Even if he was a co-developer of the form, his power was nothingpared to real nobility. However, Baek Yu-Seols usual behavior had shed light on him. He treated seniors respectfully and showed polite manners, trying to improve his image as much as possible. Moreover, the majority of seniors who had been harassing Baek Yu-Seol were forced to do so under Edmon Atalek''s orders. Of course, there were still seniors who were jealous of him and didn''t like him, but they couldn''t easily harass him because of the impact he showed in the previous duel. "By the way, Eisel, can you introduce him to uster?" "....... What?" "You''re really close to him." "Oh, no, not really." *Close? We''re not that close to use such a word.* "What? Really? I thought you two were dating." "Wha-what?!" Eisel was so surprised that she even shouted. Juice spilled out of her mouth. "W-well, what I mean is, why would you think that all of a sudden..." "Why? It''s just that whenever something happens, Baek Yu-Seol always looks after you, right?" "Right. Yeah, do you remember? During the mock battle with the demon, you probably didn''t see it, but Baek Yu-Seol was so cool flying around with a sword, saying he would protect only you." "Honestly, he looks a bit young and innocent, but I think he''ll be quite handsome when he grows up, don''t you?" "Yeah, he''s cute." As the stories about Baek Yu-Seol poured out like a tide, Eisels mind began to spin. "That...why are you reacting like that? Baek Yu-Seol makes it so obvious that he likes you." *Is that so? It does seem like that? I''m not sure, but I wouldn''t mind if that''s true* *''What am I thinking?''* But the more she thought about it, the more it felt like the right thing to say. He was always there wherever she went, always taking care of her. He even said something like that before. *I''ve been watching you all this time.* The meaning of those words was what she thought... The fiery heat showed no sign of subsiding. Dating was truly a perplexing topic for Eisel. It was truly strange. Until now, she had received quite a few confessions from guys, but at that time, she didn''t have any thoughts about it. But for some reason, it was difficult to brush it off so easily now. Why was that? It had been like that from the beginning. During the necromancer attack at the Martevis Cemetery, why did he appear there alone? During the mock battle with the demon, did he really need her to be able to defeat the Intermediate Demons? Even if he had teamed up with someone else, his strategy should have been enough to hunt them down... The club activities, the Persona Gate, and every little detail in between. "But Eisel, it feels like hed be more unapproachabletely, right?" "Yeah, that''s right. Hasn''t he been getting closer to Princess Hong Bi-Yeon?" "Oh my, what a yer. I wonder if even the princess would be tempted by an ordinary person?" "Hey, stop it. It''s been aplete messtely because of that, you know? I heard that the princess''s gaze towards Baek Yu-Seol is not normal." "Eisel, no way." "It''s like aplete romance novel, right? Love that transcends social status! That''s what going to the academy is all about!" Love stories were the main topic of conversation among girls. Just like typical teenagers who were sensitive to rumors, they quickly shifted the focus of the discussion towards Hong Bi-Yeon, and every time Eisel heard those stories, her heart felt heavy. *Could it be true...?* *Youve been expressing your feelings so diligently, but did you stop because I couldn''t notice it?* *Why does it matter?* *After all, dating is a distant concept for me. Even if I polish myself for the future, there''s not enough time, so how can I make time for dating?* Besides, she had no interest in the boy named Baek Yu-Seol. That was what it should have been. *Why is there a growing sense of unease and loss in a corner of my heart?*", Chapter 82-2 Chapter 82-2 After finishing the meal, Edna went out to the balcony of the spacecraft alone, partly to aid digestion. "Phew, this feels good." After releasing a hefty burp, her stomach felt refreshed. While patting her slightly protruding belly, she let out a yawn when someone suddenly approached from the side. "Hey, I have a favor to ask." It was Baek Yu-Seol. He casually sat on the floor and started rummaging through his expanding backpack. Edna frowned as if annoyed. "What''s up, Mister?" "Just grow one flower for me." "Am I some kind of flower vending machine?" He took out a small potted nt from his backpack. Edna looked at it with a puzzled expression. "Here?" "A request for a Hanbaram flower." "Huh?" Ednas expression became noticeably more perplexed. "That''s a bit difficult for my level..." No matter how much she handled the nt magic of the elves, it was difficult to summon high-grade flowers. The Hanbaram flower was famous as a flower that only looked in one direction wherever it was located, thanks to its characteristic [Absolute Sense of Direction]. It was handy for finding directions in dungeons or ruins, but... because of this characteristic, the rating of the nt was strangely high. "I''ll buy you a mealter." "Yeah, I got it. For now..." Baek Yu-Seol ced the flowerpot on the floor, and Edna squatted down, holding out her hands. She closed her eyes and focused on her breathing. "Inhale!" After a while, the magic should have been activated, but nothing happened. Baek Yu-Seol waited. "Hoo! Huhuhuhuh!" "....." "Huhuhu!!" ....... Her face turned bright red, and she exerted some force in a noisy manner, but the flower did not grow. "Did you poop?" "Ah, damn it. Just shut up, please." "What are you doing?" "I have to give it some force, but I don''t know where to channel the force..." It was a disadvantage for humans to possess foreign magic. Compared to elves, angels, or dwarves who could naturally manipte that magic, Edna had to learn that sense acquiredter in life. It felt like trying to move wings or a tail. Moving non-existent organs was undoubtedly aborious task. However, the hardship was only temporary. Oh, it sprouted." "Hoo, huh... damn it, it''s so exhausting." Edna, who finally managed to make the flower bloom, wiped the sweat off her forehead. She thought it would be difficult, but the results were quite satisfying. "But, what is this used for?" She threw the question and imagined the ce where the next episode would take ce. "........ Sir, you''re not thinking of taking me to the ''Fourth Layer,'' are you?" "Of course." Baek Yu-Seol chuckled. "Let''s go. Otherwise, why did I bother giving you this?" He had a lot of things to handle during this episode. First, he nned to obtain the Divine Heart for Spirit Leafbane, and second, he wanted to meet one of the Twelve Gods in earnest, who slumbered deep in the root of Heavenly Spirit Tree. Of course, entering into a contract with a god immediately was not possible. He didn''t intend to bite off more than he could chew. However, there was hope. It was the ordinary flower ne he received as a proof of friendship from Spirit Leafbane. Since the setting was that Edna had a very close rtionship with the spirits, he thought there was a possibility of them showing some affection towards him, who had even be friends with a spirit. Of course, even if they didn''t necessarily show affection, he nned to slowly build rapport while attempting to have conversations. "Hm, the Fourth Layer, huh? What are you going to do down there... Ugh!" Suddenly, Edna grabbed her stomach and Baek Yu-Seol, who had been smiling satisfactorily while looking at the flowerpot, was taken aback. "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" Did she forcibly try to cast a high-level magic and experience side effects? However, Edna turned pale and said, "No... I ate too much earlier... I gave too much strength to my stomach... the signal..." "Oh, is that so..." "I''ll go... to the restroom." "Enjoy yourself." Leaving behind Baek Yu-Seol, who looked dumbfounded, Edna hurriedly left the spot. *''Restroom, restroom!''* The signal had reached its limit in her stomach. She was confident that if there was anyone blocking her way, she would simply push past them. However, just as she turned the corner, she unfortunately encountered Haewonryang at the wrong time. He was standing against the wall as if waiting for someone, but when he saw Edna, he rxed his stern expression and spoke to her. "Edna, I have something to discuss briefly." "Sorry! I''m in a damn hurry right now!" "Wait..." "Hey, you bastard! You''re acting weird!" Unfortunately, Edna had already reached her limit and hid her exhausted appearance behind the cabin. Haewonryang lowered the hand he had reached out to Edna and slowly turned around. In the distance, Baek Yu-Seol and Edna were sitting together, yfully teasing each other in that cozy spot. What were they whispering to each other in that secluded ce, even leaning their heads together? What kind of conversation could have made Edna wear such a bright expression? He was curious, but he forced himself to suppress his naughty curiosity. The pain that pierced his heart kept trying to devour his thoughts, but he held onto his beliefs that he had always upheld and resisted the "erosion" while repeating them in his mind. *This... isn''t my own emotion.* However... His beliefs gradually began to waver. ", Chapter 83-1: - Heavenly Spirit Tree’s Ascension Day (2) Chapter 83-1: - Heavenly Spirit Tree¡¯s Ascension Day (2) In the midst of the primeval mountain range stood the towering World Tree, Cradle of the Heavenly Spirit Tree. The elves and fairies firmly held onto the title of Cradle of the Heavenly Spirit Tree for that ce. Regarding the Cradle of the Heavenly Spirit Tree, there was a saying that jokingly circted among the fanbase of the original romance fantasy novel. If you n to do business in the Cradle of the Heavenly Spirit Tree, exclude construction and real estate. Then you''ll definitely seed. The reason was quite simple: The Heavenly Spirit Tree itself grew branches and built houses for the spirits that came into its embrace. In other words, the elves had no worries about housing. However, it would be a mistake to think that they lived in haphazardly woven branch nests. "Wow..." "This is a city truly built by the will of the Heavenly Spirit Tree...?" After arriving at the capital of the Elven Nation, the Cradle of the Heavenly Spirit Tree, known as the Skyflower Haven, Stes students were given some free time. This was because they were scheduled to participate in the Heavenly Spirit Tree''s Ascension Day. Of course, that was just an excuse. To be honest, Edna thought of this schedule as something simr to a university field trip. They couldn''t drink and have fun, but it was a measure taken by the academy to allow the students to freely explore the city with their friends to relieve their stress. **Saaash!!** Waterfalls cascaded down from the branches of the Heavenly Spirit Tree hanging at the edge of the sky. At the intersection where the waterfall split into two streams, arge bridge wasid, and on either side, mansions reminiscent of apartments stood tall. The original novel described the capital, Skyflower Haven, like this: Hundreds of gigantic tree trunks filled the world. And every tree trunk bore houses like fruits. While human cities spread horizontally on t ground, elven cities expanded vertically as well. As a result, they had a considerable number of stairs. They were not necessarily for the elves, but they were built in consideration for outsiders. It was said that those with poor physical stamina found it challenging to even tour the Skyflower Haven. *Sigh!* A window of a cabin located above opened, and a young elf looked down in that direction. Just as the elven city fascinated Stes people, the reverse was also true. Considering the fact that a magical warrior like Edna received the treatment of a hero among civilians and didnt appear casually, it must be a remarkable sight to see so many students from the world''s top magical warrior academy gathered here. Edna smiled warmly and waved at the children, causing them to shyly hide their faces. "They''re cute. Even elven children are adorable." "That''s right, that''s right." The girls chattered excitedly. How often would they have the opportunity to visit the Heavenly Spirit Tree in their lifetime? Even if they were nobles, such opportunities were rare. "It feels rejuvenating..." Everywhere was filled with homes, nature, and fortresses. Truly a fantastic city of elves. The modern elves pursued an intellectual life, so there was nothingcking in this ce. Starting with the academy as the centre, the city had various shops such as weapon stores, bars, hair salons, cosmetic shops, nail art studios, handicrafts, and flower gardens. Recently, even human food trends like barbecue and hot pot had be popr. The protagonist who yed a key role in causing the elves to quickly adopt foreign culture was none other than Eltman Eltwin, the principal of Ste Academy. His achievements were so great that he could be considered a protagonist in a novel. He traded with dwarves, spreading metal maniption magic and alchemy u0026 magitech technology to human society. In exchange for saving the Second World Tree, he initiated the first civilization exchange with the elves and learned divine magic from the angels,ying the foundation for the current "healing magic." All of these events mostly urred over a hundred years ago, so it would not be an exaggeration to say that he was truly at his peak during that time. The reason why he suddenly left his role as a magical warrior and took on the position of principal at Ste Academy to educate future generations was still a question mark. Regardless, it was concluded that the elves of the current era were quite open-minded. "Hey, Lady. Shall we go have a cup of plum tea together?" An elf hunting in the streets said. "Cheap, cheap! A relic ball staff personally grown by an elf, only thirty-nine thousand eight hundred credits! Thirty-nine thousand eight hundred credits!" Elves set up street stalls to do business. "Hey, you! I was here first, wasnt I?" "This old man is for real!" Elves were fighting drunk in broad daylight, and many modern elves coexisted in the city. The peculiar dance ofmerce and desire made up the cradle of the Heavenly Spirit Tree. Moreover, a festive atmosphere enveloped the city, prior to the Ascension of the Heavenly Spirit Tree festival, and it was bustling with a significant number of outsiders and different species, including the students of Ste. "Edna, do you want to try that? They''re selling something weird." "Um... hmm..." Edna knew what it was. In the original novel, she was attracted to the fragrant smell and spent a handful of money to purchase it, but it was described as a despairing experience due to the texture which made it feel like one was chewing bark... "I''m not really interested..." "Really? Then let''s eat it together!" "Eisel, do you want to try it too?" "Hmm... I guess so." Watching her friends flocking to the skewer merchant elf, she briefly contemted, Should I just tell them? But soon, she gave up. Trying something tasteless would still be an experience. That way, she would have the qualification to say, I tried it back then, and it wasn''t good. Lost in thought while looking at the streets of Skyflower Haven, Edna noticed a familiar figure in the distance. Baek Yu-Seol was squatting at a street stall, looking at the cheap misceneous items with a serious expression. *Is he alone?* He was always alone. She knew the reasons why it had to be that way, but recently, she couldn''t help but want to interfere. So, as she was about to approach and speak to him, someone passed by in front of her. Whizz! "... Huh?" When her vision cleared again, Baek Yu-Seol had already disappeared from sight, as he always did, like a ghost. And among the crowd, another boy was looking in her direction. Jeremy Skalben was smiling and radiated a brilliant golden glow. "Edna, hello." "..." In an instant, Ednas expression began to crumple. Jeremy leisurely approached Edna and met her gaze. "What''s the matter?" "You''re not showing me that face you had earlier?" "What face?" This situation made her very ufortable. She wanted to avoid getting involved with Jeremy, but how did it end up like this? "..." "..." **Puff! Puff!** Jeremy stayed five paces away from Edna, and smiled gleefully as he just looked at her. It seemed like even just making eye contact brought him joy. "What''s the matter? Hurry up and tell me your business." "Ah." Then, as if btedly realizing something, he paused for a moment. After a moment of ponder, he hastily said, "The weather is nice today, isn''t it?" "No, it''s damn gloomy." The sky was clear without a single cloud. "How about having a meal together? I know a ce with a great view." "I''m full, so I''ll eat alone." "How about a simple walk?" "I don''t want to." "There''s a pet cafe over there." "I don''t like cute things." Imprable defense. "Well then..." Just as Jeremy was about to say more, someone blocked their path. A sharp-looking boy with jet-ck hair, and red amber eyes. "... Haewonryang?" "Prince. Leave it at that. Are you aware that your actions are quite rude and overbearing?" "Haha, what''s with the sudden talk? Why don''t you just butt out and quietly disappear?" As Jeremy spoke with a smile, ordinary people would naturally avert their gaze and avoid him. However, it wouldnt work on someone who stood at the pinnacle of the magical world as the sessor of the Magic Tower. **Crack!** As the two boys locked eyes in a staring contest, Edna could only be caught in the middle. *''Damn, why are these crazy guys like this?''* It felt like a scene straight out of a cheesy romance novel she used to read in elementary school. Before she could even think it was childish, she was dumbfounded. *''Have I ever had any weird encounters with them? I can''t think of any.''* Haewonryang had always just been friends with both boys and girls in a normal way. Jeremy''s attempts at conversation were nothing but inviting insults and curses. *I don''t know.* Edna was aplete novice when it came to romance in the first ce. *How am I supposed to handle this? Damn, this is driving me crazy!''* While Edna was tearing her hair out, Jeremy made the first move. ", Chapter 83-2 Chapter 83-2 "Yeah, I was actually thinking of going back this time.... I tried to do what I learned, but it didn''t work out well." Jeremy said with a smile, then walked into the crowd. "Phew..." Finally relieved, she exhaled a breath and bumped into Haewonryang''s back. "Oof!" "Hey! Why did you fight with him? Even if you belong to the Magic Tower, there''s nothing good about getting involved with Skalben, right?" "... Edna." Haewonryang looked back at Edna with a bewildered gaze, and she blinked her big eyes. "Uh, why are you staring at me so awkwardly?" "The Crown Prince is dangerous. If he wants something, he won''t hesitate to do whatever it takes to get it. And you have be the ''most desired object'' for the Crown Prince." "No, well..." She knew that guy was dangerous. But, since there was a part of her which believed that there were heavenly angels behind her, so no one would be able to touch her. However, that fact was a secret and she couldn''t tell anyone, so she tightly sealed her lips. Haewonryang casually asked as he was about to walk away. "... Do you trust him?" "What? Him?" "No, I''m sorry. I misspoke." Haewonryang furrowed his brow and grabbed his head. "What''s wrong? Do you have a headache?" "... I''ve been getting them a little recently, but it doesn''t affect my daily life." "Come here. You know I''m an expert in that kind of thing." He wanted to ask Edna for treatment from the bottom of his heart. However, Haewonryang realized that this was not a physical issue but a mental one, so he couldn''t do it. "... Ask me next time." With a slight cold sweat and a heavier breath, it was clear that something was wrong, but Haewonryang forcefully shook off Ednas arm and quickly hurried away. "Hey, wait!" He felt Edna chasing after him in a rush, but be couldn''t stop. "Darn it The symptoms were getting worse. Even though he thought it would get better soon, he couldn''t afford to stay in the hospital. If he started going to the mental health department, he would have less time to invest in his studies, and if the symptoms became severe, he might have to take a forced break from the academy. *''I just have to hold on until the vacation...''* It would be okay to seek medical treatment at that time. There was someone he knew who was very proficient in this field. Haewonryang moved to an alley that wouldn''t attract much attention from passersby and leaned against the wall, gripping his sweat-soaked shirt. "Huh... " The condition was gradually improving. Like this, he would be engulfed in a terrible pain, as if a giant insect was crawling inside his head, but if he endured it and persevered, it would somehow settle down. *''With this level of improvement, I should be able to proceed with the Familiar Contract Ceremony somehow...''* "Oh my, who do we have here?" "..." A voice came from behind. It wasn''t a familiar voice. He had only heard it a few times when they crossed paths. Haewonryang slowly turned his head to confirm the person. "... Professor Maizen Tyren?" With half of his face covered by a ck robe, his appearance was concealed in darkness, but Haewonryang could still recognize him clearly. "I wondered where my ''seeds'' had gone... and here was one? Hoo hoo, how lucky I am." "What... are you talking about?" "It''s okay if you don''t understand." Ah. Finally. Haewonryang realized it. This man was the culprit that constantly gnawed at his head. *''It''s dangerous. But its already toote.''* One step, two steps. He approached, but Haewonryang couldn''t move as if his legs were rooted to the ground. "It''s fortunate timing. The corruption process has progressed this far..." Maizen smirked as he observed Haewonryang, who hadpletely frozen. How lucky. Truly, it couldn''t get any better than this. It felt as if a stage was being set just for them. Enjoying the ecstatic sense of happiness that sent shivers down his spine, he absentmindedly reached out his hand towards Haewonryang, whose pupils had dted. "Now, don''t resist." Like that, Maizen reached out his hand to touch Haewonryangs head. "Because you have already be a ve to emotions." Haewonryang''s consciousness went ck. * * * The Cradle of the Heavenly Spirit Tree had a different atmosphere from the Dwarven kingdom or human nations. Among the elves, those with the closest affinity to the Heavenly Spirit Tree were called ''High Elves'' and were treated simr to nobles in elven society. Among those High Elves, there was a title bestowed upon the one who was closest to the World Tree, ''King'' (). The Elven King did not rule over the people or engage in politics. They merely reign from the highest position. The king''s mere existence serves as the vitality of all Elves, connecting the World Tree and the fairies, and acting as the source of life in thisnd. Of course, it was an era where they couldn''tpletely avoid politics and diplomacy, so the ''Council of Elders'' took care of those aspects... "Your Majesty, if you don''t make an appearance even on this day, it seems that the Council of Elders will firmly take control." "Sigh..." Florin, the king of the Elves and the pir of the Heavenly Spirit Tree, let out a deep sigh. The king had no real power. The practical authority and power were all held by the Council of Elders. The cunning and scheming of the elderly members of the Council, who were unbelievably greedy and corrupt for Elves, posed a great challenge even for Florin. "Perhaps... they''re using this incident as an excuse to take control of the gate leading to the ''Garden of Sacred Spirits.'' That ce can only be essed by Your Majesty, who supports the World Tree, so how dare they...!" "It''s okay. Please fulfill your duty as a knight. There''s no need for you to get involved in politics." "... I have spoken out of turn. I apologize." "No, you''re already a great help with just your presence. I''m just... sorry for involving you in this dirty and sordid power struggle." Understood. As the voice of the knight faded away, Florin rose from her seat. The dimly lit chamber, where only a handful of sunlight barely seeped in, was strangely bright. It was as if light emanated from Florin herself. "I suppose I should dress up..." This celebration couldn''t be missed. It was the duty of the Elven King. Moreover, there were other matters to attend to while going out this time. Until Ste''s students finished their Familiar Contract Ceremony in the white pce, Florin had to remain in her position. And afterward, she nned to visit her long-time friend Celestia, who had fallen asleep in the garden. "Sigh." Florin let out a sigh mixed with concern as she swiftly removed her clothes. Androgynous. Elves who had not experienced the emotion of love did not have a gender. Florin, too, had a feminine form, but shecked secondary sexual characteristics that women typically possessed. Suddenly, she found herself staring nkly at her reflection in the mirror. A manifestation of beauty bestowed by the gods. She was exquisite, graceful, alluring, and ethereal. Some described her as enchanting, others as refreshing, and some admired her radiance. However, such appearance meant nothing but shackles to her. *When was thest time I sat face-to-face with someone and shared a meal? When was thest time I looked into someone''s eyes and engaged in a conversation? The days when I freely walked the streets.* *The days when no one necessarily liked me, but anyone could have liked me. Those days of fully enjoying freedom, when were they exactly? Now, all I could do was hold on to fading memories that were melting away into the realm of forgetfulness, making sure they didn''t dilute.* Dark emotions were like ink, as soon as they fell into clear water, they tainted the whole thing. Florin sensed a drop of ink trembling in her own heart. Was it depression or loneliness? "... Pull yourself together. You can''t afford to be like this even at ascension." Florin made an effort to calm her mind. As someone with the ability tomunicate with the Heavenly Spirit Tree, if she felt depressed, the entire Elven forest would be mncholic. For the sake of the forest, where emotions were influenced by her, she had to maintain a bright appearance. "What about the clothes...?" Since the curse, she had always worn the same outfit. A pure white dress that was tightly wrapped, not revealing any trace of skin. It could be considered more like a giant bag than a dress. In addition to that, she wore a mask and covered herself with a muslin cloth. Despite all this, she still felt uneasy. During herst outing, even though she had tightly wrapped herself like this, there were numerous victims who suffered from "shell shock." No matter how much she covered her body, she couldn''t be exposed to the sun for more than an hour. Keeping that in mind, she closed her eyes and prayed. "Please, may this time pass without any incident." Chapter 84-1: - Heavenly Spirit Trees Ascension Day (3) Chapter 84-1: - Heavenly Spirit Trees Ascension Day (3) The market in Skyflower Haven was not much different from a market in a human city. There were slight differences in the items being sold, but for the most part, it was more or less the same. However, while a typical market would have alleyways spreading out like cobwebs in all directions, Skyflower Haven had thin stems extending vertically and horizontally. As one entered the market, there were rows of elf weavers selling handmade nkets and clothes, and on the opposite side, there was a food alley selling snacks like rice cakes and fish cakes. Grace Steele, the deputymander of Division 13, didn''t particrly enjoy this market scene. "Ugh, it''s hot and humid. Commander, can we just leave?" "..." "Why are you so fascinated by the fish market? What''s so interesting?" Herints shot through the roof as if piercing the sky, but whether she said it or not, Commander Kaen just quietly watched the fish swimming. "Ugh..." Helpless, Grace raised her hands to her waist and looked around. If themander got absorbed in something, it would take a while to snap him out of it. "This neighborhood is so annoying, seriously." She disliked elves. More precisely, she disliked all the pointy-eared fairy folk. So, this moment of taking a breath here was both agonizing and disgusting to her, but she had no choice when it came to her duty. "Why did Manwol Tower send me here when it''s not even certain that Professor Maizen is here?" The mission she received this time was to monitor Maizen Tyren, who was suspected of being corrupted by the dark magic, as he was staying in Skyflower Haven, where first-year students were conducting field experiences. However, Professor Maizen had suspended all activities and was currently in a state of seclusion, following orders received from Ste. External activities must have been blocked, so how did Maizen Tyren manage toe all the way here? "I just can''t understand it." Leaving Kaen, who was absentmindedly observing the fish behind, Grace walked through the market streets alone. There was nothing to see or buy, but she was bored. "Huh? That child is..." While leisurely strolling through the streets, she unexpectedly came across a familiar face. It was the student from Ste who had appeared as a co-author when they presented the Delta Augmented Form a few days ago. "Hmm, was his name Baek Yu-Seol?" It wasn''t that she remembered him because of the form; she just found him cute and memorable. If he were an ordinary student from Ste, she would havee to Skyflower Haven to tour around or visit the high-end tourist section, but Baek Yu-Seol was wandering around the market in an unusual manner. "Oh my, student. Look at this once and go." As he was thinking, an old woman wearing worn-out clothes grabbed the hem of Baek Yu-Seols coat. She was a poor woman who sold vegetables and greens on a matid out on the ground, without even a proper stall. There was a little girl next to the old woman, with a noticeably gaunt face, as if she had been starving for a long time. "That''s right, I guess." He sat down on the spot and slowly looked around the mat. Deep down, Grace, who had thought Baek Yu-Seol would ignore the old woman and pass by, widened her eyes in surprise. Whether it was amoner or a noble, the moment they became a student of Ste, their arrogance pierced the sky. Only teenagers with the noblest talents in the world gather under the name of "Ste," but how ironic. *Well, not all students are arrogant bastards, I suppose~* However, Grace had not graduated from the academy, and her unfavorable image was created due to the arrogance disyed by academy-trained mages who boasted excessively about their talents. "Hm..." She approached Baek Yu-Seols side and looked around at the vegetables. Even if they were elven vegetables, they ultimatelycked rarity and consisted of such items. In human society, it was akin to selling on the roadside. There seemed to be quite a lot left. It seemed like business hadnt been going well today. And then, she noticed something. "Huh, is that...?" Grace discovered something that made her doubt her own eyes. Among the seemingly useless vegetables, there was a mixture of "Fairy Spinach," which could be called a weed. "Why is it here...?" The name might have been haphazardly given, but unlike such amon name, it was truly a rare herb. It wasparable to the hundred-year-old wild ginseng that used to be popr among humans... No, it could even rival the five-hundred-year-old wild ginseng. *I have to buy it.* Grace gulped her saliva and waited. It couldn''t be helped because Baek Yu-Seol was holding the fairy spinach, examining it from different angles. But it was fine. Even most schrs couldn''t easily distinguish fairy spinach. It required a special discernment for sensing mana and exceptional observational skills, as well as extensive knowledge of nts. A mere seventeen-year-old student like him wouldn''t know about it. No, no one in this ce would know. So it would be left neglected in this rundown spot. *If I buy it at a low price and sell it at a high price...!* As Graces mind was filled with a bundle of swirling fantasies, at that moment... "Grandmother, where did you dig this up?" "Oh, I found it in the plot. It looked unique, so I bought it." "Please never sell this." "Hmm?" "It''s an incredibly valuable herb. You would need an appraiser to determine its true worth, but..." Baek Yu-Seol took out a piece of paper from his pocket, signed it, and ced it next to the fairy spinach. Upon seeing that, Graces pupils couldn''t help but dte. *What, what is this? Could it be...?* Confirming Graces anticipation, Baek Yu-Seol took out a magic stamp from his pocket and stamped it. "This is a certificate of alchemical quality assurance. If you go to the Alchemical Skyflower Branch that should be on top, you can have them evaluate the price. You probably won''t have to worry about meals for a while." "Oh my... Is that so?" "Yes." Then he took out a candy from his pocket and handed it to the little girl along with the fairy spinach. "Kid, no matter who asks for it, you must never give it away. Soon, alchemists wille looking for it, and if you sell it to them, you can buy as many toys as you want." "Really? Can I even eat rice?" "Huh? Yeah... You can eat rice too." "Wow..." "Enjoy the candy." "Okay." "I''ll buy some other vegetables." With that, Baek Yu-Seol picked up a few vegetables that he wouldn''t use, put them in a bag, paid a few coins, and disappeared. From behind, Grace looked at him with a bewildered expression. *What''s with him...?* A quality assurance certificate. There was no way it would be attached to ordinary spinach, so Baek Yu-Sell must have recognized it as fairy spinach without a doubt. *But how?* Of course, if a student had a keen interest in herbs, they might have heard of fairy spinach. However, even exceptional herb discerners would find it impossible to identify it without special tools. Was the existence of a magical herb identification office born for no reason? Unless one possessed special abilities like Grace and had all the knowledge, it was impossible to discern it just by looking at it with the naked eye. *That... He turned out to be even more peculiar than I thought, right?* Ever since he mentioned being a co-author of the paper on the Delta Augmentation Form, she knew there was something extraordinary about him, but she thought that was all. However, with that child, she felt that there was something else hidden, something she didn''t know. But still... wasnt it too foolish? Just giving it away like that? The child knew nothing, so even if she just bought fairy spinach for a cheap price, she could earn a tremendous amount of money. *Hmph, I can buy it before they go to the alchemy guild anyway.* As Baek Yu-Seol disappeared into the distance, Grace sat down in front of the child with a cheerful smile with the intention of buying fairy spinach at a low price... However, her hand gesture stopped upon hearing the conversation. "Grandma, can we have rice today?" "Huhuh, of course. This grandma will definitely buy it for you." "Wow, really?" "Of course, of course." She overheard the conversation between the child and the old woman. While she would have been oblivious before, the fact that they could enjoy rice so innocently... It was a bit... no, quite... *Damn it!* Why did that damn Ste''s kid have to say something like that? It would have been better if Baek Yu-Seol deceived the child and bought it himself. She could have even forcefully snatched it from him. "Ugh..." "What''s the matter?" "Huh? Oh, no! There''s nothing wrong. Cabbage leaves are really fine! Maybe it''s because I''ve been taking good care of my skin!" "Huhuh." In the end, without even touching the fairy spinach, Grace ended up buying useless cabbage. "Ugh... I''m really unlucky!" Holding a ck bag close to her chest, Grace was walking in deep thought when Kaen approached her and spoke. "Grace, what''s that?" "Oh, it''s a souvenir." "A souvenir? Your taste has be unique. We''re moving immediately. I sensed a disturbance nearby." "Huh? A disturbance?" Kaen stiffened his expression and pulled out his wand. "It''s a mission." In response, Grace also took out her staff with a serious expression. Although she was partly enjoying her outing, once a mission arose, she had to take it seriously. She carefully ced the cabbage bag in a corner and grasped her staff. Suddenly, a shimmering staircase appeared in the air, lifting Kaen and Grace high up into the sky. Chapter 84-2 Chapter 84-2 People used to call it the "White Castle," referring to the Elf King''s pce. It was built with a rare tree called the "baster Tree," which had a pure white bark and was harder and stronger than most rocks. It was truly an ingenious idea, constructing a pce with baster trees, even the smallest branches of which held astronomical value. World schrs of magic couldn''t help but be amazed by such a concept, thinking it was something only elves woulde up with. The baster trees had immense magical value, making it highly regrettable for efficiency-minded mages not to have ess to them. However, if those mages had ever set foot in the White Castle, they would understand why it was spoken of in such awe. The spire-like White Castle rose sharply, reminiscent of a crystal, situated at the highest point in the three realms. When gazing at the sky at night, it gave the illusion of being a magnificent star rather than a White Castle. On the day of the Heavenly Spirit Tree''s Ascension, the Elf King would emerge from the White Castle and traverse the entire Skyflower Haven, riding down the Heavenly Spirit Tree''s stem in a spiral formation until reaching the Eternal Waterfall, and then returning to the White Castle. The Elf King''s journey through the Skyflower Haven could be easily observed by elves and other beings. Although it was called a "journey," it simply involved ascending and descending the stem of the Heavenly Spirit Tree, which was located right in the middle of the city. This allowed people to witness the journey from any location within the Skyflower Haven. "Long time no see..." Emerging from the White Castle, Elf King Florin carefully raised his head, ensuring his mask remained in ce. "The King has revealed himself!" Following someone''s exmation, an overwhelming gaze that seemed capable of piercing through the tightly wrapped dress could be felt. Many fairies, humans, dwarves, elves, spirits, and other races had gathered in the Skyflower Realm to witness the birth of the World Tree. There were more individuals present than usual. It was almost suffocating, but he managed to endure it. Because he was the King. Because it was his duty. Step by step, as he walked toward the stem, flowers bloomed in his footsteps. They were daffodils, as if announcing the arrival of spring. With each step he took, different flowers bloomed, and they watched his every move, remaining fresh and vibrant. Today was the day when the king conveys the will of the fairies to the Heavenly Spirit Tree on their behalf. Whoooosh... The wind blew. Suddenly, people realized that a shadow loomed over the entire space and they raised their heads. "What is this...!" "Ugh..." Golden branches enveloped the sky, as if embracing it. It was the reaction of the Heavenly Spirit Tree to the voice of the Elven King. Florin did nothing. He simply walked along the trunk of the Heavenly Spirit Tree, descending in a spiral. That was enough. Just by walking along the Heavenly Spirit Tree, the will of all the elves, fairies, spirits, and druids could be conveyed to the Heavenly Spirit Tree through the Elven King. As Florin slowly started to walk, it felt as if someone plucked a star from the sky, and the sun was clutched in their hand, shattering into a brilliant disy of iridescent colors as they fell into the world. The elves knelt and prayed upon witnessing this spectacle, hoping that their own wishes would reach the World Tree. The other races, apart from the fairies, could do nothing but watch. Enchanted by Florins movements which appeared as if he was gracefully walking on clouds, even their breath was held in awe. Sometimes, intelligent beings withnguage boasted about themselves. They believed that they could describe and express anything in their ownnguage. However, their arrogance crumbles and shatters when they encounter extraordinary beauty and wonder that goes beyond their imagination. They keenly feel the inadequacy of their ownnguage. Perhaps everyone present there felt the same way. **Boom! Thud!** As the iridescent blossoms bloom throughout the Heavenly Spirit Tree, changes begin to unfold in the entire city of Skyflower Haven. It started with tiny buildings hanging like fruits from the branches, and flowers bloomed in all directions. Far away, an amusement park sprouts in the garden, tall towers were erected, bridges were built, and roofs were adorned. ording to the whims of the elves, the Heavenly Spirit Tree nurtured its territory. Florin walked down for a long time and finally reached the Eternal Waterfall, located at the very bottom. If she hade this far, she had alreadypleted half of her journey. The rest was simply retracing the path she originally took. With that thought in mind, she crossed the bridge connecting to the Eternal Waterfall and gracefully stepped on the upward spiraling trunk. ** Oops!** Somewhere, a sinister energy was detected. Without a doubt, it emanated dark magic. Florin turned her head slightly to look at the elite elven warriors apanying her for protection. They possessed excellent magical abilities, but unfortunately, they seemed unable to detect this dark magic. Perhaps... she couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease, thinking that she might be the only one in this ce who could sense this dark magic. During the Heavenly Spirit Tree''s Ascension Day, the Elven King must not utter a word. At that very moment, the Elven King had to be the bridge that connected the Heavenly Spirit Tree and its people. If he were to intervene and express his intentions, everything would fall apart. However... Yet, it was not eptable to simply let the intruder, the dark mage, invade the Skyflower Haven. If it were a powerful and treacherous dark mage, the other elven warriors would have noticed long ago, but this dark magic was mysteriously discreet, and no one had detected it. "... An extraordinary dark mage has infiltrated." Someone had to be informed of this fact. But how? At least until the end of the Heavenly Spirit Tree''s Ascension Day, it was impossible. That left only one option. After Ascension Day, she had to go there herself. Chapter 85: Unexpected Event (1) Chapter 85: Unexpected Event (1) Edna cautiously walked through the narrow alley. She had hurriedly followed the trail to find Haewonryang, but the distance had be too far. As the day of the Heavenly Spirit Tree''s Ascension was slowly approaching, people were flocking to the inner perimeter of the Heavenly Spirit Tree, and there were hardly any signs of poprity on the outskirts. As the chilly breeze blew in the alley, she let out a deep sigh. "Why is he like that...?" In the original novel, Haewonryang was like a main character in a boy''sic, who grew alongside Mayuseong. But for some reason, the Haewonryang she directly encountered had a different vibe. "Is it because of me...?" If there was a difference from the original, it would be that Edna herself had a significant impact on Haewonryang. Knowing that, a sense of guilt settled in her heart. Although she had enthusiastically intervened in the original story line to try to prevent the destruction of the world, could it be that she was having a negative influence instead? Such thoughts crossed her mind. While she was wandering around like that for a while. Eerie. Huh? Suddenly, a shiver ran down her spine. Although it was not a familiar energy, she could realize what it was based on her instincts. "This... Can''t be true..." Dark magic. At that moment, someone behind her approached, making the sound of footsteps. The boy had ck hair with a hint of red and purple eyes. He was wearing Ste''s school uniform with cold-looking sses resting on his nose. The identity of that boy was none other than... "Haewonryang...?" And furthermore... Haewonryang was in a state where dark magic corruption was almostplete. Their eyes met. The reddened white sclera indicated that his sanity was almost gone, but he stood firmly on both feet, which proved that he had retained little intelligence, and silently observed Edna. She spoke, tense as if speaking to a beast. "... Calm down, Haewonryang." "Calm down...?" "Yeah. All the emotions and feelings you''re experiencing aren''t yours. You don''t like losing to others, do you? You don''t want to be influenced like that, right?" Haewonryang didn''t respond, and slowly approached her. But, the moment Edna showed a frightened expression and took a step back, Haewonryang paused. He tilted his head. He asked, "Why... are you running away?" "Huh? Uh?" It was just one step. That step backward stimted Haewonryang. "Oh, crazy..." To think that she would get scared and step back without even knowing his current state. Edna quickly interjected. "I didn''t run away. I just..." "Me..." He struggled, shaking his head as if in pain, and uttered with effort, "You... hate me...?" "No, no! Please don''t think that way!" Somehow, she had thought that Haewonryang''s condition was bad at times. But, she never imagined that Haewonryang would experience ''dark magic corruption.'' In the original novel, Haewonryang was an exceptional archmage with excellent emotional control. She chewed on her lips, thinking of someone. She didn''t expect Haewonryang to end up like this, but it wasn''t difficult to specte who the culprit might be. *Professor Maizen Tyren... Even in the original, he became a dark mage and put Eisel in danger as the early main viin. ording to the setting, ''a dark magic contractor contaminates others with dark magic by scattering seeds,'' but fortunately, such victims didn''t appear in the original. But... the original is just the original. Is it different from reality?* Her own existence could have acted as a variable which made Haewonryang turn out like that. *I have to find a way to reverse this somehow.* There existed magic for Edna to purify dark magic, and although Haewonryang''s state of corruption was dangerous, it was still reversible. Of course, simply casting a purification spell wouldn''t suppress the corruption. If that were the case, all magic users would have learned light magic while believing in sanctity. One needed to weaken the other person as much as possible. For that,bat was inevitable. However... Edna knew well because she saw the ''original novel.'' Thatbat alone was not enough. The protagonist of the novel, Eisel Morph. She purified countless dark mages and touched their hearts with only conversations, gaining the nickname ''Saint of Repentance'' for a time. *I feel a little sorry for using that method first, but I have no choice.* The most important thing was to restore the original emotions of those infected through dialogue. "Haewonryang, tell me your inner thoughts. Why, in the world did you end up like this?" ... "There must be a reason, right? Something pressured you, something that caused stress." Burdened by studies. Exhausted frompetition. Tired of magic. Afraid of fighting. It could be any reason. Any emotion could be the fuse for dark corruption. And once one knows the reason... there can be countless ways to resolve it. Although she herself didn''t possess a warm aura like Eisel and couldn''t offer genuine empathy... still, based on what she had seen so far, she believed that she could somehow make it work. That was what she thought. But... Whoosh...! Haewonryang swiftly approached her. From the start, he had never intended to engage in conversation. "Uh, uh..." She keenly felt the sensation of her hair fluttering in the wind. The ck ws growing from Haewonryang''s fingertips were aimed at her neck, and there was no prepared magic to counter it. However, just before Haewonryang''s ws touched her throat, a powerful ck lightning bolt descended from the sky. Crack!! An overwhelmingly deafening thunderp. Edna blinked her eyes in astonishment, and in front of her, a boy dressed in Ste''s robes fell to the ground. "Ma-Mayuseong...?" As she was startled and stepped back, Mayuseong shook his head, pushing his bangs to the side. "Are you okay?" He asked with a calm smile, to the point where it didn''t seem like he was facing a dark mage, but Edna could sense it. The perplexity hidden within him. Perhaps it was because of her ck lightning being exposed. Edna knew the nature of it. But she had to deliberately ask the question to avoid giving herself away. "... That magic just now?" "Sorry, forget about it. Please." "Well, uh, yeah." Yes. Edna thought it was enough. She approached Ma Yuseong''s side and aimed her staff at him. While watching Haewonryang slowly getting up, Mayuseong asked with a sidelong nce. "Why didn''t you try to fight? It was very dangerous since you weren''t prepared at all." "I wanted to try resolving it through conversation..." "Conversation?" Mayuseong''s expression subtly changed. "Yeah, conversation." Edna chewed her lips nervously. She had intended to try resolving it through conversation, but since he wouldn''t listen, it became a problem. How did Eisel attempt to converse and persuade such people? That question arose. **Thunk!!** Without a moment to think, Haewonryang once again raised his ck crystal-like ws and charged forward. This time, without using ck lightning, Mayuseong stepped forward and deployed ordinary earth magic to block it. "I''m not sure about your n, but for now, we have to fight. Can you do it?" "Yeah, yeah, I can." She wasn''t sure how they ended up in this situation, but at least the situation was positive. She was fighting alongside Mayuseong, who possessed the abilities of the male protagonist. She summoned her pure white magic, infused with the blood of an angel. Battle was inevitable. However, she would definitely restore him to his original state. **Swish!** Using a Hyper Jump, Mayuseong''s wand emitted a burst of light, and from the ground, a whip of earth wrapped around the empty space. Haewonryang dodged it with beast-like agility, and pursued Mayuseong. No matter how powerful the Hyper Jump was, it was a limited means of movement. The direction was fixed, the speed predetermined, and the casting dy was significant. In contrast, with his corrupted body, Haewonryang leaped around freely, which put Mayuseong at a disadvantage in terms of pure mobility. However, Mayuseong''s magic exerted destructive pressure on his opponent. ming des fell from the sky, tearing through Haewonryang''s back roughly, and spikes of rock shot up, piercing through his defenses. Seeing that, with Edna providing support from behind, the situation in the battle was much more advantageous on their side. "Binding Light!" **Swoosh!** Two chains suddenly fell from above Haewonryang''s head, wrapping around his body in an instant. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Mayuseong summoned a ming fist and delivered a powerful blow to Haewonryang''s abdomen, pushing him back forcefully. "Ughhh..." Haewonryang groaned as if steam was escaping from a rice cooker. Edna seized this opportunity to attempt a conversation, but even before that, a change urred in his body. His joints twisted unnaturally, and the structure of his body began to intertwine. It was evidence that the level of dark Corruption was increasing. The urgency in Ednas heart grew with each passing moment. "The corruption is progressing! We have to stop it quickly!" Upon her outcry, Mayuseong nodded his head and tried to cast his magic. **Crack!** "Ugh!" Haewonryang, who approached with beast-like agility, grabbed his neck with one hand. "Ma, Mayuseong!" Mayuseong struggled desperately to free himself, but it seemed impossible due to the vast difference in pure strength. Unable to do anything else, Edna had no choice but to prepare the magic she had intended to use when Haewonryang regained his senses. Gathering all her magical power, Ednapleted a spell. It was a spell that almost reached the level of a ss 4 spell, and it was almost impossible to use it under normal circumstances, but she had thoroughly memorized it in her mind in preparation for this situation. "Dark Magic Purification Shield." However, to use this magic, she had to forcibly ignite her blood and exhaust all her mana, so there was only one chance. Furthermore, since it was an attempt to use magic that was beyond her skill level, the casting time was quite long. **Boom...!** Golden magical runes appeared under Ednas feet and at the tip of her staff, and the casting slowly progressed. In the midst of the casting, while observing Mayuseongs distorted expression of pain, he faintly smiled. "Mayuseong..." Mayuseong was right in front of him. Moreover, he had his hands around his neck. *''I can win.* From the moment Mayuseong appeared in front of him, there was only one thought dominating his mind. *''Defeat Mayuseong.''* His power boiled and raged. Unlike in the past when he had to struggle with just a fraction of his magical power, now he felt like he could kill even a monster like Mayuseong in a single blow. Lost in endless exhration, just as Haewonryang was about to draw more dark magic power "... This is quite disappointing, Haewonryang." *''What?''* At some point, Mayuseong was looking at him with cold eyes, and he didnt have a pained expression. That... was a gaze he had never seen before. Even Haewonryang, who was mostly worn out emotionally due to the progress of the dark Corruption, felt some fear. It was not fear stemming from a difference in power. Instead, if anything, he felt that he was more powerful now. This, truly... Purely... "I thought you were someone who lived in the same world as me... But in the end, you''re nothing more than that." The one he thought of as a rival was feeling disappointed in him. Ah... So, Haewonryang felt fear.", Chapter 86-1: - Unexpected Event (2) Chapter 86-1: - Unexpected Event (2) "Disappointed... you say?" "Yeah..." Even as his throat tightened, Haewonryang''s pupils shook visibly when Mayuseong spoke those words. Mayuseong and Haewonryang. Their first meeting was somewhat unique. "You, let''s have a duel." Spring of their first year in middle school. Their connection began with Haewonryang''s challenge. "Huh? Why?" "I can''t admit that you''re on the same level as me. It''s so irritating. I need to correct the rumors about you that the world knows." Since Haewonryang gained the ability to awaken his powers and speak, he had been studying magic. Even as a kindergarten student, he effortlessly used magic that could only be acquired as an adult, and in elementary school, he easily defeated upperssmen from the middle school division. Haewonryang was a prodigy attracting attention from the world. But suddenly, out of nowhere, this guy named Ma Yuseong appeared, calling himself another genius. Wasn''t he threatening his position? So Haewonryang observed Mayuseong for a while. What kind of person he was; what kind of training he did; and what kind of studies he pursued. The results of his observation were extremely disappointing. Mayuseong didn''t put in any effort, spent his days goofing off, and during ss, he read strange books unrted to the subjects. It was uneptable. His pride was hurt. To be treated the same as that guy. He thought of sorting out the hierarchy clearly. That way, he would feel refreshed. But... "... I won, didn''t I? That magic battle was something else. It was so much fun!" He lost. He lost to aplete newbie who seemed like he had never even experienced a magic battle in his life. Haewonryang was at a loss. Why did he lose? He couldn''t understand. "To someone who doesn''t make any effort, doesn''t study, how...!" The conclusion was simple. "I was not disciplined enough." Since then, he had trained relentlessly. He trained and trained, and trained some more. He grasped all of Mayuseong''s magic, analyzed it, and studied it. He swore to never lose in their next battle. However, despite all his efforts... "I won again this time! It was even more fun. How do you know my magic so well?" Haewonryang lost again. Mayuseong won once more. From that moment on, Mayuseong probably considered Haewonryang merely as an entertaining ymate. He knew that his own talent was extraordinary, so he casually dismissed the idea that Haewonryang could win against him, even though he put in all his effort. It had always been like that. However, something changed when Haewonryang received the admission letter to Ste. During dungeon training, Mayuseong nearly lost to Haewonryang. He waspletely overwhelmed by someone he had regarded as just a ymate. It was the first time Mayuseong doubted his perfect talent and experienced a bitter sense of defeat. It was the first time he realized he had apetitive spirit. Although it was only a close call in apetition, it felt like his entire worldview was crumbling. That day, for the first time, Mayuseong turned his back and ran away from someone he considered weaker than himself. After that, unlike his usual carefree self, Mayuseong incorporated "training" into his daily routine. He became determined to grow stronger to the point where he would never want to return to his old self, even going so far as to visit his hometown. As a result, he discovered that he had noticeably be stronger. It was a sense of aplishment he had never felt before. When something considered natural no longer remained natural, it gained value. "I will definitely win this time." Finally, Mayuseong found value in hispetition with Haewonryang. The joy of striving to defeat him became evident to him. "I worked hard for our bet, and you... you rely on mere dark magic to defeat me?" "No, that''s not it..." "We have always fought as equals. You''re the only person who can make me feel tense." "I have never defeated you!! That''s why, that''s why I...!" At some point, Haewonryang regained the ability to speak properly. "... You resorted to dark magic just to defeat me easily?" Mayuseong spread his arms wide. His expression seemed free from the suffocating pain. "Then kill me. With that power you easily obtained, pierce through my heart." Haewonryang''s arm trembled instinctively, but for some reason, he couldn''t do it. "I feltpetitiveness from you for the first time, and I also made efforts to defeat you. But you Enough. Please stop." Without realizing it, Haewonryang released his grip on Mayuseong''s neck and took a step back. With this immense power, it felt like there was nothing to fear in this world. Haewonryang believed he could defeat anyone, including himself. However, there was still one thing that frightened him. It was disappointing someone he had always considered a lifelong rival. "If you want to defeat me so easily... then go ahead, take the victory you desire." "Ugh, I... I..." Haewonryang''s right hand mutated sharply, but due to the confusion in his mind, he couldn''t move. "I''m not afraid of death." Mayuseong brought his sharp hand to his own chest. "Instead... it''s disappointing that we can never make another bet." Will this victory, achieved at such a cost, truly be sweet? Or rather, will it feel empty? If Mayuseong died, the result would forever remain that he never defeated him with his true power. He must stay alive to break this streak of defeats and finally achieve a true victory. He couldnt remain an eternal loser. He must keep himself alive and wash away this disgrace with his own strength. Haewonryang clenched his teeth and said, "I won''t... kill you." Because he still hasn''t defeated him. **Rumble!** At that moment, the full-powered magic waspleted. She had originally intended to resolve the situation through dialogue, but for some reason, Mayuseong took that method instead and achieved quite sessful results. "I don''t know what trick you used... but now is the chance!" Now that Haewonryang''s emotions had returned to almost human-like, if she used the purification magic, she could restore him to his original state. **sh!** Finally, her magic wasplete, and in the moment the chains of light were about to envelop Haewonryang... **Crack!!** Suddenly, "Snap!" "Ugh...!" Tremendous pressure began to weigh down from all directions. The magic remained iplete and unable to be casted, and the three of them fell to their knees on the ground. **Thunk.**", Chapter 86-2 Chapter 86-2 In the midst of it all, a woman with silver hair gently descended. "Oh my, it''s someone else?" It was a stranger''s voice. Startled, Edna barely managed to lift her head and take a glimpse of the face. She was terrified and could only widen her eyes. Dressed in a magnificent mages robe and with fluttering multicolored hair, it was someone she knew from the original novel. *Grace, the Deputy Commander Captain of the Shadowde Division...!''* yfully twirling her rainbow-colored staff, she strolled around Haewonryang. Mayuseong and Haewonryang were still crouched on the ground, unable to withstand this pressure. Edna quickly grasped the nature of this magic. *Graces specialty, Illusion Magic.''* Perhaps Grace imnted an illusion of ''weight'' into everyone present, causing them to sit on the ground. Even if one recognized it as an illusion, it wouldn''t change anything. Releasing it required an interpretation ability of equal proficiency, and Grace currently possessed at least a ss 6 magic level. **Thunk** Behind Grave, a man approached. It was obvious who it was without even thinking. *''Director Kaen...''* Kaen looked coldly at the fallen Haewonryang. Due to Graces magic, Haewonryang had fainted, and dark magic was emanating from his entire body. Grace teasingly spoke to Kaen, her tone filled with mockery. "Hmm, it wasn''t Maizen Tyren, was it? In the end, the prophecy was wrong again~" Whether in response or not, Kaen silently cast a special dark magic detection spell on Haewonryang using his technique from the Manwol Tower. "The wavelength is faint. It''s impressive for him to exert this level of power." "Oh, really?" Kaen nodded his head. "Let''s proceed with the summary execution, then." "Oh my. Are you thinking of killing him right away? Ah, I think there''s still a chance for purification." The fact that the wavelength of dark magic was faint meant that there was still a possibility of reversing it. However, Director Kaen remained firm. "If someone can exert this level of power with just this... In the future, when they go on a rampage, it will truly be a disaster. It''s right to kill him now." Once those tainted by dark magic were corrupted once, it was easy for them to be corrupted a second or third time. Even if they were temporarily cleansed, the corruption remained, and they would eventually sumb to another influence of dark magic and go on a rampage. That was why those who were contaminated by dark magic would either leave the industry altogether, or in some cases, return as dark mages. "It''s a pity~ He''s handsome, you know. I even like this cynical type of guy~" Once a decision was made, it was carried out immediately. When Kaen aimed his wand at Haewonryang, veins popped on Ednas forehead. She wanted to shout at him to stop right away, but her body simply wouldn''t move. "Please, please...! If we just have a little more time, we can purify him...!" Even tears welled up in her eyes, but Grace merely licked her lips as if finding Ednas desperation amusing. "I''m sorry for killing your friend. But there''s nothing we can do. You know that too, don''t you?" "Ugh..." "Oh?" In the midst of their conversation, Mayuseong exerted his remaining strength to slowly rise up, surprising Grace as a genuine expression of astonishment appeared on her face. "So, the first-year student from the Academy managed to endure this? Impressive... Ah, you''re Mayuseong, right? I''ve heard your name, and you''re as good-looking as they say!" However... "Regardless of that, please lie back down for a moment. You''re getting in the way of my work, older sister." "Snap!" Just as Mayuseong managed to raise his upper body, Grace flicked her finger, causing Mayuseong to copse once again. The groans escaping his lips were unusual. "No... it can''t be..." If Mayuseong were to go on a rampage and reveal his dark magic here, there was no doubt that they would be killed. No matter how strong they might be in the future, they were merely seventeen years old at the moment. They couldn''t defeat the elite magical warriors of the Manwol Tower. "Please..." Whether it was the fear of Edna bing a reality or not, explosive magic burst forth from Mayuseong''s body. It was the preparatory process of depleting all of his righteous magic power to unleash the dark magic. "You''re trying hard, huh?" "Sob..." Edna gritted her teeth and tried desperately to raise her body, but the excruciating pain made it impossible. She couldn''t do anything. The guilt welled up as she thought that they might lose the two boys who were destined for great things in the future. Could it all be because of her? This kind of content didn''t exist in the original. So, the urrence of something that didn''t exist in the original might be due to her existence as an irregr. And so, just as Kaen aimed his wand at Haewonryang''s head, and when Edna was about to bow her head for thest time... "Wait a moment." A familiar voice echoed through the space. Kaen''s wand paused, and Ednas heart throbbed, pounding. "Baek Yu-Seol...?" Even though she couldn''t turn her head, she could tell the direction of the voice thanks to the sound. He stood tall on his two legs, unaffected by Grace Steeles illusion. "Oh, how did you manage to escape the illusion?" Grace tilted her head in surprise but also aimed her staff at him. A magnificent magic circle spun around, mocking Baek Yu-Seols gaze. "Dinosaur, appear! Ta-da~!" However... Baek Yu-Seol didn''t even flinch. "Huh?" The special illusion she created was a very powerful and potentially deceptive magic that could directly harm the target. But to show no reaction at all... Grace sweated coldly as she poured more mana into the magic circle, but soon realized it was futile. None of the illusion magic affected Baek Yu-Seol. It felt like trying to bend a joint on a slime. It was like using all sorts of techniques to break bones and muscles, but the opponent didn''t even have any joints, so it felt like floundering in the air. "D-Director? The illusion doesn''t work on him?" "Don''t y around and do it properly, Grace." "No! I''m really doing it properly!" Illusion magic fundamentally disrupted the opponent''s mana, but for some reason, it felt like there wasn''t a single drop of magic in Baek Yu-Seols body. Since all living beings in this world were supposed to have mana, it would mean that Baek Yu-Seol had somehow produced a protective barrier to counter illusions... *C-Crazy. Did he perfectly defend against my illusion magic?* Even so, even though she had cast at least a ss 5 illusion magic, there was no sign of using Dispel or any indication that he was perfectly resisting it. The thought that he wasn''t an ordinary mage crept up Graces spine. She gulped hard, her voice full of tension. "... Director. It seems like you should personally deal with him." Chapter 87-1: - Unexpected Event (3) Chapter 87-1: - Unexpected Event (3) Grace Steele was capable of using various attribute magics, but her main magic was undoubtedly illusion. Since that illusion waspletely neutralized, she had no choice but to retreat. "... Step aside, Deputy Commander." Unusually, Kaen stepped back, calling her position. He also felt that the situation at hand required seriousness. "Reveal your affiliation." "Ste Academy, Grade 1, ss S, Department of Magic Combat..." "No, reveal your ''true affiliation.''" When Baek Yu-Seol didn''t answer, Kaen''s eyebrows twitched. "Fine, I guess you can''t say. I won''t ask about your affiliation and why you infiltrated Ste. However, do not interfere in our affairs. We don''t want unnecessary conflicts." "That''s a problem. Are you saying we should kill that student?" "... Yes. That''s our method." If there was a hint of dark magic in someone, they were killed and disposed of. That was to prevent any repercussions. Emotional appeals mean nothing to them. Saying things like ''Will you kill your friend if they end up like that?'' or ''Please spare my friend because they''re my friend.'' It had no meaning to them. They must act even more robotically than those without emotions because they were mages of the Manwol Tower. However, that didnt mean they could retreat. Although Baek Yu-Seol knew he would be killed within a mere 5 seconds of fighting them, he was a being worth risking his life to protect the Haewonryang. "How did ite to this..." While everyone else was enjoying the Heavenly Spirit Tree Ascension Day, he was shopping at the market. Then, a sudden message appeared. **[An event variable has urred in the episode.]** **[Episode 8 Haewonryang Dark Magic Route is in progress.]** Originally, only one student would have been affected by the sparks of Professor Maizens dark magic. Jecky, Haeyonryang, and Arshuang. In the original work, one of these three would randomly undergo dark magic during a specific event. The Jeckys dark Magic Route'' urred during Episode 6, the Persona Gate practical training. The ''Arshuang Dark Magic Route'' urred during Episode 7, the Familiar Contract ceremony. The ''Haewonryang Dark Magic Route'' urred during Episode 8, the Dark Magic Contamination. The Jeckys Dark Magic Route had already been smoothly cleared, and honestly, the Arshuangs Dark Magic Route was too easy to mention. The problem was the Haewonryangs Route. The Haewonryangs Route was an event branch that urred with an extremely low probability, and a veteran user in a certainmunity who wrote a guide about it even said this. "If you took the Haewonryangs Dark Magic Route, there''s a 99% chance of a bad ending. It''s faster to give up and create a new character." "However, if you still insist on pursuing it, read this guide." "You''ll realize that all the effort you put into it was futile." Why was the difficulty so extreme? One reason was that Haewonryang was incredibly powerful, making it difficult to confront him. But even after defeating him, the choice of which path to take determined whether it led to a ''happy ending'' or a ''bad ending.'' * Still, it seems like I''ve managed to solve it almost perfectly.* Originally, the protagonist of this world was Edna. Even without Baek Yu-Seol stepping forward, the future steadily progresses in some direction. Surprisingly, Edna chose the option for a happy ending with a 1% chance in the [Haewonryang Dark Magic Route], which was known to result in a bad ending with a 99% probability. Perhaps Edna didnt even realize that she made such a miraculous choice. He not sure how she strategized against Haewonryang''s curse, but using their purification magic was the only thing left to finish. But of all things, the mages of ''Manwol Tower'' had to intervene. *Phew, I wish they hade a little earlier to help* Due to Ednas significantly inferior ability to detect dark magic, they arrived at the scene toote. What should be done now? If there was just one chance to persuade them, Ednas magic couldpletely purify Haewonryang. However, the mages of Manwol Tower were absolutely upromising beings. In front of a dark mage, the only way to ease their conscience is to dismantle their head. That was all they could do. They were not evil. Dark mages were evil, so if one were to judge, they would be guardians of justice. But that was not possible right now. Just one step. Just one step to make the mages of Manwol Tower retreat. *... There''s no way such a favorable method wille up in this situation.* Baek Yu-Seol was not actually that clever. In this situation, there were no miraculous solutions that came to mind like in aic. *There''s no choice but to face this situation head-on.* He drew out his Argento. Although he didn''t release any magic from the sword, it was enough to express his intention to fight. "You say you''ll kill my ssmate, but I don''t see any reason for me to just pass by. Are you suggesting we fight?" "... You won''t gain anything by fighting us. You will definitely die." "Well, even if I die, I can make some noise. You guys don''t seem like the type to confidently show your faces and act boldly. How about I strangle you once? I''m pretty confident in annoying you until peoplee." ... Kaen remained silent for a moment before speaking. "What do you want?" "Just believe in me and let me purify that friend just once." "It''s a futile endeavor. Even if you manage to purify the dark magic, emotions won''t return." "That''s why I''m telling you to believe. With the magic that kid uses, emotions can be restored to their original state." When he pointed at Edna and spoke, her pupils trembled. In truth, it wasn''t Ednas "magic" but rather the issue of the "method" they used, but it didn''t seem necessary to exin in detail. Edna silently watched Baek Yu-Seols back, sweating coldly. *How can he move...?* Grace would be the ultimate authority of illusion magic in the distant future. Currently, she was not at that level yet, but nheless, it was extremely difficult to break her illusion magic. However, even within that illusion, he could move as if nothing was wrong. Mayuseong''s expression was severely shaken, showing considerable surprise. He couldn''t believe the fact that Baek Yu-Seol could move so freely. *... Since he''s a regressor, he must have figured out a way somehow.* The important thing was whether Kaen would ept his opinion. "If, by any chance, the purification of emotions fails?" "I will cleanly withdraw." "... Fine." For Kaen, it wasn''t a bad proposal. At the very least, if they were to unnecessarily engage in a fight with someone who could easily bypass Graces magic, they would surely catch the attention of the Fairy King and the Elf King, "Florin," who was the king of all fairies. That would be really unfavorable. So it seemed like the best judgment to take a step back right now. "If you break the promise... I will make sure you suffer the most agonizing death, causing chaos and everything." "Why are you so ruthlessly cruel?" For a moment, due to the sincere aura emanating from Kaen, his arms trembled slightly, but he managed to hide his hands as much as possible to avoid being noticed. "Grace, release the illusion." "Captain, do you trust his words?" "... I just don''t want to cause unnecessary trouble. If he''s lying, it won''t be toote to kill him then." "Fine, I got it..." Grave sighed deeply and shook her staff. Then, the illusion unraveled, and Edna regained his freedom. "Ah..." She forced her trembling legs to stand and approached Haewonryang, dragging her staff. Then she copsed in front of him. Her legs had be weak from forcibly enduring the illusion. However, the spell had beenpleted earlier, and there was no problem in purifying Haewonryang. She brought her staff close to Haewonryang''s forehead, reciting the spell. Well... calling it a spell, it sounded more like a magnificent hymn. Angelic magic manifested through singing. Even though she was singing alone, it seemed as if dozens of choir members were singing from Ednas mouth. The melody was not in humannguage, so he couldn''tprehend it, but he could at least sense that the rhythm resonated in his chest. "Captain, is that the Light Magic?" Chapter 87-2 Chapter 87-2 "Captain, is that the Light Magic?" "... Yes." "But shes not from the Holy Order, is she...? And her power is almost on par with saints and holy maidens..." "I heard that among the peculiar students who enrolled this year, there is a freshman who directly wields angelic power." "Wow. Seriously, wow." The light gradually trembled around Edna, forming seven pirs. Eventually, golden chains wrapped around Haewonryang''s body, and the pirs of light pierced through him. "Kuh...!" Then, dark magic began to burst out in all directions. The dark magic that tainted his essence was all escaping outward. Thepletely tainted dark magic returned to its purified state, transforming into blue mana, and his grotesquely deformed body returned to its human form. The purification process didn''t take long. In a short moment, Haewonryang returned to his human form. "Kuk...!" Due to forcefully using magic one level higher than her own, Edna, who had sustained injuries, vomited blood and slumped to the ground, but there was no time for them to pay attention to her. It was because Kaen immediately upied Haewonryang''s body. "... Let''s check." As Haewonryang gradually opened his eyes, Grace aimed her staff at his forehead. "Who are you?" "... Haewonryang." "How do you feel right now?" "... Not bad." "Is there anyone you want to kill?" "... None." "What do you hate?" Cir... "... Losing." At first listen, it might seem like a weird interrogation, but it was Graces specialty. Extracting concise answers from the subconscious target. She couldn''t uncover deeply buried important information, but at least she could grasp his current state. "Then, what do you like?" "Tell me." "Hmm, you really don''t want to say this, huh? Well, can''t be helped~" "What''s the result?" "He''spletely normal. He underwent ck demonization. It''s hard to believe, but he''s just an ordinary human. He has almost no negative emotions. No, it''s more like he never had those emotions to begin with... It felt like emotions were forcibly injected into him. The host seems to be quite powerful, huh?" "I see." Kaen nodded indifferently, but in reality, he was extremely surprised. No... It wasn''t just a surprise. The current events had shaken his values to the core. He had always believed that once a being was consumed by darkness, they could never return to their original state, so he had killed them all without exception. It was unimaginable and unbelievable that a mere seventeen-year-old girl couldpletely restore emotions. He couldn''t believe it, and he didn''t want to believe it. However, the reality before his eyes forced him to acknowledge the truth. "Leader, what should we do?" "... We''re going back." "Okay~" Seeing that Kaen was in a bad mood, Grace didn''t y any pranks. She also acted cautiously, considering the situation. However, she couldn''t help but burst intoughter because the situation was too amusing. *Our leader seems quite flustered~* What should they do now? They had believed in their faith like saints and had acted their whole lives based on it, but it was being invalidated by a mere seventeen boys and girls. "Get rid of the traces." After saying that, Kaen turned around as if there was nothing more to see. "Well then, little friends~ See you next time!" That way, the Commander and Deputy Commander of the 13th Shadowde Divisionpletely disappeared, and Baek Yu-Seol sat down in that spot, gripping his trembling legs. *Wow... I thought I was going to die... Just his gaze alone could kill a person.* He met Kaen face to face, even dared to confront him, and yet he survived. But for some reason, he felt uneasy that he hade into contact with the most dangerous individuals. It didn''t leave a good taste in his mouth. Was there nothing left but to die? Hey down, thinking calmly. He didn''t want to move a single step right now. - After all the incidents hade to an end. Florin, who sessfully concluded the Heavenly Spirit Tree''s Ascension Day, returned to her castle and immediately headed straight to the Sky Flower Pce without a moment''s rest. Of course, no one could recognize her because she hadpletely changed her appearance. "There isn''t much time left. I''ve already exposed myself to the world for almost an hour. If I''m not careful, there might be victims affected by my curse, so I need to quickly handle the situation." "That was undoubtedly dark magic. It was such a secretive dark magic that even veteran magic warriors wouldn''t notice. However, for some reason, that dark magicpletely disappeared midway. There was a possibility that someone had eradicated it, but I didn''t want to leave such a risk factor." Finally, Florin arrived at the vacant lot where the dark magic had been detected and closed her eyes while extending her palm. "Wind, bring me the memories." Then, the scent of memories wafted around her nose and quickly flowed into her mind. "This is..." She couldn''t see anything. Memories of wind filled with ck and white. Someone had intentionally erased memories using magic. Memories that had already been erased couldn''t be resurrected even with high-level magic. However, Florin was the greatest master of them all. She wouldn''t sumb to such petty magic. "Whisper a little more details to me." The ground, the wind, the flowers and leaves, the trees and rocks... Everything whispered to Florin about the situation at this scene. Even though the ones who erased memories were thorough to the point of struggling to leave any trace, she could still see fragments of the situation. "... Someone was using purification magic on a person presumed to be a dark mage, and meanwhile, two mages and one mage were in a confrontation." Their faces weren''t clearly visible. However, it seemed like they were wearing St Academy uniforms... "Ugh...!" Due to forcibly squeezing out the memories of nature, a throbbing headache struck her. However, at that moment, a familiar scent brushed past Florins nose. "This, this is...!" It was a scent that she couldn''t forget, no matter how much she tried. It was the fragrance of her long-time friend... Celestia. The scent wafted heavily. "How...?" Celestia had fallen into eternal sleep in her own garden. She could never engage in any external activities, so how could Celestias scent be sensed in these memories? No, there was another possibility. *If the culprit stole Celestias heart... If that person, the detestable one who stole the heart of my dearest friend, came here* Undoubtedly, if that person hade, the scent of Celestia would be so strong. Florin tightened her gaze, channeling her anger, in order to delve deeper into the memories. However, as time passed, the memories grew fainter, and the power of nature diminished. Even worse, a splitting headache struck as if the lid of her mind had been forcefully opened. Florin could no longer read the memories. "Haah, ha..." She sat down on the floor, breathing heavily, and bit her lips until they bled. "Definitely... I will find the culprit who condemned my friend to eternal suffering. I will return everything... the same way..." Florins anger grew deeper and deeper. Chapter 88-1: - Familiar Contract (1) Chapter 88-1: - Familiar Contract (1) The next day, in the morning. Haewonryang, who woke up at the Hospital in Skyflower Haven, looked out the window with a dazed expression. **Chirp! Chirp!** The sound of chirping birds tickled his ears. He turned slightly to the side and saw Edna peeling an apple. She had a strangely excited expression. "You know that situation where you care for the patient and peel apples by their side when they wake up? I''ve always wanted to try it. Hey, kid, you have the sense to open your eyes at the right time, right? Huh?" She yfully said, revealing her pearly white teeth. Haewonryang asked in a bewildered expression. "Where is this...?" "What? You don''t remember? We came to y at Skyflower Haven." To be precise, it was a field trip. If it were the usual Haewonryang, he would have corrected her, but right now, his mind hadn''t fully returned. "Do you remember what happened?" "I... don''t know." "Is that so?" Edna secretly sighed in relief. It would be better if she didn''t remember. The memories of being controlled by a dark mage would only bring shame as a mage. Only five people knew about this incident. Kaen and Grace were not the type to reveal such things, and it was not appropriate for them to do so either. Baek Yu-Seol and Mayuseong decided to keep the fact that they turned into dark mages a secret to protect his honor. If Haewonryang were to find out that he had be a dark mage, he would be consumed by endless guilt. They were truly kind boys in many ways. "Recently, you had an unknown fever in your body, but it has beenpletely treated now." "How...?" "How did it happen? I did it, you know. Even if I look like this, I''m a brilliant mage. You know?" "... Is that so?" Haewonryang sighed deeply, touching his forehead. Somehow, he felt a weight lifted off his chest. The unpleasant emotions that had been stabbing at his heart disappearedpletely. Thinking of Baek Yu-Seol and Mayuseong, he didn''t feel any jealousy or inferiority. Instead, he felt a strong sense of determination. *... That''s your true self.* Seeing Haewonryang''s fiery gaze, Edna thought to herself how fortunate it was. Then, their eyes met. There was no change in the affectionate gaze they exchanged. Feeling apologetic, Edna forced a bitter smile. *How many beautiful women are there in this world? Why are you like this, seriously* The statement that there couldnt be friendship between a man and a woman was aplete lie. From a woman''s perspective, there were often cases where they genuinely wanted to be friends with men. Haewonryang had feelings beyond friendship. That was why she was worried. If he were to confess one day, their rtionship would be immediately jeopardized. Should she draw a line beforehand? How did one even do that? *Maybe because it''s a romance fantasy world, I have to worry about rtionships here...?* In her original world, she was so focused on studying and work that such worries werepletely unfamiliar to her. "Instructor Lee Hanwol has observed your condition. If you want to participate in the Familiar Contract Ceremony... you can, but it''s better to rest. The aftereffects haven''tpletely subsided yet." "... Alright. If you tell me to rest, I will rest." "Oh, just rest. Who knows, the Familiar Contract ceremony might not be a big deal? It''s better than getting injured. *Anyway, Haewonryang won''t be able to make a contract with a divine being during the Familiar Contract ceremony. He will eventually make a contract with some divine being, but that''s a long way off.* "Well then, rest well. The assembly time ising soon, so I''ll go ahead." As Edna left, Haewonryang absentmindedly soaked up the sunlight and watched her retreating figure. Now, he didn''t have any negative thoughts. He didn''t know what had happened... but there was definitely something unpleasant. Perhaps Edna quietly resolved it. And... she was trying to bury it secretly, afraid of causing him harm. That was why Haewonryang didn''t ask about what had happened. It wouldn''t be respectful to Edna, who had made an effort for his sake. However, a faint smile appeared on his lips. It was because he was d that she had made even a little effort for him. He knew. Edna didn''t feel any emotions beyond friendship for him. An unrequited love? Not that dramatic, passionate love. It wasn''t about environment, race, or background, but simply a matter of pure emotions. They couldn''t be together. So Haewonryang smiled bitterly. He knew, but... still, it wouldn''t be easy to give up on this love for a while. First loves in your teens are usually like that. - The Heavenly Spirit Tree''s Ascension Day came to an end. Before the fantastic afterglowpletely faded away, Ste''s disciples had to move on to the next schedule. "From now on, all of you will enter the roots of the Heavenly Spirit Tree for the divine contract. It''s a kind of astral space, and the environment there will be different from reality." The entrance to the roots of the Heavenly Spirit Tree. In a ce where even ordinary elves couldn''t approach recklessly, thousands of magic disciples were gathered. Inside the roots, there was a space where familiar could live, and it was said to be a space created by the World Tree itself to protect them who were highly vulnerable to the dark magic of the dark mages. Since it was a sensitive ce, it was not open to anyone, and the security was also very strict. Elven guardians guarding the boundary were patrolling around the entrance to the roots. Instructor Lee Hanwol, representing ss S, briefly exined to the first-year disciples, "You will be given one week. The space allowed for you is up to the Third Layer of the roots." Dangerous familiars with aggressive tendencies were confined by the elven guardians below the Fourth Layer, and they had sealed the area so that they couldn''t escape. It was impossible for first-year magic to prate that. "So, don''t even think about essing the Fourth Layer." His voice carried a sense of intimidation, as if it resounded in a cave. It felt like you had to follow his words or else. As a delinquent student, Baek Yu-Seol had no intention of listening to him. If one proceeded with the episodes normally, all the stories would take ce in the Third Layer. However, very rarely, some yers identally discovered a ''hidden passage,'' which allowed them to break through the boundary and head to the Fourth Layer. Naturally, it would be dangerous. However, they had to bear with it. The spirits heart could only be obtained in the Fourth Layer. Fortunately, in his trusty guidebook, there were hidden routes recorded that countless yers had used to move around, avoiding the sight of the familiars through various trials and errors. "Our professors cannot apany us down there. That means we have to take care of ourselves in that ce. Understand? Don''t rely on anyone and survive with your own strength. That''s all!" As Lee Hanwol finished speaking, the students moved rapidly. They were eager to descend into the roots faster than anyone else, even though it wasn''t necessary. The elven guardians who were guarding the entrance of the roots, holding long staffs, stepped aside. Ste''s students began moving through the barrier, and Baek Yu-Seol walked slowly from behind, making sure not to collide with the crowd. He could hear the students whispering. "I heard that it''s not very dangerous if we don''t go below the firstyer." "I still want to go to the secondyer. They say there aren''t many strong or aggressive familiars there." "Do you want to go together? I have a ce I wanted to visit in the secondyer." As there were rumors of potential danger, the students tended to move with their close friends. Baek Yu-Seol wondered how the protagonists would move. Although it might vary depending on the branch, they would usually gather in one ceter on. A very special familiar appeared in the thirdyer, and they were there to make a contract with it. He nned to be cautious and avoid encountering them as much as possible. After all, the happenings in this ce were probably the confrontation between Eisel and Hong Bi-Yeon, which would conclude with Ednas intervention. The personalities of Hong Bi-Yeon and Edna had deviated quite a bit from the original, so he wasn''t sure what would happen, but he doubted it would be anything significant. Anyway, after waiting for a while, the students had almost entered the inside of the roots. He followed behind and stepped into the boundary of the roots. **Whoosh!** The flow of air distortedpletely, and the scenery flipped in an instant. **[Episode 7]** **[Famr Contract Ceremony]** Chapter 88-2 Chapter 88-2 **[Episode 7]** **[Famr Contract Ceremony]** "Wow..." And then, a greenndscape filled his vision. It wasn''t an ordinary green. If Baek Yu-Seol were to describe it with his cheap expression, it would be like a space filled with fluorescent green. Every green nt was emitting its own light, and fireflies-like creatures hovered seamlessly in the air, making the whole world glow even beneath the canopy. **Squelch!** "Uh, what is this?" A sparkling green liquid-like substance fell to the ground and slithered away somewhere. At first, he thought it was a slime, but upon closer inspection, it was a young familiar without intelligence. It would eventually take the form of an animal as it grew. "Oh... It''s quite fascinating." As he gently poked the soft familiar with his finger, it wrapped its hand around his hand, just like a cat gently nudging his cheek. Clearly, there was a connection between the breathing exercises he did next to spirits. The familiar seemed to like him. After ying with the soft creature for a while, poking it with his finger, it seeped into the ground and disappeared. That was enough sightseeing. There was work to be done. "Alright, let''s start heading there." - As most of the students entered the space of the familiars, at the entrance of the roots, the elven guardians checked the number of people. "1,139 people have entered. "Really? Weren''t we supposed to allow 1,141 admissions this year? One person is hospitalized, but we are short by one." "Well, it happens sometimes. Even Ste''s students get scared and leave in ces like this." "If that''s the case, they shouldn''t have aspired to be magical warriors." "Anyway, supposedly, the hopeless ones in the second year will be filtered out, right?" "Is that so? Human schools are peculiar. Our Astral Flower Magic Academy'' for elven warriors carries on until the end, no matter how weak-willed they are." "Haha, they all have their own personalities." "Well, anyway, this year we have an exchange student with Ste Academy, so we''ll see what happens then." The elven guardians chatted while eating oranges. Their remaining mission was to guard this ce until Ste''s students came out in a week. "Should we start closing the barrier then?" The moment the barrier of the Heavenly Spirit Tree was closed, no one could enter or exit. However, a senior guardian raised his head. "Well, it seems someone else ising over there." "Oh, really? He must have beente while doing something else." "Can Ste''s students really be like that? They must have been preparing something essential." "Yeah, it seems they won''t run away after all." The approaching student had a slightly peculiar demeanor. Hepletely covered his face with a robe and bowed deeply. But, they understood because it was Ste''s student. It was a ce where many peculiar mages gathered, after all. With the academy uniform and the pocket watch at their waist, their status was clearly proven, and they were instructed to enter. It wasn''t a particrly difficult procedure. Passing through their midst, he entered the realm of the tree''s roots... "Ha." Maizen Tyren threw off his robe and smiled brightly as if he had everything in the world. "It can be this easy!" He had endured until now. Endured a lot, truly a lot. He suppressed the emotions of resentment, tears, anger, jealousy, and envy towards someone who had made him miserable. But now, there was no need to endure anymore. **[Progress of Dark Corruption: 49.99%]** **[Progress of Dark Corruption: 50.00%]** **[Progress of Dark Corruption: 71.84%]** **Gloop! Gloop!** Maizens face contorted grotesquely, twisted, and then returned to its original form. "Hoo!" Breaking the enchantment that had been suppressing the dark corruption, a refreshing sense of liberation enveloped his body. Truly, an immense and iparable power was felt. "Ah... yes, this energy." He imprinted the space of the familiars in his partially open ecstatic eyes. He couldn''t even imagine that he could enter this space, where the intrusion of dark mages was not permitted, and even so easily at that. Even if things were going well, they were going too well. It was as if everything was falling into ce as if it had been arranged by the gods themselves. Thanks to the recent death of one of the students, reducing the number of people, he was able to enter without any suspicion. And thanks to the enchantment from the leader, he was able to suppress the dark corruption and avoid detection. From now on, Maizens task was simple. He had to taint the familiar residing on the Fourth Layer with the dark corruption and then break the barrier to send them to the upper level. If Familiar with a minimum Danger Level of 5 or higher were to be tainted by the dark corruption and start rampaging, it would be nothing short of a disaster for the first-year students. But they would have no space to escape. For a week, no one would be able to leave this ce or enter here. During that week, Maizen nned to consume their blood entirely. The blood of promising mages would be the power of the dark mages. "I''m looking forward to a week from now." Maizen indulged in pleasant fantasies and stepped deeper into the roots.", Chapter 89: Familiar Contract (2) Chapter 89: Familiar Contract (2) Everyone wanted to contract with a familiar, but it was well known that not everyone could make a contract. Therefore, the main focus of this familiar contract event was one thing: "Who will seed in contracting with a familiar?" "How amazing of a familiar will they contract with?" The familiars also had grades. Starting from the lowest grade which was Grade 7, and going up to Grade 6, Grade 5... finally reaching the stage just before bing a spirit, the Grade 1. Even just contracting with the lowest Grade 7 was already quite remarkable. Even at Ste Academy, where geniuses gathered, they could only contract with about 5% every year. However, Hong Bi-Yeon had no intention of settling for such a low grade. "Princess, the atmosphere here is really beautiful." "Stop with the useless talk, we''re going to leave here quickly." As they entered the firstyer, a world covered in green unfolded before them. The ordinary boys and girls were mesmerized by the beautiful scenery, but it didn''t catch Hong Bi-Yeons attention at all. "There''s only Grade 7 familiars on the firstyer." They had to leave this ce as soon as possible. Leaving behind the other students who were leisurely enjoying the park, she quickly moved forward. Hong Bi-Yeons goal was a Grade 5 familiar residing on the thirdyer. By the time the familiar reached the Grade 5, they were considered to be in a very dangerous category, possessing self-awareness and intelligence, and showing distinct personalities. Some with dark tendencies would attack humans for no reason, so she had to be careful. It would definitely not be easy, but she had prepared herself enough for it. "I''ve already finished studying about familiars in advance." She studied the habits, characteristics, tendencies, qualities, traits, and abilities of familiars all night long until her head was spinning. Which familiars were suitable for her? The probability of sess in contracting? And which familiar should not be approached by her... Thanks to that, she was able to narrow down a few familiars with the highest possibility of contracting. All 12 members of the formidable faction supporting her were top-ranked in ss A, and among them, five were elite members who had ovee the Necromancer incident together, so if she moved with them, contracting with familiars wouldn''t be too difficult. Three hours had passed since they entered. Apanied by the faction members, Hong Bi-Yeon had reached in the depths of the firstyer and discovered a passage leading to the secondyer. Since the space was so chaotic and tangled, it took quite a long time. The firstyer was filled with wild animals and not many powerful familiars, while the luck of the familiars was not strong either, so the faction members didnt find it exhausting. Hong Bi-Yeon was about to enter the secondyer immediately, but one of the faction boys said to her, "Princess, Arshuang''splexion is pale." Arshuang was a girl who was also known as the me attribute genius like Hong Bi-Yeon. She usually trained well and should have plenty of stamina, so Hong Bi-Yeon was concerned when she heard that herplexion wasn''t good, but she didn''t dwell on it too deeply. "Then let''s take a short break. Let''s conserve food and replenish our stamina by drinking water and eating chocte bars." Then Arshuang looked up. She wiped off the cold sweat and opened her dry lips. "If it''s because of me that we''re dying, I don''t have any issue..." "It''s fine, just do as I say. We still have a week anyway." "But..." "It''s better than rushing and getting tired at a crucial moment." After saying that, Hong Bi-Yeon disappeared into the forest, saying she would look around for a moment. "Come on, even the princess said so." "Rest quickly, Arshuang." "You feel a slight fever... Is it a cold?" "You seemed fine until we entered here." "Ah, I read it in a book. Sometimes, when the connection with familiars is not good, even a slight energy drain can weaken the body..." While listening to their conversation, Arshuang clenched her fist. *Damn, how did it end up like this* Suddenly, she couldn''t understand why her body was in such a state. Since the Familiar Contract ceremony was a long-awaited day for her, she had put special effort into taking care of her body, and even until she entered the root interior, she was fine. But suddenly, at some point, she felt as if her breath was being choked, her head became dizzy, and her emotions became a mess. Memories kepting back to her. *''Arshuang, you''re a once-in-a-century genius with a fiery talent!* *''It''s an amazing gift! You have the potential to be a great mage!''* *''You have excellent magic skills. You will undoubtedly be a prominent mage even at Ste Academy.''* Arshuang believed that she was the best. She possessed the ability to manipte mes as if they were her limbs, an unparalleled talent that no one else in this world could replicate. It didn''t take her long to realize that she had been a frog in a well. Since she entered Ste, she had met a "true genius." A girl blessed with the power of fire, a girl who was loved by the mes themselves, Hong Bi-Yeon. Yes, without a doubt, Arshuang''s talent was also remarkable. However... due to Hong Bi-Yeons overwhelmingly dominant abilities, Arshuang''s talent was merely treated on par with anymon pyromancer. No one would attach thebel of "Hope of a pyromancer" to Arshuang anymore. She was just a mage in ss A of Ste''s first year, and slightly more proficient in fire maniption than others, nothing more. *I didn''t just sit idly by. Even when my mana was depleted, I forcibly squeezed out mes, studied while others slept, and secretly practiced in the early morning. How hard did I try, shedding blood, sweat, and tears to surpass Hong Bi-Yeon? However, the more I tried, the more I realized the harsh reality.* Hong Bi-Yeon Adolveit; she was like a ''wall'' to Arshuang. No matter what tricks, training, studying, or efforts she used, catching up to her was impossible. The moment she realized that, she felt even more... "We''ve rested enough, let''s move." At the sudden voice of Hong Bi-Yeon, Arshuang raised her head. As the faction members gathered their belongings and stood up, Arshuang mustered the remaining strength in her weakening body and got up. Unlike the entirely green firstyer, the secondyer had a blue hue. Additionally, the forms of the roaming familiars presented a drastically different appearance. The Grade 7 familiars in the firstyer were mere amorphous figures, and even the wild animals inhabiting there were extremely docile. However, the Grade 6 familiars in the secondyer began to take on animal forms, and asionally, the appearing wild animals were mostly carnivorous. Thanks to the influence of the familiars aura, the wild animals disyed considerable power, but they were no match for Hong Bi-Yeons faction members, who averaged ss 2 or 3. **Swish!** As the faction members unleashed the wind des, one of them swiftly beheaded a wild boar. Hong Bi-Yeon gave the order. "Let''s save our provisions, and let''s rely on that for tonight''s dinner." The provisions they brought in advance would onlyst for about three days. There was a limit to how much they could carry, so relying on wild animals for food was inevitable. **Swish!!** At the back, Arshuang hunted and brought another wild animal. Perhaps due to adaptation, her physical condition had improvedpared to earlier. No, it felt much better than usual. It seemed like her stamina had increased, and she felt an unusual sense of excitement. She felt good, and even when using magic, her concentration was much better. "It feels good." The members gradually started searching for familiars from the secondyer. Grade 7 familiars were difficult to contract with due to their low intelligence, and Grade 5 familiars had demanding conditions, making it challenging to form a contract. The familiars with the highest contract sess rate were the Grade 6 ones. Arshuang''s goal was also to contract with Grade 6 familiars. "Look, it''s a red deer!" "I read in the guidebook that if you contract with that deer, your understanding of fire attribute magic increases." "I have the lightning attribute, so it''s not really relevant for me." "Oh, why is iting this way?" The Grade 6 fire attribute familiar, the red deer. Most familiars were cautious of humans, but strangely, the red deer approached them stealthily. And then, it went straight to Hong Bi-Yeons location and rubbed its cheek against hers. "Oh my." "The familiar is expressing affection first. You..." "Princess, are you going to make a contract?" The faction members looked at her with envy, but Hong Bi-Yeon gently stroked the deer''s forehead and shook her head. "No, it''s not the familiar I desire." "As expected of you, Princess." Arshuang clenched her fist tightly. Some were wriggling around, trying to contract with the Grade 6 familiar, while others sat there with disdainful expressions. The red deer couldn''t stray far from Hong Bi-Yeon, so the faction members had the chance to observe the familiar up close. Arshuang, being a fire mage, approached the red deer to attempt to establish a connection with the fire attribute familiar. However... -Eek! Startled by Arshuang''s touch, the red deer ran away. "Uh, what...?" "Why did it suddenly...?" "Ah, maybe it was a bit skittish..." "Don''t worry too much, Arshuang." It was clear to everyone that the red deer was frightened and ran away from Arshuang. However, the faction members tried to console her with words that were of nofort. *''What is this...?''* Arshuang clenched her fist and looked at her own hand with a sense of emptiness. *''Does the familiar dislike me?''* She couldn''t believe it. She wanted to believe that the red deer was just peculiar. But... "Oh my, are the familiars gathering around the princess again?" "I think they can smell a pleasant fragrance from the princess!" All sorts of familiars werepletely attracted to Princess Hong Bi-Yeon, and not a single one approached Arshuang. On the contrary, some of them even tried to run away or bite if she got close. It seemed like the familiars were speaking with their actions alone: We don''t like you, "Don''te near us, or "We''re scared." The members of the faction looked at Arshuang as if they were disappointed. Although it was surprising for the affinity between familiars and Arshuang to be low, and such incidents did happen asionally, they never expected it to happen around her. "......... And so, another day passed. On the morning of the second day, the Hong Bi-yeon faction was able to find a passage leading down to the thirdyer faster than expected. The thirdyer was a worldpletely filled with purple. The wild animals that appeared there seemed to possess incredibly strong power, perhaps due to receiving the energy of the familiars. From here on, it would probably be difficult for Arshuang to act alone. "It''s fierce..." "Phew." Seeing the exhausted members of the faction who had just finished confronting a pack of wolves, Hong Bi-Yeon decided to take a rest. "Since everyone is tired, let''s rest for a while and then continue moving. As for the food, distribute high-calorie snacks to each person." "Yes!" The students moved busily or took a break, chatting away. "By the way, it was no joke back there. I was really surprised when those Grade 5 familiars suddenly attacked." "Even if it''s a joke, we don''t know how scary it is for us." "Even the wild animals here are aggressive... How dangerous do you think the fourthyer with the Grade 4 beasts is?" "Don''t even mention it. There are hardly any students who have gone down there ande back alive. They didn''t seal off the fourthyer for no reason." While the group members were chatting, two students who had gone on a short patrol returned. "Princess, it seems like we shouldn''t go north." "Why?" "The barrier leading to the fourthyer is blocking the way. Do you want to see for yourself?" "......" She nodded silently and stood up. Her motto was not to waste unnecessary time, but for some reason, her curiosity had been flourishing recently. She wanted to know everything, learn everything... Such curiosity. "It''s over there." After walking for a while, they reached a ce where a translucent and massive red barrier was erected. "Beyond that is where the Grade 4 beasts reside..." The faction members said to Hong Bi-Yeon, who was silently gazing at the ce. "Princess, there''s a student over there." Hong Bi-Yeon narrowed her eyes and looked in that direction. It was a familiar face of a boy wearing a Ste first-year uniform. "Isn''t that student Baek Yu-Seol?" "Yeah. But he''s alone. It looks dangerous." Even if he was bold enough to venture into this dangerous area alone "What do you think he''s doing there?" Baek Yu-Seol was gazing intently at the crimson barrier which blocked the entrance to the fourthyer. It seemed as if he expected the barrier to be pierced just by looking at it. "Hmm, it seems like he doesn''t know much about it. Should I go and bring him? It''s dangerous to wander alone on the thirdyer." "That''s right. Let me go and..." "Leave it be." "What?" The factions'' members widened their eyes at Hong Bi-Yeons words. She casually turned around and said, "Even if thatmoner were to enter the fourthyer alone, he would manage toe out alive." "Really? You can''t be serious." Just as the girls'' eyes widened in surprise, a wild animal suddenly appeared behind Baek Yu-Seol. It was a massive wolf that was estimated to be a Level 3 Danger. **Growl! Snap!** However, as soon as the wolf rushed towards Baek Yu-Seol, it copsed to the ground. A sh scattered from the short dagger that emerged from his left hand, and the wolf''s throat was pierced, causing instant death. "Wow, he took down that wolf with just a dagger..." They experienced firsthand how tough, strong, and fast those guys were when dealing with the wolf, so they couldn''t help but be amazed. Even Hong Bi-Yeon, who didn''t expect it to be that intense, widened her eyes but turned her body without showing any concern. "Now that you understand, let''s go back." "Yes!" As Hong Bi-Yeon led the faction members and disappeared into the forest again, Baek Yu-Seol quietly looked at the dagger in his left hand. "Hmm, indeed, its destructive power is stronger than that of an Argento Sword." The issue was the short duration of only five minutes. Additionally, the wild animals in the divine space received divine energy, granting them strong magical resistance while their physical resistance remained simr to ordinary animals. Therefore, Baek Yu-Seol was the perfect match to confront them, no matter how ordinary he might be. It was inconceivable for him to kill a Level 3 Risk demon with a single blow. But, it was purely a favorable matchup. "Well then, shall we go?" Baek Yu-Seol reached out towards the barrier blocking the fourthyer. **sh!** A small cluster of light dispersed, and there was no one left in that spot. Only the silent breeze circted there.", Chapter 90: Familiar Contract (3) Chapter 90: Familiar Contract (3) Hong Bi-Yeon and her group ventured deeper into the forest. They had achieved considerable progress by hunting wild animals and encountering familiars. "I, I seeded in the contract!" Several faction members sessfully formed contracts with Grade 6 familiars. Hong Bi-Yeon quietly praised them while witnessing the students running wild with excitement and crying tears of joy. Amidst all that, she subtly noticed someones presence. It was Arshuang. It was undoubtedly a joyful asion when a faction member formed a contract, and it was only natural for her to offer congrattions. However, due to Arshuang''s excessively low affinity with familiars, even expressing joy somehow felt like a crime. As time passed, the number of students forming contracts gradually increased, and before they knew it, Arshuang and Hong Bi-Yeon were the only ones left without contracts. Amidst the storm of overwhelming emotions, Arshuang was struggling. *Why only me?* She couldn''t understand. *I worked so hard, didn''t I?* Why did the familiars prefer those useless individuals who didn''t even make an effort? *Is it my fate to never seed?* She felt rejected by the world. *I''m always unlucky.* Just before her emotionspletely submerged into darkness... "Princess! It''s the Crimson Mane Eagle!" "That''s... a Grade 5 familiar, right?" "Even a Grade 5 familiar is captivated by the princess." Finally, a spark ignited in the gunpowder. Wasn''t a Grade 5 familiar known for its difficulty in forming contracts, but even it approached her willingly? But... "I will decline." Hong Bi-Yeon pushed away even the Grade 5 familiar as if she didn''t find it appealing. The students eximed in astonishment. They were almost on the verge of tears. "P-Princess! It''s a Grade 5 familiar! In the history of Ste, there have hardly been any students who formed contracts with Grade 5 familiar in their first year!" "That''s right! If we miss this opportunity, there might not be another chance!" Despite their opposition, Hong Bi-Yeons determination remained firm. "No. I will find the familiar I desire." Arshuang burst intoughter. While some were disliked even by Grade 7 familiar, others were considering choosing and contracting with Grade 5 familiar ording to their taste. It felt bitter. Jealousy overwhelmed her like a tide. Until now... she had been suppressing it. Always, always, it had been like this. No matter what she did, it seemed as if someone above was mocking her. Magic, grades, appearance, status, even familiar. *Are you suppressing me... just to feel superior?* Otherwise, her actions couldn''t be exined. Why did she always follow and surpass her in everything she did? It wasn''t like that before. Even when using magic, she didn''t care about control and focused only on explosively unleashing firepower. *But, why did she start caring about such things after enrolling in Ste? Just contract with any familiar, right?* *Ah.* *But why is she rejecting me? Is she trying to ridicule someone who cant do the same?* "I, I..." Arshuang lifted her head. Hong Bi-Yeon couldn''t hold back and was already engaging inmunication with another familiar. "Let''s go somewhere else." Once again, it was a rejection. **Thud!** That was the end of it. With a sensation as if all reason had been severed, finally... a sense of inferiority unleashed itself. *... Don''t mock me!!* **Crash!** Crimson mes scattered in all directions, sweeping away everything in the vicinity. The forest caught fire, the ground caved in, and the mes spread to all the trees, including the tents. "Don''t... mock me..." Arshuang took a deep breath, stood up, and red at Hong Bi-Yeon with eyes filled with hatred. While the students retreated in horror, Hong Bi-Yeon remained calm in her ce. She raised her pure white hand and gracefully brushed away the crimson mes clinging to her shimmering silver hair, as if dusting it off. Arshuang gritted her teeth and spat out words, one by one. They were aimed at Hong Bi-Yeon. "Now... Do you think you''ve won everything?" "W-What...?" "Arshuang! Why, why are you like this?" Something was off about her condition. The students quickly realized that fact. Arshuang''s eyes started burning with red. In the next moment, eerie sounds could be heard as her body underwent a strange transformation. Above all, the dark energy emanating from her body was the most decisive evidence. The students stumbled backward while muttering. "That''s... a sign of Dark Magic Corruption..." "To Arshuang? That can''t be true..." "W-What should we do...!" However, even as they all retreated, Hong Bi-Yeon stood her ground and spoke firmly. "Arshuang, don''t do something you''ll regret." "Hah! Regret? You still think you can suppress me with your status in this situation. Right. Since you were born as the Princess of Adolveit and blessed with the me''s affection, it''s only natural for you to stand above others." **Kwuduck, kwuduck!** Her arms inted like balloons, repeatedly swelling and deting, and mes caught onto her hair. "It must be nice. I envy you. Being able to solve everything with a natural talent. Do you know how it feels? I... I worked hard too. I really shed tears of blood, but still, because of the difference in talent, I couldn''t ovee this wretched wall of reality! Have you ever felt it?" At her emotional outcry, the whole area fell silent. Arshuang engraved crimson magic circles on both hands. Sinister crimson mes spread above them. The mes were truly eerie and ominous, and just imagining getting closer to them was dreadful. However... Even at that moment, Hong Bi-Yeon had a contemptuous expression. "Dark Magic Corruption, huh..." No need to panic. The textbook clearly contained information about mages who were engulfed by Dark Magic Corruption after sparks flew into the "Seeds of Darkness." She tended to focus on textbook studies, and once she learned something, she never forgot it. Here, if she followed the manual, overpowering Arshuang with overwhelming firepower would be the priority. But Hong Bi-Yeon possessed additional knowledge. *During the early stages of Dark Magic Corruption, rational dialogue is possible. And Dark Magic Corruption is fueled by emotions.* If it were her six months ago, even knowing those facts, she would haveunched mes at Arshuang without a second thought. Because that was what the manual instructed. Because that was what the senior mages recorded in the textbook. They said that resolving emotions through conversation was impossible. The words of senior mages were the most reliable method. However, she didn''t follow that. If Dark Magic Corruption was fueled by emotions and conversation was possible, perhaps... emotions could be suppressed through dialogue? Hong Bi-Yeon herself didn''t realize it, but this was a tremendous development. She, who always acted ording to what she learned, something that was predetermined, and ording to what she was told, now sought a different way of thinking. She knew. She knew where this change originated. She wanted to be like that boy, and so, even in this dangerous situation, instead of igniting mes, she took a step closer to Arshuang. Conversation? Yes, of course, she intended to have a conversation. However, convincing the other party with a gentle tone was not in Hong Bi-Yeons nature. But, she might be able to tear apart the other person''s emotions to prevent her from feeling jealousy again. "You spoke well, Arshuang." "... What?" Seeing Hong Bi-Yeons unexpected response, Arshuang hesitated for a moment. "Do you know what it means to live as the Princess of Adolveit?" Unprepared to receive a question in return, Arshuang could only respond with confusion. "If the Princess of Adolveit doesn''t be the queen, she dies. To survive, I have to kill my sister. I realized this reality when I was just seven years old. The reality of having to kill my siblings to stay alive. It''s something I realized at such a young age." "That... your story? I''ve heard it before. You had a childhood where you were loved and cherished by everyone. I was truly envious." Hong Bi-Yeon chuckled bitterly, finding it amusing that she was bringing up such a topic. "I was never loved or cherished by anyone. Not even by my own mother. There was no emotion in Hong Bi-Yeons words. Even Arshuang''s heart, which had been consumed by Dark Magic Corruption, grew cold. "Do you know what I think when I wake up in the morning? Ah, I''m still alive. It''s such a luxury. So, I should live diligently. I might die tomorrow." "Are you truly envious of this kind of life?" *I didn''t know. How could I possibly know? The details of a royal life* "But still, because they''re royals..." "And you mentioned talent earlier?" Hong Bi-Yeons words were empty as if she was speaking on behalf of someone else. "Since I was a child, I showered with fire instead of water." "... What, what are you saying?" "I swallowed fire instead of food and drank fire instead of water." Hong Bi-Yeons red eyes pierced through Arshuang''s entire being. It was too burdensome and difficult for her to endure that gaze, but she couldn''t even bring herself to look away. "Have you ever looked in the mirror and screamed in horror when your entire skin was charred ck, melting more grotesquely than a monster?" *I didnt know.* Who could possibly say they have experienced such agony while training in the me Magic? "Have you experienced the itchiness of your skin being blistered, but scratching only causes your skin to peel and bleed, so you can''t alleviate the pain?" Arshuang hesitated and took a step back, but Hong Bi-Yeon approached her. "I feel like I''m dying of thirst, but the moment I swallow fire and drink it like water, it''s an excruciating sequence of pain that feels like I''m being torn apart. Have you ever experienced that?" Arshuang''s fingertips were trembling. "Due to swallowing fire, I still can''t taste anything properly. My taste buds have been burned." *It''s a lie, it must be a lie. Such a thing couldn''t possibly be real.* "Even now, whenever I use magic, I''m filled with overwhelming fear, constant nightmares, and the desire to copse. I''m still afraid of fire." That... would have left a trauma that a young girl could never forget. *Until now, I didn''t know. I thought I could use magic just like everyone else, without a care.* *Its Hong Bi-Yeon, known as the embodiment of fire. Born with the Blessing of Fire, loved by mes.* *That''s the Hong Bi-Yeon they speak of. But in reality, she... had pyrophobia.* "N-No, it''s a lie..." Arshuang shook her head and screamed in disbelief. "Of course it''s a lie! Who would believe such a thing? It''s impossible for someone to survive by doing that!" They die. Even if they didn''t die from being burned by fire, they would have taken their own life being unable to endure the pain. So, those words were lies. Hong Bi-Yeon didn''t retort to Arshuang''s words. She simply showed it through her actions. **Fwoosh!** She lit a small me on her index finger and lifted her chin slightly, opening her mouth and sticking out her red tongue. And... sizzle! She pressed her burning index finger against her own tongue. "Wh-What are you doing!" When the sound of sizzling flesh reached Arshuang''s ears, she screamed in horror. Quickly closing her mouth, Hong Bi-Yeon extinguished the me and then opened her mouth again, sticking out her tongue. There was no trace of injury by the mes. "H-How...?" It was an unbelievable sight. Even the most skilled lightning mage could be electrocuted by their own electricity; a water mage could drown in their own water, and it was natural for a fire mage to be burned by their own mes. "S-So, this is still considered a blessing..." "A blessing? Does it still look like a blessing to you?" Arshuang bit her lip. It was foolish to say it out loud. Even if it was a blessing, how could something like that be possible? There was only one possibility. Since a very young age, she had undergone intense training to increase her ''affinity for elements.'' And... Hong Bi-Yeon had experienced that training to the limit of human endurance. *That''s why. That''s why she was loved by the fire attribute familiars.* *That''s why she was exceptionally skilled in fire magic.* *All of it is because of that past.* Slumping down, Arshuang eventually sat on the ground, looking up at Hong Bi-Yeon with blurred eyes filled with tears. Jealousy? Inferiority? All those emotions had long since disappeared. Even though she hadn''t gone to such extremes, it was audacious of her to envy and feel jealous without even acknowledging others'' efforts, considering only her own efforts. Only a sense of self-loathing swirled in her heart. "So... If you havent gone to such lengths, don''t use the word ''effort'' on me so lightly." **Thud! Thud!** Tears started to trickle down from Arshuang''s eyes. Hong Bi-Yeon silently watched her. "Oh, Princess... I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." As her distorted eyes and body returned to their original state, the dark aura slowly diminished. Arshuang was now kneeling, and the students approached cautiously, sensing the atmosphere. Until then, Hong Bi-Yeon hadn''t said a word. There was no intention to forgive her easily. However, Arshuang was still a talented individual. At that moment, she was driven by negative emotions due to the corruption by the dark magic, but... that was all because of the detestable dark magic. Arshuang was not at fault. That was why she nned to owe this incident to her. The sense of guilt and self-condemnation would be the driving force that would make her blindly loyal. "Bring the Care nket." At Hong Bi-Yeonsmand, the members of the faction busily rummaged through their belongings and took out a nket. It was a high-priced magical item that provided slow physical healing and psychological stability. As Hong Bi-Yeon personally covered Arshuang''s body with it, she opened her eyes wide and her pupils shook. "Since the corruption hasn''t beenpletely purified, take some time to stabilize." "Yes...? Th-then, the punishment..." Hong Bi-Yeon nced briefly at Arshuang and spoke indifferently. "I didn''t have any intention to punish you... but if you want, I can do it anytime." "Oh, no! I''m sorry..." "You have a lot to be sorry about." As if the recent incident was nothing, Arshuang bowed her head while looking at Hong Bi-Yeon, who turned around with an indifferent attitude. *''What have I done to someone like her...''* The students quietly approached and supported Arshuang. "Are you okay?" "Y-yes..." "Go over there and rest." Perhaps because she had ignited energy that wasn''t her own, Arshuang''s legs were weak, but she forced herself to stand up. As she slowly walked away... Somewhere... Familiar yet chilling, sharp, and ominous energy could be felt. "This, this is...!" Without even looking back, Arshuang pushed away the students'' arms and rushed towards Hong Bi-Yeon, throwing the nket aside. "P-Princess! Get away!" "... What?" Just as Hong Bi-Yeon turned around with a puzzled expression, Arshuang pushed her and knocked her down. **Crash!!** The Barrier on the fourthyer, which was nearby, shattered into pieces. ", Chapter 91: Familiar Contract (4) Chapter 91: Familiar Contract (4) In truth, the phrase ''Familiar Contract Ceremony might have some awkwardness to it. After all, the reason why familiar and mages formed contracts was not to gain a sense of family-like bond but rather to reap mutual benefits. Many might assume that once you contract with a familiar, you can summon a familiar from anywhere. However, it was not that simple. The contract between a mage and a familiar was a structure where they gave each other certain ''benefits,'' and unless they desired something more from each other, summoning was impossible. For example, if one contract with a me familiar, he could passively receive the effect of ''increased casting speed and power within the attribute of fire.'' But, to reach the stage of actually ''summoning'' the familiar, an immense level of intimacy must be built. In reality, in the original fantasy novels, mages who actually reached the stage of directly summoning familiars were not verymon. And among them, there was one named Eisel Morph. Edna walked alone on the thirdyer with that thought in mind. She didn''t bring any other friends along. After all, she was entering a slightly dangerous area with the intention of contracting with the Luminal Flower. In the original fantasy novel, the Luminal Flower, a faintly mentioned and elusive existence, had the perfect effect of amplifying the nature of light, making it ideal for Edna. "Ah, there it is." As expected. At the edge of a cliff, a ce where light barely reached. There was a description in the novel which mentioned that the Luminal Flower would be in such a location, but to actually discover it like this... Floral familiars were extremely rare, and at this level, it was safe to say it was close to a Grade 4 existence. Edna calmed her heart and reached out her hand towards the Luminal Flower. **Whoosh!** Like dandelions fluttering in the wind, the Luminal Flower spread a cluster of light in all directions. Although there was nomunication, it was undoubtedly a sign of affirmation. "Great...!" As someone who was born with a strong affinity for the Light attribute, Edna thought it would be easy. Contracting with the Luminal Flower filled her with joy, making her whole body tremble. She had exerted a lot of stamina rushing here, and now there was nothing else to do for the remaining time. She could just find a suitable spot and pass the time. "Let''s see..." Since there happened to be a t and decent-looking in nearby, Edna moved there. However, there was already a seer. "Hello, Edna." "Oh, hello?" "Ma... Yuseong? Eisel?" A stylish tent was set up, and it was unclear where he had acquired it. Yuseong was sitting by the campfire, grilling meat. Beside him, Eisel sat quietly, basking in the faint glow of the campfire. As Edna felt the mysterious charm of the man and looked at the woman who could even turn a campfire into the best lighting, she gulped down. Indeed, the feeling was different when reading about them in a novelpared to seeing them in person. Human descriptive power could never be enough to express their appearance. "What a coincidence. Meeting in a ce like this." "Yeah. Why did you set up a tent in this secluded ce?" "I also happened to pass by and ran into him." "I... just wanted to pass the time." "Ah." Come to think of it, Yuseong had a characteristic that made it impossible for him to get along with familiars. All the familiars would avoid him and run away, so he probably never had a proper interaction with them. Knowing that fact, he set up a tent in a sparsely popted area to pass the time. It was quite regrettable, but what could be done? "Hey, I should get some food too." Likely, Eisel also happened to pass by this ce and coincidentally encountered Yuseong, allowing her to have a meal. That was probably the unfolding of events. Edna sat down on a patch of grass in front of Yuseong, casually picked up a skewer with crossed legs, and then rummaged through her backpack as if dissatisfied. Then, she took out some seasoning. "It''s tasteless when you eat it like this. Hey, try sprinkling this on it." "What is this...?" "You should always have salt and pepper with you. Just by looking, I can tell you''re eating it ndly." How did she know? That was the expression on Eisels and Yuseong''s faces. She knew everything, recalling how tasteless their meals were in the original story, Yuseong sprinkled the salt given by Edna and said. "Edna, did you make a contract?" "For now, yes." "Really?" "I-I really did?" They were greatly surprised by the news that she had already made a contract so early. Eisel and Mayuseong had astonished expressions on their faces. Edna felt a sense of unease and scratched her cheek. *Come to think of it, I wonder what that man is up to.* Edna recalled the rumor that Baek Yu-Seol would head to the fourthyer. It was a ce that didn''t exist in the original storyline, so it was an unknown space for Edna as well. However, he was a "regressor," so he might have some information about that ce. She didn''t know what he was going to do there, but it was undoubtedly a dangerous space. *Well, he''s that guy, so he probably won''t die.* Edna thought while randomly tearing at Mayuseong''s meat. ** Boom, crash!!** From a little distance away, a violent explosion resounded and spread. They immediately stood up and surveyed the nearby area. "What''s that sound?" "It seems like there''s a battle happening nearby..." But, could a student create such a loud explosion? There was one person who could. Among the first-year students, there was a capable student. Just one person, Hong Bi-Yeon. However, something was strange. It was because in the vicinity where the explosion was heard, there was a... unpleasant sensation. "It''s probably nothing. Since there are many wild animals around, there''s no need to worry. If they made it to the thirdyer, it means they have confidence in their skills." "Yes... that''s true, but still..." Just as Eisel was about to say something, shivers ran down their spines. A repulsive energy, tingling through their entire bodies, swiftly passed through the air. As soon as they felt it, Edna and Mayuseong simultaneously looked in a certain direction. "This is...!" There was no mistake, it was ''dark magic.'' *''Why?''* It was certain that such a thing didn''t happen in the original storyline. The Familiar Contract ceremony should have been a simple event where Eisel and Hong Bi-Yeon shed, nothing more... After thinking that far, she regretted it. *''What foolish thoughts am I having again? It''s not the first or second time that something happened that wasn''t in the original...''* While she med herself, Mayuseong stood up from his seat and leaped towards that ce without saying a word. **Bang!** "Whoa?! Wha-what..." Watching Mayuseong soar into the sky, stirring up dirt and dust, Edna hardened her expression and swiftly followed suit. "Eisel! Let''s go too!" "Yeah, got it!" Something had happened. There was no doubt about it. However, she couldn''t grasp what had happened at all. *''What on earth is going on...?''* ______ Puff... Thick smoke gradually dissipated, and Hong Bi-Yeon let out a dry cough. Feeling the sensation of something pressing against her chest, she reached out her hand and felt a warm touch. "Cough...!" While coughing, she tried to raise her upper body and confirmed the identity of something that had been pressing against her chest. "Prin...cess...." "Arshuang...?" Arshuang copsed unconscious. Although she was covered in dirt, she didn''t seem to have any major wounds, luckily. "What is this...?" "Princess!" Hastilyying Arshuang down on the side, the girl turned around as the members of the faction called out to her in screams. **Thump, thump...!** Something was shattered into pieces, and fragments were flying around. Hong Bi-Yeon could immediately recognize the identity of that thing. *''The boundary of the fourthyer...''* The barrier that sealed off the dangerous creatures in the fourthyer waspletely shattered. And from the broken cracks, a single creature emerged, and soared through the sky while emitting ultrasonic waves. **Whoosh!** "Aaah!" "Ugh!" The students covered their ears and screamed, but amidst that, Hong Bi-Yeon calmly looked at it. Although it was writhing in pain, seemingly engulfed in dark energy, there was no mistake. It was the creature Hong Bi-Yeon had been searching for, the ''Frostfire Dolphin.'' There was no time to be happy about finding it. Its appearance, covered in sparks of dark, looked incredibly unstable and precarious. *''The corruption of a familiar by dark magic... It used to happenmonly a thousand years ago when the dark mages went rampant, but now it''s a phenomenon rarely seen since all the familiars have hidden away in the shadows of the world. The familiars are particrly vulnerable to dark magic, and once they start to be consumed by it, their emotions and magic go out of control, posing a great danger.''* *''I have no choice but to subdue it quickly.''* **Crack!** As Hong Bi-Yeon raised her staff to conjure mes, a massive chunk of ice fell from the sky, hitting the back of the dolphin. The dolphin froze, unable to move. Then, a chain of light fell from the sky and wrapped around the dolphin''s body. Above it, Mayuseong revealed himself and struck it with a giant rock fist, sending it crashing to the ground. **Rumble~!** **Thud** Although the fog thickened, the wind blew soon and visibility was restored. Within that, a boy and a group of girls came into view. Edna had imbued mana into the chains, containing the power of dark magic. **ng...!!** Perhaps because the corruption of dark magic hadn''t progressed much, the dark energy was quickly purified, and the dolphin seemed to lose its strength and closed its eyes. "Phew... That was close..." It was a close call. An important creature that always appeared in the main story almost sumbed to corruption by darkness. Edna took a deep breath and shouted towards Hong Bi-Yeon, "Hey! Princess! What''s going on here!" However, before an answer coulde back, they too fell silent. *Thump, thump...!** The red barrier that blocked the fourthyer was shattering into pieces. "What, what is this...?" And through the cracks in the barrier, a person walked out. The students stepped back, regrouping themselves, and Ednas group also stood alongside them, aiming their weapons towards the barrier. "... The most delicious food is meant to be eatenst, but it seems the n has gone awry." The person revealed there was none other than Professor Maizen Tyren. "Professor...?" Someone called out to him, but it seemed there was no need for a response. A pair of horns rose up in red. Eyes covered by a membrane of blood. A gigantic body almost reaching three meters in height, with grotesque pieces of bone protruding from all over his body. He was no longer human, but a dark mage. Maizen scanned the students with a quick nce. There were a whopping four students from ss S, and an estimated eighteen students from other sses, most likely from ss A. He licked his lips with the tip of his tongue and flicked his hands. **Poof!** A storm of dark energy spread in all directions. "Aah!" "Ugh!" Despite just releasing mana, the students were forced to retreat by the tremendous force. *''Sigh... Yes, this power.* Maizen was originally an alchemist, and his talent as a mage was mediocre at best, and he barely reached the level of a ss 4. His shift to alchemy could be seen as somewhat forced due to hisck of talent. But now, things were different. If he exerted his maximum output at the ss 5, he could even unleash the destructive power of the ss 6. No longer limited to potions and trivial tricks, he possessed true power. With his true magic, he would gradually make the name Maizen Tyren widely known in the world. "Well then... Shall we enjoy the feast?" Chapter 92: Maizen Tyren (1) Chapter 92: Maizen Tyren (1) If the firstyer had a green theme, the secondyer had a yellow theme, and the thirdyer had a purple theme, then the highly anticipated forbidden fourthyer had a pink theme. Baek Yu-Seol took a moment to appreciate the scenery of the fourthyer. Of course, it wasn''t an emotional appreciation of thendscape but rather aligning the map and terrain through his spectacles. "I have a general idea of the path, but..." **Squeak!** As a headache struck, he took off his specs and pressed his temple. Perhaps wearing sses for two days straight had drained his mental energy to the point of severe headaches. Even his senses didn''t seem to function properly. While other mages solved everything by expending mana, all he had left was mental energy, and that was currently at rock bottom. When mental energy gets depleted, the head continues to throb, severe headaches limit the control of spells, and even sensory activation are restricted. *''Should I take a short break...''* The thirdyers familiars had mostly reacted favorably to him, but he wondered if that would hold true on the fourthyer. He would begrateful if they didn''t blindly initiate attacks. Afterfortably seating, he closed his eyes and regted his breath. Like mages who meditate, he too could experience some degree of fatigue recovery or increased mana cirction through meditation. In this case, he aimed to restore his mental energy. "Phew." After resting for about an hour, the headache eased. The time was ample, so there was no need to rush, but since the fourthyer could be somewhat dangerous, it would be better to quickly acquire a heart and escape. There was no sense of direction in the fourthyer. Whether it was intentional or due to an unfinished space, an ordinary person would likely get lost and wander here. That was why he took out the Hanbarum Flower that he had asked Edna to bring in advance. Thanks to its unique trait of providing an absolute sense of direction, this flower had been used as a substitute for apass in various ces from ancient times to the present. Unlike apass that malfunctioned in areas with strong electromaic fields, the Hanbarum Flower always faced east no matter when or where. Activating the Argento Sword, he proceeded cautiously, and various familiars caught his eye. Some had the appearance of giant tortoise shells, others were massive whales swimming through the air, and there was even a deer with sparkling eyes that red at him before disappearing somewhere. Unlike the translucent familiars below the Grade 5, those from the Grade 4 and above had distinct forms. **Wooohhhh...!!** A sound resembling the distant rumbling of a ship spread through the sky. It was eerie, but there was a mysterious atmosphere that even evoked a sense of reverence. While moving with heightened sensitivity, his senses responded to something. **Tingle!** "... " Coincidentally, it was the direction he was heading towards. As Baek Yu-Seol slowly approached that ce, the dense forest parted, and a woman appeared sitting on a rock, humming a tune. In an instant, it seemed like cherry blossoms fluttered in all directions. The whole world was dyed pink, and he felt a dizzying sense of lightness as if he were flying in the azure sky. There was a floating castle in the sky, surrounded by cherry blossoms, enveloped in a deep shade of red. In the midst of it all, the woman was seated. She wore a white robe, had white hair, and even had pointed fox ears attached to her head. Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes tightly. ''Not human... Not a mythical creature either. That is the first target I''ve been searching for. The Twelfth-god, Yeonhong Chunsamwol. {TN:- "Yeonhong Chunsamwol" is a Korean name, and directly tranting it to English would be "Crimson Spring March." Alternate names for "Yeonhong Chunsamwol" can be: "Scarlet March" Let me know if you want me to retain the korean name or you would prefer the english one instead in thements.} {TN:- The correct trantion for "" would be "Twelve Divine Months" or "Twelve Divine Lunar Months" rather than "Twelfth God." It refers to the twelve most powerful entities in the game world, and is associated with the lunar calendar or lunar months in korean calender. Each entity represents a different month and possesses great strength and significance within the game''s lore. Let me know if you have a better suggestion.} It wasn''t exactly her true form, but it was one of the nine avatars she possessed. Focusing his mind, the world returned to normal. She approached him as if nothing had happened and spoke. "Hmm? A human, huh? Did youe here for some business?" With a light step, the woman walked towards him barefoot as if she was dancing. Her smiling face closely resembled the ideal figure in his mind, almost making his heart race, but he managed to regain control. That figure in front of him was not human. He must not be captivated. He had prepared for this moment. *''Shoop...!''* Baek Yu-Seol closed his eyes and took a deep breath. The mana in the air prated deep into his body, igniting the ''Enchanting Power'' within him. As a human who had Mana Leakage, he could push out all the mana nted within him in one go. **Zzzt!** Baek Yu-Seols senses shed, and the woman''s form momentarily transformed into that of a fox. "Oh-ho?" Of course, he couldn''tpletely resist her influence with his own mental strength, and she quickly returned to being a woman... but at least he could avoid being enchanted. Mental magic activated by dispersing the opponent''s mana did not affect someone like him, who had mana leakage. Even though it was an enchantment magic of the highest level, he could momentarily glimpse her true nature through his senses. She looked at Baek Yu-Seol, deliberately averting her gaze, and smiled softly. "Hmm, you seem quite different from an ordinary young human. If you were an ordinary human male, you would have rushed at me a long time ago." "... Thank you for thepliment. May I inquire about your identity?" She was the Twelth-God, one of the beings with the greatest power in the game world of Aether World. Even legendary dragons were said to be no match for them, so he shouldn''t let his guard down. "Me? As you can see, I am a yokai. And also a familiar, a divine general, a divine spirit, and a divine month(or God). Is that exnation sufficient?" {TN:- Yokai is a term used in Japanese folklore to refer to a ss of supernatural creatures, spirits, or monsters. They are often depicted as mischievous or malevolent entities with various forms and abilities. Yokai can include a wide range of creatures such as ghosts, demons, shapeshifters, and mythical creatures.} "I see. I understand who you are." "Ahahat, so tell me. What is your purpose foring here?" "That is..." "If you don''t speak honestly, I''ll devour you." When she yfully opened her red eyes wide, his senses sent him a strong warning. One wrong move, and he would truly die. "... I came to retrieve a heart." "Oh, really? Whose heart?" "The heart of a familiar." "Oh~ Are you nning to kill a familiar and take its heart?" "No, I do not have the power to kill a familiar. I was nning to retrieve a heart that has been lost by its owner from the ''Tomb of the familiar,'' which exists deep within." As soon as the words "Tomb of the Familiar" were mentioned, the fox''s expression sank. "There is no heart there." "... Nevertheless, I must find it." "Why?" Baek Yu-Seol pondered for a moment. This woman had the ability to distinguish lies. If he were to speak of taking it for his own gain, his life would be forfeit in an instant. He needed something that could serve as a reasonable excuse. "... There is one. The reason I came all the way here to retrieve the heart was primarily for the sake of Celestia. And didn''t she give him a damaged wooden pendant as a token of friendship? He quickly took it out of his backpack and showed it to the incarnation of Yeonhong Chunsamweol. "I am doing it to save my friend." "That is...!" Yeonhong Chunsamweol''s eyes widened. A familiar never gave their token of friendship to just anyone. Although he didn''t have a particrly close rtionship with Celestia... because he was the only human who could save her, he was able to receive it. "I see... So that''s how it came to be... Well, that''s interesting. If a human has such a rtionship with a familiar, it must mean that you''re not an ordinary human." Among the Twelve Gods, Yeonhong Chunsamweol had a particrly deep affection for the familiars. For that reason, she used her ability of "Enchantment" to lure numerous familiar to this ce, and ensure their safety. The Fourth Layer. This strange space was entirely a part of Yeonhong Chunsamweol. She created her own realm at the roots of the World Tree, tempting only familiars and forming a small kingdom. From a human''s perspective, it might seem oppressive or like a zoo, but ultimately her judgment was correct. Countless familiar were able to escape the clutches of the Dark Mages. However, as the price for creating this space, Yeonhong Chunsamweol lost the ability to venture outside forever. Although she could partially inherit her power and bestow "Blessings," even that did not yield positive results. One of the victims of this unfortunate consequence was the Elf King, Florin. Bound by the overpowering force of enchantment, Florin couldn''t even engage in external activities, unaware of the reason why he became that way. "Well, fine. If it''s for that reason, I can give you a heart. After all, you''re a friend of familiar. Moreover, I can faintly smell the scent of familiars emanating from your aura... It seems you have quite an intimate rtionship. Hehehe." She covered her mouth with her hand and smirked ominously, as if imagining something. It was just that he was diligently breathing beside Celestia... and that was how it turned out... "However." Suddenly, she rxed her expression, let out a sigh, and shook her head. "To be honest, I''m tired of it now." ".... Excuse me?" "I can no longer trust humans." "No, wait a moment. Why all of a sudden..." "Throughout history, there have been many humans like you. Heroes who fought for familiars, fairies, and us... the Shinwol." She spoke with a nostalgic look in her eyes, as if gazing into the distance. "Our fates were tragic. In the end, they too betrayed us and turned against us. We have had deep rtionships with many humans so far. And we were betrayed." "I I..." "Why? Do you want to say that you won''t be like them? I''ve heard that story dozens, hundreds of times already. I''m tired of it. The human race." "Hmm..." He expected her to put up a wall like this. Even in the original game, Yeonhong Chunsamweol belonged to the difficult category to conquer. The method to inherit her abilities was simple yet challenging, matching the "required ability conditions." In the case of Yeonhong Chunsamweol, it was increasing affinity with familiars and enhancing mental power, but his current ability fell far short of those conditions. However, his current goal was just to show himself to Yeonhong Chunsamweol and let her know of his existence. It was still too early to conquer her. However, he thought it would be possible to just take the heart of a familiar. But she was being so thorough and not willing to help with anything. "My friend is dying... Please, save them." "You humans have a short lifespan. Even if familiar lose their memories, they are eternal. That child will forever remain asleep even after you die. I will go and save them at that time." "No, then can''t you juste with me now?" "... That''s impossible. I''ve expended a lot of power creating this space, so I can''t move right now." *Ugh, this frustrating woman. How can she refuse to budge even when she can''t due to herck of trust in humans?* He didnt emember the story, so he didnt know how Yeonhong Chunsamweol was betrayed by a certain human and what they did to her. But anyway, those humans became quite resented. "You have the qualification to be a friend of a familiar. You prove that you can sacrifice even your life for the sake of familiar. But..." "..." Well, that was true. No matter what, his own life was precious to him. "I don''t want familiar to give their hearts to humans. They will eventually be hurt." "Yes..." Baek Yu-Seol didn''t expect himself to be so blocked like this. Maybe he shouldn''t havee to find Yeonhong Chunsamweol. No, that was not it. It was important to keep showing his face consistently to gain Yeonhong Chunsamweol''s favor. Even though she was not friendly towards him right now, someday his efforts would bear fruit. *... Perhaps I need to find another way to obtain the heart.* *What should I do?* While pondering quietly, suddenly his whole body shivered and he felt chills. **[A variable has urred in the episode.]** **[Episode 7 Arshuang''s Dark Corruption Route is in progress.]** Such a message appeared. So even Arshuang''s route was progressing. He expected this much. It was probably a variable caused by his existence. However, there was no need to worry. Arshuang''s corruption would be resolved by Hong Bi-Yeon one way or another, even if he didnt pay much attention to it. If it seemed too dangerous, he could just go back immediately. **[The variable has been resolved.]** As expected, Arshuang''s Dark Corruption Route was resolved not long after. So he turned his attention back to it and wanted to have a few more words with Yeonhong Chunsamweol... but... **[Warning! Your story line interference has caused a significant ''butterfly effect''.]** **[Episode 8 Dark Magic Corruption is being merged with the current ongoing episode!]** **[The difficulty level of the episode has increased significantly!]** The message appeared and startled him. "What...?" **[Episode 7-8]** **[Familiar Contract Ceremony and the Dark Mage Corruption]** Baek Yu-Seol stood frozen, his mouth agape, and took a step back. Episode 8. It meant that Professor Maizen Tyren would bepletely corrupted by the dark magic and go on a rampage. Why was it happening so soon? He quickly put on his spec to confirm, and he saw that Professor Maizens corruption rate had surpassed 50% and was now at 80%. *What is this... Why all of a sudden...?* Episodes were supposed to ur only when they were rted to the protagonists, so it shouldn''t happen in a ce unknown to him. Professor Maizen had be corrupted somewhere near the roots of the Heavenly Spirit Tree, where all the protagonists had gathered. *Darn it, he''s bing a dark mage here.* So far, there had been many unexpected variables, but they never had such a direct impact on the episode itself. But now, the episode was urring ahead of schedule. There was no way to know or prepare for this. He didn''t know when or how it would happen. *This... is because of me.* He had made efforts to elerate Professor Maizens corruption into a dark mage. However, he never expected it to happen in a ce like this. It was still impossible for the protagonists to defeat him among themselves. In the original game, it was mentioned that the allies would weaken Maizen through their attacks, creating an opportunity for the yer to strategize. However, there was not a single "ally" here. It was because the location of the episode had changed. Therefore, it meant that he had to find allies separately in this ce. But who else could be here? There was no one else to help the protagonists in this ce except him. "What is this...?" Yeonghong Chunsamwol also seemed to have sensed the dark magic and was looking somewhere with a bewildered expression. "Oh, it''s not yet... The dark magic shouldn''t intrude yet..." Her space was still unfinished, so she must have set up a strong barrier to ward off dark magic. But, if a tant daek mage had infiltrated, it was enough for her to be greatly surprised. The current Yeonghong Chunsamwol was in a state where she had lost most of her original power and was unable to act. In a fluster, he quickly shouted at her, covering her cheeks with both hands. "Where is it?" "Wha... what is this..." "I mean, tell me where the dark magic is detected! I will go and stop it!" "No, it''s not possible. You can''t stop it at your level. I need to summon my child, Kkotseorin, right away..." {TN:- The Korean term "" (Kkotseorin) can be tranted more urately as "Blooming Flower" or "Flowering Serenade" in English. It conveys the idea of a flower in its full bloom or the act of a serenade associated with flowers.} "We don''t have time for that! Quickly tell me the location!" Baek Yu-Seol, who had been speaking politely, was taken aback. The current Yeonghong Chunsamwol, who had most of her memories sealed, seemed unable to maintainposure. It was truly an ironic situation. One of the Twelve God, Yeonghong Chunsamwol. One of the strongest weapons she possessed was her unwavering mental strength, yet she seemed flustered just because a single dark mage had intruded. It pained him to see her weakened state, but he couldn''t afford to focus on that now. "There... It''s over there. The dark magic is corrupting my children from that ce." That was enough information. Holding the Artifact, the Vengeance Branch, tightly in his right hand, he rushed without hesitation in the direction she pointed.", Chapter 93-1: - Maizen Tyren (2) Chapter 93-1: - Maizen Tyren (2) With the sudden appearance of the dark mage, the students started to retreat hesitantly. Despite receiving education to face dark mages, there were hardly any students in the first year with practicalbat experience. Moreover, the opponent was a dark mage estimated to be at least level 5 or 6. And to make matters worse, it was a fallen dark mage who used to teach them. "Professor, why...?" When a student trembled and asked, Maizen smiled faintly. "... Do I still look like a professor to you? It''s truly a regrettable perception." Maizen slowly scanned the students with a prating gaze. They were still young and weak, but in a few decades, or even a few years, they would surpass his own achievements and possess talent to rise higher. Does that make sense? *''How much effort did I put in...?''* He, too, polished his magic skills, studied, and trained every day. However, despite his efforts, the ultimate achievement he could reach in terms of talent was around the ss 4. He aimed for higher grounds. He wanted to be someone superior and surpass everyone with a stronger power. That was why Maizen reluctantly chose the path of alchemy, as there were clear limits to magic. He hoped to excel as an alchemist by solving the Delta Augmentation Form he was most confident in. But even his talent in alchemy was mediocre at best. It was fortunate in a way. Maizen had a natural talent for the art of ttery, which reached a high level and it could ingratiate him with those of high status and cater to the whims of those in power. So, Maizen managed to be a professor at Ste Academy based more on his connections than his skills. Nheless, he considered himself a decent alchemist. He had written quite remarkable papers, participated in significant research, and had be a professor at Ste, after all. With his proficiency in both magic and alchemy, he had established himself as an authority in academia. Now, wouldn''t it be okay for him to aim even higher? That thought shattered into pieces shortly after entering Ste. Eisel Morph, who showcased alchemy skills superior to his own, and Baek Yu-Seol, who had exceptional ideas; not to mention Alterisha, who always surpassed him in everything. He couldn''t understand. Why did they have to be better? He had thought that he had studied diligently enough. Why should he fall behind those younger individuals? That sense of inferiority... That jealousy. All emotions converge into one. He had be the current Maizen Tyren. "Ha...." Now it was okay. In front of him, geniuses with the qualities of archmages were gathered. There was no need to envy that talent anymore. Wasnt it just a matter of taking it away and making it his own? Sss "Ugh!" "Kugh...!" The dark magic emanating from Maizen gradually consumed this space in ck. Perhaps soon, all the beings present here will be tainted by dark magic, which made Edna lick her dry lips with her tongue. "We must stop this." For a week, the space here would be sealed by an imprable barrier, which meant that no one could escape. During that week, Maizen would leisurely hunt down Ste''s students. That would be recorded as the most terrible ughter in Ste''s history, never to be repeated. The most prominent talents in the world would be massacred here. Then, the future of this world would truly be filled with darkness. Coincidentally, many key figures were gathered here. Eisel, Mayuseong, Hong Bi-Yeon, and Baek Yu-Seol who was probably wandering around the fourthyer by now. It was a pity that he was not there. But there was nothing Maizen could do. He couldnt always hope for the presence of key figures "Princess...!" "Please escape! We''ll hold them off!" "Ahh..." Hong Bi-Yeon looked at her faction members with tired eyes. There were faction members who were pale and couldn''t do anything; some were already nning to escape and protect themselves, while some stood in front, deploying shields, iming to protect her. She looked at Arshuang, who was unconscious on the ground. *For my sake* Until just now, she was on the verge of being consumed by dark magic, but in return, shepletely became her own person after being rescued. Furthermore, it seemed that other faction members around her were influenced by seeing her transformation andpletely sided with her. She had to take advantage of this opportunity. There was nowhere to run anyway. They would die. So, she had to y the role of a brave leader who wouldn''t retreat from this ce. She clenched her staff and stood up, pushing past the faction members and stepping forward. "No, we fight. If we retreat, we''ll eventually be hunted down one by one." "P-Princess..." "I''ll fight at the forefront." Even the faction members who were terrified by her words forced themselves to stand up, swallowing their saliva. Most of the students here were her subordinates, so with her words, the battle formation was quickly established. When Mayuseong, Eisel, and Edna joined forces with Hong Bi-Yeon, Maizen smirked confidently. "If you had quietly given up and surrendered your mana, you could have lived the rest of your life as an ordinary person, but instead, you choose death willingly." Saying that, he raised his right hand high. A dark mage didnt need a staff, as they drew energy from the realm. The casting of magic. As soon as she confirmed it, Edna shouted, "Block it!" **Thud!** At the same time, Mayuseong leaped using Hyper Jump and swiftly descended upon Maizen, striking him with a spear made of a massive rock. **Boom...!** However, a crimson shield was generated and blocked the attack, causing the spear to disappear in an instant. Mayuseong didn''t stop there and conjured dozens of pirs of mes from the ground, which enveloped Maizens body, then he struck a rock barrier behind him, blocking his path of retreat. Immediately after, from the sky, a giant mass of mes descended. Hong Bi-Yeons patented move, Fire Beam. ** Kwaang!!!** The shield formed by ss 5 magic was instantly shattered like spiderwebs, and when Eisels lightning struck, it waspletely destroyed. "What...!" Maizens pupils shook in surprise. It was the price he paid for underestimating the abilities of geniuses blessed with magic. "Ugh!" Eventually, when Edna unleashed a massive beam of light, Maizen''s body, which had grown to nearly 3 meters in size, retreated backward from the impact. It wasn''t difficult to hit him in that state. The faction members of Hong Bi-Yeon, who had finished their casting, also activated their magic and began attacking Maizen. Up to this point, it seemed to be going smoothly. But Edna knew that wasn''t the case. Maizen hadn''t attacked yet. It wasn''t that he couldn''t, but rather that he chose not to. To prepare for a powerful strike. To test their strength. Despite unleashing so much magic, Maizens casting continued without interruption. "No... I can''t stop it." Edna gritted her teeth and shouted. "Everyone, brace for impact!" The students who were already frightened by Maizens casting halted their attacks and deployed their shields together. Shield magic, in its original form, involvedbining multiple small shield fragments to maintain a stronger defense. Shields deployed by different magescked cohesion, but when so many ss 2 mages deployed their shields simultaneously, it provided a reasonably effective defense. A massive and blue magic circle appeared in front. Earth-attribute mages lifted the ground to create a defensive barrier, and Edna unfolded a shining shield specialized in dark magic protection. And in an instant, they all shattered. Not even a sound could be heard. They only saw the massive dark mes shoot in their direction before their vision blurred. "Kkuhh...!" Despite trying to absorb the impact as much as possible, the students scattered in all directions, tumbling and falling. Edna, too, grimaced and clutched her aching back, as it seemed to have suffered severe strain from colliding with a rock while flying backward. "Ge... darn it..." Chapter 93-2 Chapter 93-2 "Ge... darn it..." Forcing recovery magic onto her back, she struggled to stand up, and tightly gripped her staff. Despite students sprawling all around, Maizen still remained motionless with a rxed demeanor. "Hmm, this is quite impressive. I didn''t know you could defend against it. Certainly, our first-year neers are not ordinary, huh?" Heughed as if genuinely delighted. "... I''m very pleased with the idea of absorbing that talent." **Thunk!** As soon as Maizen took a step forward, some students forcibly used their staff and stood up. Remarkably, even in the midst of all this, they were igniting the determination to resist, knowing that the enemy was still right in front of them. "Hahaha... Indeed, no matter how young, Ste is Ste, huh?" As he slowly scanned the students who were rising, Maizen''s expression twisted. "... Kids these days, why are they so earnest about irrelevant matters?" Edna quickly confirmed Mayuseong''s position. His academy uniform was disheveled, but he seemed rtively unharmed. No, it wasn''t just rtively unharmed. Sparks were gradually emanating from his body, but it wasn''t the typical blue and red mixture of magic. It was pure ck. Mayuseong was attempting to use his inherent ability, [Dark Magic Domination]. However, the condition for that was extremely strict, requiring theplete release of [Dark Magic Form]. It was a formidable task for Mayuseong in his current state. Moreover, once he revealed his dark magic, he would no longer be able to stay at Ste permanently. Knowing this, the decision to release it was a testament to the importance of navigating the current situation rather than the trivial academy. But at that moment, Maizen approached Mayuseong with a bang, forcing him to reluctantly step back and deploy an rock barrier in front. **Bang!** But, Maizen effortlessly pierced through even the ss 3 barrier and charged forward. Mayuseong desperately used a Hyper Jump to hastily evade, but Maizen immediately pursued him. "Ugh...!" Unable to do anything, Mayuseong exploded mes in mid-air, forcefully propelling himself and crashing onto the ground, suffering significant impact. **Boom!** Maizen was about to strike him in that state, but the students, who had regained theirposure just in time,unched their magic attacks, preventing him from doing so. Meanwhile, Mayuseong quickly tried to create distance, but Maizen, even with a hastily deployed shield, intended to chase him relentlessly, even if he had to endure some attacks. "She noticed something...!" The [Dark Magic Domination] ability had a morale-boosting trait that could have some impact even on higher-level dark mages. Maizen knew this from the beginning and forcefully pursued Mayuseong to prevent him from unleashing dark magic. "You, damn bitch!" Edna summoned a whip of light to bind Maizens body. While his speed slightly decreased, it didn''t have a significant effect. Maizen tore it apart and continued advancing. Meanwhile, magic struck Maizen. However Even though Mayuseong was receiving Maizens attacks... he was still a dark mage with a power level of over ss 5. Against him, Mayuseong demonstrated various senses to block or evade his attacks and even counterattack ording to opportunity. Rocks erupted, lightning struck, and walls of fire obstructed Maizens vision. In other words, Mayuseong was excellently ''tanking'' against Maizen. He was more impressive than they thought. Even though he was Mayuseong, the fact that he could withstand a ss 5 dark mage without unleashing all his power was quite remarkable. Although Mayuseong couldn''t unleash his abilities, considering the situation alone, it wasn''t bad. Mayuseong was fulfilling his role as a knight. As Maizen faced off against Mayuseong to restrain his abilities, the students cast the most powerful magic they could individually unleash. In the tense situation, they couldn''t be used, but thanks to Mayuseong''s excellent tanking, the casting was quicklypleted. **Boom! Thud!!** At that moment when various elemental magic poured down... quietly, in a corner, Eisel finished chanting her spell. "Crystal Flower. It was her ultimate magic skill developed through coboration with Baek Yu-Seol, showing effects equivalent to or greater than a ss 4 magic in an instant. However, it was a magic she wouldn''t use unless in an unavoidable situation, and she would inevitably be exhausted after using it... and now, this was that ''unavoidable situation''. **Crackle!!** Giant ice flowers bloomed, and they immediately shattered into tiny petals, piercing through Maizens body. Those ice bullets could prate even steel, freezing deep into the bones. And then "... Devour them." Suddenly, a massive wave of mes engulfed the world. It was a magic Hong Bi-Yeon developed after witnessing Eisels magic during the Simtion battle against the demons as she pushed herself to the limit through training. "Wave of mes." That immense wave of mes targeted only the designated targets, without burning anything else in nature. **Rumble!** With a thunderous roar that could bepared to an explosion, Maizens screams echoed. Without stopping there, Edna also unleashed the most powerful magic she could muster. "Oh darkness, dissolve away." A golden gate appeared in the air and spun around. **Creak!** The gate opened. Beams of light poured out. At first nce, it seemed like ordinary lighting with no apparent effect, but it was a white purification magic that had a devastating effect on dark magic. Fireworks exploded, ice shattered, and pirs of light shot up. The genius girls who would be remembered in history created the greatest magic and beautiful works of art by burning all their mana. At that moment, they had be selfless, and didnt care about their own well-being. If those magics harmonized, they could undoubtedly deliver a meaningful blow to Maizen Tyren ** Crash!!** "Huh?" **Creak!** Edna felt a sensation as if her heart had momentarily stopped. She clutched her chest and knelt on the ground, coughing up blood. "Ugh, cough...!" All the mana within her body evaporated. Magic Revival, a phenomenon that urred when magic was forcibly dispelled or canceled, causing all mana in the body to evaporate. Tears streamed down her face from the pain she had never felt before. "Cough, ugh..." She wasn''t the only one. Hong Bi-Yeon, Eiswl, and other students also experienced the same thing. Their magic canceled, and they copsed to the ground, unable to even think about moving. Some vomited blood and fainted, appearing to be unable to resume the battle any longer. "Zen jang..." Struggling to regain her fading consciousness, Edna gritted her teeth and managed to stand up with trembling legs. Dizziness. The world shook, and her body pleaded to fall into sleep, wanting to escape the continuous ordeal, but she couldn''t afford to. If she fell asleep here, she would forever lose everything. Even her life and the future of this world. "I can''t I can''t possibly..." Exhausted, Edna gripped her staff and lifted her head. Soon, her eyes were filled with despair. **Swish...!!** From Maizens fingertips, a magic circle emerged and began spinning. It was the dark me that all the students had barely managed to stop by pooling their strength. "Haha... Truly impressive. To possess this level of magic at such a young age, the top 10 geniuses..." Maizen chuckled and then hardened his expression, clutching the me. "... I really can''t help but want to take it away from you." The dark me had grown muchrger than before. Estimated level: ss 6. Even if everyone was at their peak condition, they couldn''t possibly stop it... The sky turned dark, as if reflecting their future. Edna desperately tried to draw out her mana to emit light attack, but she couldn''t feel anything inside her anymore. "Damn it..." Edna suddenly looked around. Mayuseong, huddled in a corner, struggled to stand up. Just like Edna, he was supporting his weak body with the staff. Eisel and Hong Bi-Yeon also supported themselves on their staff, and forced themselves to rise. And the other students were unconscious, and didnt even have the ability to twitch. They would all die. The ones who were meant to change the future of the world. All would die there. It was despairing andmentable. But if this was fate, there was nothing they could do. Edna nkly gazed at Maizens approaching dark me. **[... The special function of the item ''Marikan''s Pendant'' is activated.]** **[Marikan Shield]** **[Once, it will unconditionally defend against magic of ss 6 or lower.]** Immediately after, in front of her, a massive, round shield with intricate machinery-like circuits unfolded. ** Boom!!** The dark mepletely vanished. "Ah..." In that fleeting moment, Edna could see it. Smaller and more petite than the boys of his age, but... she felt that his presence was solid and broad, more than anyone else. The profile of a certain boy. "He''s damnte..." With that, Edna closed her eyes. she appeared relieved and there was even a smile on her face.", Chapter 94-1: - Maizen Tyren (3) Chapter 94-1: - Maizen Tyren (3) When Baek Yu-Seol arrived at the scene, it was already a battlefield. All the students had copsed, and the female protagonists were in a state of exhaustion, having expended all their mana. Mayuseong was injured and staggering as well. Still... it was fortunate that no one had died. Well, by taking the blood and mana of living mages, he could absorb their power more efficiently, so maybe they were purposely left alive. "Now, the only person who can fight right now is..." Only one person. Mayuseong alone stood firmly, without losing consciousness. But somehow, his condition was strange. His body was covered in wounds, yet it was strange that he hadn''t copsed immediately. Of course... an ordinary human would be unable to move in that condition. But Mayuseong could. He had truly numerous ''abilities'' at his disposal. The [Indomitable] that grew stronger with each injury. The [Healing Factor] that automatically gradually healed wounds. The [Price of Pain] that intensified mana when in agony. The [Wind of Regeneration] that consumed mana to fully restore the body in the event of a fatal injury. The [Mana Restoration Body] that consumed stamina to recover mana when it ran low, and so on... Countless abilities were currently restoring Mayuseong. "Hey, are you okay..." Baek Yu-Seol was about to speak, but he stopped when he saw the mechanical look in his eyes. "The taste is gone." One of the most powerful abilities possessed by Mayuseong, [Dark Mana Form]. As an ability that allowed him to freely transition between being a human and a dark mana user, it would be incredibly advantageous in this situation, as he could not only unleash powerful magic but also utilize [Dark Mana Domination]. However... even using that ability would require it to be willingly activated. If he sustained severe injuries and lost consciousness, dark mana would naturally seep out, irrespective of his own will. Unlike other dark mana users, Mayuseongs whites of the eyes were tainted ck, and his irises were instead unnaturally white. Those alien and eerie eyes gave a weird impression, but perhaps Mayuseong was still maintaining his sanity. He had simply lost all emotions. "Baek Yu-Seol." "Yeah...?" "I can''t kill him with my firepower. Can you do it?" Without a doubt, his former gentle and considerate tone was nowhere to be found, and it was reced by a cold voice which seemed to be emanating from a machine. "I can. If given the chance, just once." "... Alright. I''ll believe you." The conversation ended there. Mayuseong looked ahead, and soon the fog cleared to reveal Maizen Tyren walking towards them. Now, his stature had grown to nearly 4 meters, and countless stems of dark crystals extended and writhed in his surroundings. "His body is covered in wounds..." Indeed, he could be considered one of Ste''s top students, having inflicted such severe injuries on the highly esteemed Maizen. With injuries of that degree, a single piercing strike with the [Vengeance Branches] could have instantly killed him. Three months... Three whole months of umted resentment. Maizen wouldn''t be able to withstand it. "Ah... So it was you who blocked my magic attack, Baek Yu-Seol?" Maizen approached, chuckling. Even his voice echoed like the disturbing voice produced from scraping a chalkboard with nails. It was unpleasant. He seemed to be in a good mood, even ecstatic, as he spoke to Baek Yu-Seol with a gleeful gaze. "Evening this far... Are you trying to interfere with me?" "Yes, well... It turned out that way." "Hehe... That''s interesting. It''s better this way. The first mage I wanted to kill after obtaining this power..." sh! Maizens gaze turned dark, and in an instant, the numerous stems that had enveloped his body surged towards him. "Baek Yu-Seol, it was you!" Kwa-ga-ga-gak! However, in the midst of that, Mayuseong leaped in and scattered dark lightning in all directions, cutting them all apart. Seizing the opportunity, Baek Yu-Seol sprinted to the side and used sh to dive into Maizens blind spot as much as possible. *Crazy, hes merciless* He knew exactly what those dark stems were. They were manifestations of Maizens body as part of his dark magic, akin to the pattern of "Phase 2" in a game. Unlike Phase 1, which simply dispersed magic, Phase 2 mainly relied on attacks utilizing those stems. It boasted an incredibly wicked and convoluted pattern, to the point where he wanted to beg him to use magic. Taking him on alone would be insane, but... he caught a glimpse of Mayuseong scattering dark lightning all over his body. Currently, his power level would beparable to that of a formidable ss 4 mage,bined with numerous characteristics. Perhaps he could even unleash a greater power than that. However, Maizen was at least a ss 5 mage, if not a ss 6. Mayuseong couldn''t overpower him alone, even with [Dark Mana Form]. At best, he could momentarily halt his movements. However... That brief moment would soon be Baek Yu-Seols opportunity. If he couldnd just one attack, their victory would be assured. **[sh]** While the dark stems restrained Mayuseong, a few of them rushed towards Baek Yu-Seol. Engaging in a direct confrontation was impossible. With his current instincts and body vision, fully evading all of Maizens stems was difficult, so he had to do his best to dodge them. **Chwak!** The three dark stems twisted eerily and flew towards his upper body. Their movements were reminiscent of a whip, sending a chill down his spine, but it wasn''t to the point where Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t avoid them. However, he couldn''t utilize his specialty: parrying. Whenever he swung the Argento Sword, it shattered upon contact with the stems. *Is this... a ss 6 dark mage?* Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t even block a simple attack. Frustrated with his mediocre skills, he had no choice but to resort to a different tactic. **[Summon Unknown Dagger] ** The ring on his left hand gleamed, conjuring a magic dagger. Its power and intensity were fixed, unrted to his own abilities, but in terms of immediate effectiveness, it surpassed the Argento Sword. **Chae-ang!!** As expected, the Unknown Dagger was able to fend off the stems to some extent. It could withstand a few more strikes before shattering, and required a recharge to activate again, but having a means to deflect attacks was crucial. **Kwarrreung!!** Around that time, with lightning coursing through his body, Mayuseong approached Maizen. Though it appeared as if they were engaged in a fierce struggle, leaving Mayuseong alone could result in him getting hurt at any moment. Baek Yu-Seol quickly opened the Alchemical Bag at his waist and retrieved an item. **Chae-ang!** "Kuk!" In the midst of dodging the flying stems, Baek Yu-Seol identally dropped a few items, but he quickly utilized the ones that he managed to grab. **Fushik...!** The gas thickened, but Maizen didn''t even blink an eye. They were slightly upgraded versions of what he had used against the second-year senior, but he didn''t expect them to work as effectively as they did back then. After all, they were just consumable items in this world, mere supplementary means. They had zero direct killing power against a true dark mage, but at least they could annoy Maizen. "Hmph, useless tricks..." Maizen swung the stems like a whip, piercing through the gas that obstructed his vision. Baek Yu-Seols used sh upwards to evade and then threw a red bead towards the ground. **Poof!** In an instant, the gas ignited, causing a massive explosion. "Kuk...!" Maizens skin was slightly grazed, and he frowned. However, it was only minor damage, which would soon be healed by their dark mage''s regenerative power. It wasn''t significant damage, but enough to be bothersome. In this opening, Baek Yu-Seol turned around... Even without using sh, his full sprinting speed was much faster than any Olympic athlete on Earth. However, even while facing Mayuseong, Maizen didn''t disregard his approach. **Zwack!** The stems pierced through the cover of trees and rocks that were blocking their view. Baek Yu-Seol managed to dodge most of them narrowly by tilting his head or deflecting them with the dagger in his left hand, but sometimes he had no choice but to use sh. **Splurt!** "Urgh!" But even the location of his sh seemed anticipated, as another thorny stem came rushing towards him. Baek Yu-Seol had no choice but to expend another sh to evade it. "Hng, huff..." Proper distance control was necessary for sh. Without focusing on timing, blindly using sh could result in getting caught off guard and killed at any moment. The haphazard sh he just used was honestly just luck. If there had been obstacles in front of him, he would have screamed in agony. "Damn it... It''s still difficult." Even approaching was not easy. However, he was still able to scatter items around Maizen as he circled him. These were items of the type that would activate on their own after a certain period of time, even without him triggering them directly. "Even hisbat style is annoying." When Baek Yu-Seol managed to dodge all the attacks of the stems, Maizen seemed annoyed and unleashed a shockwave, causing debris to fall before charging towards hom. **Crack! Crackle!** In front of him, lines of lightning were released into the air, hindering his movements. "How troublesome...!" The ground caved in, shes erupted in the air, obstructing the field of view. Ropes of powerful magic emerged or thorns sprouted from the ground. None of them had lethal power, but they were items with enough power to disrupt the opponent''s movements. Despite the efforts put into developing them, Maizen mostly ignored the items and traps, relentlessly pursuing Baek Yu-Seol. Thanks to the assistance of the items, he was able to slightly reduce the cooldown of sh, but as soon as he unleashed a retaliatory attack against Maizen, he was quickly overwhelmed. **Pukk!** Baek Yu-Seol narrowly avoided a dark crystal stem which brushed against his cheek and rolled forward with all his strength. "Ugh..." "How long do you n on running!" As expected, with Maizen directly targeting Baek Yu-Seol, there was no way he could be their opponent. The wounds were increasing. It started with minor scratches, but escted to the point where immediate hemostasis was necessary for severe injuries. Despite having superhuman physical abilities and reaction speedpared to ordinary people, he couldn''t naturally create shields on his body, so even with light attacks, they all resulted in wounds. The wounds quickly depleted his stamina, and his mobility gradually declined. *I''m going to die! I''m really going to die!*", Chapter 94-2 Chapter 94-2 Just when it seemed like things were going to take a turn for the worse... **Quarrng!!** From the sky, a massive ck lightning bolt struck down. Or more urately... it would be more appropriate to say that a human engulfed in lightning was propelled towards Maizen. "Argh...!" The shockwave was so intense that Baek Yu-Seol had to roll on the ground several times before he finally regained his footing. And then... a calm darkness enveloped the area. It wasn''t as destructive as Maizens dark magic, nor was it filled with negative emotions. Instead, it evoked the image of a giant, chilling iceberg. "... Mayuseong...!" Baek Yu-Seol heard Maizens startled voice. He barely turned his head and looked towards the origin of the dark magic. There, Mayuseong, d in sparks of ck, had Maizens neck in his grip. He gazed at Maizen with emotionless eyes. **Crack! Zap!** "Hahaha...!" In an instant of contact. The current Mayuseongs only condition to activate [Dark Domination]. The effect was clear as Maizen struggled, unable to properly release his magic. *''An opportunity.''* There was no more time to hesitate. Maizens level was significantly higher, which meant his dark magic was still returning sharply. Gripping the Vengeance Branch tightly in his right hand, Baek Yu-Seol sprinted forward without hesitation. The wounds from earlier, the stinging pain on his thigh and ankle intensified, but he gritted his teeth and endured. One step, two steps. He advanced toward Maizen. **Zap! Zap! Zap...!!* Mayuseong gritted his teeth and forcefully withstood Maizens powerful dark magic. It was as if he knew there would be no chance to kill him if not now. **Swoosh!** However, even while being restrained, Maizen instinctively recognized that he couldn''t allow Baek Yu-Seols approach. He extended stems and thorns to attack Baek Yu-Seol. Still... Perhaps due to the influence of Dark Domination, his attack pattern was monotonous and his speed was slow. Baek Yu-Seol leaped over while tumbling, slid past the whip aiming for his waist, evaded the thorns of the three stems blocking his path with a sh, and prepared for the final leap. **Thud!** Maizen finally broke free from Mayuseongs domination and forcefully drove him into the ground. **Kwakwong!!** The forceful impact sent Mayuseong crashing with a shockwave that would have shattered the body of an ordinary human into pieces. However, there was no time to worry about him. Maizen, who had escaped from Dark Domination, focused all his attention on Baek Yu-Seol. The distance was 25 meters. Dozens of stems and thorns surged towards him. Baek Yu-Seol had no choice but to use a skill he never wanted to use. **[... Breath of the Spirit, Form III.]** Mayuseong was prepared to be consumed by darkness, and if it was Baek Yu-Seol, there was nothing he couldn''t do. **[Senses Enhanced by 147%]** **[Divine Assimtion Increases]** **[... Effect significantly amplified due to the influence of the location] ** **[Divine Assimtion greatly increases]** *''Kuk!''* This waspletely unexpected. The assimtion increased simultaneously with the effects due to the spatial conditions of the Divine Realm. But it was fine. In an instant, Baek Yu-Seols senses were elevated to the level of a ss 5. The duration would be a mere 15 seconds. However, during that time, both his ''sensory perception'' and ''cognitive eleration'' were enhanced to abnormal levels... It felt as if the world around him was flowing in slow motion. Fluttering leaves seemed to freeze, and he could discern each individual grain of sand swirling in the air. Even the trembling pupils of Maizen. Every attack that surged towards his head, shoulders, feet, waist, and abdomen seemed to y out in slow motion. In the slowed-down world, Baek Yu-Seol twisted his body to evade the stems. With a subtle tilt of his head, he dodged the thorns aimed at his neck. Baek Yu-Seol grabbed the stems charging towards his waist and used them as leverage to propel himself forward. Using sh amidst countless obstacles would be suicidal. However, it was no longer a difficult task. *''I can do it. Find the opening.''* In the slowed-down world, his eyes captured the openings amidst the dozens of stems Maizen unleashed. Towards the opening that even Maizen himself had failed to notice, Baek Yu-Seolunched himself, diving in with his entire body. "...!" Maizen appeared greatly bewildered, as if he couldn''t believe Baek Yu-Seol would attempt such a reckless act. Nevertheless, this would appear to be a suicidal move. He rushed into the midst of Maizens stems, and now the attacks converged on him from all directions. Maizen clenched his fists as if resigning himself to the situation. In that moment when all the stems were surging towards Baek Yu-Seol. Distance: 12m. **[sh]** Prating through all the stems to approach, Baek Yu-Seol thrust the branch into Maizens chest with all his strength. **Pwook~!** **[...Contact with the target of vengeance has been made.]** **[The maximum value of Vengeance unfurls.]** "... Ah?" Immediately after, Maizen uttered a puzzled sound and staggered back. All the stems of dark crystals came to a halt, and no more thorns sprouted. He seemed perplexed as he felt his own body, then gritted his teeth and released his dark magic. However... **Crash!** Every motionless stems of crystal shattered into pieces and scattered to the ground. Baek Yu-Seol watched Maizen silently. He stared at the breaking crystals with a dismayed look, then contorted his face and extended his trembling right hand towards Baek Yu-Seol. "Y-you, you, you... this..." **Thud!** But before he could do anything, his right arm melted away. "Huh?" Next, his shoulders melted, followed by both legs, and then his waist. He could no longer support his upper body. "Ah, a-a... aaahhh...!!" Maizen let out a grotesque scream as he swung his remaining arm towards Baek Yu-Seol. However, unable to even emit magic anymore, he couldn''t reach him. "You, you...! I-I''ll kill you... kill you...! I''ll kill you~!!" **Thud!** He shrieked with esentment, anger, hatred towards him. All thoseplex emotions swirled and shot towards Baek Yu-Seol. However, none of those emotions reached him; they shattered into pieces. **Thud!** Even thest remaining arm melted away. "Ah, aaah, aaahh... I... don''t want to die..." Like that. Maizen Tyren met his end, excreting his vile emotions until the very end. **[Episodes 7-8 ''Familiar Contract and Dark Magic Corruption have beenpleted!]** **[To you, who led the story in the most ideal direction, ''Constetion Project'' promises additional rewards.]** Sigh. Slumping down against a nearby rock, Baek Yu-Seol tilted his head back and closed his eyes. Perhaps it was the strain of the recent events, but drowsiness washed over him. Nevertheless... Regardless of what happened, he had ovee the most fearsome and dangerous adversary and managed to save everyone. It seemed like he could finally get some peaceful rest.", Chapter 95-1: - Hospitalisation (1) Chapter 95-1: - Hospitalisation (1) Once in a while... Florin would receive some images in her mind, like vivid dreams, as if they were being transmitted. But, those were not dreams. They were messages sent by the Heavenly Spirit Tree. The Heavenly Spirit Tree would convey fragmented scenes of turmoil urring near its domain to Florin, requesting her assistance in resolving them. However, due to her limited external activities, Florin mostly relied on the High Elf Corps to handle the majority of tasks... "Euh!" As Florin slumbered within the white castle, a powerful image briefly shed through her mind. It was... profoundly different and agonizing, unlike anything she had experienced before. The Divine Realm. The Third Layer... no, the Fourth Layer. In the enigmatic Fourth Layer that even puzzled the elves themselves. The familiars were howling in anguish. They were enduring great pain, and shedding tears while gazing at the heavens. "This... this is...!" Florin gritted her teeth, and bravely endured the overwhelming onught of countless swirling emotions in her mind. The sheer multitude of despair, fear, anger, and sorrow weighed heavily on her heart. A sensation that ordinary humans and elves could never withstand, yet... She was the most revered queen among the High Elves. **Thud!** She bit her lip hard, causing blood to trickle, but she managed to endure it somehow. "Dark magic..." Florin gazed into the empty space with a bewildered expression. It was a distress signal transmitted by someone from the Divine Realm. However, Florin was not aware of the identity of the sender. "This is... What in the world..." Though she didn''t know who was sending the distress signal, what mattered was that dark magic had been detected within the Divine Realm. "... I need to inform the Knights as soon as possible." Regardless of how or by what means, even if it meant three Archmages breaking through the protective barrier and infiltrating the Divine Realm If the unknown information that entered her mind was true, it could lead to a major catastrophe. Not only the lives of Ste''s students were at risk, but even the familiars themselves could bepletely corrupted. Reopening the barrier that had been closed once would be extremely challenging, but she had to find a way to allow everyone to enter even if she had to exhaust all her remaining strength. "How did this happen..." Florin staggered through the royal chamber, beads of cold sweat rolling down her forehead. The mncholic moonlight seeped through the curtains, casting her silhouette as a final farewell. The belief and sense of duty to protect all the sacred entities embraced by the Heavenly Spirit Tree burdened Florins shoulders heavily. - Saaaahhh... The wind blew harshly. The wind in the Divine Realm was no natural urrence. It was an artificial phenomenon, created to resemble a natural one. The wind in this space was brought forth by Yeonhong Chunsamwol, the creator of this realm. As she took a step forward, the dark magic that had blossomed all around gradually transformed into a gentle shade of pink, purifying itself. It required an immense amount of energy to achieve this, but... it was worth it. For the sake of her children, she was willing to expend any amount of energy, even if it meant slipping back into slumber. Wherever her footprints were imprinted, plum blossoms bloomed, and darkness gave way to a vibrant pink hue. Walking was not a challenge. It was the journey back that might prove somewhat arduous... or so she thought. **Ooooohhh!** **Ssshhrrr** The familiars tainted by dark magic writhed in agony. It was truly heart-wrenching... yet, in her current weakened state, she couldn''t save them all. She could only restrain them from descending into further chaos. Yeonhong Chunsamwol lifted her head. The Third Layer. She reminisced about the human who had rushed to the ce where the source of dark magic had emerged. He was astonishingly feeble and fragile, a boy who she considered to be of no more value than a handful of dust. However, despite being aware of his own vulnerability, as soon as he realized that darkness had invaded, he dashed toward it without hesitation. Even though he knew he couldn''t triumph, it was as if opposing the darkness was his unwavering resolve, and purpose to live. Perhaps it could have been possible. How could he dash towards it without a moment''s hesitation, knowing that his own life could be lost in an instant? **Uoong...!** Passing through the barrier, Yeonhong Chunsamwol reached the Third Layer and furrowed her brow. Beyond the Fourth Layer, where the boundary of Fifth Layer began and her true self resided, she rarely ventured. It caused a slight dizziness. But she pressed on, undeterred. The vicinity... had already fallen into extreme silence. The dark magic had been shattered into pieces, and the young humans who had fought for their lives against it nowy unconscious on the ground. In the midst of that gruesome sight, a boy named Baek Yu-Seol leaned against a tree with his eyes closed. Having exhausted every ounce of his strength, he had fallen into a state of unconsciousness. Yeonhong Chunsamwol approached him, cradled the boy in her arms, and infused him with her energy. *Prove that you are willing to stake your life for the familiars.* She imposed those impossible words upon the boy. Risk his life For anyone in the world, their own life would be treasured above all else. That was why the boy was taken aback. She believed that his surprise stemmed from the fact that she herself couldn''t provide proof for what she asked of him. However As soon as the opportunity presented itself, the boy promptly proved it. His astonishment didn''te from ack of means to prove it... but rather, there was simply no way to prove it. A human who would willingly sacrifice his own life for the familiars. To Yeonhong Chunsamwol, who had lived for countless years, he was a type of human both unfamiliar and intriguing. "How is it possible for a human to be like this?" In her current state, with most of her knowledge and memories sealed away, she couldn''t fathom Baek Yu-Seol. It was truly disheartening. After a long time, she believed she had encountered a truly trustworthy human. To prove the fact, he had ultimately risked her own life. But "... In the end, you''ve really done it." The boy had sessfully vanquished the dark magic, and as the host disappeared, the scattered dark energy naturally purified itself. Baek Yu-Seol had proven his worth, bing a guardian for her and the familiars. "Though my current power is insignificant..." Yeonhong Chunsamwol took out a small bead from her embrace and ced it in Baek Yu-Seols chest. It was the heart of a familiar cherished by her. She had died in her embrace. Now, the heart had lost its owner and would beat again for a spirit loved by Baek Yu-Seol. Finally, she gently touched his forehead. **Woong!!** A pink aura permeated, causing Baek Yu-Seols body to tremble, but he remained unconscious. Perhaps the recoil was too strong for him to regain immediate consciousness, but he would endure. He received one of the Twelve God''s rare blessings, ''Yeonhong Chunsamwol''s Blessing. "With this, it should be enough as repayment..." Did she overdo it? Pouring her strength into purifying the dark magic, and then to bestow a ''blessing''... But it was alright. For a human like him, he deserved all the efforts. "Hmm..." While Yeonhong Chunsamwol bestowed her power, someone was the first to awaken. It was Hong Bi-Yeon, a girl with silver hair and a shimmer of red aura. She gazed at Yeonhong Chunsamwol with a bewildered expression before widening her eyes in astonishment. Yeonhong Chunsamwol responded with a mischievous smile, and ced her index finger lightly against her lips. "Keep this a secret. Unable to defy the might of the Twelve God, Hong Bi-Yeon nodded in a daze. In an instant, Yeonhong Chunsamwol vanished like a gentle summer breeze. "What in the world...?" Hong Bi-Yeon remained standing there in a state of disbelief. "Urgh..." A sharp headache coursed through her. Hong Bi-Yeon clutched her head, and exhaled deeply. Even the simplest movements became excruciating, as if her very lungs were being torn apart. Every action, even as mundane as breathing, was apanied by agonizing pain. "How... how do I even breathe...?" It felt as if her entire body was wrapped in the aftermath of a full-throttle marathon sprint. But she couldn''t afford to lose consciousness again. A strong intuition urged her to stay alert, and she forcefully opened her eyes. But there was no mana. She couldn''t sense any trace of it. Could it be the aftermath of using a higher-level magic? Her mana had yet to recover, leaving herpletely depleted. Maizen Tyren, the dark mage. Why was he still alive? A chilling thought ran through her mind as she gritted her teeth, straining to lift her upper body.", Chapter 95-2 Chapter 95-2 Before Edna stood a unwavering young girl, who struggled to stand despite her wavering legs. It was Hong Bi-Yeon Adolveit. She gazed somewhere in a daze before turning her head to meet Hong Bi-Yeons eyes. "Are you awake?" "What... How did this happen? Ugh..." The moment she opened her mouth, a throbbing headache surged through her, as if she were about to spew blood. It felt reminiscent of a hangover in her past life, but even after a night of indulging in whiskey and wine, she had never experienced such excruciating pain. She fought to suppress the agony and shifted her gaze towards the spot where Hong Bi-Yeon had been looking. There, Baek Yu-Seol leaned against a rock in deep slumber, while Mayuseongy wounded on the ground. And in front of them, there was a radiant core of dark magic. That was... the energy that surged forth when a powerful dark mage perisheda substance akin to the remnants of a dark mage''s body. Instinctively, Hong Bi-Yeon met her gaze and nodded silently. The dark mage, Maizen Tyren, was dead. Most likely due to the efforts of Baek Yu-Seol and Mayuseong. *In this world... can something like this really happen?* Mayuseong possessed extraordinary abilities as a blessed individual, and even though Edna knew Baek Yu-Seol was a regressor, it was still a profoundly shocking turn of events. She never expected a Level 6 Danger dark mage to be defeated. *Well, that''s... something.* They were truly unpredictable individuals. *That man... always ying tricks, yet whenever a crisis arises, he jumps in and resolves it.* Perhaps it was his strength. No, it was his status as a reincarnator, his sense of duty that made it possible. His relentless efforts to make the impossible possible allowed for such miracles to ur. Miracles weren''t things that simply happened; they were things you pursued and seized. "Hmm..." "What is it?" "I... I''m not dead...?" One by one, the students started to wake up. Strangely, the dark magic in the vicinity had vanishedpletely, and even the corrupted familiars had been purified. Not all of the dark magic had been purified, and there were still restless familiars in the distance, emanating a menacing darkness. "Paahh!" Green beams of light erupted from all directions, and the familiars began their transformation, returning to their natural forms. This was the true nature magic wielded by the genuine fairies, a magic that surpassed anything Florin had ever witnessed. It was pure, invigorating, and infused with an enchanting essence. A rescue team was sent by the Heavenly Spirit Tree, their arrival a testament to Baek Yu-Seols triumph over Maizen Tyrens malevolence. With everyone now safe and the future preserved, a sense of relief washed over Edna, causing her legs to weaken as she sank to the ground. "I''m alive..." It was at that moment that the reality of her survival truly sank in. *** At the pinnacle of the Heavenly Spirit Trees, amidst the enchanting realm of the Skyflower Haven, stood the Elven King''s abode, known as the White Castle. Every structure and furnishing within wasposed entirely of living nts. While other elven dwellings also embraced this natural aesthetic, the Elven King''s castle boasted a spectacle of rare and extraordinary flora. Tables crafted from apples and grapes, tapestries woven from the pinecone ornaments of a millennia-old oak tree, dreamcatchers adorned with the vibrant essence of life, self-illuminating elderwoodmps and chandeliers, and partitions crafted from the sturdy beechwood. Despite the absence of precious gemstones or intricate artworks, the opulence and beauty of the castle were unparalleled. However, Florin had no leisure to explore the grandeur surrounding her. From the outset, even the simple act of traversing the pce''s interior would be deemed an inconvenience to those in her presence. Your Majesty, the rescue team has sessfully extracted the students of Ste Academy. Additionally, the First Celestial Knights have personally subdued the rampaging familiars, and the Purification Corps is restoring them to their original positions. "... It has been handled swiftly and effectively." In her vacant office, Florin received the update through long-rangemunication. Yes, the students of Ste Academy voluntarily took down the dark mage. The body of the dark mage disappeared, making it impossible to ascertain his identity. We may need to interview the residents who engaged inbat with the dark mage for further investigation. "I see." Florin let out a sigh of relief. It was fortunate that the situation had been resolved. While the contamination of the familiars was a major concern, the secondary worry was the diplomatic repercussions. If they had failed to protect Ste Academys students, the world''s most prominent neutral institution, they would have undoubtedly faced global criticism. The elders of the Skyflower Haven, known as the "Kings of Elfs," and other monarchs of different Heavenly Spirit Trees could have exploited this situation for political gain. "... Did all the studentse out unharmed?" Yes, not a single resident who participated in the battle suffered any casualties. Surprisingly, even after the skirmish, some students who hadn''t formed contracts yet were voluntarily seeking out familiars. It''s quite remarkable "Hehe, Ste truly has a bunch of broad-minded students." Indeed. However, we refrained from intervening since they were the ones who protected our familiars. "Well done. I would like to have separate conversations with the students who actively took part in the battle... Have you made contact with the principal of Ste?" They expressed their desire to have a direct conversation with you soon. "Hmm... Very well." What should I say to the headmaster? As Eltwin had a fondness for the elves, he shouldn''t unnecessarily interfere. However, she still felt a sense of apology, so she contemted preparing a gift as a gesture of remorse. Suddenly, a thought crossed her mind. Florins mind drifted back to the ''Memory'' she saw before. It depicted a being imbued with the essence of her long-time friend, the Spirit Celestia... While she couldn''t discern their face as it remained veiled, their unmistakable attire resembled that of Ste. Most likely, they had participated in the recent Familiar Contract Ceremony. If she could examine them closely, she might uncover their true identity, but... There was a lingering concern that her curse could spread to over a thousand students if she revealed herself. As her resentment deepened, she fought to suppress her emotions, reminding herself not to inflict harm on innocent victims. "When the timees, I will seize the opportunity. Florin thought. Her animosity towards the detestable culprit simmered beneath the surface, yet she suppressed it with her willpower. She yearned for the day when she could confront them face-to-face.", Chapter 96-1: - Hospitalisation (2) Chapter 96-1: - Hospitalisation (2) Thanks to the valiant efforts of the elite Celestial Knights, the first-year students of Ste were sessfully rescued. Or so they imed. In reality, most of the students who operated in the first and secondyers remained oblivious to the unfolding events, while even in the Third Layer, only a handful of students experienced the repercussions of the detected dark magic. Although a few students suffered injuries during the encounters with corrupted familiars, their wounds proved minor and posed no threat to their lives. The Ste Academy headquarters was immediately contacted, and three members of the Ste Council boarded a dedicated ship, swiftly arriving at Skyflower Haven to escort the students. The Ste Council held considerable power, akin to that of a noble, with some even capable of challenging kings. The fact that three council members were mobilized underscored the gravity of the situation, with the entire freshman cohort being in jeopardy. "... Fortunately, it seems the students are unscathed." Of course, there were students who, right before their rescue, became restless, inquiring if they could proceed with familiar contracts and more. As a result, Hong Bi-Yeon and Eisel astonished both the elves and the council by sessfully forming contracts with Grade 5 familiar. It was a remarkable feat for students who had only been at the academy for few weeks to contract with familiars of such high caliber. And then... Baek Yu-Seol and Mayuseong. To everyone''s concern, the two individuals known as the perpetrators of the dark mages demise remained unconscious even after a day. It highlighted the requirement of their urgent transfer to Ste''s infirmary for hospitalization. Fortunately, although Mayuseong''s injuries were severe, they were rapidly healing thanks to his unique regenerative abilities. As for Baek Yu-Seol, it was determined that he had simply pushed his stamina to the limit, resulting in exhaustion and loss of consciousness. This reassured those who had been worried about him. However... During the course of their medical examination, a minor issue arose. It proved impossible to thoroughly examine Mayuseong''s body using magic. asionally, individuals from great bloodlines carrying special constitutions would employ potent magic to shield their bodies, preventing others from uncovering the secrets of their unique nature. Mayuseong was likely in a simr situation. However, it was not a problem which caused much surprise. In fact, it was quitemon at Ste Academy. However... "... What did you say about Baek Yu-Seols condition?" When Dr. Rayburn asked, the nurse responded with a solemn expression, "He has Mana umtion Retardation Syndrome." "Hmm... I see..." Rayburn took off his sses and massaged his temples. "Mana umtion Retardation Syndrome..." The term itself might be unfamiliar to many in the medical field, but those who were knowledgeable understood its meaning. Mana umtion Retardation Syndrome. It referred to individuals who were born with an innate inability to store magic within their bodies, making it nearly impossible for them to learn magic, and often led to their untimely demise before the age of twenty. With 40 years of medical experience, even Rayburn, who had treated countless patients, rarely encountered such a condition. Meeting someone with this condition, especially at Ste Academy, was beyond his expectations. "How... How could someone with this condition be admitted to Ste?" Learning magic was considered nearly impossible for individuals with Mana umtion Retardation Syndrome. Though it was technically possible with tremendous effort, it was often seen as a futile endeavor. Yet, Baek Yu-Seol had managed to ovee his condition and sessfully enroll in the world''s most prestigious magic academy. To achieve that, how much blood and sweat must have been shed? What processes did he go through to harness magic with a body devoid of mana? It was an unimaginable feat. "... This fact, Luna, its our secret. You won''t do something foolish like exposing the patient''s condition, will you?" Luna was a nurse with 27 years of experience. She had worked under Rayburn, who was renowned as one of the finest doctors, for a long time. The weight of this secret was significant, and it was unlikely to easily slip out. However, there was a possibility that a select few individuals might already be aware of it due to the existence of medical records. The rumors might not spread widely, but it wouldn''t take long for those influential figures who desired this secret to find out. "What on earth... was this child''s motive for enrolling in the academy?" If there were only two years left to live, Rayburn thought he would set aside all his responsibilities and embark on a journey. Yet, amidst those musings, the child had chosen to enroll in the academy and pursue the path of learning. Did he hope to find a cure for Mana Retardation Syndrome at Ste? Unfortunately, it was an impossible task. No one in this world could treat Mana umtion Retardation Syndrome. Even if a god existed, they would be powerless to intervene. The god who created the world with mana would have no means to mitigate Mana umtion Retardation Syndrome. "... This sense of powerlessness is unprecedented." Doctor Rayburn''s voice carried a somber tone, and he removed his sses, clutching them in his hands. Luna found herself bearing the weight of his words. Despite dedicating themselves to saving the lives of the dying, there were still many patients they couldn''t save. In the presence of such patients, the sense of duty as a doctor only intensified the feeling of powerlessness. - Mayuseong and Baek Yu-Seol were admitted to a spacious double room in the Ste Academy''s hospital. It wasn''t due to any specific reason, as Ste''s hospital rooms were originally designed to be roomy. As a result, their room became a hub of activity with numerous visiting well-wishers, who left behind a growing pile of gifts. Most of the gifts came from their fellow first-year students. While the students from the first and second years might not fullyprehend the situation, those who had directly experienced the rampage of the dark magic-infected familiars in the third year felt the true threat to their lives. Naturally, the information spread, and the names of Baek Yu-Seol and Mayuseong started appearing prominently in newspapers worldwide: **[Skyflower Haven Infiltrated by Dark Magic-Infected Familiars]** **[Did Two Ste Students Vanquish It?]** **[What Is the True Identity of the Dark Magic-Infected Familiars?]** **[Their Determination to Protect Everyone Led to the Defeat of the Dark Magic-Infected Familiars]** Various articles were published, ranging from fact-based reports to spective pieces. Eisel sat quietly in the hospital room. Her gaze lingered outside the window after reading the multitude of articles about Baek Yu-Seol and Mayuseong. The once bustling room was now tranquil, with only a few sporadic visitors. Eisel took sce in slicing fruits and enjoyed the silence of the room. Today was the day when the Gourmet Club would usually be active. Unfortunately, with only three members and two of them confined to their sickbeds, carrying out any activities was simply not feasible. Eisel took a bite of the apple prepared by Edna, and savored its deliciousness. She pondered the saying about sitting quietly in the hospital room, slicing apples while waiting for the patients to wake up, realizing that it was an overused clich. However, despite her efforts, there were no signs of Mayuseong and Baek Yu-Seol awakening. The doctor had assured that both of them had sufficiently recovered and should have awakened by now, leaving everyone perplexed. Spections arose that the excessive release of mana during the battle might have yed a role, but the true reason remained unknown. However, the nurse''s encouragement that they would wake up soon and not to worry provided some sce. But how could she not worry? "Sigh..." Eisel let out a sigh, lost in her thoughts as she whiled away the time. Then, without any warning, the door to the hospital room swung open. "... Huh?" Her heart sank. A chill ran down her spine, and her body bristled with anticipation. And there she stood, without a knock. Her heart skipped a beat. She turned her gaze towards her. Their eyes locked. "Oh? Well, well..." She shed a mischievous smile. Thump. Thump. Eisels heart pounded heavily. Her pupils trembled; lips quivered, and her palms grew damp with cold sweat. Eisel Morph, the one who plummeted into the abyss. Eisel Morph, the girl who miraculously survived. Eisel Morph, the mage with hatred etched into her very soul. Hong Si-hwa Adolveit. The one who betrayed Eisels father, Isaac Morph, and took his life. She appeared before her, meeting her gaze directly. Her heart surged with an impulse. *Kill that woman immediately.*", Chapter 96-2 Chapter 96-2 She wished to tear out her heart, just as her father had suffered. But... she couldn''t bring herself to do it. The weight pressing down on Eisel felt like an immense boulder, rendering her paralyzed. Even her eyes bulged with veins as she could do nothing but re intensely. "So, you''re that child, huh? Hehe, you''ve grown up so beautifully. Would you consider marrying me someday?" "... What brings you here with that face?" Eisel reluctantly managed to speak, her words dripping with animosity. Hong Si-hwa nonchntly touched her chin, as if feigning ignorance about what Eisel meant. "Hmm~ Is there a face for visiting the sick? I''m not quite sure. Is it wrong for me toe to the ones who saved my younger sister? Or perhaps..." With a sly smile, Hong Si-hwa approached Eisel, slightly bowing her head. "Do I need permission from a traitor to be here?" "You...!" **Sssaaaah!!** In an instant, a chilling coldness spread, enveloping the hospital room. Yet, Hong Si-hwa remainedposed as she calmly walked towards Baek Yu-Seol. "You must have been taking care of them diligently, huh? Is there a reward for your devotion?" "...... I''m not seeking any such reward. Do you think I''m as materialistic as you?" "Oh, humans are all inherently materialistic. There are only those who pretend otherwise. Look, even now." Hong Si-hwa pointed alternately at Mayuseong and Baek Yu-Seol. "These children possess an extraordinary past and power. Unlike you, who are just a traitor''s child. Don''t you know that too?" "That''s..." "Well~ I guess anything wille out when pushed. If I call you a pathetic worm, you''ll respond as such, right? Yes, it''s a pitiful and demeaning judgment. I''ll give you that praise." As Eisel gritted their teeth, Hong Si-hwa mocked even that expression. "But... are you sticking around because you know the secret this children hold?" "... What?" What nonsense was she spouting now? As Eisel tried to retort, Hong Si-hwa threw a chart at her. Dismissing it casually, she said, "He won''tst long." *Did I just hear what I think I did?* Eisel stared nkly at Hong Si-hwa, but she paid no attention and instead focused on the sleeping Baek Yu-Seol. At that moment, Eisel felt a faint trace of emotion, or so she thought... It was just a fleeting illusion in Hong Si-hwa, who seemed devoid of any feelings. "Mana umtion Retardation Syndrome. It''s a congenital condition where one cannot umte mana in their body, and they die before reaching twenty. That''s the condition Baek Yu-Seol is suffering from. You im to be close, yet you didn''t know, did you?" "No, that''s... that can''t be..." It couldnt be true. Because Baek Yu-Seol, the genius among geniuses, could effortlessly control sh, the most outrageously difficult magic in history... And yet, he had a condition in which mana couldnt be stored in his body? A condition which made learning magic extremely difficult? "Well, isn''t that interesting? To think he achieved what even genius mages couldn''t, with body that resist epting magic. Doesn''t that pique your curiosity? I was so excited when I heard about it." Eisel hurriedly skimmed through the chart thrown by Hong Si-hwa. It was not a lie. Or rather, was there any reason for her toe here and lie in the first ce? "Is it really... true...?" As Eisel silently read the chart, Hong Si-hwa approached with a smile on her face. You thought you knew a lot about him, didn''t you?" Living closely together, sharing everything about him, you must have thought you could share all his secrets. But that''s far from the truth. He doesn''t share his secrets with you. And there are many more secrets beyond that." It was true. He had spoken and acted as if he knew everything about Eisel, leading and supporting them. But in reality, did Eisel know anything about him? Not even his hometown. Not his parents. Not his story. She knew nothing and was not told anything. "So, how about you stop with the pointless pretence? Honestly, it''s quite bothersome to see a loser like you prancing around... It rubs me the wrong way." As Hong Si-hwa spoke, she approached Eisel to deliver the final blow... "That''s enough. It''s quite pathetic." Startled, upon hearing a familiar voice, Eisel shrank back, trembling, and distanced herself. Hong Si-hwa maintained the same expression she had while intimidating Eisel, and lifted her head. "Oh my, who is this? Isn''t it my pretty little sister?" At the entrance of the hospital room, Hong Bi-Yeon was sitting there, looking at that side with a gentle expression. "Please choose the right time and ce to tease someone. It''s embarrassing to go somewhere and say that you''re Adolveits princess." Perhaps those words were a little provocative, as Hong Si-hwa''s expression hardened slightly. "Oh... really? But... By the way..." She approached Hong Bi-Yeon and said, "Do you think you have the right to lecture me about the dignity of a princess?" Flinch. It used to be that if it were the same as before; it would have remained the weakness or trauma that had pressed down Hong Bi-Yeon''s chest, but now it was different. "... Yes. I, too, as a princess, have the qualifications of a queen." "Now you''re confident? No, should I say shameless? A usurper who took advantage of someone''s death to enter the position?" Hong Bi-Yeon bit her lip slightly at Hong Si-hwa''s attack. Eisel, who was silently observing this, listened carefully. She no longer wanted to live passively, constantly being pushed around. Instead, even in the face of a beast baring its fangs right in front of her, she wanted to speak her mind confidently. So she forced open her mouth, as if trying to suppress a groan, and spat out her words. "... You''re the one who''s shameless, aren''t you?" "What?" "Snooping around and proudly boasting about the information you dug up without even taking consent. What kind of act is that?" "Oh, so that''s what you meant." "It''s true, isn''t it? Even though he didn''t want to reveal bis secrets, you forcefully dig them out and act all high and mighty." Hong Bi-Yeon seemed slightly stung by those words as well, as she averted her gaze. "Yes, you''re right. I know less about Baek Yu-Seol than you do. But... at least I can listen to him honestly and openly without prying like someone else." As Eisel responded with brief replies, Hong Si-hwa looked at her with a peculiar expression. It wasn''t an expression of anger, nor was it one of happiness... It resided in the ambiguous boundary of emotions, making it impossible to discern her true feelings. Or perhaps, does such a woman even possess emotions? Although Eisel mustered a strong retort, she clenched her fists tightly, unsure of what kind of insane words the woman might spew next. "Well, I suppose that could be possible." Unexpectedly, Hong Si-hwa quickly epted it, wearing a sly grin, and swiftly departed from the hospital room as if dancing. "Young people these days are so full of energy, aren''t they? I hope to see more of that kind of attitude in the future!" With those words, she vanished with light steps. "... What... What was that?" Feeling as if a whirlwind had swept through, Eisel stared nkly outside the hospital room. In the corridor, nurses and Ste security guards stood there in a state of confusion, attempting to quell the suddenmotion. Nevertheless, they didn''t dare to confront and remove two princesses of Adolveit. "She''s gone... Did she really leave?" With a bewildered expression, Eisel cautiously peered outside to confirm if she had truly departed. Meanwhile, Hong Bi-Yeon wordlessly tucked a simple fruit box into the crevice of Baek Yu-Seols desk, as there was no more space left due to the abundance of gifts. After briefly gazing at Baek Yu-Seols sleeping face, she turned her body and walked out of the hospital room. Just like thirty minutes ago, no one remained in the room, and Eisel sank down into the now tranquil atmosphere. Sigh... It had been an incredibly tumultuous week, filled with utter chaos and unrest.", Chapter 97-1: - Hospitalisation (3) Chapter 97-1: - Hospitalisation (3) *It looks like I can finally be discharged. I can even start attending sses right away.* Baek Yu-Seol thought to himself. When he regained consciousness, it had already been a staggering three days. *Three days...?* He couldn''t help but feel a sense of disorientation. He had no idea that he had been sleeping for such a long time. *Why?* Initially, he thought he was just a little exhausted from the excessive activation of his skill, ''Breath of the Spirit.'' However, it seemed that his body had suffered more strain than he had anticipated. Although numerous status messages were disyed, he couldn''t muster the immediate mental rity to check them. Looking at the room filled with gifts piled high, Mayuseong wore an expression of perplexity and asked him, "Yu-Seol, how are we going to move all of this?" In response, Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t help but smirk. "What''s the big deal? They''re all your gifts. I''ll help you move them." Confused, Mayuseong replied, "Huh? No, about half of them are addressed to you, aren''t they?" Startled by this revtion, he eximed, "What?" It was hard to believe. While Baek Yu-Seol had recently yed pranks on his second-year seniors, he hadn''t led a kind enough academy life to deserve receiving such an abundance of gifts. He was even considered the ultimate outsider among outsiders. However, as he carefully inspected each gift, it turned out that a significant portion of them was indeed intended for him. He had never experienced receiving this many gifts, not even in his previous life. After all, he wasn''t a celebrity back then. Suddenly, Baek Yu-Seols vision blurred. While receiving gifts should have brought him joy and gratitude, he found himself faced with the daunting task of moving them all. Lost in thought, Mayuseong and Baek Yu-Seol stared at the mound of gifts before the hospital room door swung open with a loud bang. Eisel appeared, wearing an eager expression. "I anticipated this, so I prepared a cart. "A cart?" Baek Yu-Seol inquired, puzzled by her statement. Eisel responded, "I''m quite skilled at pulling carts since I used to do it on construction sites four years ago. They even nicknamed me ''Construction Cart Eisel!" ".....?" Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t help but wonder if that nickname was indeed rted to her cart-pulling skills. "Well then, let''s get going!" Eisel dered enthusiastically. Eisel tightly clutched the gifts in her arms, her grip efficient despite her slender wrists. Perhaps it was a result of her roughbor during her younger years, but her ability to carry the load seemed even more formidable than that of girls the same age. "Give them all to me. "But I''m stronger than you," Baek Yu-Seol retorted. "Well, I have strong arms. "Does that mean I have weak ones?" "Um... There are moments it seems that way. Eisel said with a peculiar nce. She then chuckled sarcastically, leaving him utterly perplexed about her intentions. Nevertheless, thanks to Eisel, they managed to transport the gifts back to the dormitory with rtive ease. Although they had to distribute some of the gifts, mostly fruits, to the dormitory supervisors and staff along the way, they still had a substantial amount left. With a thud, they finally unloaded all the gifts, as if they were moving houses. After that whirlwind of activity, as the atmosphere settled, reality sunk in. Baek Yu-Seol had sessfully defeated Maizen Tyren. Even in this markedly altered episode, he had somehow managed to save the main characters and secure his own survival. "Come to think of it, there was mention of a reward A sudden realization struck him. Without dy, Baek Yu-Seol eagerly examined his abilities, eager to discover thepletion reward for the episode. **[Baek Yu-Seol]** **[Attribute Stats]** **[Strength: 2 stars, 89%]** **[Senses: 2 stars, 77%]** **[Agility: 2 stars, 63%]** **[Endurance: 2 stars, 21%]** **[Grit: 0 stars, 99%]** **[Mental strength: 3 stars, 01%]** **[Mana: ~]** **[Skill List]** **[sh Lv.2]** [Breath of the Spirit Lv.1]** **[Special Traits]** **[Magical umtion Retardation Lv.3]** **[Blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamwol Lv.1]** And then, his eyes widened with disbelief. "What on earth is this...?" All of his attribute stats had experienced a significant boost. But what caught his attention even more was something else altogether. It was a new special trait. **[Blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamwol Lv.1]** **[12% increase in Senses]** **[90% increase in Mental Strength]** **[Psychometry: Expends Mental Strength to partially read the memories of specific objects.]** **[Telepathy: Expends Mental Strength to transmit or receive thoughts to/from others.]** **[Mentalist: Expends Mental Strength to perceive information about a target''s actions and gestures.]** **[Mental Shield: Expends Mental Strength to resist spiritual attacks.]** **[Even if the world turns its back on you, your heart, crimson like spring, shall remain unwavering.]** There was no mistaking it. This blessing which could only be obtained bypleting a quest of utmost difficulty in the original game, Aether World, and gaining recognition from the Twelve Gods, had firmly found its ce in his skill roster. "This is insane... What is happening...?" As they say, when you hold something so unreal in your hands, it almost feels like a dream. And that was precisely how Baek Yu-Seol felt at that very moment. **[Baek Yu-Seol]** **[Attribute Stats]** **[Strength: 2 stars, 89%]** **[Senses: 2 stars, 77%]** **[Agility: 2 stars, 63%]** **[Endurance: 2 stars, 21%]** **[Grit: 0 stars, 99%]** **[Mental strength: 3 stars, 01%]** **[Mana: ~]** **[Skill List]** **[sh Lv.2]** [Breath of the Spirit Lv.1]** **[Special Traits]** **[Magical umtion Retardation Lv.3]** **[Blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamwol Lv.1]** And thus, he had toplete the challenging "Favorability Quest" to obtain the Blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamwol. It required significant time and effort, making it one of the toughest quests. However, to his astonishment, he had received the blessing effortlessly, without even putting in any effort. Moreover, the effects were astounding. Mana umtion Retardation came with penalties, such as the inability to store mana, use magic, and a lifespan limited to twenty years. However, itpensated for those drawbacks by providing enhanced senses, elerated cognition, and other bonus attribute boosts. This pattern applied to most special traits. Traits without penalties had underwhelming effects, while those with significant benefits came with severe limitations, making them challenging to utilize. But, the Blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamwol defied this trend by boasting legendary-level effects without any penalties. "This must be the grandeur of the Twelve Gods... Although Baek Yu-Seol had encountered this trait once in Aether World, it was still overwhelming to obtain it for real. He couldn''t contain his joy. "Grrrr...!" He clenched his fist, punched the air, and even rolled on the floor. Furthermore, with the trait level being only 1, he could expect even greater effects as the level increased in the future. Finally, he realized why he had been hospitalized for three days. It was because after defeating Maizen Tyren, while he was unconscious, the Blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamwol had been bestowed upon him. It seemed that the blessing would have been too difficult for a frail human body to withstand. In other words, the Blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamwol acknowledged him... "... Could it be?" Hastily, he opened the box containing his previously worn clothes, and as he took out the garments, a bead fell from the inner pocket. **[Familiars heart]** "Heh, heh..." He never thought he would receive it since she adamantly refused, but now he even obtained this. In other words, he could use it as payment to win over Celestia and... learn how to efficiently control Mana umtion Retardation and receive training in ancestral swordsmanship. Amidst the overwhelming rewards pouring in, he couldn''t contain my excitement. [To the one who has unveiled a perfect story, the ''Constetion Project'' promises a special additional reward."]**", Chapter 97-2 Chapter 97-2 Amidst the iing overwhelming rewards, he couldn''t contain his excitement. [To the one who has unveiled a perfect story, the ''Constetion Project'' promises a special additional reward.]** Something else popped up with a message promising to give him more. He felt as if all umted dust was pushed away all at once, leaving a refreshing sensation. Baek Yu-Seols heart seemed to melt with joy. And then, he faced a dilemma. "What should I choose?" This time, there was an additional special reward. While he couldn''t ask for equipment he had used in the game, maybe he could aim for something quite valuable this time. He tried to avoid items that could be crafted, considering that now he could create almost anything with Alterishas help. "Hmm, how about something like the White Dragon Armor?" **[You cannot receive a unique item that is one-of-a-kind in the world.]** "Darn it." The White Dragon Armor, an item with a story that imed there was only one in the entire setting. He wondered if he could have brought such a unique item and doubled its existence in the world, but as expected, it was not possible. "If that''s the case, then most of my items will have to be forfeited as rewards..." Just before the ending, the equipment worn by his character, Baek Yu-Seol, was mostly unique items that had no duplicates in the game world. "Well then..." He pondered on what to choose, but once again, he realized that it was skills rather than items. Until now, he had relied on items topensate for his insufficient attack power, but that wouldn''t be possible in the future. Thanks to the special item he obtained, he was able to defeat Maizen Tyren. Therefore, the most crucial stat for him, which was attack power, could only be enhanced through skill development. However, it was a problem that he couldn''t predict when the cirction rate of magical power would increase enough to prate a mage''s shield. So, unsure of whether it would work or not, he decided to request a special skill as a reward. "I want the derivative skill ''Mana Concentration'' added to the Mana umtion Retardation skill." After that, the system message fell silent for a moment. **[Upon checking, it is possible.]** **[The derived skill ''Mana Concentration'' has been activated for the trait Mana umtion Retardation.]** Excellent. Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t help but let out a sigh of excitement as he tightly clenched his fist. Mana Concentration. It might be difficult to grasp the significance of this skill in a world where mana didn''t exist. But, his body naturally breathed mana, but it couldn''t be contained within; it dissipated into the external environment. As a result, his physical abilities were elevated to superhuman levels, but he remained unable to wield magic. Mana Concentration, on the other hand, allowed him to focus the mana that escaped through his entire body into a specific area. Originally, it was limited to the fist, but he had the ability to control its release from various parts such as the head, shoulders, knees, and feet. What would happen then? Naturally, with all the mana converging into his fist, its power and intensity would amplify, wouldn''t they? While Mana umtion Retardation was supposed to evolve into "Natural Mana Maniption" in the future, apanied by skills like Mana Coating, he couldn''t afford to wait that long. "Well then..." He couldn''t contain his desire to test this skill. Although it was the weekend and he had just been discharged from the hospital, he couldn''t afford to rest. He was eager to hand over the heart to Celestia and learn the art of controlling Mana umtion Retardation from her. From this moment on, through the practice of Mana Concentration, he could finally possess the attack power that had eluded him before. The thought sent his heart racing, and he couldn''t suppress his exhration. Meanwhile, Kaen, the leader of the 13th Division, made a long-awaited return to the main tower of Manwol, and confronted the Tower Lord. Although it appeared as an ordinary cabin on a hill, this ce was an integral part of the formidable Manwol Tower. Interweaving numerous dimensions and spaces, it stood as the embodiment of the tower''s power. "Kaen, I heard you reported the sessfulpletion of your mission in the Skyflower Haven." "Yes, as instructed by the Tower Lord. Although a dark mage had emerged, it turned out to be a mere student of Ste, not Maizen Tyren." "I see. And instead of eliminating them, you allowed Ste''s students to purify them." "... Yes." "You''ve done something quite unexpected. I never thought you were capable of such actions. Rudrick remarked, disguising himself as an old man. He frequently changed his appearance, attributing it to having forgotten his true age. "I apologize, but... I saw potential in that." The possibility of restoring a dark magic-infused mage back to their original state. However, even as Kaen spoke these words, he doubted that this stubborn Tower Lord would trust him. *Every dark mage must be eradicated.* It was Rudrick, the Lord of Manwol Tower, who instilled this belief in him. "Is that so..." Surprisingly, Rudrick responded nonchntly. "You don''t n on interrogating?" "What good would it do to interrogate? Time keeps flowing, eras constantly change, and the world evolves. My words can''t always be right." "I thought you wouldn''t believe me..." "I don''t." Taken aback, Kaen looked up. Rudrick remainedposed, stroking his beard with a resolute determination. "But I sensed a shift in the times. Even if I couldn''t do it, and even if you couldn''t do it... there''s now saying that the younger generation can''t." Kaen fell silent at his words. He still struggled to fully ept the younger generation. The magic of a girl named Edna and the abilities of a boy named Baek Yu-Seol were remarkable enough to make a slight crack in his unwavering convictions. "Oh, by the way... I heard that despite your sessful mission in Skyflower Haven, Maizen Tyren sumbed to dark magic and made an appearance." "... Is that so?" That waspletely unexpected, leaving Kaen greatly bewildered as his pupils trembled in surprise. So this meant it was a failure, not a sessful mission. He had never anticipated the emergence of another Dark Mage. "No need to me yourself. It was my mistake for not providing information about another second Dark Mage. Rudrick spoke, his gaze fixed into the distance. "At some point, I became unable to foresee the future. Rudrick continued. "No, to be more precise... it became as hazy as mist. "Isn''t that a serious problem?" Rudrick simply chuckled. "Not at all. In fact, not being able to foresee the future makes it all the more interesting. It allows human beings to think more flexibly. Humans who only distrust what they see are unable to look in other directions. I used to be like that. That''s why I feel relieved now." Why was the future closed off? Why was Rudricks Future Sight losing its power? The cause remained unknown, but Rudrick himself appeared content. "Don''t worry about the Skyflower Haven. Ah, the boy you encountered... yes, Baek Yu-Seol, was it? I can envision a scene where that child defeats Maizen Tyren." "Is that so..." Baek Yu-Seol. The name resurfaced once again, bing quite frequent in Kaen''s recent encounters. Maizen Tyren was estimated to possess Level 6 Danger power as a Dark Mage. Judging by Kaen''s abilities, he could easily eliminate him with a few strikes. However, the fact that a single student managed to defeat a Level 6 Danger Dark Mage... It simply defied logic. "As I suspected, there''s something more to it." "Do you truly believe so?" Rudricks words caught Kaen off guard, prompting him to raise his head. Rudrick nonchntly shrugged and spoke, "You''re mistaken. That child is indeed a seventeen-year-old student. He simply has many things hidden within him." "That can''t be... it''s impossible." "A mere seventeen-year-old student cannot possess such power. There are truly unimaginable things happening in the world. But don''t try to understand. We are too exhausted toprehend such things. We can only ept them. Rudrick remarked. He appeared unusually fatigued and worn out, yet there was a glimmer of fulfillment in his expression, as if he had finally unearthed something he had been tirelessly searching for. "The future will change rapidly from now on, beyond what you can handle. So, prepare your mind and brace it. Rudrik faded away along with the surroundings, leaving the final sentence. Left alone in the serene meadow, Kaen silently gazed at the sky. The clouds driftedzily towards the distant horizon, their movements seeming preupied with important matters. Meanwhile, he remained rooted in his ce", Chapter 98: Ha Tae-Ryung’s Divine Art (1) Chapter 98: Ha Tae-Ryung¡¯s Divine Art (1) Having vanquished a Level 6 Danger Dark Mage, the tale of Ste''s first-year students became a significant topic. It was astonishing that the first-year students of Ste had sessfully repelled the Dark Mage''s assaults not just once, but twice, garnering considerable attention. However, it was short-lived. The world was about to learn a shocking revtion. "The true identity of the Dark Mage... none other than Ste''s professor?" "The corruption of Alchemy Professor ''Maizen Tyren "In light of this incident that sent shockwaves through the academicmunity, Ste''s side..." Most mages possess a formidable mental resilience, making them resistant to corruption. But, what about a professor at Ste? Being entrusted with the education of the most exceptional students in the world, they would undoubtedly be an exceptional teacher as well. Yet, a corrupted professor had emerged... "I didn''t expect you to keep this fact a secret. Elf King Florin said to the boy sitting across from her. While Eltman Eltwin fidgeted with his ring, Florin didn''t even touch the food in front of her. The smell of the food was good, but the biggest problem was that she couldn''t get rid of her disguise. No matter how skilled Eltmon Eltwin was, he couldn''t resist the curse. "Well, I wanted to bury it as a secret, but there are limits to that. Such incidents will continue to happen in the future. It''s just a matter of time before it explodes." "If such incidents continue to happen, then..." "... Exactly. The dark mages have already infiltrated deeply in the magical society. It''s really disgusting, but it''s the same with Ste." "..." In the end, the intrusion of dark mages into the Divine Realm was all because of an issue within the Ste Academy. The reason topensate Ste from the side of the Heavenly Spirit Tree disappeared. On the contrary, shouldnt they be the ones to receive substantialpensation? "I will make sure topensate you. Are the familiars unharmed?" "Thankfully... there were no injuries." "That''s a relief." Eltman said with a tired expression. "You should be careful too. The corruption of Elf Mages can lead to dreadful consequences." "... At least they won''t be able to infiltrate like they do in human society." *That''s a relief, then.* Florin thought silently. Compensation for damages. She didn''t particrly care about receiving it, but she knew that in the political world, Eltman had no choice but to offer it, and she had no choice but to ept it. However, Florin had a different thought. The man who had killed her long-time friend, Celestia, was undoubtedly disguised as a Ste student. And probably, a student from their own academy. But until now, it was just spection. Familiars were the most special existence in this world, treated as a kind of small religion. Those who killed familiars were called "Divine yer" and their souls would be corrupted, forever chased by fairies. But Eltman could not sense the corrupt soul of the Divine yer. That was what she thought until now. However Through this incident, she learned something new. The Dark Mages possessed an astonishing ability to conceal their mana, which couldn''t be detected by Ste''s magical skills or Eltman''s senses. If that''s the case... could it be possible for the Divine yer to also hide their corrupted soul? That was probably why she couldn''t sense their presence when they infiltrated SkyFlower Haven. *... It''s been a while. I should pay a visit to Celestias garden.* It was rare for Florin to engage in external activities. To call it an external activity was an overstatementit was simply a brief visit to the White Castle for official duties. ... Regardless, since she was already out and about, it wouldn''t hurt to stop by the ce where her dear friend had eternal rest. There was no need to dy it any longer. This weekend, Florin made the immediate decision to visit Celestia. Transitioning from Friday to Saturday... "Ah, my body feels so weary," Baek Yu-Seol sighed. Right after his discharge, he embarked on the outing to Celestias garden. "You''ve finally arrived!" Celestia greeted him. "Oh, it''s been a while. Baek Yu-Seol replied, feeling a sense of nostalgia. It seemed like ages since hisst visit. Ever since the rise of side effects, he hadn''t frequented the garden as often. "I''m delighted to see you!" Although Celestia remained as motionless as a statue, and her voice exuded warmth and enthusiasm. It was to be expected. She had already sensed the presence of the secret he carried within. He had nned to surprise her, but it seemed that even without a beating heart, a spirits intuition was keen. Baek Yu-Seols yful attempt turned out to be a futile prank. Slowly, he retrieved a small locket from his backpack and ced it gently on the ground. As he opened the lid, a soft, radiant light emanated from the pearl nestled inside. "Wow... Celestia gasped in awe, her voice filled with childlike wonder. Even though it was an exchange, an inexplicable sense of pride washed over Baek Yu-Seol. As he carefully held the familiars heart in his hands, he presented it to her. Drifting in the air for a moment, it gracefully floated towards Celestias chest. And then, a brilliant sh of light. "...!" In the dazzling burst, Baek Yu-Seol instinctively closed his eyes, shielding himself from the powerful gust of wind that enveloped the world. As the air grew heavy, the swirling energy of the familiar surged towards Celestia, drawing her in. It felt like a storm where silence reigned. Amidst it all, standing was a challenge, yet the surroundings remained eerily calm, undisturbed. "... Ah..." Finally, as the tempest of the energy subsided, he slowly raised his head. "Ah..." sh. The woman froze like a statue, opened her eyes, and turned her gaze towards him. Her face had a yful smile. "Ah, finally...!" "Can you move?" "Yes, perfectly!" With deliberate movements, she flexed her hands, took deep breaths, and shifted her body in various directions. After years of immobility, the ability to move must have been a tremendous relief. He silently observed as Celestia savored the moment. However, she didn''t linger there. Closing her eyes and nodding gently, she seemed to be fighting off drowsiness. "Feeling sleepy?" "Ah, yes... My heart cant withstand it any longer..." It was only now that he realized Celestias form was gradually fading. Maintaining a distinct human appearance as a spirit was challenging unless one held a high rank. Although she was still a spirit, the loss of her powers caused her original form to fade away. "Over here..." Resisting the urge to drift off, Celestia beckoned to him with a dreamy gaze. "Put this on..." On the groundy a small box. It contained a traditional Eastern-style garment, which was neatly folded. Its design bore the marks of ancient times, possibly dating back several centuries. Yet, its condition remained remarkably well-preserved, showing only minimal signs of age. Once Ste''s school uniform was carefully removed, he changed into a ck attire as instructed by Celestia. "Put the ne I gave you around your neck..." Gradually, a gentle whirlwind embraced his body, unlike the previous turbulent one. He could clearly perceive this mana even with his own eyesit took the form of shimmering starlight. It made him wonder if this was how Tinker Bell''s fairy dust would look. The sensation was akin to the Milky Way cascading from the night sky, bathing him in its mystique. "What is this?" Baek Yu-Seol inquired. Celestia replied, "It will guide you to a secret ce where my old friend rests..." Herpanion from ancient times, who had mastered magic and honed their swordsmanship to perfection. The intention was to teleport him directly to the location that held all their memories and essence. "Understood. He acknowledged, thinking there was no need to resist such an offer. Just then, he heard footsteps approaching the garden entrance. *''Huh...?''* He knew that no one other than himself could find this ce since he wae the only one who possessed the key. The presence of another person indicated the existence of a pursuer, something he hadn''t encountered in his journey through Aether World. *''Could it be... a tracker?''* A chill ran through him, and he quickly surveyed the garden, only to be startled by what he saw. A woman, draped in a ck dress that covered her from head to toe, stood before him with a look of surprise in her eyes. Her fluttering white hair extended past her neck and shoulders, while her golden eyes resembled stars that had descended from the night sky. **[The curse of the ''Enchantment of Heartbreak'' trait has been activated!]** {TN:- The urate trantion for "" in Korean is "love suction dy." However, it seems to be abination of words without clear context or meaning. The skill enchants the infatuation in the victim for Florin, followed by heartbreak, which results in the ultimate name. So, the name ''Enchantment of Heartbreak''. You can always give your suggestions for a better name in thements.} **[The ''Blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamwol'' trait nullifies the cursepletely.]** He didn''t wear sentient spec, yet her appearance and the messages conveyed a familiar presence. *''Is it Florin...?''* - It was extremely rare for Florin to venture outside the Heavenly Spirit Tree. However, on very rare asions when she did go out, she secretly used a special private airship for transportation. During these instances, she meticulously maintained secrecy, conducting her activities in thete hours of dawn to avoid drawing attention. The Orchard of the Dream Tree, the third Heavenly Spirit Tree, was where her long-lost friend''s slumbering garden was located. As she ascended using the Heavenly Spirit Tree, the presence of other beings quickly diminished. There were hardly any active familiars until dawn arrived. Finally, upon reaching the entrance of Celestias garden, all signs of life vanishedpletely. ....'' Taking a moment to survey her surroundings, Florin solemnly removed her mask. "Haah...." Breathing the outside air felt like a luxury after such a long time. The mask was enchanted with anti-demon magic and filters, and made even breathing a stifling experience. However, being in the outside air directly felt electrifying and refreshingly vibrant. Step by step, as she entered the garden, the distinctive dreamlike fragrance tickled her nostrils. It was the pollen Celestia scattered to protect herself, though its effects had faded and dissipated over the course of hundreds of years. And there, at the far end of the garden... ...... She lied in slumber. Yet, something felt amiss. Something... something. In a garden that should remain undisturbed, the presence of someone''s visit lingered. Despite the scarcity of Celestias roots, it felt as if someone deliberately cleared a path. "Could it be...!" Florin dashed towards the inner part of the garden. If the culprit who stole Celestias heart had returned to this ce once again... Her heart throbbed with a mix of anxiety and anticipation. Florins entire body brimmed with mana, sharp and ready to be unleashed at any moment. As she entered Celestias garden, a grand tree gate came into view. Seeing the gate wide open, with enough space for a person to pass through, she became certain. "Someone hase." With a surge of energy, she stepped into the garden, and in that fleeting moment when the breeze brushed against her cheek, she abruptly halted. "Huh?" Florin was taken aback and paused in her tracks. Long ago... her dear friend Celestia had fallen into an eternal slumber, never to open her eyes again. Even the familiars bowed their heads, convinced that she would never open her eyes. They believed she was gone forever, never to be met with those pure eyes again. But there, Celestias eyes sparkled, clear and deep. She smiled. "You''re alive...?" How? Instinctively, Florin nced to the side. Before Celestia stood a small boy with his eyes wide in astonishment. "That boy... saved Celestia." With unwavering conviction, Florin reached out her hand towards the boy, but he swiftly retreated a step back, as if startled. "Huh?" In the next instant... A burst of golden stardust erupted. It resembled a cluster of stars, and the boy skillfully vanished. Florin was still unable to fully grasp the situation, and stared nkly into the empty space.", Chapter 99: Ha Tae-ryung’s Divine Art (2) Chapter 99: Ha Tae-ryung¡¯s Divine Art (2) As the boy vanished from sight, Florin snapped out of her daze and regained herposure. "Celestia...!" "Eung." Something surged within her chest. How long had it been since she heard that voice? She was certain it was the voice she longed to hear, even in her dreams. "How... How did you manage to regain consciousness...?" "He... saved... my heart..." Ah, just as she suspected. The boy had indeed saved Celestia. She should have expressed her gratitude, but she disappeared before Florin could do so. Where on earth did he vanish to? "So d to see you after such a long time." "Eung... I''m d too..." Celestia weakly smiled and reached out her hand towards Florin. However, her form grew increasingly hazy, as ifcking strength. "I... wanted... to see you..." Florin tightly held her hand. Even as Celestia drifted off to sleep, she radiated a bright smile. It was the same smile Florin had seen before. Tears streamed down Florins face as she spoke. There was no way to express this joy; even finding the words felt difficult. Apart from shedding tears andughing, she couldn''t do much else. She had so many questions. Why did you leave me and fall into a deep slumber? How did you manage to awaken? There was so much she wanted to say. Many things had happened during their separation. Florin had be the queen of the elves and familiars, yet she was met with cautious gazes... and she had been cursed, unable to partake in any external activities. Countless jumbled thoughts swirled in her mind, but as sleepiness overcame Celestia, she closed her eyes. "I... am... too... sleepy..." "Ah..." Due to an overwhelming desire to express herself, she found himself unable to utter a single word. Could there be anything more foolish than this? Longing for a deeper conversation, they were hindered by circumstances that prevented them from even holding hands. A profound sense of regret welled up in her chest, yet she made a conscious effort to suppress those emotions and embraced Celestia instead. -....... Celestia had drifted off to sleep unnoticed, her figure now resembling a faint, translucent shimmer of sunlight. Florin gentlyid her body on top of a pir. It was undeniably adorable to witness Celestias persistent attempts to find sce in sleep, like a shrimp seeking refuge. Only after Celestia had sumbed to slumber did she manage to regain someposure and organize her thoughts. "Who is that boy exactly...?" Perhaps Celestias weakened heart would necessitate an extended period of rest. The situation prevented her from inquiring about the boy''s true identity. Numerous questions gued her mind. How did the boye to know of this ce? Even if he was aware, how did he manage to gain entry? Assuming he had entered, how did he be aware of Celestias longing for a heart? And even if he had known, how did he acquire the means to procure a heart? "Ah..." Frustration mounted as she realized there was no way of knowing. It felt suffocating. Unconsciously, her lips pressed together, and in that very moment, a chill ran down her entire being. "Is the mask... gone?" Upon reflection, she recalled having removed her mask earlier to inhale the dawn''s refreshing air, cing it delicately in her embrace. And that boy, without a doubt, met her gaze. In essence, he had fallen victim to the curse... Yet something felt peculiar. Individuals ensnared by this "enchanting curse" were incapable of rejecting her; such an act became ingrained in their souls as a forbidden taboo. However, the boy took a step back. The reason behind his retreat was surprisingly simple, easily discerned even by Florin. When using the solo warp hole, there was a risk of injury, such as being cut in half or swept away by someone else. Perhaps the boy had considered that and took a step back... "Strange." Those ensnared by the enchanting curse often lost their reason and mindlessly focused only on themselves. It was unlikely that such detailed consideration remained. Then, a sudden thought arose... Could it be that he was immune to this curse? The boy emanated an unmistakable aura, and was far from ordinary. There was no trace of the stagnant mana that any human would undoubtedly possess. Florin hadn''t even realized he was present until she saw him with her own eyes. It was as if he was in harmony with Celestia, exuding a fantastical energy... If that were the case... Ordinary individuals would never be aware of the existence of this garden. Even if it were marked on a map, they would never find it. It was designed to be inconceivable. And if the boy possessed the mysterious ability tomunicate with the eternal slumbering Celestia, revive her heart, and had such enigmatic powers... It was possible he truly possessed immunity to the enchanting curse. Being Florin didnt mean she had seen everything in the world. She had never cursed the entire world. Therefore, it was possible that at least one person might be immune to the curse. "I have to find him." *I don''t know where he lives or who he really is. But I will find him.* That... was partly driven by the desire to repay the debt owed to Celestia. But perhaps, it was also because she believed the boy might be the only person in the world with whom she could have an honest and open conversation. - Thud! "Ouch!" Immediately after the warp ended, Baek Yu-Seol collided with a rough and hard stone floor, emitting a pained groan. Unfortunately, his waist didn''t make proper contact with the ground, making it difficult to alleviate the difort. "If you''re going to send me off, at least do it properly..." He sprawled on the floor, voicing his frustration. "Florin." Why did that womane looking for them here? Were there simr events in the Aether World? He couldn''t recall it clearly, but it didn''t seem to exist. Well, he couldn''t expect every intricate detail of this borate reality to be replicated in the game, so it wasn''t surprising that there were unknowns. Besides, his knowledge was limited from the start. Nheless, he had a rough understanding of their rtionship. "Looks like they''ve be close friends." He had thought that Celesita, who seemed like a slumbering spirit tucked away in a corner, would merely sleep and lounge around. However, it turned out that she had a remarkable number of friends. Even the Ancient Swordmaster with Mana umtion Retardation and even the Elven King were counted among her acquaintances. It seemed she had quite an extensivework. Perhaps he should have paid more attention to that. By the way... "She was beautiful." Even now, he couldn''t shake off the memory of Florins startled expression. Thanks to the Blessing of the Yeonhong Chunsamwol, he had sessfully resisted the allure of the enchanting curse. But in truth, she was naturally breathtaking. Even without the curse, he believed anyone, regardless of age or gender, would have been captivated by her charm. "It would have been a disaster if I hadn''t received her blessing." Despite his time spent at Ste and the progress he had made, he nearly made a fool of himself by falling for Florin, who was treated as a mere supporting character rather than the protagonist. Feeling a renewed sense of gratitude towards the Blessing of the Yeonhong Chunsamwol, a sudden thought crossed his mind. "Wait, if Florin has the Blessing of the Yeonhong Chunsamwol, could it potentially eradicate her curse entirely?" Although the Blessing of the Yeonhong Chunsamwol had currently lost much of its power, resulting in a significantly weakened blessing, there was still a glimmer of hope that it might offer assistance to Florin. "Hm..." Although Florin was merely an extra, he knew that she was a character who leaned towards goodness and possessed abilities that could rival Eltman Eltwin within the Heavenly Spirit Trees framework. The future of her curse would diverge depending on the choices made in the branching paths. There was also a grim future where Florin and Edna would never meet, and she was condemned to carry the curse for eternity. While the actual future remained uncertain, he realized that he couldn''t rely on such uncertainties and had to take matters into his own hands to release Florin from the curse. "Well... I need another chance to meet her." It wasn''t as if he could simply arrange a meeting, and he had no idea how to utilize the Blessing of the Yeonhong Chunsamwol to remove the enchanting curse. Nheless, it wasn''t toote to consider Florins situationter. At that moment, the ce Celestia had sent him was of utmost importance. "It''s surprisingly ordinary." While itcked the mystical quality of Celestias garden, he had hoped for a somewhat intriguing location, but it turned out to be just... a cave. Not just any cave, but one filled with descending passages. However, it wasn''t impassable, so he hastened hus steps, moving further down into the cave. Flicker! As he reached the very bottom, the torches hanging on the walls lit up one by one, illuminating the path ahead. At the end of the narrow corridor, reminiscent of a mine, an old wooden door awaited them, emanating a faint magical aura. Celestias presence confirmed. As he approached, a voice resounded, and the door opened with ease. It seemed to be thanks to Celestias ne. Stepping inside, he discovered a space that served as a storage area, with few items present. Stacks of weathered bottles and old books were neatly arranged on shelves. The desk, chair, and bed showed signs of someone having lived there, but they appeared too worn out for practical use. However, the swords and books, surprisingly, were in remarkably good condition, allowing for effortless reading. What caught the eye above all else was the gleaming silver sword positioned at the center of the warehouse. Despite his attempt to approach, an intangible barrier surrounded it, obstructing his path and refusing to let him draw near. He even held Celestias pendant to it, but there was no response. It seemed as if it had been safeguarded, rendering it untouchable. "I''ll have to inquire about this from Celestiater." However, what he truly desired was to find books pertaining to the mana leakage. While the shelves were mostly filled with magical tomes, a closer inspection revealed a single handwritten manuscript nestled deep within. [Regarding the Mana umtion Retardation] [Author: Ha Tae-ryung] The writing had a modest simplicity, and the title was concise. As Baek Yu-Seol ran his fingers across the pages, he could discern their coarse texture. Upon opening the book, he found itcked an introduction and instead delved directly into the narrative. [From the moment of birth, all lives embark on a journey towards death. Yet, my existence was different. From the instant I set forth, my destinationy just before me. Someone said, "You shall perish before reaching the age of twenty." The Mana umtion Retardationa rare condition bestowed upon only one individual per generation. Unfortunate as it was, I had fallen prey to this unique trait. Historically, those burdened with the Mana umtion Retardation met an untimely demise, and many presumed I would be no exception. Yet, look at me now. Despite surpassing the age of forty, I continued to live, albeit with death looming ever closer. Curse it all, if only I had realized the truth about my body sooner, I might have prolonged my life. Or perhaps, it was for the better. With little time remaining, I found the courage to face my mortality and even dared to challenge those who held dominion at the pinnacle of humanity... ] Initially, Baek Yu-Seol believed these writings were intended solely as a personal journal, not meant for others to peruse. However, as he progressed to the next chapter, he discarded that notion entirely. [Perhaps, even after my own demise, someone with the same inherent condition as mine will be born. If that someone happens to be you, congrattions. By reading this text, you will be able to prolong your lifespan. I have diligently recorded the findings of my research on the "Mana umtion Retardation" here. Or rather, it would be more appropriate to refer to it as the culmination of my efforts. The Mana umtion Retardation defies the grasp of any medical, scientific, or magical intervention. Our physical bodies exist beyond the confines of conventional magic. As the sole beings in a world governed by mana, we stand apart by contradicting its very essence. Our choices do not involve scouring for elusive elixirs, seeking the counsel of esteemed authorities, or invoking unknown deities. Rather, it boils down to self-trust and relentless self-discipline. That is all there is to it. To persevere with the Mana umtion Retardation, one must strive to be resolute and unwavering in their pursuit of strength.] Chapter 100: Ha Tae-Ryung’s Divine Art (3) Chapter 100: Ha Tae-Ryung¡¯s Divine Art (3) Ha Tae-Ryung wasn''t exactly known for his exceptional writing skills. His research was vast and extensive, often presented in a convoluted manner. He would jot down his findings at length, and upon realizing new revtions during the process, he would hurriedly erase and amend his words, leaving behind numerous obscure passages that were hard toprehend. It was almost unimaginable that he would have intended his work to be read, but despite itsplexities, one couldn''t help but think, "Yet, there''s something quite intriguing about this." Within Ha Tae-Ryungs research papers, one could find an abundance of historical ounts that had never been documented in any official records. They even surpassed the knowledge of renowned historians. Ha Tae-Ryung himself was a character barely mentioned in the original game. However, his presence was far more influential andmanding than one might expect; he was, after all, among the twelve disciples of the Great Mage, and upied a position of great significance. This was an era of impending peril, as demons and dark mages threatened the world. During those times, mages were the champions of humanity. They wielded powers akin to gods, capable of vanquishing invincible entities with thunderous force and earth-shaking abilities. Born in an age when the chaos of war hade to an end, Ha Tae-Ryung entered a world now graced by peace. Dragons had retreated into the shadows, demons had withdrawn to their secluded domains, and dark mages had fled to abandonednds. Humanity had emerged victorious, paving the way for a world brimming with dreams, hope, andughter. In reality, even the prologue of Aether World'' depicted such an idyllic setting. However, reality often diverged from appearances. Following the war, the society of humans found stability, but something quite natural urreda world dominated by mages. After all, who could dare challenge those wielding godlike powers? Bloodlines and social status paled in significance before the prowess of magic. In this world, intelligence and mastery of magic determined one''s standing, and the Grand Mage himself concealed his whereabouts, leaving behind twelve disciples who would ascend to the highest echelons of power. This was a story Baek Yu-Seol was also familiar with. The influence of these twelve mages persisted even to the present day, their names frequently echoing through the main episodes. Adolveit, the Fire Mage,'' ''Morph, the Ice Mage,'' and many othersnow they stood as the most eminent twelve families in the world, exuding unparalleled authority. "Hmm..." As revealed in Ha Tae-Ryungs ounts, they systematically transformed the magical society into a ss-based hierarchy, akin to the 21st-century Earth''s modern civilization. This document sought to exin why the world they constructed retained an aristocratic system, seemingly impervious to change. "Is it all because of these youngsters that we are stuck with this beggar-like ss system?" Fearing the suffering his descendants might endure under this hierarchy, Ha Tae-Ryung courageously confronted the twelve disciples of the Grand Mage. But, Baek Yu-Seol already knew the conclusion of this tale. Hanwol disclosed it to him earlier. "He perished at the hands of the Grand Mages twelve disciples. As he pondered, he couldn''t help but sense the timeless existence of a being called "Celestia." She had been involved with almost all of history. Spending much of her time hidden and slumbering, she was unable to fully recall the events she witnessed. "Hmm..." Nevertheless, the research paper epassed various intriguing historical anecdotes, meticulously penned. Unlike modern writings, it was a bit convoluted and disorderly, but he found a certain fascination in deciphering its contents. [The longevity of life is directly linked to the duration of mana within one''s body. Mana is, after all, the essence of life itself. The reason why seasoned mages maintain their youth is due to their proficiency in retaining and preserving mana. Our mana is negligible, to the point where it''s practically non-existent within us. However, we constantly circte and receive mana from nature. The only reason we die is that the amount of mana we receive is too small. This got me thinking: What if I could find a way to hold onto even the tiniest trickle of mana passing through my body for an extended period? Could this lead to transcending mere longevity and possibly achieving immortality? With that notion in mind, I developed a technique of breathing in mana throughout my entire being. Finally, the method emerged. Although mages also employ breathing methods, theirs mainly focus on umting mana in their heads, hearts, and lower abdomenineffective for those like me dealing with mana leakage. However, I''ve long recognized the significance of proper breathing techniques and have diligently engaged in aerobic exercises to expand my lung capacity, facilitating the intake of as much mana as possible. The technique is called "Heart Law," as you might have gathered from its name. It''s not a mere mindless routine of breathing exercises; rather, it involves mastering one''s mind and harmonizing with nature, embracing the countless facets of the universe. This serves as the foundational principle of Heart Law.] "Heart Law..." Though it might sound akin to tales from martial arts novels or enigmatic religious scriptures, it didnt strike him as entirely unbelievable. After all, even the concept of magic itself bordered on the surreal. Amidst such considerations, the mention of Heart Law seemed no more extraordinary. While the idea of achieving immortality might seem fantastical, it essentially implied that increasing the flow of mana in his bloodstream would bolster his capabilities. *... Should I give it a try?* Seating himself in the mostfortable position, just as described in the research paperor should he say, the "Secret Manuscript"Baek Yu-Seol gently closed his eyes. asionally, on weekends, Hong Bi-Yeon ventured out. Not for leisurely strolls or pics, but to visit the Adolveit Royal Tomb. This revered ce served as the final resting ground exclusively for the Adolveit royalty. Countless tombsy scattered, but only a few were directly connected to Hong Bi-Yeon. However, she didn''t seem overly concerned about her distant rtives buried here. She viewed it as a blessing in disguise, sparing her from any burdensome responsibilities. "Hong Eulin Adolveit, like a flower adrift in the wind..." Her elder sister, Hong Eulin, often expressed with a warm smile, "When I''m gone, please ensure these words grace my tombstone." In the end, that remark became her final epitaph, leaving Hong Bi-Yeon unable to muster a smile. Laughing at such a joke was beyond anyone''s capacity. Hong Eulin had always been a loving and understanding elder sister to Hong Bi-Yeon. She exuded maturity, warmth, serenity, andpassion like no one else. Memories of her were filled with all the goodness she embodied. Even now, when Hong Bi-Yeon thought of Hong Eulin, the image of a flower-filled meadow with her radiant silver hair dancing in the wind immediately came to mind. It seemed almost surreal and distant, like a dream. During that time, Hong Bi-Yeon felt disconnected from everyone in the kingdom. Her body bore the marks of intense training to heighten her affinity for fire, leaving her covered in burns. Her once luscious hair had been singed, forcing her to wear a hat always, and her skin resembled something grotesque, almost as if it had decayed. Struggling with self-loathing, she believed no one could truly understand her pain. She thought she was the only one living a life burdened with such suffering. Then one fateful day, she discovered that Hong Eulin was afflicted with an incurable disease. Although the cause and nature of the illness remained a mystery, it was a dreadful condition causing her body to gradually erupt in mes. In that moment, Hong Bi-Yeons love for her elder sister grew exponentially. She realized that her sister bore the same pain, or perhaps even greater suffering, as herself. Hong Eulin knew how horrifying and agonizing it was to have her body and soul consumed by fire. Living like a ticking time bomb, having to keep everyone at a distance, she understood the loneliness and destion of that fate. Hong Eulin was the only person in the world who could trulyprehend her. Sadly, it was already toote. "Bi-Yeon, have youe?" Her sistery there, pale and weak, unable to venture outside due to the sporadic mes erupting from her body. So, for the first time, Hong Bi-Yeon made an effort for someone else. Although her own appearance was terrible and repulsive, she mustered the courage to go outside, as she didn''t experience spontaneousbustion. She wholeheartedly sought out experiences to share with Hong Eulin, eagerly recounting them whenever they were together. Her elder sister always listened with a bright expression. "Is that so?" "That must have been tough, my little sister." Their time together was painfully brief. As a result, Hong Bi-Yeon fiercely endeavored to spend more moments with her, making the most of every second. Those cherished memories with her elder sister brought her a sense of being truly alive. However, that blissful time didn''t endure for long. Hong Bi-Yeon ced delicate pink flowers on the gravestone. The events of that time were still vivid in her memory. In her final moments, even amidst the zing inferno, she could remember her smile directed towards herself. "I wish for your happiness." Having experienced the pain of loving and parting with someone, she understood the immense suffering it brought, far more agonizing and scorching than being consumed by mes. Incurable disease. Those words struck a deep, unsettling chord. Despite the incredible advancements in magic, why hadn''t humanitypletely conquered illnesses yet? Recently, she hade to know about "Mana umtion Retardation," a condition where one couldn''t naturally umte mana from birth and faced a tragically short life. Not even a year ago, this term had no relevance to Hong Bi-Yeon. But now, everything had changed drastically. So much had... changed. She had hoped that such events wouldn''t repeat in the future, but once again, someone had entered her life and taken up a significant ce. And this person, just like her first love, was suffering from the incurable disease. Perhaps, on Ste''s graduation day, when he turns twenty, he would sumb to it. "... I don''t want to endure such pain again." Throughout history, no one had managed to cure Mana umtion Retardation. However, the Adolveit Royal Family descended from one of the twelve disciples of the founding mage, and possessed a special heirloom known as the "Hwarang Flower." Legend spoke of this treasure''s fragrance bringing forth the "Incarnation of Fire" within the body. Although it granted immense mana, failure to control the Incarnation of Fire could lead to a catastrophic congration, prompting its prohibition. "... Regardless, survival should be possible." The manifestation of the Incarnation implied that one''s body was imbued with divine presence, naturally possessing an enormous mana reserve. Thus, the Hwarang Flower held the promise of curing Mana umtion Retardation. Though secluded deep within the pce, essible only to the king... "I will be the king." She had been relentlessly striving to im the throne, a dream shared with her elder sister. However, from this point on, she would pursue this goal with even greater determination. Her aim was to ascend to the throne before his life ended, on Ste''s graduation day. Hong Bi-Yeon clenched her fist so tightly that her nails dug into her palm. She was resolute in her decision. "I... must be a king.", Chapter 101: Ha Tae-Ryung’s Divine Art (4) Chapter 101: Ha Tae-Ryung¡¯s Divine Art (4) While superstitions were prevalent on Earth, most of them remained mere beliefs due to my absence. However, the superstitions in the Aether World were different. Though their magical principles couldn''t be scientifically proven, many of them showcased tangible effects thanks to the existence of mana. Hae Tae-Ryung took it upon himself to thoroughly study andpile those mystical arts into a book. He discovered that all of nature was infused with vital energy known as "Jeonggi" ( ), which could be categorized into Yin () and Yang (). These opposing forces harmoniously cycled, giving rise to the infinite energy called "mana." *{TN:- "Jeonggi" ( ) is a term in Korean that trantes to "vital energy" or "positive energy." It is a concept rooted in traditional Korean, Chinese, and East Asian philosophies and is simr to the Chinese term "Qi" () or "Chi." Jeonggi is believed to be the fundamental life force that permeates all living things and the natural world. In traditional Eastern medicine, martial arts, and other practices, cultivating and bncing one''s Jeonggi or Qi is considered essential for maintaining health, promoting well-being, and achieving physical and mental harmony. It is often associated with the concept of Yin and Yang, and the bnce of these forces is believed to be crucial for optimal health and vitality.}* **[Mages harnessed mana in their breaths, but they deviated from thews of nature. They centered the process around their hearts, possibly due to having smaller containers within themselves. However, true mana cirction should revolve solely around nature as its center. **Ki () was divided into five elements: Wood (), Fire (), Metal (), Water (), and Earth (), collectively referred to as the Five Elements or Wu Xing (). As for my utilization of these elements (continuation).]** h! h! h! Nevertheless, the text described a unique method that intertwined superstition and magic in the art of breathing. To be honest, Baek Yu-Seol found it challenging to grasp fully. Admittedly, his intellect wasn''t exceptional. However, he decided to follow the instructions in the secret manual diligently. At first nce, it might appear simple, just ordinary breathing technique, right? Yet, it proved to be incredibly arduous and demanding. Every inhtion required intense focus, imagination, and the release of energy, all while connecting with the essence of nature. So, he spent an entire day repeating these intricate movements. He drew special symbols on the ground, experimented with yoga-like postures, and explored a plethora of peculiar techniques. After a sleepless night... **[The skill ''Tae-Ryung''s Breath Technique'' has been acquired.]** Finally, the breathing technique was recognized as a skill. Simr things had happened during his gaming days, but this was the first time since his return to reality. **[A self-registered skill can be further researched to enhance or refine its power.]** **[The skill ''Breath of the Spirit'' is now considered a sub-skill of ''Tae-Ryung''s Breath Technique.'']** **[The skill ''Tae-Ryung''s Breath Technique has been strengthened.]** **[''Tae-Ryung''s Breath Technique]** **[Harmonize breath with the principles of Yin and Yang and the Five Elements formunion with nature''s essence.]** **[By utilizing this skill, the rate of mana cirction in the bloodstream increases, with proficiency determining the potency.]** **[Environmental factors enable the infusion of mana with the attributes of the Five Elements.]** **[''Tae-Ryung''s Breath Technique also resonates with other breathing techniques, attuning to the mysteries of Yin and Yang.]** **[Breath of the Spirit Lv.1]** This was the effect of ''Tae-Ryung''s Breath Technique. Though there might not be a significant boost in immediate ability, the rate of mana cirction in the bloodstream governed his overall capabilities and offensive strength. Until now, elevating that mana cirction rate had been an exhausting endeavor. No amount of breathing technique could achieve it. There had to be a reason for this. It truly amazed him how insightful the ancestors wereYin and Yang, the Five Elements. He couldnt fathom how they conceived such profound concepts. Breath of the Spirit was now registered as a sub-skill of ''Tae-Ryung''s Breath Technique, and its effects had been greatly enhanced. As he tried to breathe in the ordinary "Breath of the Spirit," he found himself attempting Tae-Ryungsplex and systematic breathing method. It was quite challenging at first. Additionally, it seemed that the Breath of the Spirit itself had a remarkable effect on increasing the cirction of mana in his bloodstream. If used carefully, it could yield significant results. However, due to the issue of affinity with familiars, frequent use should be avoided. Regardless, he sessfully acquired the skill and immediately decided to try using Tae-Ryungs Divine Art. Of course, it wasn''t as simple as shouting "Tae Ryungs Breathing Technique Activate!" With his current level of concentration, he had to sit still and focus for quite some time before the effect barely manifested. **[Tae Ryungs Breathing Technique]** After about ten minutes of intense concentration, Tae Ryungs Breathing Technique finally activated. He checked the level of Mana umtion Retardation. **[Mana umtion Retardation Lv.3]** **[Increased Strength: 08% (+17%)]** **[Increased Agility: 12% (+29%)]** **[Increased Sensitivity: 20% (+25%)]** **[Intuition: Activated by consuming the user''s mental strength. It detects mana phenomena within a radius of 24 meters and activates ''Cognition eleration.'' It automatically triggers if the user is in danger.]** **[Mana Concentration: Condenses the inhaled mana into one ce and releases it.]** **[Blood Mana Cirction Rate: 3% (+6%)]** "Unbelievable." Even though he had just taken his first steps, the increase in abilities was tremendous. He couldn''t stop there. Despite the pain as if his lungs were tearing apart, tears streaming down his cheeks, and cold sweat drenching his body, he didn''t give up. He activated Argento Sword. **[Mana Concentration]** The target was the Argento held in Baek Yu-Seols right hand... or rather, beyond the tip, the Argento itself. In other words, he attempted to imbue the Argento with mana concentration. It was challenging, but it was possible. Aethor World''s ''Character Baek Yu-Seol'' had already achieved this, and as a Sword Master, he was a genius in swordsmanship, capable of releasing sword energy even without a mana-infused sword. **Crick...!!** From the tip of the Argento Sword, the shape of a sword began to manifest roughly, disying a radiant afterglow, much like thest me of a dying sun before flickering out. "Kek, cough!" The pain was so excruciating that his consciousness blurred for a moment. Gasping for breath, Baek Yu-Seol clutched his chest in agony and dropped Argento Sword. He rolled on the floor while holding his neck. It seemed that focusing on Tae-Ryungs Breathing Technique and Mana Concentration at the same time was still too much for him. However... It wasn''t impossible. Although it required a high level of concentration to use Tae-Ryungs Breathing Technique and Mana Concentration simultaneously, with gradual practice... someday, he would be able to use it freely. There were no shortcuts on the path he was treading. He could only move forward honestly, following the path left by his dear senior, Ha Tae-Ryung. "Haha." Perhaps because Baek Yu-Seol pushed himself a little too hard, his consciousness gradually faded. It was Saturday, so taking a short nap wouldn''t hurt, he thought... but it felt like that was just five minutes ago. "What the..." When he woke up, it was already Sunday evening. The Elf King''s abode, the White Castle, had been left empty and hidden within the flower-covered ancient mountain range for a considerable time. Despite being located in a fortress on the deep slopes of the ancient mountains, where most of the duties connecting the Heavenly Spirit Tree and the familiars could be carried out, there were still numerous tasks that couldn''t be aplished. This was why having someone serve as the "Regent of the White Castle" was absolutely necessary. The King''s advisor, High Elf Orenha. At the tender age of 10, he was recognized as a High Elf and possessed an extraordinary, quick-learning mind. He delved into various fields, from magic, politics, and diplomacy to alchemy, design, cooking, painting, music, magitech, security, and many others. Orenha''s impressive array of qualifications made him a true elite among elites. Although he was only 120 years old, his exceptional capabilities far surpassed anyone else at his young age, making his appointment as the King''s regent a natural choice. Yet, the truth remained concealed from others. Orenha''s incrediblepetence was merely the result of a small process he undertook to be the Regent of the White Castle. He was willing to sacrifice anything, even forsake all his titles and qualifications, for her sake. "Your presence brings me great joy. Florin expressed while graciously serving tea to Orenha. The curse''s impact strictly forbade her from engaging in any outdoor activities, and she refrained from even showing her face to Ste''s students. *{TN:- Florin will be consistently pronounced as she/her from now on. I will be editing the previous chapters as well.}* Hearing her voice directly or breathing the same air as her posed a considerable risk. However, Orenha was immune to her curse. He surpassed anyone else she knew in this aspect. Despite countless asions of hearing her voice, his heart remained unfazed. *Still, I cannot reveal my face to him....* Orenha''s appointment as the King''s regent was not only due to his unmatched abilities, but also because he was the only one able to share the same air and engage in direct conversations with her. For Florin, he yed the role of a stabilizer. These small moments of conversation brought joy to her life, even as she couldn''t meet or talk to people freely. But how would she know? Orenha had been under Florins curse for quite some time, all due to a minor incident triggered by his pure curiosity. Florin usually managed to keep herself concealed and maintain her cleanliness within the stronghold. However, on that particr night when the moon rose, fate led to aplete break in the stronghold''s main water pipe. She had no choice but to secretly head to theke for a bath. That day, by thekeside, Florin was the first to undress and relished the feeling of the cool breeze on her face. In a fleeting moment, she sensed a gaze directed at her and quickly stood up, on guard. Thankfully, it turned out to be a passing wild animal. Then and now, Florin remained unaware. The true identity of that gaze was young Orenha''s. He hade to find her, having heard that she had ventured out, longing to catch even a brief glimpse of her. That gaze from beyond her sight... With the ability to see from a distance, he could easily recognize Florins face even from afar. He was quick on his feet, skillfully avoiding detection whenever she seemed to catch on. Somehow, he had be the type to steal secret nces at Florins face. Orenha vividly remembered that day; even on a chilly moonlit night, he couldn''t tear his gaze away from her. Her white hair resembled the Bingsu Ice Desert, shimmered with an icy brilliance, and her eyes, like stars, were more enchanting than any celestial body in this world. Since that day, he hadn''t been able to forget her face for a single moment. On asion, she would tell Orenha almost out of habit. "If you see my face, you''ll be cursed and die." At first, he didn''t grasp the meaning, but now he understood. Was it really a curse to fall in love with her if that love could never be realized? Perhaps, instead, it was destined to be a profound and endless affection that would only ever be directed towards her a beautiful love beyondparison. *It''s futile to attempt it conventionally.* Yet, he had spent decades trying to win Florins heart. She had never seen him as a man. Now, it seemed like there were limited options left. Even if the Fairy Forest were tainted with dark magic, even if the Heavenly Spirit Tree were to be reduced to ashes, and even if all the tribes were to sumb to corruption, none of it mattered as long as he could make her gaze belong solely to him. As long as he could make her love him... Orenha was prepared to do whatever it took. "You could attend the award ceremony this time." "Yes, it''s not a difficult task." "Hoho, that''s true. Unlike me, Orenha is adept even in public settings." "You tter me." He wondered about the face hidden behind her mask. He was curious about the way she smiled. He longed to seize the mask at that very moment, to confirm the shimmering golden hue of her eyes. "Are you alright?" "Ah, it''s nothing." "Thank goodness. Well then, I shall take my leave now." Already? Opportunities to be alone with her were rare. Yet, they had to part so soon. Regretfully, Orenha tried to detain her. "Is there something urgent you need to attend to?" "Ah... yes. It''s a personal matter. You don''t need to worry about it. Florin replied with a somber expression. Celestia had fallen asleep, and the young boy''s whereabouts remained a mystery. Thus, she had to return to the White Castle before dawn. But her thoughts were still tangled. When would Celestia awaken? She wanted to be there when the time was right. And how could she uncover the boy''s true identity? It wasn''t her ce to use the power of the Heavenly Spirit Tree for such personal matters. ... As Florins mood settled a bit, Oren gently stroked his chin. *''A personal matter, huh...''* He could sense her emotions shifting, and being sensitive to personal matters, he could make a reasonable guess about what it was. Perhaps, she was on the hunt for the spirit killer. That was indeed an intriguing prospect for Orenha as well. Frankly, whether it was Celestia or any other who had been killed didn''t matter much to him. However, if he could just apprehend the spirit killer... Would there be a hint of affection in the way Florin looked at him? Of course, finding the elusive spirit killer, even for someone as skilled as Orenha, wouldn''t be an easy task. Pushing aside these idle thoughts, Orenha rose from his seat. Ste Academy. Attending a human magic school was quite a bother, but for Orenha, he would do whatever it takes. "I''ll make my way there." Chapter 102: Tae-Ryung’s Divine Art (5) Chapter 102: Tae-Ryung¡¯s Divine Art (5) The ceremony to honor Maizen Tyrens defeat was a modest affair. Unlikest time, they refrained from the pomp and grandeur of gathering all the students. Distinguished personalities such as the Ste Magic Knights, Ste Board of Directors, Ste Tower shareholders, and Ste Magic Research Council were present at the ceremony. Additionally, various Magic Tower-rted individuals attended, making it quite an esteemed asion for a first-year student. The students being honored were Edna, Eisel, Hong Bi-Yeon, and other members of the Hong Bi-Yeons faction, led by Mayuseong and Baek Yu-Seol. While Mayuseong and Baek Yu-Swol defeated Maizen, others were also recognized for their bravery in thwarting their enemies before the battle even began. "Let us now present the awards." In the spacious auditorium, around two hundred renowned mages gathered. Orenha cast a bored gaze at Ste''s students. He couldn''t fathom their reasons for attending such a bothersome event merely because they happened to prevent an incident at the Heavenly Spirit Tree. Despite his diplomatic and political expertise, their rationale eluded him. He was here out of sheer necessity. **Snap!** Cameras shed all around. Yes, those cameras were significant. As the elf king''s representative, Orenha personally bestowed the awards and had the moment captured in photographs to spread the message, "No matter what the Dark Mages did, Ste and the Heavenly Spirit Tree maintain a strong bond!" That was the intention behind it. The fact that even the brightest minds could behave so childishly was beyond his understanding. However, if the Dark Mages, who posed a threat to the world''s safety, could act in such a way, there was no reason why the world''s most prestigious magical institution couldn''t follow suit. What aical world. "First-year ss S, Mayuseong, you have be an exemry role model for your fellow students...." Handsome and beautiful boys and girls received des from the council''s elders. It might be a formal and dull affair, but it meant a great deal to those students. Orenha stood alongside them, waiting to give them the second medal bearing the engraving of the "Heavenly Spirit Tree." The students who received two medals at once had joy written all over their faces. "Congrattions." In a dry tone, Orenha handed them the medal, and Mayuseong responded with a cool smile and a nod. "Thank you." Hmm? For a moment, Orenha sensed something eerie from him, but... upon reevaluation, the student seemed entirely ordinary. He might possess greater powerpared to others his age, but that was all. *''... It''s a strange feeling.''* He felt uneasy that his senses reacted so keenly to a mere student, but he managed to control his emotions. If a sour expression of his got captured in a photograph and became a topic for the Heavenly Spirit Tree Elders, it would earn Florins resentment and he didnt want that. Next, he awarded amendation to a small, unremarkable student who seemed to have some kind of boyish charm. The rumor was that these two students, Baek Yu-Seol and the other one, had taken down a Level 6 Danger Dark Mage, but looking at his appearance, it was hard to believe such a feat. However, that was the extent of it. Orenha couldn''t find anything particrly intriguing about it. But when he reached out to pin the medal on Baek Yu-Seol, a strange "energy" emanating from the student sent shivers down Orenha''s spine. "This is...!" He recognized it; it was the energy of Spirit Celestia, Florins old friend. He quickly nced around, but it seemed he was the only High Elf who noticed this energy. Well, to the uninitiated humans, the ability to perceive the energy of familiars simply didn''t exist. "Is there a problem?" The council''s magician inquired, but Orenha swiftlyposed himself and awarded Baek Yu-Seol the medal. Then, he began to contemte rapidly. *Why do I sense Celestias energy from him?* No matter how much he pondered, there was only one usible answer. *He is the one who killed Celestia.* Of course, it was still merely a conjecture. Divine yers inherently possessed corrupted souls, and High Elves'' senses would react keenly to such darkness. Since he didn''t sense any of that from Baek Yu-Seol, he couldn''t be entirely sure. However, his thoughts soon shifted. In the Divine Realm, even the divine barriers had been breached and dark mages infiltrated, so was it impossible for someone to possess a technique to conceal a corrupted soul? Even though he was Ste''s disciple, it was almost inconceivable for two ss 3 mage to defeat a Level 6 Danger Dark Mage. Baek Yu-Seol might have imed good luck, but... what if he possessed abilities he couldn''t reveal to others? What if he indeed held the power of a familiar... Furthermore, did he enroll at Ste to hide that power and cleanse his reputation... The pieces of the puzzle fit perfectly. *Baek Yu-Seol.* He was the culprit who killed Celestia, the very person Florin was desperately searching for, fueled by her grudges. If he captured him and offered him to Florin... surely, he would gain her favor. *Not yet.* At the moment, there was no concrete evidence. Moreover, it would be more effective to build up gradually rather than immediately offering him to Florin. The best timing would be when her grudges grew stronger, and her worries deepened to the point where she couldn''t suppress her emotions. Anyway, she would once again infiltrate the deep fortress of the Primordial Mountains and have limited knowledge of what was happening outside. And if he hadpletely taken control of the White Castle... he might be able to restrict the informationing to her. Orenha held his quivering lower lip tightly. *Yes, I''ll wait until then!* If it meant creating the most dramatic situation possible, he could endure the short wait without any problem. Shocking news of a Dark Mage raid had emerged during the Familiar Contract ceremony. Nevertheless, Ste''s first-year ss continued their lessons undeterred. There were no frantic parents storming in, eximing, "Isn''t this dangerous?!" After all, Ste''s academy was specifically designed to train magical warriors tobat Dark Mages. Of course, many parents secretly hoped their children wouldn''t be magical warriors, even though they enrolled them at Ste. Most nobles were like that. Holding the title of a magical warrior was considered an impressive achievement in the current magical society, and so, even if they didn''t intend to fight Dark Mages for their entire lives, sending their children to the academy to obtain the qualification was amon practice. As a result, they couldn''t individually protest against such incidents, lest they give the impression that their child was merely seeking the magical warrior qualification and then retiring. Time flew by, and summer arrived. Around this time, a new subject was introduced: "Let''s Get Acquainted with Our Familiars!" Each year, around 50 to 100 students seeded in forming contracts with Familiars, prompting separate education to build a bond with these mystical entities. Professor Pedellote was in charge of the subject, "Raising Familiars Together by Our Side." Despite her considerable stature, Professor Pedellote seemed like an ordinary middle-aged woman from the neighborhood at first nce. However, her warm smile left asting impression on the students. "How much do you know about Familiars? Familiars are mystical entities that evolve into animals. Most of them have beautiful and extravagant forms, and young Familiars are particrly known for their cuteness." While this ss was not mandatory, it was immensely popr among female students. The chance to observe adorable and gentle yet mischievous familiars throughout the ss made it an enjoyable experience, not to mention earning them credits. "Getting friendly with Familiars isn''t difficult. You just need to open your heart and try to understand them." Eisel couldn''t help but sigh deeply. She had hoped for a Familiar other than the grandiosely named "Thunder-Blizzard Sparrow." Despite its impressive name, the familiar turned out to be a small, cute sparrow. However, its personality was quite terrible,bining the overly sensitive nature of a cat with the behavior of a preschooler. Trying to befriend such a malevolent being seemed like an absurd endeavor. It appeared that other students felt the same, evident from the dark circles under their eyes, which reflected their exhaustion. Professor Pedellote, on the other hand, appeared to be the only one gleefully smiling. "To get closer to your Familiar, you need to know what they like. Sometimes, giving them gifts will make them happy! It''s also great to y with them frequently, and there are many ways to do that." And so on and so forth. While the students listened passively, their attention heightened when Professor Pedellote summoned a giant tiger and spoke about the possibility of summoning Familiars to fight alongside them on the battlefield. Familiar summoning intrigued them all. The familiars contracted to form a bond with the students and had to reach their peak of friendliness. asionally, magic warriors witnessed scenes where these familiars, in the form of dragons, flew around and fought. This had ignited a burning passion in their hearts. However, that didn''tst long. Soon they faced reality and deted. "Why! What do I even want to do!" "Ugh! You''re annoying! You said we would have fun, so why are you ying tricks on me!" "This way and that way! What do you want from me!" The students'' angry cries echoed in all directions. Since each student''s familiar was visible only to them, it created aical sight as they vented their frustrations into the air. Even Eisel was not much different. Beep! A blue sparrow yfully pecked at Eisels head as she walked around absent-mindedly. Tired of fooling around for so long, Eisel sat down with annoyance. "Ugh, I''m so annoyed..." Thus, she couldn''t get close to the adorable and mischievous Familiar named "Puleumi" until the end of the lecture. *{TN:- Puleumi" is "." The name "" is a cute and affectionate way of saying "blue" in Korean. It is often used as a nickname for pets or endearing characters with blue features or personalities.}* "Don''t be disheartened, everyone~ We have plenty of time~!" "Yeah..." "Yes..." Leaving Professor Pedellote, who seemed to be enjoying herself alone, Eisel and the students left the lecture hall together. "The next ss is in 30 minutes..." It seemed like there was some free time, so she thought of going back to the ss S ssroom to take a short break. "Phew..." Lately, she had been feeling like her energy was draining away. Maybe she should start taking some supplements. The incident during the Familiar Contract Ceremony was one thing, but meeting the person she despised so much, and by chance... finding out about the "incurable disease" of Baek Yu-Seol... all of that took a toll on her. It wasn''t her body that felt exhausted. It was her heart. Was there anything she could do? That thought wouldn''t leave her mind. "Hey, Eisel!" "Huh? Yeah?" As she walked down the corridor absent-mindedly, she heard Harrien''s voice from afar. Harrien ran towards Eisel with an excited expression, and fired off words rapidly. "Hey, you won''t believe it! Did you see the announcement!" "...No?" "Quick, quick!" Harrien led Eisel, and rushed towards the bulletin board in the main tower ssroom. Even Eisel, who had good stamina despite living vigorously in her own way, found herself breathing heavily as they hurried. Buzzing. Students from all grades were gathered around the bulletin board, chatting lively. "Oh, by the way." When the summer season approached, various events took ce. "An Seminar." "Academy Tournament (Duel u0026 Battle Royale)," "Arcanium Grand Festival. And many other events were held. Among them, the most notable ones were undoubtedly the "An Seminar" and the "Academy Battle." Especially the An Seminar was a debate presentation attended by the most attention-worthy geniuses among magic aspirants worldwide. Many elites from all over the world were eager to participate in the An Seminar, and if they qualified, their faces and names would be featured in the "Magic Column," the most prominent column in the magical world. Naturally, everyone''s attention would be focused on them. There, the following names were written: **[Emerging Rising Star of the Year]** **[Eisel Morph]** **[Cellyn]** Eisels name was firmly disyed. "What... What is this...?" Unexpectedly finding her name in a ce she never expected, she was taken aback and couldn''t even utter a word. "Hey, you''re really amazing!" Harrien shook her shoulder in excitement, barely letting Eisel regain herposure. "Unbelievable..." It was as if she had been betrayed already, so she hadn''t expected anything in the first ce. On the day of the entrance ceremony, she couldn''t help but wonder if her research on ice magic had truly shined through in the paper she submitted. "I, I... She stammered, trying to contain the overwhelming emotions that surged within her, and covered her mouth with both hands. A voice approached from behind, breaking her thoughts, "Hello? You must be Eisel?" Eisel turned to see a girl standing there, her name tag clearly stating "[S-2 Cellyn]." She was one of the participants from An who attended Ste this year. Cellyns long ck hair flowed freely as she adjusted her sses, and with a faintly sinister smile, she extended her hand for a handshake. "So, we''ll be attending the seminar together... Nice to meet you." "Ah, yes... Senior. She replied, still feeling flustered, and shook her hand. However, despite her smile, there was something about Cellyn''s demeanor that didn''t seem genuine. It was as if she was looking down on her. "Oh, by the way, yes. I read your paper on the day of the entrance ceremony. You did make some interesting discoveries. Cellyns tone carried a hint of dismissiveness. "Ah... thank you. She murmured, not sure how to react to herment. "But it was kind of mediocre," Cellyn continued, smirking slightly. "Sure, it was an interesting discovery to handle ice in that way, but that''s about it, right? You stumbled upon a new spell by chance. Let''s face it; you''re just an ordinary high school student with average abilities. Even if you im otherwise, this is probably the extent of your skills." Her words stung, but Eisel understood why she had sought her outto provoke a reaction. However, she had grown ustomed to such situations, so she simply turned away, maintaining herposure. "Oh yes, Senior, you are truly remarkable. Your discerning eye probably doesn''t even bother to notice the magic of a junior like me. I really want to see your magic at the seminar. Eisel replied politely, pulling her friend Harrien along with her towards the ssroom. Cellyn''s fixed expression didn''t bother her; she had learned not to let the opinions of those who disliked her affect her mood. After all, it was just one senior from the second grade trying to pick a fight. "Anyway, the sky is clear, and the clouds are drifting away~" Eisel hummed to herself, feeling that the recent stress in her life made such trivial matters seem like child''s y. ", Chapter 103: Tae-Ryung’s Divine Art (6) Chapter 103: Tae-Ryung¡¯s Divine Art (6) After thepletion of the second round of exams, a new subject was added to the curriculum: "Magic Practical Training." From this point forward, they were immersed in a plethora of practical subjects, and Baek Yu-Seol must admit that it was filled with all sorts of tedious tasks. For someone like him, who found sce in dozing off at his desk, the increased workload was undoubtedly disheartening. Standing at the heart of Ste Dome, Instructor Hanwol addressed the ss S students. "Assemble here, those who have united under the sacred belief and duty to eradicate dark magic, for you have be true magic warriors. However, not all warriors have held steadfast to their beliefs. Some may choose to betray the magical realm and sumb to a life of crime, while others might find themselves in conflicts between territories and nations, leading to battles between mages." He continued, "Regardless of the circumstances, if you live as magic warriors, there wille a time when you cannot avoid facing fellow warriors inbat. To prepare for such situations, you shall now undergo Mage Duel Training." Suppressing a smirk, Baek Yu-Seol tried to maintain aposed demeanor. As someone who typically loathed attending sses, this one, however, seemed rather appealing. After all, magic duels, akin to PvP in gaming terms, were his forte during his gaming days. He relished the thrill of hunting down dark mages and engaging in intense duels in the virtual world. "In this training, Instructor Han will guide you on various strategies for magic battles and teach you how to wield magic effectively to secure victory." Drawing aparison to the game "Aether World," this phase felt akin to advancing through a main storyline quest, gradually leading them to the "Online Server Duel Arena." It was like a tutorial, offering valuable tips for excelling in magical battles. A few days ago, he might have felt ack of confidence in breaking through a magic shield due to insufficient offensive power. However, things had changed now. With the acquisition of Tae-Ryungs Technique and mastery over Mana Concentration, he could deliver powerful blows. Yet, Baek Yu-Seol must admit. He still couldn''t employ Tae-Ruung''s Magic efficiently during real battles. It required him to stand still and focused for a few seconds to trigger the magic temporarily. One misstep, and the skill would dissipate immediately. Nevertheless, practice was practice. As this training didn''t pose any life-threatening risks, even if he ended up looking a bit inept while handling the skill, it wasn''t a matter of life and death. He had to use these safe opportunities to hone Tae-Ryungs Magic to perfection, so he could wield it effortlessly during critical battles in the future. "The most effective form of training involves facing each other''s magic head-on. However, starting from scratch and battling ss S demons immediately would be inefficient." Fortunately, it seemed that they wouldn''t be pitted against formidable ss S demons right from the start. Just like a game of Soul Chess, magical battles required not only the mastery of powerful spells but also the wisdom to choose the right magic at the right time and situation. "Unleashing powerful magic recklessly is a surefire way to defeat yourself in a duel. If your opponent possesses a simr amount of mana, victory lies not in casting the strongest spells but in strategic thinking. Mastering the art of magic battles requires anticipating your opponent''s moves, predicting their spell choices based on the situation, and countering effectively. In these magical duels, it''s crucial to control the distance between you and your adversary. Spells shot from a caster''s body have impressive range, but they provide the opponent with more time to respond. On the other hand, ''target magic is quick to execute, making it challenging for opponents to react in time due to its specified coordinates. Though target spells might have a shorter range and be less destructive, they offer unique opportunities for consecutive attacks, even enabling the caster to unleash powerful magic during those openings. For ss 2 mages, the effective range of target magic can be as short as 5 meters for earth-based spells and around 15 meters for wind-based spells. While wind-based magic may seem preferable based solely on the numbers, each elemental attribute has its distinct advantages and limitations in terms of range. To gain an advantage in magicalbat, you must consistently stay out of your opponent''s effective range while positioning them within your own attack zone. Furthermore, maintaining secrecy about your range is also essential in magical battles. Thanks to Baek Yu-Seols enhanced sense, he could almost urately deduce the range of ''target'' magic at y. The wooden figurine in front of them was solely utilizing target magic and always facing forward. As the opponent remained stationary, oveing this challenge was easier than sipping a cup of coffee. Now, your task is to use the shield only twice. The objective is to prate the target''s square-shaped magic and remain motionless for five seconds to ensure safety, or alternatively, withstand the attack within range for over 30 seconds during your practice. The students listened attentively to Hanwol''s instructions, their expressions filled with determination. Remember, target magic activated instantaneously, leaving no room for evasion. Thus, using the shield twice meant inevitable defeat. In essence, Hanwol advised using the first shield to gauge your opponent''s attributes and anticipate their magic''s range. *Use the first shield to grasp the opponent''s attribute and predict the range of their magic, then use the second shield to hold your ground and move outside their effective range. Is that what he means...?* In that fleeting moment, how capable would a student be of making such a judgment? Would they truly bepetent enough? Other sses had the luxury of being given shields at least five times. He couldnt help but wonder if the students in ss S were being subjected to such intense training because of the presence of elite students among them. Even if one understood the attributes thoroughly, the range of each magical ability varied drastically. Let''s take the wind attribute for example. Some mages might have a target range of around 12 meters, which was shorter than the average, butpensated with a width exceeding 2 meters, making it remarkably long. On the contrary, there could be mages whose target range extended to 18 meters or more, but with a width of merely 1 meter, turning them into pure long-range attackers. If the simplest wind attribute disyed such range diversity, one could only imagine how other attributes, each uniquely transforming and manifesting inplex ways for individual mages, would behave. "Let''smence the practical training." Four wooden dolls stood before them, and four students promptly stepped forward. Among them were Poong Harang, the wind mage of S-ss; Aidan, specializing in ice magic; Masuwool, the shield expert; and Millian, the master of curse spells. Among these unique individuals, Poong Harangs presence was especially striking. Despite his short-cropped hair, his thick eyebrows andmanding facial features exuded an imposing aura which discouraged anyone from underestimating him. "Use only the basic shield without adding attributes. The magic used by the wooden dolls is of ss 2, so remember to release the shield after defending against an attack." In other words, exploiting a loophole to block two attacks with one shield was not allowed. "Begin." All four nodded in understanding, and the test began immediately. Poong Harang was the first to charge towards the wooden doll. ... Since knights could utilize Hyper Jumps, their mobility did not differ significantly from regr priests. However, Poong Harangs confidence in his sharp reflexes allowed him to swiftly anticipate the iing magic. **Plop!** Water droplets formed around him and burst, but he adeptly raised his shield to block them. Right after, calctions began. Considering the cooldown and power of the magic fluctuation based on the maximum range, he could roughly estimate the range using that as a hint. Yet, Poong Harang didn''t need to calcte. **Plop!** **Plop!** By the time the second attack concluded, he instinctively grasped the range. **Plop!** Approximately 2.7 secondster, the third water droplet was generated, but Poong Harang slid on the ground to skillfully evade it. Then, he calmly stood up and counted to 5 seconds. Nothing happened. "Poong Harang, well done. You seeded." Though the exact uracy of his range determination remained uncertain, he sessfully moved outside the attack range just in time. "Oh..." "Impressive move." Some students nodded in awe. Poong Harangs method of evasion might have been crude, but it was astonishing. Next, all eyes turned to Millian, who specialized in curse spells. With his slender physique and an air of uncertainty about whether he had slept wellst night, he appeared to jump and move aimlessly before suddenly. **Whoosh!** Fire engulfed his body, causing him to panic and quickly deploy his shield. Despite a slight dy in his reaction, he sessfully managed to block the prolonged attack. The target range of the fire-based spell formed a rainbow-like shape, granting him the advantage of covering a wide area at a distance while remaining out of striking range up close. Moreover, the ever-changing and unpredictable nature of the rainbow pattern and its width made it quite challenging for the opponent to anticipate. How would they respond? **Whoosh!** Disregarding the high expectations, he casually rolled on the ground, engulfed in mes. "Argh..." Even though he still had a second chance to activate his shield, he couldn''t react in time. "Sigh." "I knew he would do that." Millian''s behavior might seem pitiful even among ss S, but Baek Yu-Seol know just how terrifying he could be. His reaction speed might be slow, and he mightck the power to wield destructive magic, but... the ability to prate the opponent''s shield with debilitating effects instilled great fear on the battlefield. He might appear weak on their own, but in the presence of an exceptional mage, Millian''s synergy shone brilliantly. He skillfully employed dreadful and deadly magic, gradually and stealthily decimating his foes. "Next." Despite Millian''s seemingly foolish demeanor, the training continued. Most attempts ended in failure. No matter how brilliant or theoretically adept someone was, coping with sudden adversity in real battles remained a challenge. The scarce opportunities to escape targeted magic, such as the Poong Harang or Mayuseong, were truly remarkable sesses. "Baek Yu-Seol, Kbin, Hajarang, Charles. Step forward." After a while, Baek Yu-Seols name was called, and he stepped up. As mentioned before, his senses allowed him to intuitively grasp the range of the target. In the past, during gaming sessions, the range was visually represented, but now, in this reality, he could sense it through his instincts. So far, he fought by instinctively evading beyond that range. That way, he could avoid bing a target for the enemy''s targeted magic. Baek Yu-Seols approach involved not even giving the opponent a chance to use targeted spells. However, all of a sudden, he felt the urge to test something. After obtaining Tae-Ryung Breathing Technique and significantly increasing the mana cirction rate in his blood, his senses became extraordinarily sharp. So, he wondered... perhaps, even if he was within the target range, could he react to the magic and evade it using his instincts? On average, the activation speed of ss 1 target magic was about 0.2 seconds. Magic users with high [Sense] attributes were capable of perceiving and reacting to it, and even if their minds didnt react, they could still deploy a shield through mana response unless it was an intense attack. However, starting from ss 2, it entered a realm of 0.1 seconds, making it challenging to react without anticipation. Moreover, the ''reaction'' referred to the act of simply raising a shield to defend against an iing attack. The deployment of a skilled mage''s shield waspleted in a fleeting moment without the need for any additional movements. However, Baek Yu-Seol was different. He had to move his sword directly to parry or evade attacks, which demanded a significantly higher sense of perception and quick movementspared to other mages. *''Evade while observing the target.''* Even if the opponent''s magic was only at ss 1, it was impossible. However, he was unable to use magic at all. To be able to achieve what mages considered impossible, he must reach a position equal to theirs. An attempt that he couldn''t even imagine during his days of ying games. *''Now, I might be able to do it.''* If he failed, it would be a bit regrettable and embarrassing, but it was inevitable. *''Phew...''* Standing in front of a wooden doll, he concentrated as much as possible in an immobile stance. The energy of Yin and Yang and the Five Elements permeated his body and then dissipated. He concentrated all that energy on his senses. Very rarely, true ''geniuses'' were said to be able to hear the songs of mana from nature since their childhood. While he might not be a genius, he could vaguely grasp the meaning of that. He could hear it, and feel it. The movement of mana. How those waves fluctuated. All of those things were whispering to him. ... Begin. Finally, as Hanwolsmand resonated, he shivered! Sensing a cool feeling around his neck, he quickly moved his body to the side and took a step to evade. **Swish-Boom!** As he did, a semi-transparent sphere appeared in the air and then scattered. *''Crazy, what a surprise...''* It wasn''t ordinary elemental magic. It was magic that twisted and distorted space itself, manipting it unlike the natural world. The identity of the wooden doll he was facing was none other than a spatial type. *''Wait, is this even appropriate for a wooden doll theme?''* It was ironic that a spatial attribute, which was even rarer than the light attribute, was used by a mere wooden doll. The activation of the magic was extremely fast, and due to its wide range, dealing with spatial magic was quite challenging. But there was no time for distractions. **Swish~!** Once again, he felt a cool sensation on his shoulder, so he had to quickly twist his body. Boom! The space briefly twisted and then returned to normal, and he calmed his pounding heart. Since it was just a ss 2 magic, even if it hits, it wouldnt be painful enough to make him clutch his wrist too tightly. Lower-level spatial magic was known for itsck of destructive power. Besides, there was thepensation from Ste Dome, so there was no risk of getting hurt. That was why he decided to take a bolder challenge. Even if he stayed within the range,sting for more than 30 seconds was a sess condition. No one had endured more than 30 seconds in his jurisdiction. **Swish~!** Once again, Baek Yu-Seol felt the cool sensation at his waist and took a step to the side. **Boom!** This time, he had a bit more leeway. **''Is this distance requires a 2-second cooldown?''** If he narrowed the distance, the cooldown would be even shorter. He boldly took a step forward. **Swish - Bang! Swish-!** The distortion of space passed sequentially through his shoulder, knee, right arm, neck, and waist. He simply sidestepped each attack by taking steps to the left and right. The reason he was walking was not for leisure. Baek Yu-Seol started running while trying to maintain the Tae-Ryungs Breathing Technique. But, the intervals of the magic were getting faster, and his tension was gradually increasing. Just as the limits of simply dodging were about to be reached, he thought, *''Yeah, at this rate...!''* He was hoping that he could use the Tae-Ryungs Breathing Technique while running, so he tried to focus even more. "Baek Yu-Seol, sess." ......" The light of the wooden doll went out, and the practice session came to an end. Hanwol was looking at Baek Yu-Seol with an incredulous expression. "Out of all, I''ve never seen someone like you before." For some reason, it got quiet. When he turned his head to look behind, the other students from ss S were staring at him as if he were insane. *Well, I can understand why they would look like that* Just when things were starting to get interesting, it was over. Baek Yu-Seol was disappointed. "Can''t we do a bit more of this?" "No. Go back." Hanwols tone was firm. Damn it. He wanted to suggest installing it at the ss S training grounds.", Chapter 104: Tae-Ryung Divine Art (7) Chapter 104: Tae-Ryung Divine Art (7) As the days went by, Tae-Ryung Breathing Techniques proficiency rapidly increased. At first, Baek Yu-Seol had to sit quietly and concentrate for a while to use it, but now he could use it with some ease even while running. Of course, using it while running still required more time for focus, so it was still difficult to use during urgent battles. In martial arts novels, he thought of it as a passive ability that could be used automatically, simr to the techniques or spells, but it required considerable effort and practice. Furthermore, using both Tae-Ryung Breathing Technique and Magic Concentration simultaneously in practicalbat was almost impossible. However, its power was undeniable. He was confident that if one could focus mana on a sword, he could easily shred through shields of at least the ss 3. However, he was still far from catching up to the protagonists. The three female protagonists once disyed ss 4 magic in the Divine Realm. Even achieving the ss 3 was no easy feat. Since they experienced magic a step higher than themselves, they would likely reach the ss 4 level soon. Due to the influence of the previous setback, Hae Won-ryang was pushing himself to the limits, and would also reach ss 4 in no time. It was the same for Mayuseong. Despite various reasons, Baek Yu-Seol continued to train diligently, as bing stronger was a sure way to secure the future. The magical training curriculum conducted directly by Instructor Lee Hanwol was tough, but such lessons were hard toe by anywhere else, so he participated enthusiastically. They were an extremely great aid in practicing Tae-Ryung Breathing Technique. It was extremely rare to find someone who could both fight well and teach as well as Lee Hanwol. Well, that was why he was probably in charge of ss S. The magicalbat training covered a wide range of tutorials, starting with sensing the scope of Target Magic, finding advantageous positions in unfavorable situations, and employing magic that pierced the opponent''s vulnerabilities. Honestly, Baek Yu-Seol already knew everything. Well, not exactly, but he developed those techniques in his own way in the game and even posted his strategies on themunity several times. So, the content of the lessons wasn''t particrly new for him. Only the fact that he could train was important to him. After finishing his daily work, he headed straight to the training ground. Hed significantly reduced strength training to about an hour a day. Now, breathing technique was more important than strength. "Inhale!" **Thud!** When the heavy barbell was set down on the floor, a loud noise reverberated through the training facility. "You seem lively these days. Eisel was covered in sweat, and her hair was neatly tied up in a ponytail as she inquired with a sly smile. "Oh, you know, health is paramount. If you exercise when your back and neck hurtter, it''s toote." "Are you an old man?" "More appropriate would be mature and experienced." "Oh... right...." Baek Yu-Seol replied as he lifted the barbell with all his strength. "Huff! This is how health should be maintained... for a long, healthy life!" **Thud!** "Whew, I''m exhausted." Slowly, the muscles had been properly worked out. As Baek Yu-Seol wiped sweat with a towel, Eisel lowered her head with a dark expression. "What now?" "... Huh? Oh, no. Nothing at all. I''ll just go now." "Fine." Baek Yu-Seol gulped down a protein shake and shook his hands, but she remained unresponsive, and the subdued atmosphere lingered. *Why is she acting like that again...?* *Women''s psychology is beyondprehension.* * * * Once one had learned the basics of magical theory, they could engage in practical sparring with other students. Different ssese together for these lessons, and sometimes ss F and ss S sparred, while ss D and ss C engaged in prideful battles. Today, ss S and ss A had a joint session. While ss S students didn''t pay much attention to meeting other sses, ss A was different. They discreetly cared about ss S. This was because some ss S students had lower grades and ranks than ss A, which led to a number of them not standing out, and ss A nobles found this unfair, and felt that they were in ss S due to their low status. It was not hard to understand. If you''ve been listening to genius lectures and following an elite course from a prestigious institution since childhood, excelling in grades and ranks, it would be quite disheartening to end up in ss A instead of ss S. And that was Baek Yu-Seols opponent. "Baek Yu-Seol, there''s been a lot of rumours about youtely." "Oh, thank you." Yuslek Czech Veilen. Heir to the famous Marquis Czech family in the Skalben Empire, and at the Ste entrance ceremony, he ranked 29th impressively. That was his background, but honestly, from Baek Yu-Seols perspective, he was no different than ''Jeremyckeys or even less. Among those who enjoyed the Aether World, there was an asional yer who pursued Jeremy''s path. When screenshots of those yers appeared, there were scenes that were hard not tough at. Whenever Jeremy prepared a surprise gift or something appropriate for the situation, Yuslek and his attendants would appear in the background, making deliveries. Well, even though it looked like that, he was still an heir from a prestigious institution, so when Jeremy wasnt around, he seemed to y king. "Both sides, arm your staff." At the instructor''smand, Yuslek and Baek Yu-Seol aimed their staff at each other. He was a novice mage in the ss 3, but if it had been the old Baek Yu-Seol, he would have had to resort to some trickery to win. However, things were different now. Baek Yu-Seols goal for today was topletely defeat Yuslek. Honestly, it might be a bit challenging. He could handle the Tae-Ryungs Breath Technique to some extent, but whether he could use it effectively in actualbat was uncertain. But that Yuslek guy gathered his followers to continuously pester Baek Yu-Seol, which had been getting on his nerves. It was about time Baek Yu-Seol teach him a lesson. There was a limit to his patience as an adult. "Let''s have a little duel today." "... What did you say?" Yuslek seemed dumbfounded, his expression as if he misheard. Even his aristocratic and somewhat irritating demeanor was getting tiresome now. Perhaps it was because he bothered him so much back at the time of Edmon Ataleks incident. "Duel, begin!" As soon as the instructor''s signal dropped, Yuslek gripped his staff. "Azure waves, rise!" With that, a blue magic circle was drawn on the ground, and a small whirlpool of water surged up under Yuslek. *''Wow. Indeed, a prestigious student is just that.''* Their casting speed was much faster than the second-year senior faced by Baek Yu-Seol before. **Agh!** As this training ground wasn''t a proper dueling arena, it was just an open field. It was advantageous to create favorable terrain first. However, he didn''t possess such magic, and since it was a in field, Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t use the same tactic asst time and escape to outwit his opponent. Not that he had any intention of doing that. He stepped sideways slowly without activating the Argento Sword. Yuslek observed Baek Yu-Seols movements carefully, worried that he would use it to attack any opening. He was good at ignoring people but didnt underestimate Baek Yu-Seolsbat strengththat judgment alone was quite worthy of praise. However, did Yuslek truly understand that his caution would only help Baek Yu-Seol? **[Tae-Ryung Breathing Technique]** Mana was like the wind. Always present, but invisible and intangible, and merely brushed past Baek Yu-Seol. He imagined catching the wind with his hands. But catching the wind was impossible. So, he envisioned mana as water instead. Holding flowing water was challenging... but at the very least, holding a little within his palm was possible. Until now, the mana that grazed Baek Yu-Seols body was like wind, but now it was like flowing water. **[Blood Mana Cirction Rate is increasing.]** Even with just a tiny amount of mana umted in his body, his senses heightened dramatically. Baek Yu-Seols senses became sharper, and the movement of mana became clearer. "... You won''t be the first to attack, huh!" **Agh!** In the end, the impatient Yuslek unleashed a cascade of waterfalls toward Baek Yu-Seol. "Azure waves, create a tidal wave!" As if small waves were crashing against Baek Yu-Seol, blue waves poured down. Summoning water from nothingness was an impressive feat for a ss 3 mage, but the attack held little significance for him. **[Mana Concentration]** Focusing mana into the Argento Sword, he could normally only handle ss 3 or lower shooting-type spells. But now, Baek Yu-Seol could attempt something different. Waves surged toward him, resembling a minor natural disaster. Baek Yu-Seol extended his sword towards the waves. What he was about to do was a simple: Ignorantly shing down without any sword techniques. From below, upwards, a vertical cut. Yet, the impact of this simple move was far from ordinary. Aaargh!! **Swish!!** As if a miracle like Moses'', the frontal wave split, extending nearly 4 meters. He didnt just split the wave, he had severed the circuit connecting the structure of the magic itself, causing the wave to lose power and dissipate. "Wha-what...!" Now Baek Yu-Seol had a rough idea of his capabilities. Handling ss 3 magic was manageable with proper concentration. *''Impressive...''* He was somewhat surprised by his own abilities, but the training wasn''t over yet. **[sh]** As he darted within Yusleks range, water droplets burst out of thin air. Deliberately entering his target magic range, Baek Yu-Seol aimed to exploit the advantage of quick casting but also the vulnerability of dyed follow-up attacks. Guiding the target magic intentionally, he sidestepped and swung his sword. *''Dragon Cascade Strike''* **Bam!** The t ground churned as water resembling a dragon''s form shot out, attempting to engulf Baek Yu-Seol. It, too, was easily deflected. "Ugh!" Yuslek retreated slowly, and a blue magic circle appeared and disappeared as it rushed towards him. The whip of water could slice through armor, yet it couldn''t touch Baek Yu-Seol; the water cannon could shatter rocks, but upon contact with his sword, it exploded harmlessly like a water balloon. As all his attacks were thwarted, Yuslek grew uneasy and he began unleashing stronger spells. While his magic was undoubtedly skilled, it also led to his downfall. ''Never loseposure no matter how dire the situation'' - a key principle of magicbat, and his aggressive tactics rattled Baek Yu-Seol. However, It worked to Baek Yu-Seols advantage. Unfortunately, maintaining Tae-Ryung Breathing Technique while using sh had been a challenge, so leading to a prolonged battle might result in his defeat. So, he had to make the most of Yusleks mistake. **[sh]** "Smile...!" As he teleported behind him, Yuslek hastily summoned a water shield. The shield could only block in one direction since it maintained a t shape, but creating a protective barrier with elemental magic made it weak in defense and that form became meaningless. However, the water barrier was effective against fire or wind types, but it didnt have much effect on a physical type like Baek Yu-Seol. Without hesitation, he rushed towards Yusleks back, swung his sword heavily, and the water shield split into two by the Argento Sword enhanced with Magic Concentration, allowing Baek Yu-Seol to strike his back. "Gah!" The match ended with Argento Sword aimed at his neck. "Practice over, both sides should retrieve their staff." Following the instructor''s orders, Baek Yu-Seol deactivated Argento. "Damn..." Frustrated, Baek Yu-Seol clenched the sand and turned away from Yuslek, who was gritting his teeth in frustration. Baek Yu-Seol realized his shorings through this duel. He had be pitifullycent with the increase in swordsmanship power. It was fortunate that Yuslek, a novice in magicalbat, was the opponent. If he had faced someone attacking him systematically from the start, he might have lost. Maintaining the Tae-Ryung Breathing Technique was already challenging, and it took considerable time to concentrate on using it, making it difficult to pull off in actualbat. **Thunk!** Baek Yu-Seol lightly tapped Yusleks shoulder, acknowledging his shorings, and walked past him. "Thank you." "........ What?" He looked utterly baffled, but Baek Yu-Seols gratitude was sincere. Magic users like Yuslek provided enough insight for him to reflect upon and serve as excellent sparring partners. Chapter 105: I Have A Girlfriend (1) Chapter 105: I Have A Girlfriend (1) After turning in her 20s and facing society, Edna asionally had such thoughts. *Ah, I want to go back to those days.* Carefree days with friends, each day full of freedom during her school years. Even the previous Edna had such thoughts. Back then, she didn''t know that she would really get to relive her school life. And that too, in a different world from Earth. *This is hell* There was a time in South Korea when all students had mandatory evening self-study, and Edna was also a student of that generation. Looking back now, the evening study time seemed like a truly happy time. *What''s so hard about just sitting and studying? This damn practical training. It''d be fine not to do these practicals!* Ste''s schedule pushed humans to their limits, leaving no room for even a little rest. Of course, her being in ss S and perhaps having signed up for too many courses might be reasons too... Anyway, after the Familiar Contract Ceremony, Edna was experiencing extreme challenges every day. Yet, she couldn''t help but think about the future. Many things have changed from the original novel''s story. Nevertheless, the core storyline continued to unfold. Among them, one of the biggest events that would happen in the future was undoubtedly the ''Dark Magic Corruption Incident'' in the Seventh Tower. But, even Edna didnt know how that event would unfold. Maizen Tyren, who was nning to upy the Seventh Tower, died much earlier than expected. *But... the Dark Mages won''t give up on it.* The Dark Mages were causing continuous incidents in the magical society as if stating, We are still barbarians who only know how to rampage recklessly. However, behind humans backs, they were like serpents who were quietly sneaking into the magical society, and cunningly proceeded with their ns to devour the magical society. There was something in the Seventh Tower, whichpelled the ants out of their hideout. In order to im it, Maizen Tyren gave up his identity and upied the ce. Although Maizen died earlier than nned, the Dark Mages wouldnt give up the item. They needed to prepare, but essing the Seventh Tower was currentlypletely impossible. It was not just a simple issue of the academy barring any ess, but the tower itself was treated as mere rumors or legends. So, even if someone were to shout, There''s going to be a Dark Mage attack on the Seventh Tower!, no one would believe it and might even consider it an embellishment of the legend. *But that''s something for a bitter* Recently, she had some fun in practical magic training, but she was physically tired, while her mind remained energetic. Magicalbat training. Honestly, she had no confidence in those training initially. How often would she have to fight in my life? Surprisingly, she realized she had a talent for strategy and tactics. While she might not be able to brawl with her fists, she found it quite easy to read the psychological gaps in the opponent, anticipate their moves, ande up with even more advanced strategies. "Cough! I surrender!" After restraining one of the students from ss A with solid vines and summoning three Light Spheres, she saw the sign of surrender. Edna grinned, wiping off sweat. Though it wasn''t exactly thrilling to fight against kids, winning still felt good. Having easily secured victory, she nced over at Baek Yu-Seol, who was dueling with another student from ss A in the corner. **Scream!!** "Crazy." The approaching wave of power epassed the entire field. If one didn''t have a shield made of iron, one couldn''t possibly block it, but he swung his sword to cut it into half. *Now hes going to openly reveal hisbat prowess?* Well, there was no reason to hide strength, especially since he hunted down Maizen alongside Mayuseong. After all, what he was really hiding was not his ''ability'' but his ''knowledge of the future.'' **Thud!!** While lost in thought, the loud sound of something breaking caught Ednas attention, and she looked towards it. There, a giant golden spear was thrust into the field. "Wow..." "Crazy, what''s that?" The sound of admiration from the students erupted here and there. *''Golden Magic.''* A peerless magical art with both attack and defense capabilities, a top-tier morale-boosting magic in the world. In the original novel, it was Jeremy Skalbens unique bloodline magic that received the evaluation of ''the most expensive-looking magic.'' Although the derivatives of the magic would naturally disappear once the mana was depleted, it was impossible to detach the gold and sell it. Nevertheless, due to its exquisite craftsmanship and luxurious appearance, it garnered an enormous fan base among the readers. With the added characteristic of an [Artist''s Soul], Jeremy Skalben used to do decorative art, and even adorned the golden magic with carvings and gemstones. Casually and effortlessly, Jeremy defeated his opponent, brushed back his gold-like hair and unexpectedly locked eyes with Edna. Seizing the moment, he waved his hand with a glimmer in his eyes. *''Ugh!''* Jeremy''s greeting was so genuinely innocent that if Edna wouldn''t have responded, she would feel like trash. Edna attempted to turn her head away, but he approached her first. "Edna, are you done already?" "Yeah, I''m going." "Wait... Could you spare a bit more time?" "No." Edna coldly brushed off Jeremy and quickly walked away. She could hear his footsteps behind her, but conveniently, she met Professor, who hade to the practice room at the perfect timing. "Oh, student Edna. You''re here." "Yes? Did you need me?" "Absolutely! Your thesis on ''The Effects of Light Magic on nt Life'' that you submitted for the recent written exam has be a huge topic in academia! To think that through photosynthesis, you can enhance the growth of nts. Even the elven mages want to meet you." "... Really?" Come to think of it, she might have written something along those lines hastily during the written exam. "It''s extraordinary! The ''Laws of the Rising Twelve Stars'' have remained unchanged for centuries, but your remarkable thesis discovered btedly threatens to challenge thosews! If things go well, you can be the twelfth star!" The professor was so excited that he even threw saliva towards Edna, and gazed at her with sparkling eyes. While she understood the conditions for the Twelve Rising Stars to attend the An Seminar, she had little interest in it. However, at that moment, the thought of escaping from Jeremy prompted her to nod eagerly. "Wow, this is exciting! Let''s go, Professor!" "Sure, you seem happy too! Haha, naturally!" Edna nced back slightly. Jeremy was still looking this way with a gloomy expression on his face. *** Skalben Club was in disarray. Jeremy, who had returned to the chief''s private lounge, leaned backfortably on his sofa. His expression was cold and rigid. With no one around, there was no need to strain his facial muscles artificially. He stared at the bookshelf for a while and snapped his fingers. Magic activated without a wand. **Zap!** A golden de sprang out of the wall, slicing through the expensive, high-end bookshelf and tearing all the books apart. Numerous books with amon theme. **[17 Ways to Win a Woman''s Favor]** **[Characteristics of an Attractive Person]** **[Dr. Kim Pal-gu''s Love Theory]** And so on... Despite various attempts, he was futilely trying to explore different strategies. *Why are all these useless?* He thought about it seriously, but he couldn''t figure it out. Since he used to effortlessly attract everyone''s favor, it felt strange to encounter situations in which he had to gain favor instead. And gradually, irritation crept in. "Hmm..." Perhaps it would be better to find another way. Edna had formed many connections within Ste, so she wasn''t particrly lonely, and there were plenty of guys around, making it seem unnecessary to focus on just one person. As much as he wanted to assertively confine her, he didn''t want to recklessly ruin something precious like Edna. *Destroying something you want so badly would give an even greater thrill when itspletely in your grasp.* *So then* *What about creating a setting? A method to disperse the connections around her withoutpletely ruining Edna. A way to make her inevitably focus on only me.* *Hmm, I thought of a good idea.* If there was a method, there was no need to hesitate. **Snap!** When Jeremy snapped his fingers, a student who had been waiting in the club room walked in. It was Verazane, a second-year student who had been the head of the Skalben Club untilst year. "Yes, my lord. What can I do for you?" "Send in a first-year female student who has some interaction with Edna." Although she was anxious about what schemes might be brewing in the young lords strange mind, Verazane followed his instructions without a word. "Understood." With a rxed mind, Jeremy leaned back on the sofa. "Edna! We heard it too. They say you might be chosen as the rising star, right?" "Ughhh...." Burying her face in the bed, she responded in a half-asleep, half-awake manner as they chatted excitedly amongst themselves. *Well, I still need to wash up....* Letting out a sigh, Edna got up, and it seemed like she was bathing, but she quickly came out after sshing some water on her body. She began to put on her pajamas when she noticed the expression of the girl sitting quietly next to her was rather unusual. "Hey, Ramilka. Why do you look so serious?" "Huh? Uh, yeah... well..." She was slightly flustered while touching the letter she was holding. Even confusion was visible on her face. "This, I need to give it today... but the timing''ste..." "What is it? A love letter for your boyfriend?" "I, I don''t have a boyfriend! And it''s, it''s not a love letter either..." "Is it a secret admirer? Or a potential romantic interest?" "It''s, it''s something like that..." "Oh~ Seems like things are getting interesting~" In the Aether World, where smartphones weren''t prevalent, love letters weremon everyday items. Their contents were quite mundane as well, just casual conversations without any poetic verses, so to speak. However, even in ordinary conversations, secretly exchanging letters added a touch of mystery to teenage romance. "Just give it to him. It''s not like anyone will say anything." Romance wasn''t forbidden in Ste. From the start, there were many noble youthsing to Ste to find marriage partners, and evenmoners were aiming for social advancement. So, although going into the opposite sex''s dormitories was outwardly prohibited, it was implicitly allowed to a certain extent for the sake of interaction if it was rted to a romantic rtionship. The noble youths'' marriage business was something even Ste, with its unique atmosphere, couldn''t entirely prevent. "Well, it''s, um, embarrassing..." "How did you usually handle this?" "I asked a different friend to do it for me..." "Did the other person ept it?" "Uh, yeah? They, they epted." Ramilka responded strangely flustered. Edna chuckled darkly, thinking that this kind of reaction was also due to embarrassment. No matter how tired she was, listening to such romantic stories could be considered a source of joy in life. "So, that''s why..." Ramilka hesitated and looked towards Edna, who was lying t on her own bed. "Um, could you... maybe deliver this instead?" "What? Toozy. "P-please! It''s a favor. If not you, then who?" Ramilka pleaded. "Ask those guys. Edna pointed at the friends gathered on the dorm floor, munching on food. When she gestured towards the group of friends crowded around food on the dorm floor, Ramilka shook her head. "Im sorry, I asked for too much..." "Ugh, fine, fine. I got it." Although they hadn''t been particrly close, Edna felt a bit guilty about rejecting the young ones'' innocent request. Since the boys'' dormitory wasn''t too far away from the central hall, she decided to quickly throw on a robe over her pajamas and get going. **[S-109]** *Hmm, what''s this? Isnt this the ss S dorm?* Whoever it was, but trying to seduce the male students of the ss S. She had thought of Ramilka as just an ordinary girl, but now she considered her to be quite capable as she knocked on the door of S-109. "Um, who''s there?" ** Creak!** As the dormitory door opened, Jeremy with his golden hair revealed his face. "Hey, hello, Edna. He said with a grin, greeting her as if it were obvious. Edna looked at the letter and then at Jeremy with a bewildered expression. *Crazy, her secret crush was Jeremy?* Well, Jeremy was practically an idol to the girls, so it made sense. Given his personality, he probably received letters like this all the time as part of his image management. "What''s that? A letter for me?" Jeremy asked as he tried to step outside. Anticipating his annoying behaviour instinctively, she swiftly handed over the letter and turned away. "No. My friend told me to give it to you. I''m leaving." It was annoying to get involved for no reason. *''Sigh, I''m stuck with extra sses.''* She quickly turned on her heel with that thought and headed back to the dormitory. "Hmmm..." Jeremy looked at the letter handed to him by Edna and smiled strangely. Things were going well ording to n from the first day, and his mood improved. It was a shame she had left before he could say anything but it was still fine. This should be enough evidence. He quietly stepped out of the dormitory and said towards a corner, "It''s okay for you toe out now." "... Yes, sure." A male student who had been hiding behind a potted nt came out, handing Jeremy a ''camera modification.'' It was an expensive item that captured high-quality footage of scenes discreetly. On the camera''s film... The side view of Edna opening the door and having a conversation with someone aftering to the boys'' dormitory was captured very clearly.", Chapter 106: I Have A Girlfriend (2) Chapter 106: I Have A Girlfriend (2) On the next day, just like any other day, Edna walked to the academy with a hint of annoyance. However, she still attended the sses diligently. Knowing that each moment could change her future, she didn''t want to waste her time. However, something was different today. The atmosphere felt strange, almost chaotic, with many eyes strangely focused on her. Was her pants torn? Did something stain her face? After ss, Edna checked herself in the restroom, but there was nothing particrly unusual. Passing female students whispered as they nced her way, making it hard to ask them directly. But given Ednas nature, she wouldn''t just let it go. After one lecture ended, while walking in the hallway, a group of girls from the opposite side approached Edna and intentionally bumped into her shoulder. Edna was taken aback, and pped the girls forehead with the palm of her hand. **Thwack!** "Oh my, don''t you watch where you''re going?" The sound was definitely not a pleasant one. "Are you crazy?" "W-What... What are you doing?" "Why? Do you want another hit?" "Eek!" As Edna raised her palm, the female student who was pped instinctively lowered her head. Edna used her 10cm height advantage over her to assert dominance in an instant. "Hey, enough already, tell me what''s going on." "W-What''s happening..." "Ugh, this brat is really getting on my nerves. Hey,e up to the rooftop with me. Let''s have a chat while I give you a taste of your own medicine." "Are you insane? How can such a shallow girl be Jeremy''s lover... Ugh!" The girl tried to say something, but she covered her mouth without finishing her sentence; however, Edna had already heard everything. "What? Who said I''m someone''s lover?" The female students exchanged nces before one of them spoke up. "Are you pretending not to know now? You sly fox! The fact that you tried to seduce Jeremy has already spread throughout the academy." "Wait, what kind of nonsense is this?" Edna scratched her temple with her pen in genuine confusion. "You''re iming I tried to seduce someone? I''ve never done that!" "Ha, there''s evidence already." She pulled out a photo from her pocket and showed it to Edna. The picture captured Edna in the dormitory while wearing pajamas, and she was engaged in a conversation with someone. While the person inside the dorm wasn''t clearly visible, the vibrant colors of the hallway and the distinctive dormitory doors were enough to identify it as the ss S boys'' dormitory. *This is... from yesterday, isn''t it?* Indeed, it was a photo that could spark controversy. The fact that a female student had visited the boys'' dormitory in the middle of the night in pajamas could only mean one thing: they were lovers, or perhaps had some sort of romantic involvement. So, why did the rumor specifically spread about Jeremy''s lover? The photo didnt even show the man. It spread rapidly as if intentionally shared overnight. Last night when she went to his dorm, there was clearly no one nearby. It was obvious someone had secretly taken this photo. *Wow, seriously.* Perplexed, Edna chuckled disappointingly. *Jeremy, you crazy kid. Is this how it turns out* Even though she thought it was a childish idea, it still gave her goosebumps. Manipting this situation by using students on campus for errands and spreading rumors to such an extent... Well, in the original romance novel, he did even more exaggerated things. Feeling a throbbing headache, Edna pressed the pen against her temple. "Enough, this photo is confiscated." "What, what!" "By the way, it''s just a baseless rumor, don''t believe it." "Baseless rumor...?" "It''s not like we have any kind of rtionship, you idiot." "Gah, idiot... Using such a vulgar word...!" It was easy to guess why those female students were causing trouble. Thanks to Jeremy''s innocent and modern idol-like appearance, he had quite a significant fan base, but now, some foxy person was causing trouble, and that was bound to make anyone angry. In reality, even in modern times, when male idols were rumored to be in a rtionship with ordinary women, there were cases where overly passionate fans would visit the woman''s house and terrorize her, or even go as far as threatening her through social media. *Ugh, this feels like shit, seriously* No matter how much she denied it, it was difficult for one person to stop a rumor that had already spread. What could she do? But she couldnt skip ss, so Edna quietly attended the remaining lecture. There were fewer students bothering Edna with unnecessary disputes today. Instead, most of them were excited about new gossip, like "The Prince and the Commoner Girl''s Romance." Was it a mistake to make the decision to patiently wait until the lecture ends? The rumor that Edna and Jeremy have that kind of rtionship continued to grow like a snowball as time passed, almost bing an established fact. Afternoon, the final lecture. As Edna was about to return to the dormitory after finishing ss, Jeremy walked in through the ssroom door. "Oh?" "The young master came in person." With a warm glint in his eyes, he approached Edna, who stood firmly, and said, "Edna, would you like to have dinner together tonight?" In response, a subdued yet intense reaction erupted from those around. "The rumors were true!" "What should we do? Prince and Edna were really... crazy, it''s really crazy!" Only then did she fully grasp Jeremy''s intention. The subtle rumors circting within the academy had evidence and witnesses, but without direct confirmation from the individuals involved, the situation remained frustratingly unresolved. Jeremy rmending a meal to Edna? He neither confirmed nor denied the rumors. However, the simple action was tantamount to confirming the rumors as true. *This is insane* Denying vehemently and escaping at this point would be futile. There were solid evidence photos and Jeremy had personally acted in a way that affirmed the truth, so it was obvious how it would be interpreted Edna fled due to feeling overwhelmed. Yeah. Maybe try strongly asserting, I''m not your lover. might work for now. However, Jeremy''s n slowly tightened around her like pulmonary hypertension, making it nearly impossible to escape his grip, just like acute myocardial infarction. This rumor incident could be seen as the ''seed'' of his n. Even if she managed to escape somehow, the seed would continue to grow and she could still be ensnared by it. Edna clenched her cold, sweaty hands. Knowing well how Jeremy had cornered Eisel in the original romantic novel, she couldn''t help but be nervous. *Just running away won''t solve anything.* The seed must bepletely eradicated, not given any chance to sprout. "Edna, let''s go." Even as she pondered her options, Jeremy was drawing closer. What should she do? How could she extinguish this baseless rumor in one fell swoop? Edna desperately tried to think of a way to salvage the situation and suddenly recalled a romance webtoon she had seen before. "Hey..." "Hmm?" "Why am I having a meal with you?" Jeremy smiled knowingly. "Oh, sorry. I wasn''t considerate enough. It might be overwhelming with so many people... I''ll go first." After saying what he wanted, Jeremy turned to leave. But Edna didn''t stop there. "No, why do you keep acting like we''re something?" "Huh? Well..." "I already have a boyfriend, you know?" He froze. The perpetual smile on Jeremy''s face turned awkward in an instant, as if he had eaten something sour. The reactions around were the same. Some cheered for love, others were jealous. All sorts of mixed emotions, and even the passionate students who were burning with intensity suddenly became calm in an instant. Edna pulled out a photo she had taken from the girls earlier and waved it around. "This photo, is there a rumor going around that I visited your room?" Jeremy remained calm, smiling. "Yeah. Who else could it be if not me?" Boyfriend, lover, significant other. Edna desperately tried toe up with an excuse in this situation. She had joked and lied about Eisel being her lover to Jeremy before, but that was a lie that no one would believe. Besides, Eisel was as fragile as a delicate fish and she didn''t want to drag her into such a huge rumor. Besides, the background in the photo was clearly the boys'' dormitory, so it was impossible for it to be believable. *In the first year of ss S, a male student* Yes, there was one. She thought of a first year ss S male student who could match her exnation. But just one person. She was truly sorry, but... to survive, she had to borrow a name. "Baek Yu-Seol." "... What?" "My boyfriend''s name is Baek Yu-Seol." "Haha... Edna, why are you suddenly saying that?" Jeremy visibly showed surprise. It had an effect. Edna continued, fluttering the photo in front of him. "This photo is from yesterday, taken secretly when I went to Baek Yu-Seol''s dormitory. But for some reason, a rumor spread that I went to your room." His expression turned cold. "I''m sorry, Prince Jeremy. For getting involved in something undesirable withmoners like me. Well then, I''ll be going. I have a dinner appointment with my boyfriend." Edna quickly left the ssroom without looking back. The ssroom was instantly filled with silence. No one dared to move easily under Jeremy''s gaze. In the midst of that, there was someone who rose like a savior. "What are you all doing? Don''t you want to eat?" It was Princess Hong Bi-Yeon. With an annoyed expression, she walked briskly down the hallway, and other students quickly stood up, exchanging awkward conversations. "Well, yeah. We should eat dinner, dinner." "Haha... Dinner sounds good." "Ah~ My stomach, I''m hungry~" One by one, the students left, and Jeremy stood there frozen for a long time before wiping his face with palm. Then, he faintly smiled. "Haha... It''s not easy, indeed." An ordinary person would have fallen into the trap just by this situation. Edna had easily dodged even this. So, he became even more excited. The thrill of obtaining something hard to get was so anticipated. Wasnt it the same now? His heart was bubbling and burning... *Right away! Tear limbs apart! Rip flesh! Gouge out all her eyes! I want to kill!* *''...Huh? Want to kill?''* *Why do I want to kill?* Jeremy didn''t quite understand his emotions at that moment, but he didn''t think much of it. ", Chapter 107: I Have A Girlfriend (3) Chapter 107: I Have A Girlfriend (3) After waking up, he found he had a girlfriend. Baek Yu-Seol was personally experiencing this unbelievable phenomenon. "Im your, um, what?" Thinking he misheard, he asked again, and Edna replied with a very apologetic expression. "..... Boyfriend." In a restaurant on Arcanium Street, the one who had been invited by Edna found himself hearing a rather bewildering story while having dinner. He should have anticipated something ominous when he was offered a free meal... Baek Yu-Seol forgot about moving his spoon and asked, "No, why?" "Well, you see, there was a bit of an urgent situation." Baek Yu-Seol had been hearing rumors all day at the academy. He had thought that Jeremy showing interest in Edna wasn''t a good development. Since Jeremy''s route almost always led to a bad ending, he had considered ways to help, but he never imagined he''d end up helping in this bizarre manner. "Well... I mean, if this helped, then I guess it''s good." "Yeah... Thanks. I''ll treat you to meals often instead." Having grasped the situation roughly, Baek Yu-Seol resumed moving his spoon and said, "Why me, though?" "... I did think about Haewonryang for a moment, but it was really awkward, as expected." There were many male friends around who could act as boyfriends, but they couldn''t handle Jeremy. The amount of patience Haewonryang could muster was still bearable, but because he truly held feelings in his heart, she wanted to keep her distance. Even if she pretended to be in a rtionship, giving mixed signals would only confuse his heart further. She wanted to continue being friends with him, but for that, she had to maintain a clear boundary. That''s why. Baek Yu-Seol was an excellent partner. Regardless of Jeremy''s nonsense, he didn''t pay any attention, making itfortable to act, pretending to be in a rtionship or not. Is that so? As she had expected, he didn''t show any significant signs of concern, which was a relief for her. Will you cover my expenses for the part time job to act as your boyfriend? ... I''ll buy you meals frequently. Thebor cost is too cheap. Whileining, Baek Yu-Seol kept feeding himself. Pulling her chin onto the table, she gazed at him absentmindedly. A boyfriend. Wasnt that a creature from fantasies? Though it was acting, she could only get that after being reborn. She hadn''t experienced it in her past life. Anyway... I''m truly sorry. You must have a woman you like; I''m just causing trouble for no reason. ...? Eating, Baek Yu-Seol looked at her with puzzled eyes. Like? Who do I like? Originally, being twenty-nine years old, if he liked high school kids, he would end up bing a criminal. Even if that wasn''t the reason, he couldn''tmunicate well with those of young age. So he preferred those of the same age. It was natural for Baek Yu-Seol, who didn''t have anyone he liked at school, to express such doubts. There''s no one I like. Edna was slightly taken aback. *Isn''t it because of your love for Eisel that you returned?''* She had believed that all along, but it wasn''t true. There was no reason to deny the fact that there was someone he liked without specifying who. She wanted to ask if it was true, but a huge barrier existed between Baek Yu-Seol and Edna. They had promised to tell each other only 50% of the truth. Even though they seemed so close now, they were unable to reveal their true feelings to each other. Just as she, as a character in a romance novel, had constraints, Baek Yu-Seol, as a reincarnated individual, had his own limitations. The desire to ask was like a chimney, but she had no intention to cross the line. "Well, anyway. Endure it for about a month. Take care from now on." Since they had agreed to date for now, it would be best to pretend to be a real couple even if theyter came up with various excuses for breaking up. That way, they couldpletely remove the seeds Jeremy had sown. ***** Love. Whether it was Baek Yu-Seol or Edna, there was undoubtedly a delicate aspect. The next day, during lunch. While eating together, Edna asked first, "Ahjussi, what do high schoolers usually do when they''re in a rtionship?" "How would I know?" It would be easier if she were an adult; they could at least go for drinks. But when minors met, Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t quite figure out what they should do. Still, they had to follow what others were doing, right? "Can''t we just casually eat together?" "Ahjussi, you should never date, not eventer. It''s a pity for the woman." "Even if I wanted to, I can''t." "That''s a bit heartbreaking." "But do you really have to act like lovers?" "As long as we pretend to date for at least a month without getting caught in the lie." By doing so, all the groundworkid out by Jeremy would be in vain. *Ugh, it''s bothersome.* He felt the chilly stares from the people around them. After the explosive revtion of the famous Prince Jeremys supposed rtionship, it was odd that there was even more attention now that she was iming to date someone else immediately after. *Why would they be so interested in just two ordinarymoners dating?* Unaware that she wasn''t really an ordinarymoner, Edna couldn''t quite understand it. *I guess I''ll have to give up on just leisurely going along. People are conscious of the attention, so I''m fated to stick close to him like a gluttonous rice cake.* She sat across while reading something, and watched Baek Yu-Seol eating with one hand. He usually wore sses while studying, and they oddly suited him, making him look not too bad. *Well, it''s still a hundred times better to be rumored to date this guy than Jeremy.* In reality, Jeremy had positive rumors, so if her peers heard, shed probably be criticized for being conceited. After lunch, Edna, who had parted ways with Baek Yu-Seol to attend different sses, happened to have a ss with a friend who had a boyfriend. "What do you usually do with your boyfriend?" "Uh." "Just hold hands and take a walk. The eastern garden is full of flowers." "... Is that fun?" "Huh? Is it fun? That''s a strange question. Just being together is nice." *That''s nice? Taking a walk in a flower garden? Love isplicated...''* There were things in the world that couldnt be solved with money. It seemed that capitalist society was still not all-powerful. "I found it nice to just look at each other quietly." "Yeah. On days when ss ends early, we go to Rodeo Street for a date. That''s fine too. We don''t have to go far." "Rodeo Street?" Come to think of it, Arcanium had something like that too. Rodeo Street, which could be considered simr to Korea''s Daehak-ro, was filled with high school couples, but it was also an area that Edna, as she was, dared not step into. However, if she were going to pretend to be in a rtionship with Baek Yu-Seol like now... it would be good to show that they were going on a date in a ce like that. "By the way, Edna." "Yeah?" Friends said with an ominous smile, "You usually act like you''re indifferent to guys, but suddenly you caught an A-level one? How did you manage that?" "C-Caught... caught? What are you saying?" "Baek Yu-Seol doesn''t seem like the type to confess first. Did you make the first move?" "No way?" "Wow, if that''s the case, did Baek Yu-Seol confess?" "Wow, I never thought he''d do that." "I''m envious." "But, like, watching Edna and Baek Yu-Seol, they''re both so innocent. Doesn''t it feel weird watching kids in love?" "Yeah, you''re right. I thought the same!" "I saw them together earlier, and they both looked so fresh and cute~" *What are they saying? Little kids.* Edna sighed and thumped her head on the desk. *Damn Jeremy* To go through this because of that brat. She firmly resolved to someday put him in his ce. - Magic practice time hade. This time, without joint training with other sses, the ss S novices were going to spar with each other. Coincidentally, Baek Yu-Seols opponent was Hong Bi-Yeon. **Swish!** Themand to begin hadn''t even been given yet, but for some reason, Edna felt as if mes were roaring all over her body. Baek Yu-Seol wiped off cold sweat and nced at Hong Bi-Yeon. Even in the original game, she was always in an angry state, so much so that she would have nicknames like ''Always Angry'' or ''Angry Hong Bi-Yeon. But today, it seemed like she couldn''t control that anger. *''What happened...?''* Honestly, whatever it was, it wasn''t really his concern, but of all things, he became the target of her outburst. The bleakness of that situation was beyond words. "Greetings between opponents." Holding her staff vertically against her chest, she bowed lightly. "Both sides, arm your staff." They pointed their staff at each other. "Duel, begin!" As soon as themand was given, Hong Bi-Yeon explosively drew in her mana and haphazardly summoned small fiery orbs. A dazzling disy of mes filled the air, showing that Hong Bi-Yeons strategy was focused on overwhelming her opponent with sheer quantity from the start. She had observed and analyzed Baek Yu-Seols battles extensively, so she was well aware of his style. His swordsmanship could deflect any magic, and his cutting power and destructive force were sharp enough to slice through even massive waves. Not only that, his sh maneuvering made distance irrelevant; he could easily evade counterattacks and sidestep finishing blows. "... It''ll be different from when we foughtst time,moner. Recalling the beginning of the semester, Hong Bi-Yeon fired off dozens of fireballs at Baek Yu-Seol. **Boom! Boom!** If he could just break throughrge spells and deflect or dodge the smaller ones... maybe if she overwhelmed him with sheer quantity, he wouldn''t be able to defend or dodge everything? "Ha!" However, Baek Yu-Seol rotated his sword like a windmill, expertly parrying all of the fiery projectiles. *''There''s no way I''ll fall for this. These fireballs are just a childs y.''* While Baek Yu-Seol was busy defending against her magic, she had positioned ming arrows all around. The n was to provoke Baek Yu-Seols evasive movements by sending three arrows at a time, then immediately strike with another arrow where he moved. **[sh]** **Whoosh! Boom!!** As expected, Baek Yu-Seol shed to find a gap and dodged the ming arrows. Hong Bi-Yeon released an arrow at the spot where he reappeared. He knew it! Yet, Baek Yu-Seol deflected it all. Yes, it was a strategy that Hong Bi-Yeon had earnestly constructed, but to him, it was nothing more than child''s y. She knew. No matter how much she trained and how strong she became, she couldn''t defeat Baek Yu-Seol. Still, for some reason... maybe it was because of the rumors going around these days, she found herself getting increasingly angry with him and wanted to attack with all her might. "Ah!" **Swoosh!** **ng! ng! ng!** Fireballs fell from all sides, exploding upon impact; pirs of fire shot up, obstructing the path, and arrows of fire from 36 directions continuously disrupted his swordsmanship. Whenever he found a moment to catch his breath, waves of mes swept him away. *Ahh! I can''t stop this!* Did Hong Bi-yeon realize it herself? Unknowingly, her level had surpassed ss 3 and was heading towards ss 4. Moreover, her previouslycking creativity was no more weaknesses, and her destructive power turned more menacing. *''If I had at least 10 seconds, no, even 5 seconds...!''* Due to the barrage of random attacks from the very beginning, he didn''t even have time to activate Tae-Ryung Breathing Technique and was forced to flee in a hurry. He tried to concentrate his mana and deflect at least one Fireball, but it was impossible. Without using Tae-Ryung Breathing Technique, both his offensive and defensive capabilities significantly declined. "Surrender! Surrender!" In the end, Baek Yu-Seols body was engulfed in mes and hey down on the ground to surrender. The duel came to an end. "... Huh?" Only then did Hong Bi-Yeone to her senses and look at Baek Yu-Seol, who was extinguishing the mes with a dazed expression. *I won? Did I?* Due to the protective effect of Ste Dome, Baek Yu-Seol was hardly injured, but his uniform was charred ck. "Are you okay?" "Sigh, I won''t die, I guess." "You don''t have to go to the infirmary, right?" "I feel like I might die suddenly." "Yeah. Make sure to go to the infirmary." After Baek Yu-Seol left, Hong Bi-Yeon reviewed the recent duel. Members of the faction who had been waiting rushed over and praised her. "As expected, you''re amazing!" "If it''s the princess, then Baek Yu-Seol should have been no match." "Didn''t you even have trouble using your strength?" However, for some reason, Hong Bi-Yeons expression didn''t look good at all. Arshuang, who noticed this, cautiously asked first. "Princess, aren''t you happy about winning?" "... No, I''m annoyed." "W-What''s wrong?" She addressed the faction members with a look that seemed to say, Can''t you see it for yourselves? "Can''t you tell just by looking? He let me win." "What?" "Last time, thatmoner disyed swordsmanship to the point of cutting through waves. But this time, he didn''t even properly swing his sword and just ran away and surrendered." "Oh, now that you mention it..." Only then did the faction members recall the duel between Baek Yu-Seol and Yuslek that they had witnessed. Of course, Yuslek was far below Hong Bi-Yeons level, but he was still a formidable magician. Baek Yu-Seolsbat style, which perfectly countered his magic and exploited his weaknesses, was certainly threatening. But this time, there was none of that. If he had swung his sword like he did back then, wouldn''t he have easily cut through the mes, which he didn''t even attempt to do now? *It was the same back then.* Even during the dungeon training when they dueled, Baek Yu-Seol went easy on her. This meant that ultimately, whether then or now, she hadn''t changed. Was she still someone who he had to go easy on? "Princess, maybe that''s not it?" "......?" "Baek Yu-Seol said he follows the path of a ''knight.'' I read an old book, and it said that the knights of that time unconditionally respecteddies." "Oh, that''s right, I remember." "Come to think of it, was that a thing?" A knight of legend upholds ''Ladies First.'' But it was not just a simple dies first.'' Knights dedicated themselves todies and never pointed their swords at them, no matter what happened. "But other female students seem fine against him?" "Could it mean he won''t attack anyone he recognizes as ady?" "Hmm..." The faction members'' opinions seemed usible. In reality, Baek Yu-Seol was likely still following the code of the past knights, so it wouldn''t be strange if he protected the ''Ladies First'' principle. ... So, in other words, Baek Yu-Seol acknowledged Hong Bi-Yeon as ady... "Nonsense. Let''s just go back." While Hong Bi-Yeon turned away and muttered, Arshuang, who was standing right next to her, could see. Unlike earlier, her expression had softened considerably. Somehow, Arshuang noticed that her master, whom she served, had a more human side than she had initially thought, and she couldn''t help but smile to herself. In the world, could any man handle Hong Bi-Yeons emotions as freely as this? *I think she would be more suitable as a princess than an ordinarymoner girl* With such quaint thoughts in mind, Arshuang followed behind Hong Bi-Yeon.", Chapter 108: I Have a Girlfriend (4) Chapter 108: I Have a Girlfriend (4) Tower 1, Headmaster''s Office. Headmaster Archie Hayden smiled warmly at the students sitting across from him. Eisel, Cellyn, and Edna - the promising young talents who boldly proimed their names as part of the "Rising Stars of Ste. Even for Ste, where the number of participants was limited to two from each academy, and where the Rising Stars were traditionally fixed at twelve, having three new names emerge this year was truly unprecedented. It couldn''t be anything other than exceptional. With the Mages Guild, the Council of Mages, and the Tower Union strictly adhering to their principles, Ednas thesis must have been impressive enough to sway their hearts. "Edna, you make me proud." "Thank you..." Edna struggled to hide her embarrassment as she lowered her head. "To think you participated here...?" Although the An Seminar was important enough to be one of the main episodes, it wasn''t a problem for Eisel to handle it herself. Well, it wasn''t a bad thing either. Considering her experience so far, it would be reassuring to see the episode with her own eyes, especially since one couldn''t predict how the future would change. "Continue to shine the name of Ste with your exceptional performance at the seminar." "... Yes." Seeing Headmaster Archie Hayden speak so audaciously, a hollowugh escaped her. Vice Principal Archie Hayden was the one secretly controlling the axis of evil by manipting dark mages within Ste. He had remained quiet until now, but knowing Edna, who was aware of how cruel his future actions would be, it wasn''t easy for her to feel at ease even when facing him. In contrast to her, Eisel looked at Archie Hayden with admiration in her bright blue eyes. A remarkable mage who, despite humble beginnings on the streets, had finally risen to the prestigious position of Ste''s headmaster. That was Archie Hayden''s background story. Of course, most of it was fabricated, so Eisel was also lost in the illusion. "There are a few more students in this academy with ''fixed attendance rights.'' Are you aware?" Adolveit Royal Family''s Hong Bi-Yeon, and Skalben Imperial Family''s Jeremy. And many other students were attending An with fixed attendance rights. Baek Yu-Seol, who received the attendance right from Edmon Atalek, was also present. "This year, the number of participants seems unusually high. It''s probably a historic urrence. You all should be truly proud." Archie Hayden''s smile was warm and reassuring, but his inner feelings were not as pleasant. Having an unexpected first-year student sneak into the An Seminar was rather inconvenient. He nced subtly at Cellyn, who nodded quietly in response. Although Cellyn was still in her second year, her knowledge and theory were nearly on par with those of a full-fledged professor. She was undoubtedly a genius of theory, a title that could only be bestowed upon her. Despite the fact that she had almost no chance of bing a proper mage due to her significantly low mana capacity, she was a true genius when it came to theory. Her assignment this time was simple. Completely dismantle Baek Yu-Seols thesis during the An Seminar and strip him of his attendance right for next year. Additionally, if she could prevent Eisel from rising again, that would be even better. The An Seminar was truly an opportunity for mages, and if Eisel were to make a scene there, it could lead to quite a troublesome situation. *These little kids* Cellyn couldn''t help but smile confidently. She had thoroughly read both Eisel and Ednas theses multiple times. Without a doubt, their theses were remarkable discoveries, achievements that could leave asting impact on the academic world. *The more remarkable the discovery, the more satisfying it is topletely destroy it.* A remarkable discovery indeed. Cellyn was truly a genius in theory. She excelled at absorbing existing knowledge and digesting it in her own unique way. However, she was incapable ofing up with something new, of creating her own magic. Because of this, she wanted to thoroughly crush the magic of these two girls who sought to possess everythingmagic, mana, creativity. Wasn''t it a miracle that they dared to pursue even theory? Cellyn thought so. "The flyer with the seminar schedule is here. Take it and make sure to read through it once." "Thank you." "Sure. You can go back now. Until the day of the An seminar, make sure to put in your best effort and keep striving." "Yes!" Eisel replied energetically. With that final conversation, the three girls left the conference room. "It''s an honor to be with our famous juniors, right? The professors are praising us, so we can look forward to your thesis... Can we?" "Oh, yes... of course." Eisel replied with little enthusiasm, remembering Cellyns earlier criticism, while Edna simply ignored it. ... Arrogant bunch. Cellyn turned her head and quickly disappeared down the hallway. ... Alone in the corridor, Eisel and Edna walked together. She nced sideways. Eisel had managed to make some friends now and had be quite sensitive to rumors. *Baek Yu-Seol and Edna are dating. That''s what''s been going around for a few days. It''s not just baseless gossip; Edna herself confirmed it as a true rumor.* "... Sigh, what is this? Why, though." "Yes, yes?" "If you have something to say, say it quickly." Staring so intently, it would be more surprising if the person walking beside her didn''t notice. "... Is... Is the rumor true?" "Yeah. It''s true. We''re actually on our way to a date right now." "Ah... I see, then..." Eisel responded firmly, and her expression remained unchanged, leaving her thoughts unclear. "Why? Is there something bothering you?" "Oh, no? There''s nothing like that." "But you seem so preupied." "..." Eisel, who had been gazing into empty space, seemed about to say something but then remained silent. After a while, she eventually spoke. "... Um, I''m not sure. It''s nothing, really." With that, she didn''t say more and quickly walked down the corridor, putting some distance between them. Watching Eisel from behind, Edna had a strange thought. If things had gone as originally nned, Eisels fate would have been linked to Mayuseong and a destined love would have bloomed between them. However, since the interference of Baek Yu-Seol, who defied even the passage of time, many things had changed. Eisel, who was supposed to endure an harsh academy life, had ended up spending joyful times and even allowed herself to indulge in the luxury of harboring some feelings for a certain boy. But then, despite his dedication, why did Baek Yu-Seol not like her? Although Ednacked the ability to discern truth from lies solely through facial expressions, the Baek Yu-Seol she remembered from before didn''t seem like he was lying when he spoke so candidly. *''Sigh, I don''t know...''* Worrying about even unnecessary details like this would only leave her with unnecessary stress. Edna tried hard to push thoughts of Baek Yu-Seol aside. ... It wasn''t as easy as she thought. After the Heavenly Tree''s Ascension Day had ended, Florin immediately returned to Castle toy low afterpleting all the additional tasks. Perhaps for a while... or even for several years, she might not leave her hiding ce again, given the danger of leaving traces of her presence in the outside world. Hence, the key personnel moving the Core of the White Castle were all under themand and management of Orenha. "Investigate Baek Yu-Seol, a freshman at Ste''s First Year." "Understood." Orenha assigned the investigation of Baek Yu-Seol to his immediate intelligence unit. Of course, while they were part of Florins direct unit, not a single piece of information would make its way to her ears. It was something possible due to Florinsplete trust in him. Slightly betraying that trust was regrettable, but... to gain her heart, it was an unavoidable task. First, they needed to formte a n. It was certain that Baek Yu-Seol was the Divine yer who had taken Celestias heart. However, confirming the corruption of his soul right away was proving difficult. *''Difficult, but not impossible.''* The mystery behind Dark Mages being able to conceal their mana was yet unsolved. However, in the end, that concealment could only hide their mana, and notpletely conceal their corrupted soul. *''Soul Orb.''* Orenha ced a small piece of white jade on his palm. This object, categorized as a divine item of the Heavenly Spirit Tree, possessed the unique ability to discern the soul of the possessor. If the soul was pure, it emitted a bright white light; if the soul was corrupted, it turned gray and the light died out. However, the condition for this ability was quite strictit must be worn by the person for over a month. If he had managed to take this with him during the award ceremony, he might have been able to pass it on somehow. But back then, he had no idea the situation would turn out like this. Still, it would be strange for Orenha to personally gift the white jade to Baek Yu-Seol at this point. So, he decided to use someone else. **Knock! knock!** As someone knocked on the door of her reception room, Orenha ced the white jade back on the stand and said, "Come in." The door opened, and a girl with pointed ears walked in. Although she appeared to be in herte teens, she was a colossal figure not only in Elven society but also worldwide. Jeliel, the illegitimate daughter of the Starclouds president. Thergest guild on the continent, her aplishments ranged from being the presidents illegitimate daughter to earning the recognition of the High Elves at a young age. She was even attending the prestigious magical academy, Astral Flower Academy.'' "It''s an honor to be summoned by you, Advisor Orenha." "The fact that I can personally address the renowned Starcloud Presidents illegitimate daughter is the real honor. Please, have a seat over here." Jeliel gracefully took a seat across from Orenha. On the table, freshly brewed tea and pastries were prepared. "May I ask why you called for me today?" "I heard that this time your father couldn''t secure the mining rights for the Dana Mine and is quite upset." The Dana Mine contained a special stone known as ''Dana Crystal,'' which did not possess significant effects, but could fetch a high price if used to make essories. However, acquiring the mining rights was mainly a concern of the merchants. There must be a reason why the King''s representative would bring up this matter. "Yes, he''s quite disappointed." "If... you were to obtain those mining rights, wouldn''t your father be very pleased?" Jeliels expression began to rx. Orenha knew well the fact that she was tirelessly active for the sake of her father. So, as long as he skillfully yed the key keyword ''father,'' he could easily ask for a simple favor. *''Hmm...''* Of course, she also knew that Orenha must have something he wanted from her in order to bring up her father. But well, it wouldn''t matter much, would it? She had the intention to grant a request or two from the king''s delegate if it would make her father happy. "Are you saying you''ll sell us the mining rights?" "Yes. If you grant me one favor." "What kind of favor?" Orenha pushed a piece of white jade across the table to her. "I heard that you''ll be meeting with Baek Yu-Seol in a while." Baek Yu-Seol had decided to hold an ''investor briefing'' exclusively for President Melian of Starcloud. Supposedly, it was for the ''luxurification of items''... And Jeliel was scheduled to attend. "Yes, that''s right." "Feel free to use any means necessary, but make sure this white jade stays on his person for over a month. That''s the condition." "Sounds simple." It was an uneven trade. Exchanging the mining rights of an entire mine for such a trivial task seemed absurd. She would dly do this task a hundred times over. Thus, she felt skeptical. *''Is this... a Soul Orh?''* Why would the delegate of the Elven King want Baek Yu-Seol to possess this white jade? She had a deep interest in Baek Yu-Seol as well. He was an extraordinary boy whose value couldn''t even be determined by the [Value of All Things]. "Can you do it?" "Absolutely." Somehow, she had a feeling that this ''favor'' would turn out to be quite enjoyable and interesting for Jeliel.", Chapter 109: Item Presentation (1) Chapter 109: Item Presentation (1) In the early days of admission, Baek Yu-Seol used to get weekend leave passes and roam the hunting grounds frequently. It was the only way he could get stronger. However, things were different now. He had learned a ssic way to do it without having to go far, and he could also enhance physical aspects by researching items. Thanks to that, during less busy times, Baek Yu-Seol managed to have some personal rxation time on weekends. Usually, he engaged in activities with Eisel and Mayuseong, but this week, he had to spend the whole day wandering around Rodeo Street and pretend to be dating Edna. It was a kind of rxation in its own way. Compared to the grueling daily training and life-threatening battles, watching movies, drinking, and ying whack-a-mole felt quite enjoyable and stress-relieving. Baek Yu-Seol intended to just pretend as if he was on a date, but halfway through, it almost felt like he was genuinely having fun... *I''m pushing thirty, and I don''t even know what Im doing here.* Anyway, having sessfully mimicked a date, Baek Yu-Seol headed straight for the Alchemy City. He visited Alterisha quite frequently. Recent events had been quite tumultuous, but he couldnt postpone his tasks. "Student Yu-Seol! You''re here!" As Baek Yu-Seol arrived, Alterisha greeted him while wearing a white robe stained with reagents. She appeared to be preupied with her work on alchemy experiments with the doctors. "How have you beentely?" Baek Yu-Seol ced a vial of the Janyang River Extract he brought on the table. Her smile appeared lethargy, but she managed to appear joyful. She must be so busy. She was nning to hold an ''Item Presentation.'' It was a presentation targeting giants, so she was a bit nervous "You''ll do well." "Yeah, I hope so." Items could create anything, and nothing was impossible. However, if one showed too many things to the world, they might start feeling averse. essories and consumable items like that might not be easily epted by regr people. Show as much as they can digest. It didnt mean themon people were ignorant. If he suddenly presented something the world had never seen before, people get bewildered rather than delighted. So, Alterisha decided to show people familiar items first. The easiest way to exin the greatness of an item... would be to make itparable to something already known. An object most familiar to mages. Universally adopted and used by everyone. That''s right, the ''mage robe'' and ''staff.'' Up until now, the mage robe and staff had been crafted merely through magical engineering. However, with the advent of alchemical engineering, they undergo a revolutionary transformation. To exin it in a way that a 21st-century person would understand... Imagine an ancient mobile phone. It could make calls, but if you don''t extend the antenna, the signal won''t be strong. It doesn''t work in rural areas, and its inte capability is limited to ying music at best, like an ancient mobile phone from the past. But one day, suddenly, the world was introduced to smartphones. One can track your location in real-time on a map, chat with others anytime, and it''s an all-purpose device with a camera and inte functionality! The items underwent that level of revolution. There was no need to bother with revealing the details of other item technologies. Just improving the functionalities of the staff and robe and presenting them was sufficient. Even that alone would naturally amaze people with the technology of the items. "Has Yu-Seol been busytely? I heard the news. It seems youre attending the An seminar." "It just happened." "Impressive... You not only solved the Delta Augmentation Form, but also wrote another thesis and will attend the An Seminar..." "It was just luck." Baek Yu-Seol took off his Ste Coat and hung it on the hanger, then put on a new white gown. This gown was also a prototype of an item, sturdy enough to withstand even substantial explosions. It was a testament to its defense capabilities. "Presenting the item is good, but are you preparing for the ''Investors Briefing'' properly?" "Yeah. Want to check?" A briefing for investors, solely for Starcloud Corporation President Melian. As part of efforts to elevate the item''s status, they were developing something slightly different from the regr presentation. "Show it to me right now." Even though he couldn''t perform alchemy himself due to theck of mana in his body, he could at least observe and offer insights into the process. The alchemists of the Alterishas institute quite liked his insights. They always appreciated his sharp observations and suggestions for improvement. "Wow..." It was getting a bit tiresome to be surprised every time he came, but he was astonished once again. The pace of technological advancement was mind-bogglingly fast. "This is the item in the process of being ''elevated to luxury.'' It''s still iplete, but what do you think? Do you want to give it a try?" "Yes." Upon saying that, two alchemists who had been waiting behind Baek Yu-Seol approached and handed him a box. Inside there was a bracelet and a choker, but even though they seemed like that at first nce, they were actually staff and robes. They were just shrunk down in size. He had received an item in the form of a bracelet which covered the entire forearm when activated, and he had Alterishaplement and improve it. Though the stats themselves might be lower than other items of the same grade, these were equipment items that heightened mobility. When the thin bracelet was activated, mana particles flowed out and solidified into a form, transforming in an instant into the shape of a long staff. "Oh..." The weight was light, and the stats were pretty decent. If they were willing to sacrifice mobility, they could have gotten much better stats, but just like Earth, the mages of Aether World wanted portability even if it meant slightly reduced performance. An essory that could summon robes and staff from anywhere, anytime. How appealing was that? However, the catch was that it was incredibly expensive. Shrinking particles and materials to make them small was a technology beyond modern Earth''s nanotechnology. On top of that, it required unique and costly materials, making it unavoidable. Later, when "subspace" became moremon, they might pursue performance again, but that was a matter of the distant future. The foundational technology for Vessel Manufacturing was expected to develop muchter. Next, he tried on the choker. As soon as he pressed the gem hanging around his neck, a robe grew from the choker in an instant, covering his entire body. "Oh... It''s fine." "It has an automatic Level 2 shield activation feature." Level 2 meant ss 2. A Level 2 shield function that covered the whole body on the choker which enhanced mobility. The world had truly improved. "We still don''t have the technology to pay attention to the design, so just covering the body is the end." "Is that so?" "Yeah. It''s even challenging to implement simple sleeves or pockets." After a moment''s consideration, Baek Yu-Seol asked for a magic pen. In response, the alchemists hurriedly brought him a magic pen. Originally, he didn''t want to fuss about these details, but there was no choice. This item was meant to be presented to Melian as a "luxury," so leaving it nd without even a design wouldn''t do. "Here, how about drawing a boundary on the particle reduction line and adding shape-memory fusion? Right now, it merely folds and unfolds, but by adding fusion, we can record a rough form. Just drawing a boundary line on the particles might be enough to create sleeves or pockets." "Huh...!" An alchemist who had been listening to his words let out a sigh. Alterishas reaction wasn''t much different. "That''s... well... it''s fine, I guess..." With the current technology, to implement something like that, dozens of alchemists would need to be involved in creating a single item. However, since what''s important during the presentation is the finished product, the process and effort put into it didnt matter much. They only needed to show evidence that eventually they can mass-produce this item, so the extensive process could be greatly reduced during the actual development andmercialization phase. But before that, it could serve as a high-end item sample that could be shown to Melian in advance. "Then, let''s keep up the good work from now on." After saying that, Baek Yu-Seol left the ce. There was no farewell. The alchemists who were going to bid him farewell were all focused on the magic lines he had drawn. While his work in alchemy was done, he didn''t immediately return to Ste. He had the idea to visit the Orchard of the Third Heavenly Tree. - Spirit Garden. Whenever he frequented this ce, he would always wander around in thete dawn hours. Climbing this sparsely used path felt rather suspicious, so he avoided it. Today, it wasn''t quitete dawn, but a fresh evening, so he headed straight to Celestias Garden. "Hello!" As expected, Celestia, who had woken up earlier, was energetically moving around inside the garden. He had received a mental signal that Celestia had awakened not too long ago, but he didn''t fully grasp what that signal meant, so he came a bitter. "Hey. You look healthy?" "Yeah! I''m perfectly healthy!" Although she answered like that, he felt a bitter feeling. Well, she couldn''t help it... Celestias physique had be much smaller than before. Originally, she had the appearance of an ordinary woman, but now she was about the size of a person''s palm. The divine beings which had lived for many ages gradually acquired a form simr to that of humans. However, Celestia was weakened to the point where she couldn''t even maintain that human-like form. "It''s okay! I''ll recover soon!" "How long will it take?" "Um... about a thousand years~?" "... Uh. That''s really soon." She had lost most of her strength, but the fact that she was alive and moving around while breathing was a good thing in itself. Despite her weakened state, Celestia didn''t rest and continued darting around the garden. Seeing her so content made Baek Yu-Seol feel relieved. "I might recover even sooner!" Perhaps noticing his expression, Celestia smiled bright. "How?" "A divine contract!...A divine contract?" Tranting it into thenguage of mages, it meant a Familiar Contract. "Yeah. I used to be really weak before. But after forming a contract with Ha Tae-ryung, I became so, so much stronger." "Ha Tae-Ryung, you say..." The person who had researched Mana umtion Retardation Syndrome and created the "Tae-Ryung Breathing Technique." However, something felt odd. "You got stronger by forming a contract with someone who doesn''t have mana? What principle is behind this?" The reason why mages and familiars desired each other was that there were mutual benefits. Mages enhanced the performance of their magic by increasing the affinity of their soul connection with familiars, and familiars received mana from mages to strengthen their own power. However, Ha Tae-Ryung had Mana umtion Retardation. A body without any mana. What benefit could familiars possibly gain by forming a contract with such a human? Um... I don''t know. "You don''t know?" "Yeah. I just did it. And I became stronger." "Well, well. That''s afortable answer." Though he didnt understand the reason and cause, at the end of the day, it seemed the oue was positive... "So, how about forming a contract with me? What do you say?" "It''s not a bad idea..." Baek Yu-Seols current affinity with familiars was quite high, but he hadn''t formed a contract with any familiars. Ultimately, the fact that his bodycked mana significantly reduced his attractiveness as a contract partner. It felt a bit like being someone who wants to date but doesn''t want to get married. "So you really got stronger like this?" Though she had lost all her strength now, Celestia was once a great familiar who had even reached the presence of the Spirit. Contracting with her would be a loss for him in no way. On the other hand, those with great knowledge would know that it might be a significant loss for Celestia. "Do you really want to do this?" He asked with a guilty expression, but Celestia vigorously nodded her head up and down. "Just trust me!" "Yeah... You did it just because I asked, right? You won''t change your mindter?" "Yep, yep." As he extended his hand towards her, Celestia flew onto his palm and lightly kissed him. Then, a cluster of light resembling constetions enveloped his body, and a brilliant light extended to the high sky. **[Contract established with familiar Celestia!]**", Chapter 110: Item Presentation (2) Chapter 110: Item Presentation (2) During the days when Baek Yu-Seol yed Aether World, there were a few asions when he contracted with spirits due to his somewhat hardcore nature. Although they were demanding, the spirits, who would grant contracts unconditionally as long as certain conditions were met, were indeed present. However, there was a penalty for the termination of contracts if one failed to manage affinity properly, and he often found himself forced to terminate contracts. Why? Because spirits needed to absorb mana from mages to grow, and his Mana umtion Retardation Syndrome meant he had no mana at all. Eventually, hepletely gave up contracting familiars within the game. But reality was different. Even if he desperately grasped every possible opportunity, he didn''t want to give up thinking, ''Oh, I''ve failed every time, so it won''t work for me. Therefore, before the familiar contracting ceremony, he received Celestias blessing to slightly increase affinity with the spirits... *''I made a contract with Spirit Celestia!''* **[Depending on affinity, you can inherit Celestias abilities and characteristics!]** He never dreamed that he would contract with the once-great deity-like spirit. He didnt even worry about contract termination. After all, didn''t Celestia propose the contract first, saying his mana leakage condition was actually beneficial? *''Is this a dream or something...''* Achievements that he couldn''t even imagine in the game wereing true in reality. He still couldnt quite believe it. **[Grade 5 Spirit Celestia]** **[Attribute: Nature]** **[Affinity: Can even wager her heart]** **[Inherited Traits]** **[Gentle Embrace (Lv.3)]** **[Whisper of the Wind (Lv.4)]** **[Memories to the Flower Cluster (Lv.2)]** Indeed, a familiar was a familiar. Even though she lost all her attributes, she still had several traits. Among them, he could inherit as many as three traits. It must have been thanks to the high affinity he had with her. Aether World''s ''Affinity System'' didn''t exactly favor yers. Unlike other games that easily disyed favorability in numerical terms, here it was merely hinted at vaguely. Still, it wasn''t too difficult to gauge the extent of their rtionship. Perhaps it was thanks to him offering the heart to save her life, but the affinity seemed to have reached its peak. Even if Baek Yu-Seol had mana, he could have tried skills like ''Spiritual Conversion'' or ''Unity with Spirit,'' but unfortunately, his mana leakage condition made that nearly impossible. For now, he checked the inherited traits. While they didn''t greatly boost his attributes, they had quite distinctive effects. First and foremost, **[Gentle Embrace]** possessed the effect of ''purifying a contaminated body into nature.'' He didn''t understand it very well, but he guessed it might mean purifying toxins. Secondly, **[Whisper of the Wind]** was an ability that allowed him to sense the flow of air... *''This one seems quite useful.''* When engaging in battles, he solely relied on his [Intuition] to defend against or evade enemy attacks. Whisper of the Wind had good synergy with intuition, making his senses even sharper. If he were tobine it with Tae-Ryung Breathing Technique, he wondered if the synergy could increase by more than tenfold. Lastly, he checked the effect of **[Memories to the Flower Cluster].** *''What''s this?''* **[When you smell the scent of flowers, you gain the ability to interpret flowernguage.]** The effect of the trait was so vague that he couldn''t grasp it. Baek Yu-Seol asked Celestia, who was humming and in a good mood after the contract. Hey, what does this mean? When you smell the flower''s fragrance, you feel happier! Other than that, is there any other effect? Huh? Um~ It makes you feel joyful! Oh, I see... Thanks. He didn''t quite get it, but it didn''t seem like a particrly useful trait. Still, it was alright. He had managed to acquire two practical traits. As he continued, his attention was drawn to **[Gentle Embrace]** once again. *''... Wait. It''s called Gentle Embrace?''* Thinking that he had seen a rted phrase in Ha Tae-Ryungs divine scroll, he quickly retrieved it to check. **[ Therefore, I began the process of cleaning my body thoroughly. It wasn''t for the sake of living longer when healthy. It was because the more naturally I could ept nature, the longer I could live. As the human body grows, it umtes impurities and contaminants, and such a body is sorely inadequate for embracing nature as is. To truly be ''one with nature,'' wouldn''t it be better to maintain the body that nature has bestowed?]** *''Indeed.''* Ha Tae-Ryungs divine scroll contained the content of purifying the body. To cut to the chase, he failed. No matter what he tried, reverting a contaminated body was an impossible task. However, he was very fortunate to obtain a chance. **[The ability she gifted me allowed me to purify my body like nature... (omitted)... Finally, I seeded in attuning to the ''Fine Veins.'']** The content ended here. Though it didn''t exin how he did it or what methods he used, he understood it nheless. Ha Tae-Ryungs acquired gift was none other than Celestia. Thanks to inheriting the trait [Gentle Embrace], he seeded in purifying his body. The attunement of Fine Veins. Although the terminology might seem unnecessarilyplex, to put it simply, it was like removing impurities from the bloodstream. And... through this process, he might be stronger, possibly even faster than Ha Tae-Ryeong in the past. Somehow, he felt a deep sense of gratitude towards Celestia for introducing him to the great master Ha Tae-Ryung and giving him apatible gift. *Maizen Tyrens sudden transformation into a dark mage.''* Even thinking back now, the reason he was able to ovee that desperate situation was solely due to Celestias gift. Ultimately, if he hadn''t met Celestia, he wouldn''t have been able topensate for that situation... He would have undoubtedly lost everything and fallen into despair. Once again, he realized how crucial Celestia had been to him. Anyway, here''s the thing. Yeah? Anyway, being thankful was being thankful. I heard your friend even mastered swordsmanship Right! He was amazing! Can you tell me about that too? If there''s something to gain, one should gain it all. They were on such good terms that they had exchanged their hearts, so this much was fine. * * * The An Seminar would be attended by magic practitioners from around the world. Naturally, the Adolveit family wouldnt be absent. Untilst year, Hong Si-Hwa Adolveit, the sister of Hong Bi-Yeon, attended the An Seminar. She submitted outstanding thesis every year and always made statements that caused a significant stir, garnering attention. *''It''s all political maneuvering.''* Demonstrating such bold actions in An, where only geniuses gathered, was a showmanship itself to be the king. ''Im this intelligent. And I can speak so boldly to the world. Hong Si-hwa had spent a remarkable 10 years attending An, proving her abilities thoroughly, and now the baton had been passed to Hong Bi-Yeon. From now on, every move of hers would bepared to Hong Si-hwa. She couldn''t afford to fall short even a bit. She couldn''t afford tock even a bit. *''Phew...''* The time remaining until the An Seminar was just about two weeks. It would be a lie to say that she wasn''t nervous, but the countless thesis she had prepared with the help of numerous mages over the years provided her with reassurance. *''With this kind of thesis...''* At least, it would beparable to the colossal magic disyed by Hong Si-hwa Adolveit when she attended the seminar. Smart! As Hong Bi-Yeon was about to go through her thesis onest time and slowly review it, someone knocked on the door of the dormitory. Come in. Since it was the weekend, she naturally assumed it must be one of the faction members who hade. Student Hong Bi-Yeon. I''vee because I have some business. A strange man''s voice came from outside the door. With a puzzled expression, she opened the door, and a man who seemed to be an assistant professor nodded his head slightly in greeting. What''s the matter? Director Milkenen wants to meet with student Hong Bi-Yeon. ... Milkenen? That''s right. If you have time, would you go right away? While the assistant professor had shown courteous manners toward Hong Bi-Yeon, his gaze held no kindness. *''Why would Milkenen want to meet me...''* Although she didn''t engage in political fights even in Ste, at the very least, the distinction between ''my person'' and ''not my person'' was clear. Milkenen was the most powerful figure on the Ste board, and he undoubtedly belonged to the ''not my person category. He had stuck around there during the time when Hong Si-hwa was at Ste. From Hong Bi-Yeons perspective, there was no need to go out of her way to make Milkenen her person, given how Hong Si-hwa''s efforts had not borne any fruit. After all, Milkenen wasn''t even a citizen of the Adolveit nation, so why would she bother trying to influence him? Yes. Let''s go right now. And the reason for that became clear to her right after she faced Director Milkenen. In a negative sense. Student Hong Bi-yeon. ... Yes. **Thud!** Gracefully cing the teacup down, Milkenen pointed to the thesis by Hong Bi-Yeon thaty on the table. I heard you''ll be presenting this thesis at the An Seminar. Is that correct? Yes. Cold sweat trickled down the back of her neck. *Please, let this not be the situation I''m thinking of* She prayed desperately. Unfortunately, this thesis won''t be allowed at the An Seminar. With a heavy heart, Hong Bi-Yeon bit her lip as she asked, ...Why? As ast attempt, when she pressed for the reason, Milkenen responded without any emotion. We found significant ''simrity'' with the previously presented thesis ''...'' Did you not incorporate the ''Lagrangian Point Form'' from ''Pertin''s Polyhedral Law'' here? The one secretly included in the mock exam that Professor Cni assigned 37 years ago *{TN:- The "Lagrangian Point Form" refers to a mathematical equation used in celestial mechanics and orbital dynamics. Lagrangian points are specific positions in space where the gravitational forces of a two-body system, such as the Earth and the Moon, produce enhanced regions of attraction and repulsion.}* Milkenen meticulously dissected Hong Bi-Yeons thesis one by one. And... most of it was urate. Yes, truthfully, Hong Bi-Yeon hadposed most of this thesis using the powers of other mages. But that wasn''t her fault. For the magical elites attending An, the ''permanent participants'' all did the same. How could they maintain their qualification for decades? They all resorted to such tricks. But now, they want to pick on her? She could immediately grasp the reason without pondering. The culprit of such deeds also swiftly appeared in her mind. *''Hong Si-hwa...!''* To some extent, she had anticipated facing some resistance. After all, when Princess Hong Bi-Yeon of Adolveit was showcasing her abilities for the first time in the world, it was natural for the schemers not to hold back. However, she could never have imagined that this situation, which she had considered since her time at Ste ten years ago, would involve Milkenen... Student Hong Bi-Yeon, I know this might be hard to ept, but there''s no other way. There''s concern of significant bacsh within the magicalmunity. After finishing his critique of the paper, Milkenen spoke, and without hesitation, Hong Bi-Yeon nodded. Yes. Of course, despite her words, she could still submit the thesis to the An Seminar, ignoring all of this. However, if that had happened, the situation could have be even worse. Considering the influence held by Milkenen in the magical world... undoubtedly, it would have exploded like a bomb during the An seminar, causing a ''giarism controversy.'' Perhaps,pared to the soaring achievements of Hong Si-hwa, who was on a winning streak, Hong Bi-Yeons status would have plummeted all the way to the abyss. *''Since it''se to this... let''s prepare another thesis before the An seminar.''* **Thud!** Hong Bi-Yeon emerged from Milkenens office, and tightly bit her lips. There was barely about two weeks left until the An seminar. It was a truly regrettable story, but Hong Bi-Yeoncked the ability to write such an impressive thesis. The feeling of despair kept creeping up from deep within her chest. There was no other way. Couldnt she do anything except be pushed around by Hong Si-hwa? *''No, that''s not it!''* Hong Bi-Yeon clenched her lips with all her might. Blood dripped, but she didn''t feel any pain. *I know who I am.''* Yes, surely that was the case in the past. Before entering Ste University, Hong Bi-Yeon couldn''t do anything without relying on those around her... If it were back then, she would have given up. No, reality would have given up on her. *''Not anymore.''* Now there was a reason she couldnt give up. So, she couldnt ruin everything from the very beginning. It wasughable that this fact was revealed two weeks before the start of this seminar. Hong Si-hwa probably thought she wouldnt be able to write another thesis on her own within two weeks. She clenched her fist and turned around. Not towards the dorm room, but towards the library. *You... think I cant do it?* 11 PM. A time when the pale moonlight illuminated the edge of the world. Her day was about to begin from now on. Chapter 112: Item Presentation (4) Chapter 112: Item Presentation (4) What was the ultimate goal that alchemists dreamed of in the beginning? - Immortality? Elixir? Philosopher''s Stone? No. None of those. It was to produce gold. In ancient times, those who hadn''t learned magic were not given opportunities to earn money, and those struggling in poverty resorted to practicing alchemy to create meager amounts of gold in hopes of striking it rich. Although the ability to transmute gold through alchemy was basic back then, in order to carry on the will of their illustrious ancestors, modern alchemists had unified all the great qualifiers under the term "gold." [Alchemy Castle, Golden tform] This ce remained closed unless revolutionary alchemical advancements or new luxury items were developed. So, with revolutionary alchemy and new inventions happening simultaneously, there was no reason for the "Golden tform" not to be open. **Roar!!** The sound of warp gates resonated from all directions in the Alchemy City. Noble people from various countries arrived in splendid self-propelled carriages or parked their flying vehicles, turning the vicinity of the Alchemy City into a bustling crowd in no time. A small festival had been set up on the streets of the Alchemy City to wee such guests, featuring magical techniques unfamiliar even to mages, where road colors changed rapidly and statues danced. "Long time no see here." "The city of humans is always noisy and annoying." "Don''t say that. It''s a ce you have toe to at least once." Due to the numerous people crowding the streets, a couple of pedestrians wearing ck robes didn''t attract much attention. Robes were practically an identity for mages. That was why It was possible for dark mages to confidently strut in the magical society. "Professor Camahon of Stonedell University has been verified." Professor Camahon confidently entered the Golden tform, and no one around suspected a thing. "Oh, Professor Camahon. Long time no see. I was quite impressed by your second batch''s research journal." "Professor Camahon! I''m Mozen from the third year of Baryn Magic University! Do you happen to remember me?" Rather, to the extent that others would initiate greetings with him; he was socially prominent. Watching Camahon receive their greetings with augh, Tyburn clicked his tongue. *Even when seen by other dark mages, he really looks like a true mage.* With their souls being sold to the underworld, they had long lost their human emotions in exchange for potent dark magic. Even so, the fact that Camahon could mimic humans to that extent must have been a deliberate decision to infiltrate human society. Tyburn didn''t have such intentions, so he simply observed from the sidelines. "Tsk, exhausting. After seeing the mages off, Camahon brushed his suit and clicked his tongue while smiling. "Why do you go to such lengths?" "It''s not ''such lengths.'' If it''s the Supreme Leader''s order, I''ll do my best no matter what." "Oh, right. Weren''t you a high priest of the Moonshadow Faith?" Among dark mages, numerous factions existed, and Professor Camahon was a devoted follower of the "Moonshadow Faith,"monly known as the "Dark Demon Religion," among mages. Previously an insignificant cult, the name "Moonshadow Faith" gained prominence in dark mage society when they could hide their dark magic under the perception of mages. They proved their capabilities by infiltrating the colossal magical institution, Ste Academy, and from that point, their influence significantly grew within the dark mage society. *''What nonsense is a Dark Demon Religion......* From the start, the idea of souls from the underworlding together to form a religion seemed rather alien to Tyburn. Nevertheless, he thought that Camahon''s efforts had some usefulness. Alchemy, the cornerstone of magical society''s technology. Among them, the Golden tform, which could also be considered the heart, was where no dark mage would freely strut. That was all there is to it. From the very beginning, their purpose for being here was to be part of the Alterisha Research Institute. Even the dark mages had to admit that the technological prowess of Alterishas alchemical engineering was unmatched by anyone else. Alterisha was dangerous. Just like the grand mages threatening the Dark Mage Alliance, Alterisha was categorized as a "Priority 1 Target." Of course, the mages were not fools either; they had a state-of-the-art security system for Alchemy City that thoroughly excluded any dark mage intrusions. Even if they tried to infiltrate by concealing their dark magic, Alterisha was so heavily guarded by the Mage Association and Ste Knights that assassination was nearly impossible. But... Did Alterisha really need to be killed? Wouldn''t it be better to absorb her technological prowess instead? Just as it had always been done, couldn''t they secretly infiltrate the Alterisha Research Institute? The uing "Golden Alchemical Show" at the Golden tform would not only showcase the excellence of alchemical engineering to the world but also boost the reputation of the institute. Countless schrs from around the world would be enamored by her skills during the alchemical show and would be inclined to join the institute. Taking advantage of this opportunity, dark mages hid their identities and real names to participate in the Golden tform in hopes of joining the Alterisha Institute. Camahon and Tyburn were just one of those groups. Unable to detect the "Dark Concealment Spell" of the Moonshadow Faith, the mages wouldn''t even know how many dark mages had infiltrated the Alterisha Research Institute, and they would gradually be engulfed without even realizing. ... Same time, same ce. Kaen, the head of the 13th Shadowde Division under the Manwol Tower, slowly observed the familiar view of the Golden tform. Right behind him, Vice-Captain Grace Steele muttered, "Back to this boring ce," but she had alsoe to ept the inevitable situation. She believed that in a location where such a grand event was taking ce, there was no way dark mages wouldn''t appear. "It''s strangely quiet... There''s not even a trace of activity. The fact that no traces remain implies that the traces were intentionally erased." This made Kaen even more anxious, but it seemed that Grace didn''t share the same sentiment. "Hey, newbie. Are you bored too?" "No, I''m not!!" "Argh! My ears! You''re going to burst my eardrums! Speak quietly in a ce like this!" "I''m sorry!!" "Geez..." The 13th Shadowde Division gathered its members after a long time. Comprising a total of seven members, each one was a magic warrior with a record of eliminating seven or more Level 7 Danger dark mages. Exceptionally battle-ready, those individuals, including the young man whom Grace mockingly called a "newbie," were all experienced. The youngest among them was a fourth-year member. "Hmm~ Are you scared that something might happen? With this many people, we should be able to handle whateveres our way. But how about lightening up your expression a bit? The captain is always so serious." "That''s right, Captain. Let''s rx a bit." "Besides, ''Meter'' cant sense anything anyway, right? If Meter, the possessor of superhuman senses, said theres nothing going on, there''s a 99% chance that indeed nothing would happen. "So, let''s rx a bit~" Grace said this yfully, teasing the neer, and the other members also joked around or eased up amongst themselves. Meanwhile, Kaen sat alone with his cold gaze fixed on the Golden tform. *... Honestly, I hope something does happen.* The fact that nothing was happening... it likely meant that something was quietly unfolding somewhere unknown to them. _________ Stes students could voluntarily apply for a temporary leave of absence. Although this opportunity didn''te around frequently, it was possible whenever desired. This was probably because Ste was an academy with a significant number of nobles. They had plenty of reasons to skip sses, such as special matters in their territories or important family gatherings. Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t easily use such excuses since he was amoner, but this time, thanks to Alterishas help, he managed to skip sses. "Yu-Seol, what should I do..." At the back of the Golden tform''s auditorium, Alterisha checked herself onest time before stepping onto the stage. "You''ll do well." While Baek Yu-Seol tried to reassure her, would that really be of any help? She had to ascend the massive tform on her own. This presentation wasn''t as straightforward as before. Today was truly set to bring about a "technological revolution" to the world. After today, the name of Alterisha would be stered across every magical instrument and technology in the world. The signal to mark that turning point was about to be ignited right here. Meanwhile, as she delivered her presentation, Baek Yu-Seol would be meeting others in a different location. Branding of the items. As he was the one who devised the n, he wanted to handle this aspect personally rather than entrusting it to Alterisha. "Doctor, you should start preparing soon." After one staff member approached Alterisha and delivered this message, they hurried off somewhere. It seemed like there was a lot to prepare. ncing at the auditorium, she noticed that over ten thousand people had already taken their seats. **[Alchemist Alterisha]** A simple name disyed above the stage, drawing everyone to gather here. "Uh, how is it? Are there a lot of people?" "Huh? Yu-Seol, why are you suddenly asking?" Alterisha was taken aback when Baek Yu-Seol, who had been quietly observing the audience in the auditorium, suddenly froze with a cold expression. She had a sensitive reaction to his smile, so it was no surprise that she was startled. "No, it''s just... nothing important. I thought I recognized someone, but I guess I was mistaken." "I see..." As if to put her at ease, Baek Yu-Seol smiledfortably once again. "Are you nervous?" "My heart is pounding like crazy." "Yeah..." "It''s not nerves that make it pound like that, right?" "Hmm?" Alterisha noticed a rxed demeanor in Baek Yu-Seols expression. He seemed to be genuinely enjoying this situation. "It''s excitement. After today, everyone will have their eyes on you." "Huh, excitement...?" "There''s evidence. Right now, the corners of your mouth are slightly upturned." "Oh, oh?" She quickly adjusted the corners of her mouth, but she couldn''t confirm the fact just by touch. "So, go and enjoy yourself. Those people would cheer even if you sneezed and came down, right?" "Yeah..." Alterisha reluctantly nodded in agreement, just as the host outside called out. - Introducing Alterisha, the alchemist! "Oh, oh? I''m going in now!" As she rushed into the auditorium, a resounding apuse erupted. The shing lights and cheers all became part of Alterishas stage setting. From now on, this ce would solely be a stage for Alterisha, and those who attended her presentation in person were the blessed ones who would experience the revolution firsthand. Baek Yu-Seol adjusted his sses and nced at the audience in the auditorium once again. *''As expected, I knew this would happen...''* As he tried to scrutinize the audience more closely, someone urgently called out his name from behind. "Baek Yu-Seol, you''re here!" A assistant alchemist from the faction approached him. "Y-You, President Melian has arrived now! He was looking for you! You need toe see him~" "No, there''s no need for that." Just as he was about to interrupt the alchemist''s words, a tall man appeared from behind. Brown cloak, brown hair. Pointed elf ears rising above, sophisticated attire, and golden eyes within the golden-framed sses. President Melian of Starcloud Corporation. He hade all the way here. "Oh, I didn''t expect you toe in person..." Baek Yu-Seol was slightly taken aback, as he didn''t anticipate Melian''s presence. "I wanted to feel the heated atmosphere of the presentation, even if just for a moment." Melian said so and then unexpectedly stepped back. Behind him... a beautiful girl walked forward. The moment she appeared, the atmosphere seemed to be infused with avender scent, and she possessed a pure appearance to the extent that it felt like an illusion. *''Huh...?* Although he was seeing her face for the first time, the name that came to mind through the spec was familiar. **[Viin Jeliel]** Melian''s daughter and a prominent viiness in the episode distinguished by the yers as ''Chapter 2.'' *Why is this woman here...?* She approached Baek Yu-Seol with leisurely steps and politely bowed. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Baek Yu-Seol." As she did so, her golden eyes sparkled brightly, and she faintly smiled. "I''ve really wanted to meet you." Chapter 113: Item Presentation (5) Chapter 113: Item Presentation (5) **Apuse!!** As Alterisha stepped onto the podium, the apuse continued without pause for a while. Those moments of apuse were enough to calm her nerves, and they came to her like sweet honey. After taking a deep breath, she took a step forward, and the apuse gradually subsided. The sudden quiet was a bit eerie, and it drew the audience''s attention to Alterisha. Today, she was dressed in jeans, a in white t-shirt, and a white robe. Originally, a team of stylists wanted to enhance her beauty even more, but Alterisha vehemently refused. She wanted the world''s attention solely on the ''item'' today. **p!** As she took her steps, the attention of over ten thousand audience members focused on her. However, Alterisha intentionally stood slightly to the side rather than in the center of the stage. Some might have thought she hesitated, but it was a deliberate action. She avoided standing directly in front of the central screen on the stage. It was to avoid blocking the view of the screen, which was still empty. She stared at the screen, discreetly gulped, and parted her lips slightly. They say beginnings are the hardest. While nning the presentation, Alterisha hade to realize why that saying existed. *The opening line.* How should she start? *''Hello? I''m Alterisha.* That was too cheesy. *''I havepleted the Delta Augmentation form and developed an item...''* It was not a self-introduction time. *''Greetings! I''m Alterisha from the Alchemy Department of Ste Academy!''* That sounded as if she was overly nervous! For a long time, she pondered over countless options. How on earth should she start? How should she introduce herself? Then, she changed her perspective. "... After the inception of magic''s history, technological revolutions have brought about significant transformations in the world of magic." The screen''s image changed. Alchemy. "Thanks to the discovery of magical conduits, even those who cannot use magic can now benefit from its advantages." Lights illuminated by magic, doors that automatically open by sensing life, floating buildings in midair numerous inventions quickly passed by, and finally, trains and airships appeared on the screen. "With the development of Warp Holes, the concept of space has been astonishingly minimized. People now disregard the limitations of distance and travel freely across the world." This time, a picture of a massive Warp Hole apanied a world map. All points connected by Warp Holes were marked, and the graphic showed the poption moving by the tens of thousands every day. "Whenever revolutionary technology is unveiled, humans life takes a different trajectory." The screen turned ck. It was to draw the audience''s attention to Alterisha. She paused for a moment and then slowly uttered, ".... And today, I dare say that another revolution is about to take ce in the lives of humanity." Soon enough, light returned to the screen. However, it disyed an imagepletely opposite to what everyone had expected. There were no shy power points, no magic circles or forms. Just one word. **[Item]** That was all. "I will introduce the technology that will bring a revolution to the world, ''Items''." As Alterishas presentation continued, Baek Yu-Seol moved to entertain Melian and Jeliel. *''I never expected to meet them like this...''* Jeliel, the viiness. He didn''t have particrly positive feelings towards her. In the original game, she was known for tormenting yers with her malevolence. Of course, Hong Bi-Yeon seemed to have undergone some change and the game''s contents were just a game, but the situation was slightly different. While Hong Bi-Yeons backstory somewhat justified her fate as a viiness, Jeliel willingly embraced the path of evil, driven solely by personal gain. Jeliel would unhesitatingly do whatever she pleased, and she was not someone who directly tormented yers on the surface, but rather, she was like a mosquito in the summer that irritates with every action, making life a nuisance during progress. *What''s her purpose?* There wouldn''t be any other reason for her toe here. Sharing the story about the ''Branded Items'' would suffice with Melian. Given her personality that pursued efficiency to the extreme, she meticulously avoided any unnecessary actions. But there must be a reason she came all the way here to meet Baek Yu-Seol... "Apologies for the sudden visit." "No need to apologize." Without realizing, he almost let tension seep through his words. **[Blessings of the Yeonhong Chunsamweol]** But in the next moment, as his heart settled down... he found himself able to approach the situation more calmly. "To think I get to meet the famous Presidents niece, it''s an honor. You truly are beautiful, just as the rumors say." "Thank you for saying that." Baek Yu-Seol quickly prepared tea. Recently, the lightly vored Riltea had started to be trendy among the nobles. Melian sipped Riltea leisurely, savoring the aroma, but Jeliels expression gradually stiffened, seemingly displeased. Understandable. The smell was quite strong, wasnt it? "Oh... indeed, your skill at brewing Riltea is impressive, much like a royal tea master." "As expected, you''re well-informed." "Haha... to say ''well-informed'' is an understatement. The Headmaster brags about it to everyone in the neighborhood." Baek Yu-Seol briefly imagined the absurd sight of the mischievous boy, the Archmage, spreading the word about Riltea while running around. He shook his head to dismiss the thought. Melian, who had put away his tea cup, spoke with his trademark rxed smile. "Shall we take a look at the finished product then?" After clearing the teacups, Baek Yu-Seol took out a ck bag that had been prepared on the table. This bag was also known as the 007 Bag, and it was already a product of Item technology itself. **Thunk! Swoosh...!** Pressing a button, the bag split open to the sides, creating partitions like stairs, and formed a small dressing table-like structure. "Oh..." In the air, an array of magical runes twinkled as they checked the system. "This bag charges the magical energy of the items stored inside, checks for any malfunctioning parts, and restores damagedponents. And this... A bracelet was taken out of the bag. "Is that a wand?" "Yes. Staff-type wands are incredibly bulky, making storage difficult and causes significant inconvenience when carried around. However, with this one, as long as you wear it on your arm..." **Thunk!** The shape of the bracelet transformed, and it became a long staff in an instant. "Anytime, anywhere, you can immediately equip a wand if you wish." "Oh..." Melian observed it with great interest. "May I ask for an exnation about the differences from the products avable in the market?" "Performance and design go without saying, and most importantly..." Baek Yu-Seol calmly convinced Melian. There was something about his voice that had a calming effect on people''s minds, and his logic was convincing even to experts well-versed in the knowledge of magical engineering. Product appeal? There was no need to mention it. *This is definitely a huge hit,* Jeliel thought as she listened to the exnation. So Her father''s mistake was quite vexing. *Why did he make such a mistake?* Turning the technology of the items into luxury products? That wasughable. He should have monopolized the technology of these items with Starclouds might. Yet, why did her father nod in agreement to that ridiculous idea? Jeliel nced at Baek Yu-Seols head again. **[???]** Still, no numbers were disyed. It meant she couldn''t assess his value with her own eyes. While Baek Yu-Seols value as the developer of the items had been clearly determined, understanding eluded her. *So, what''s the reason?* Did she love him? Absolutely not. Falling for someone at first sight wasnt rational or logical. From the beginning, Jelielcked the emotion called ''love''. The forcibly extracted ''emotion somewhat resembling love'' was all directed towards her father. The remaining hypothesis was just one. Baek Yu-Seols value as a boy was so distant that even her insight couldn''t grasp it. There was no other reason. Jeliel looked at Baek Yu-Seol with trembling eyes. Her special ability **[The Value of All Things]** allowed her toprehend the ''essence'' of others by analyzing all theirponents, connections, origins, existence... and more. It was not just about expressing someones value as a number. In essence, it meant that even Jeliels perceptive abilities couldn''t grasp the essence of Baek Yu-Seol in front of her. *Could that... make sense?* It couldn''t. To think she couldnt understand someone with her own eyes, her own mind... especially someone who was just a mere seventeen-year-old high school student. Jeliel clenched her fists and faced Baek Yu-Seol directly. His smiling face was cheerful and handsome without any awkwardness. "Your opinion is quite favorable. However, that''s just an item with slightly better performance. But does it truly have the ''value as a luxury product''? If it''s a product that receives treatment as a slightly higher-priced alternative and isn''t truly recognized as a brand, then we wouldn''t have a reason to treat it as such." As Jeliel expressed a negative opinion in contrast to Melian''s favorable reaction, Baek Yu-Seol hesitated for a moment and then took out a pen. "This should do." Then, he drew a line on the bracelet. "What''s that?" "It''s the boundary line that distinguishes regr products from ''luxury'' items." "Now, what...?" Jeliel was so dumbfounded by the nonsensical statement that she couldn''t even continue speaking. "There''s more. Now the item with the line drawn will be sold at a price ten times or even a hundred times higher than other products." "... You think that makes sense?" "Yes. Once it has a different mark from others and proves to be ''expensive'', then it''s already a luxury item. Furthermore, if it also includes rarer materials and better performance, there''s no room for doubt. Oh, if we add ''handcrafted by skilled artisans'' to that, it will be even more perfect." "... You really see consumers asplete fools." "Isn''t that what you usually do?" Startled, Jeliels eyebrows twitched slightly before she quicklyposed her expression. *He knows so much* An average high school student couldn''t possibly fullyprehend the dynamics of a meteor shower, so it was probably just a baseless remark. There was no need to be moved by it. "Anyway, the ''brand items'' will use slightly different technology. In reality, there''s not much difference... but how would consumers know? It''s going to be kept secret at thepany level." "You seem like you''ve tried this before." She prodded with a sharp question. "Um... well, I''ve seen simr things in my hometown." Baek Yu-Seol evaded like a chameleon. It was evident he was lying. After investigating him, it was confirmed that he hailed from a rural area. He must be aware of the fact that everyone knew about his hometown. However, why bother telling such lies... *He''s probably trying to deceive me.* If she were to retort with, "Your hometown isn''t like that," he might counter with, "How did you know where my hometown is?" creating an unfavorable situation. *Suspicious.* After that, Jeliel continued to throw words that seemed to pierce Baek Yu-Seol, but he parried every attack with a self-defensive demeanor. Jeliel had her own ''mask.'' A mask to hide her emotions and act like someone else. However, Baek Yu-Seol seemed even more skilled with his mask than she was. She simply couldn''t read his emotions or grasp his true feelings. She had also umted a lot at her young age, iming to have acquired knowledge and experience beyond the years she had lived... but the boy in front of her seemed to be looking down at her from a much higher ce. *Did I... misunderstand?* She thought his high value was solely due to the item. She was wrong. Was it an exclusive right to the item? Technical skill? Those weren''t the issues. It was Baek Yu-Seol. The boy himself held value. The item was just a very small part among countless elements that made him shine. *Father made a mistake.* It wasn''t a mistake to fail to secure the exclusive rights to the item... it was a mistake to have banished the boy who possessed true value. "Why are you like this?" Baek Yu-Seol asked, but Jeliel didn''t answer. An existence with unknown value. If he became her pawn, she could use him as an exceptional gem for a long time toe... but he had already slipped from her grasp. He was no longer a pawn or a gem. He was just a potential threat. *I can''t leave him like this.* cing the g of a meteor shower on the world was her dream. From the moment she was born, she ran toward that goal alone. There were no setbacks. There were no obstacles. But for the first time in her life, an existence appeared that blocked her path. Jeliel was intelligent, yet young, and had never experienced something like this before, so she could only make a very straightforward and clear choice. *... If I can''t turn him into my pawn, then I''ll eliminate him.* A calm frost settled in her eyes.", Chapter 114: Item Presentation (6) Chapter 114: Item Presentation (6) Somehow, the branding of items had been resolved quite well. Melian seemed fairly satisfied with this luxury product n. Well, it was to be expected since it partly followed the methods of renowned luxurypanies even on Earth. However, Baek Yu-Seol had one concern. Many of the things he presented today resembled the items of Earthspanies. Alterishas presentation imitated the famous CEO of the Applepany, and some of the luxury items with a few lines drawn seemed to follow Earth''s luxury brands like "Tomdidas." Especially with one of Edna''s settings being that she was an ardent fan of the "Apple" CEO, she might have doubts about his origin when she would see this. *Well, there''s nothing I can do about it.* To be honest, the reason they agreed to keep about 50% of things secret from each other was mainly due to Narrative Power. Baek Yu-Seols trust in the main character Edna had already increased considerably, so he thought it would be fine to trust her and reveal the secret. **[You cant do this because youck Narrative Power]** *... What the heck is this Narrative Power? It keeps causing problems.* "Please sign here." The contract process was a bit moreplicated than he thought. Thewyer from Starcloud went on and on as he continuously banged a bundle of contracts. Baek Yu-Seol became nervous, and dropped a stack of contracts onto the desk with a thud. Fortunately, the Alterisha Institute already had a capablewyer. With his help, he was able toplete the contract smoothly... **Wow!!** **p! p! p! p!** Just then, in the auditorium where Alterisha was giving her presentation, thunderous apuse and cheers erupted. She had sessfully concluded her role as well. Now, ordinary people had learned about items entirely. They understood how revolutionary the technology of items was, and how significant an impact it would have on modern society. Everything was finally perfect. Baek Yu-Seol felt relieved. He wouldnt need to stress about it here anymore. It would be nice if it was that way, but even now, the youngdy kept ring at him, and it was quite unsettling. Jeliel. There were yellowish currents shimmering around her body. They served as hints and gave him some information. **[Suspicion]** She harbored some suspicions about Baek Yu-Seol. He was able to find out thanks to the derivative trait of Mentalist from Yeonhong Chunsamweols blessings. Even without a special trait, one could guess she doubted him just from her expression. Perhaps... it was just a conjecture, but Jeliels trait **[The value of everything]** might not apply to him." Why would he think that? Well, when Jeliel met Edna in the game, her ability waspletely ineffective. Baek Yu-Seol didnt know the exact reason, but it might be because Edna and he were from different worlds. Anyway, by now, Jeliel was probably eagerly waiting for an opportunity to assassinate him. Of course, no matter how high her status was as the daughter of the Starclouds president, she couldnt simply assassinate Ste''s student without hesitation. Even in the original game, since she couldnt directly assassinate main characters, she tormented yers in indirect ways. Moreover, Baek Yu-Seol was not just an ordinary Ste''s student; he was actually a co-developer of the legendary form. While she couldnt torment him in the same way as before, she mighte up with more intelligent and annoying methods. Before that happens, he should prepare himself. To deal with the vicious viiness, the best strategy would have been the Mess with Dad! tactic. It was used by the yers, who became more ruthless and cunning than viiness. However, he couldn''t do that, so he had to think of another way. He was well-versed in the knowledge of the original game, and he also knew very well what Jeliel was currently desperately searching for. The ruins of the Ancient Carmen Set. Infact, it was like a sub quest that practically didnt even properly appear in the main episode. *''The one who defeats Carmen Set in Soul Chess shall be bestowed with eternal light.''* Such ambiguous phrases left a legend behind, where ''eternal light'' literally meant ''eternal life.'' However, just like in movies or novels, eternal life wasnt given away for free. More often than not, those who gained eternity lost their physical bodies, or their souls were forcibly taken in the hidden world, or they were manipted. Anyway, that was a matter forter, and right now, the fact that Jeliel was very impatient about the ruins of Carmen Set was important. Originally, she probably wouldn''t even win in a Soul Chess match against Carmen Set... and even if she did win, there would be nothing but destruction at the end. So, it might be better if she didn''t win. *I can use this to my advantage.* If Baek Yu-Seol held onto vital information and keywords rted to the ruins of Carmen Set, he might be able to prevent Jeliels antics to some extent. However, he was slightly worried about what would happen before they discovered the ruins of Carmen Set... At that moment, Jeliel suddenly smiled as if she had thought of something. "Oh, right, Father. There is a gift we prepared for you." "That''s right. I almost forgot." When Melian gestured to the back, thewyer stepped back, and a few burly men entered with gift boxes. "These are gifts we''ve prepared as a gesture of goodwill. If it''s a burden, you need not..." "Oh, it''s not necessary." Worried they might take them back, Baek Yu-Seol hurriedly epted the gift boxes. It didn''t seem polite to open them right away, so he gauged them by touch. They were thin and long. There probably weren''t gold bars inside, but at the very least, they likely contained a premium beef set or even ginseng roots. There might even be something better. *Could there be poison in here?* Baek Yu-Seols suspicion of Jeliel grew as she pulled out a small box from her embrace. She handed it to him, and as he opened the lid, a pendant with pearls embedded in it was revealed. "It''s a ne made by processing mermaid tears. This is a token of my pure goodwill. Will you ept it?" Jeliel said with a smile. Baek Yu-Seol had his doubts, but for now, he epted it to inspect. **[Mermaid Pearl Pendant... Suspicious!]** **[... Soul Compass]** As expected, it was an item with its true form and abilities concealed by magic. It seemed to have a significant level of concealment magic, but it couldn''t deceive the Sentient Spec. However, what was this? *''Soul Compass?''* As one of the divine items of the Heavenly Spirit Tree, it was a pearl with the ability to detect the soul of the wearer. But aside from that, it likely had no other function... Did it have the power to kill the wearer by any chance? Just to be sure, Baek Yu-Seol checked again with Sentient Spec, but it indeed had the same abilities as he knew. "If you wear it for a month, your vision will permanently improve, and you''ll feel more energetic. It''s very rare and expensive, but it''s a special gift. Could you please ept it?" One month. As soon as he heard those words, it made sense. For some reason... For wanted to test whether Baek Yu-Seols soul had fallen or not through thispass. Moreover, that darkened smile. [Pleasure] She probably was absolutely certain that Baek Yu-Seols soul had fallen. If his soul had indeed fallen, then a monthter, as thepass darkened in color, he would be executed immediately. The corruption of the soul signified bing a dark mage. But there was no need to worry. From the beginning, Baek Yu-Seols soul was deeply imbued with the purest and brightest power of Spirit Celestia. *What''s this? Is this all you prepared?* Baek Yu-Seol was not sure how she acquired the Soul Compass, but... "Thank you. May I wear it now?" "Yes, of course." If her borate n led to this foolishness, he should be thankful. After dismissing Melian and Jeliel, Baek Yu-Seol immediately sought out Alterisha, who had finished her presentation, hoping to hear some gossip about how it went. "Dr. Alterisha! Just a word, please!" "Here, I''m Dr. Leonok of the Breton Academy! Dr. Alterisha! We were supposed to meet!" "Please grant us the opportunity to research together, Dr.!" It was chaotic and hectic. An enormous crowd surrounded Alterisha. *This is a mess.* Fortunately, the mages guarding Alterisha had established a strict boundary, but it seemed impossible to meet her separately anytime soon. *Anyway* With Sentient Spec on, he nced around the area. Over some individuals'' heads, numbers appeared. **[Dark Magic Corruption: 49.99%]** **[Dark Magic Corruption: 49.99%]** **[Dark Magic Corruption: 49.99%]** Those who had sumbed to the seeds of darkness like Haewonryang or Arshuang were indistinguishable, but those who had willingly be "Dark Magic Contractors" could be identified with the Sentient Spec. There were quite a few gathered here, who had suppressed their corruption levels to 49.99% and concealed their powers. However, they wouldn''t reveal their true strength. The moment they emitted dark magic, they''d be cut down by the waiting magic warriors before they could return to their original forms. Undoubtedly, there would be significant casualties, but losing numerous dark mages who could control their emotions and dark magic would be even more detrimental to the Dark Mage Alliance. They would never act recklessly or go on a rampage. So the problem was: why had these dark magese here incognito? "Dr. Alterisha! Please grant us the opportunity to research together!" Yes, it was utterly unbelievable, but the dark mages had infiltrated the Alterisha Institute to steal her technology. Before revealing, "Hey, these guys are dark mages," and crushing them all, Baek Yu-Seol needed evidence. With their current technology, they couldn''t detect corruption levels of less than 50%. Still, Baek Yu-Seol was fortunate to have the ability to distinguish. Alterisha would most likely be receptive to his input, so they should be able to filter out the dark mages. *Huh? Those people* Then, two particrly conspicuous dark mages entered his field of vision. - **[Professor Camahon]** **[Professor Tyburn]** Two professors with seemingly ipatible personalities were waiting from a distance, probably seeking to infiltrate Alterishas research team. "Hmm..." While most other dark mages here were rtively low-ranking, those two held significant positions and power within the Moonshadow Faith and the Dark Mage Tower respectively. They were considered the most dangerous among the gathered dark mages. However, they might have thought they were concealing their identities, but he already knew who they were. So, it was a situation where there were deceivers but no one was deceived. If Baek Yu-Seol could use this to bring them inside and exploit their situation, perhaps he could uncover some unknown information regarding the dark mages'' internal affairs. *Not bad.* With that thought in mind, as he was organizing what to say to Alterisha, someone very conspicuous in the distance caught his eye. A man who had earned the nickname "Dark Mage yer" by gruesomely tearing apart every dark mage he came across, and even became a terror to all existing dark mages. *The 13th Shadowde Division, Director Kaen?* For some reason, he was here at this location. But then again... *Isn''t he too conspicuous?* With his fists clenched at the center of the Alchemic Hall, he stared around with terrifying eyes, making it so that even the concealed dark mages, let alone regr people, dared not approach him. Since Kaen wore a mask, it wouldn''t be revealed, but as far as he knew, the mages of the Manwol Tower were thorough in concealing their existence and identities while operating... With a puzzled expression, Baek Yu-Seol noticed something hanging from Kaens chest. **[Alchemic Hall Level 9 Janitor: Kim Clean]** Surely, they didn''t think that would go unnoticed? It couldnt be real. - After parting ways with Baek Yu-Seol, Jeliel boarded a private car with Melian, and prepared to leave. Enjoying thefortable feeling as if lying on a bed, the corner of Jeliels lips were raised quietly. "Haha, Jeliel, did you enjoy meeting Student Baek Yu-Seol?" "Yes, it was a really pleasant meeting. I definitely want to meet him again in the future." "Your father is happy that you like him. She recalled the recent situation. As soon as Baek Yu-Seol received the pendant, he wore it immediately, seemingly satisfied. He even caressed it as if he treasured it greatly. Whether he was studying or giving speeches, Baek Yu-Seol had a habit of wearing specs, probably due to poor eyesight. Knowing this, Jeliel had prepared something that would appear to be good for his eyesight. The pendant was magically crafted to resemble the tears of a real mermaid, and various enchantment spells were applied to give his eyes vitality, allowing him to truly feel the effects. Some money had been spent in the process, but that was no problem. If she could determine Baek Yu-Seols fate with just that amount of money, she was more than willing. Jeliel was convinced. Why else would Orenha, the Elf Kings representative, have made sure Baek Yu-Seol possessed the Soul Compass personally? Baek Yu-Seols soul was almost certainly corrupted, and there might be no other way to uncover his true identity. Moreover, this was an opportunity for Jeliel. Baek Yu-Seols weakness... If she couldn''t make Baek Yu-Seol her own chess piece, she would kill him. On the other hand, if she could create a chess piece, she wouldn''t mind keeping him alive, would she? If she could just grasp that weakness, she would be able to control Baek Yu-Seol as she pleased. If he refused? She would simply kill him. Executing a dark mage was perfectly natural in the magical society. *I''m looking forward to one month from now* For the first time in a while, Jeliel smiled with pure joy.", Chapter 115: Item Presentation (7) Chapter 115: Item Presentation (7) Manwols Mutation Mask. The world peace might sound somewhat cheesy and vague, but they operated in secrecy with a clear goal, and were said to be at least 10 years ahead with their unique magical technology. Manwol Tower had produced countless magical items and inventions, and the Mutation Mask was one of them. Its duration was short, about 3 hours, but it was a mask that could actually change the shape of one''s face. Face-altering magic was quitemon, but it was easily detected by magical sensors and was entirely ineffective against mages who had reached a certain level. However, this Mutation Mask could transform the facial skin itself, making it almost impossible to be discovered. It was truly a perfect tool for disguising one''s identity. Today, when infiltrating the Golden tform, Kaen used the Mutation Mask once again. Cleaner Kim Clean. Being a cleaner was quite convenient for him; it was a role he frequently utilized. He could easily understand the building''s interior structure, and no matter where he was, he didn''t raise suspicion. "Hey, you! Why is the cleaner making noise here?" Kaen slowly turned around, and saw a man approaching while shouting at him. The man had a protruding belly, and was assigned to manage the Alchemy Hall. He flinched for a moment at Kaens stern gaze, but his anger only grew, and he shouted even louder. "You brat has some nerve to stare at me! Hurry up and go clean in the corner! Today, there are many high-ranking individuals here, so don''t stand out!" Kaen remained silent. "What, you''re really going to ignore me like this? You''re in big trouble, pal!" The staff member was about to erupt in anger at Kaen when someone intervened. "Enough, please stop." "What''s with you again!" The staff member was already feeling annoyed at being ignored by the cleaner, but when a boy intervened, he felt even more angry and shouted. Though, he soon regretted it. "... Bae, Student Baek Yu-Seol?" "Yes. You know me. Wo, just leave." "Huh? Well, um..." The staff member who worked in the Alchemy Hall couldn''t fail to recognize Alterishas partner, Baek Yu-Seol, so he widened his eyes. "That... cleaner was making a fuss in front of important guests because of a minor issue..." "Where''s your professionalism? From my perspective, you''re no better. If you keep bbering, you might get on my nerves, so leave quickly." "Uh, yes, of course." The staff member hastily nodded, then turned and rushed away. "Sigh..." Baek Yu-Seol nced at Kaen briefly. He wasn''t trying to help him; he had spared the staff member''s life. "Uh, well... cheer up." He didn''t want to pretend to know more, so Baek Yu-Seol quickly turned and was about to leave when Kaen spoke up. "Baek Yu-Seol. Can we talk for a moment?" There was a brief hesitation, but Baek Yu-Seol calmly and nonchntly replied, "Did you forget this is the cleaning area?" "Stop kidding. I know that you''ve seen through my disguise." "... Yes. Why?" The Mutation Mask wasn''t perfect. A mage with a very high level of insight could see through it. Kaen assumed that Baek Yu-Seol, who had effortlessly dispelled Graces illusions earlier, would naturally see through the Mutation Mask. Baek Yu-Seol. The secretive young man was quite special to Kaen. At the age of only seventeen, he defeated a Level 6 Danger Dark Mage, but he wasnt special because of that. It was because he had effortlessly bent the will of the knowledgeable Manwol Tower''s Lord Rudrick, and even made Kaen deny his own beliefs. "As you know, there are quite a few dark mages infiltrating this ce. I don''t know what they''re up to, but they''re not taking any action. But that doesn''t mean it''s not dangerous." "And?" Baek Yu-Seol stared at Kaen with an expression that seemed to ask, So what? "What do you n to do? This ce is presumed to be quite important to you." *What I n to do? I won''t do anything.* But that wouldn''t satisfy Kaen. Once he made up his mind, he never wavered, and Baek Yu-Seol knew it. However, Baek Yu-Seol didn''t want him to stay here. *Because getting involved with that bastard from Manwol Tower won''t end well.* Manwol Tower''s technological prowess was the best in the world. until Alterisha appeared. The character introduced as Manwol Tower''s chief developer and inventor, Hamazin, was considered a genius among geniuses in their time. However, he appeared as a character filled with jealousy and malice towards Alterisha due to her abilities. He intentionally interfered with Alterishas research, threatened her life, and even attempted to steal her technology. Later, he was driven out due to rumors that reached Manwol Tower''s Rudrick. He didnt stop there. He sided with the dark mages and developed their technology, causing a lot of trouble for the yers... Anyway, at that moment, Hamazin''s influence within Manwol Tower was at an incredible level. If he were to give orders to the Shadowde Division, who had infiltrated Alterishas event, to intentionally nder Alterisha, then it would be quite troublesome. It was the right decision to quickly remove the Shadowde Division before that happened. "I''ll take care of it. It''s an important ce for me. But I''ll handle it on my own. Please leave." "You have to watch out. Dark mages are hiding their identities thoroughly. I won''t leave until I uncover them." Crazy. Baek Yu-Seol''s spine chilled at the thought that this stubborn old man might continue to interfere. He couldn''t just leave it like this, so Baek Yu-Seol quickly spoke up. "That''s fine. I can filter out some of the dark mages." "... You have the ability to sense the aura of dark mages?" "I wish I had such a convenient ability. It''s a form of ''deep learning.''" "Deep learning...?" A strange word made Kaen raise an eyebrow. It was also a tactic Baek Yu-Seol used to add specialized terminology here and there to make his words more convincing. "Yes, think of it as a kind of deduction ability. I observe objects and people from a multidimensional perspective and throw that data into the ''sea of consciousness'' to observe patterns. Then, from the perspective of a thorough third party, I analyze and cluster the information and make predictions." "... I see. Ipletely understand. Kaen nodded with a stern expression. In reality, he didn''t understand at all, but he didn''t want to reveal his ignorance. *''Understand? Even I don''t understand what I''m saying either.''* Baek Yu-Seol was also clueless about the words he was spewing. He was casting the skill of speaking convincingly by throwing in usible words. "As a result, I''ve sessfully analyzed all the information of those gathered here." "That''s...hard to believe. It doesn''t make sense that you''ve observed everyone here." "Well, would you like to see some evidence?" As Kaen nodded, Baek Yu-Seol activated [Mentalist]. It was a trait that allowed him to determine the current emotions and states of a target bybining information such as their tone of voice, gestures, and facial expressions. With the addition of his Sentient Spec, the preparations wereplete. The observation and information analysis skills of these spec were quite incredible. If one focused his attention on even a tiny speck of dust, it could analyze what it was. To use both the [Mentalist] and the Sentient Spec abilities, significant mental energy had to be expended, but for a brief moment, he could imitate the protagonist of the novel "Sherlock Holmes" that he enjoyed on Earth. "You have pets at home, don''t you? Two cats and three dogs... No, four. Keeping a Creamshoo cat is probably illegal, but you secretly raise one, right?" Kaens expression stiffened wondering how he knew such information. Baek Yu-Seol quickly added, "Oh, don''t misunderstand. There''s fur on your clothes. I caught those little details." "... Impressive." "Did you have Montnc pasta for lunch today? Unfortunately, it seems you didn''t have a partner to wipe off the sauce stains on your cor." "That wristwatch isn''t expensive, and it''s quite old. You wear it for a reason, probably a gift from someone special. You don''t seem like the type who enjoys watches. The hour and minute hands don''t match. Or... it might be set to the time of the Eastern Continent Rahendel." Baek Yu-Seols words had very few inuracies. Every word he said was based on solid reasons, so there was no room for denial. "Is that correct? It seems you have someone you care about in Rahendel. The model of the watch was popr among clockmakers in Arazin 60 years ago... If that''s the case, it wasn''t a lover who gave it to you, but your mother passed it down to you. Women at that time preferred that model. It''s quite sad in various ways. It wouldn''t have been easy to leave your hometown and operate in the West." "... How do you know I operated in the West?" "You used to have fair skin, but your face is quite tanned. The scars on your wrists and neck were not caused by dark mages but by a mage''s magic. So, that means in the past, you made a living as a warrior fighting against humans in the West." Baek Yu-Seol examined Kaen up and down as if pretending to think for a moment. "Judging by your gait and your rxed posture, you must be a soldier. You were probably in the army that fought against humans in the West... No, was it the Cheongra Hong unit? Given by the way you speak, you''ve likely held the rank of an officer." "... You got it right." "Should I continue?" "That''s enough. Stop it." Kaen waved his hands as if to say he was fed up. Honestly, he felt a shiver down his spine, even a sense of fear. To deduce this much information with just a brief observation and hints, the analytical ability called Deep Learning for distinguishing dark mages seemed believable. It was not just ordinary observational skills. Kaen had simply thought that he was strong for his age. However, Baek Yu-Seols greatest weapon was his brain. He had solved the 300-year-oldplex transcendent alchemical form at the age of seventeen, had an observation skill surpassing machines, and had an extraordinary deductive ability. Understanding why Rudrick was interested in him wasn''t difficult at all. *''Maybe he can fill that vacant 12th seat...''* Carried away by his thoughts, Kaen shook his head. *Seat 12 was never a ce for just anyone to sit, so* Although Baek Yu-Seol was undoubtedly a perfect mage with all the qualities of a schr,pared to Seat 12, he was still ridiculouslycking. But... right now, he was a teenager with a lot of potential for growth, so maybe in the future, he could truly fill that empty seat. If Rudrick had considered Baek Yu-Seol as a candidate for Seat 12 and was showing interest, then his wisdom must be unmistakable. Baek Yu-Seol didnt know Kaens thought, but he let out a relieved sigh. *I almost got into big trouble if he didn''t say to stop. Ugh, crazy. A headache.* Using the skill Mentalist and the Sentient Spec at the same time drained all his mental energy. Tremendous headache surged, and cold sweat formed on his back. Still, he couldn''t show that he was tired just because he analyzed one person in great detail. "Anyway, I''ll take care of things here, so you can leave." "Fine." This ce was especially important to Baek Yu-Seol himself, so he wouldnt just handle it casually. If Rudrick had recognized his potential and was showing interest, then trusting him was the right thing to do. "Were going back." Kaens words echoed somewhere, and the members of the Shadowde Division, who had infiltrated various parts of the Golden tform, quickly revealed themselves and turned into mist, disappearing. "Phew..." Baek Yu-Seol was relieved that he had safely dealt with the potentially most dangerous group in the world, and looked back. Alterisha was still conducting interviews at a frantic pace, looking flustered in the face of the considerable crowd, but she also smiled with a determined look, making the viewers feel proud. *''I need to help her continue her research happily.''* He would prevent anyone from entering the Alterisha Institute, including the dark mages. * * * It was a weekday again, and Ste''s students went to the academy as usual. **Thump!** Edna ced her thick major textbook on her desk and sat down. Several female students gathered around her. "Hey, hey, Edna, did you see the item presentation video that went viral this time?" "Alterisha is just so charismatic, isn''t she?" "Yeah, she speaks so eloquently, and she looks so smart, right?" "As expected, geniuses are different." Whatever they said, Edna let out a big yawn. She had overslept because she had been studying for her 3rd-year exams yesterday. Like most high school graduates in South Korea, Edna was very dedicated to her preparatory education. "Nah." "This is such a hot topic these days, but you havent watched it?" "Ah, I see. You thought your Seo-bang-nim would appear, but he didn''t, so you didn''t watch it, huh?" Slightly raising her tone with a sly undertone, the word "Seo-bang-nim" made Ednas temperature rise a bit, but she held it in. *{TN:- Seo-bang-nim is used to address or refer to a husband or the master of the house in a polite or formal manner in Korea.}* These were the girls who enjoyed teasing, and reacting would only make them enjoy it more. "No, that''s not it. I was busy, so I didn''t watch it." "Well, do you want to watch it now?" "Yeah." Honestly, it was a bit of a hassle, but since it was one of the main characters'' presentations and her friends were showing kindness, she couldn''t refuse. **[Since the beginning of the history of magic, the revolution of technology]** Alterishas presentation began to y on the small magic screen. A ck portfolio. Alterisha walked around naturally, as if she were having a conversation with the audience. Huh? This seemed like a presentation she had seen somewhere before. Despite not being able to ovee this strange unease, Edna couldn''t focus on the video and kept thinking of something. And then, she figured it out. *This is simr to Apple''s iPhone presentation, isn''t it...?* The technological revolution that brought all the world''s information to the palms of Earthlings, the smartphone. The famous presentation that announced its beginning and Alterishas item presentation were strangely, incredibly simr. No, it wasn''t just simr. It was exactly the same. Edna, who had been a fan of the CEO of the Applepany, couldn''t help but know. In fact, she had been thinking of using that presentation''s technology herself in the future. "No way, Assistant Alterisha is an Earthling...?" No, that couldn''t be. If anything, the one to be suspicious of was Baek Yu-Seol. But... that was strange too. At first, she had suspected him of being an identical "transmigrator" like herself. However, he didn''t know the original web novel''s plot at all, and instead, he was more knowledgeable about trivial events and facts that Edna didn''t know. Baek Yu-Seol had achieved what only a "returnee" could do, and he knew things that a "returnee" should know. *What on earth is this...?* Confusion began to fill Ednas mind.", Chapter 116: Item Presentation (8) Chapter 116: Item Presentation (8) White Castle. Office of the royal advisor. Through a call, Orenha, the representative of the Elf King, received a mission report. "We have ensured that Baek Yu-Seol possesses the Soul Compass. Unless any unexpected variables ur, he will carry it with him for a month." Upon hearing Jeliels voice through themunicator, Orenhas lips curled up slightly. "That''s right. You''ve done well. I will fulfill the promise soon." "Thank you. Thanks to you, I had an enjoyable experience." "Please proceed." Click! Orenha hung up the call and rubbed his temples. Things were going smoother than he had anticipated. If Baek Yu-Seol wore the Soul Compass for a month, the fact that he was a "Divine yer" would be revealed sooner orter. Now, the remaining task was... creating the necessary stage and instilling anticipation in the invited audience. "I''ll step out for a moment; so don''t clean up." After giving a short instruction to his secretary, Orenha headed for the remote mountain range, deep in the mountains. Here, the mana flow was entirely blocked, making even phone calls impossible unless one visited in person. A small castle hidden in the thickets appeared like trees, rocks, or waterfalls. This castle was used solely by the Elf King Florin to hide away. Orenha entered the castle and ascended the spiral stairs to the top. A guard was protecting Florin during her seclusion. He nodded respectfully at Orenha before vacating the spot. Orenha cleared his throat and knocked. "What''s the matter?" Even just hearing Florins voice caused gentle waves to ripple in his chest. "Your Majesty, it''s Advisor Orenha. I have something important to discuss." "Oh, is it Orenha? The voice that had sounded distant gradually approached until it was right against the door. Beyond this thin wall, Florins breathing could be heard. "What is it?" "Your Majesty, I have known that you have been looking for a certain criminal for a long time. "Ah... I see." "And, today, I... found that criminal." "W-wait, what are you saying? Tell me quickly!" "Your Majesty, please calm down. We haven''t gathered enough evidence yet. However, it''s alright. We have given him the ''Soul Compass.''" "Ah...!" If he possessed the Soul Compass, it was now as good as confirmed. In one month, the truth would be revealed without a doubt. Moreover, the fact that Florins trusted advisor Orenha hade to speak to her directly about this matter was a clear indication of its importance. "One month. Please wait for exactly one month. On that day, I will offer you the detestable Divine yer." "... Alright." The voice sounded as if it was holding back, as if restraining itself with strength. After all this time, he could tell since he had been listening to her voice for a long time. *She''s shaken.* He could feel the fluctuation of her emotions all the way there. The fact that the once imprable wall of emotions was fluctuating meant that cracks were appearing. Digging into those cracks would be easy. "Thank you... Thank you so much, Orenha. I didn''t know you cared about me this much." "The matters of Your Majesty are my own as well. I am willing to stake my soul on anything rted to you." "If you weren''t here, I don''t know what would have happened to me..." As expected, when Orenha heard Florins trembling voice, he couldn''t help but let a small smile appear at the corners of his lips. Capturing her heart was still a long and treacherous path, but by offering her the Divine yer, he could take the first step. After sses, when Edna returned to ssroom S, she reyed the Magic Screen borrowed from her friend. She watched it again and again, and each time, it was undeniably a presentation filled with Earth''s knowledge. "... As she continued to watch it silently, several students in ssroom S began to gather around. And just as they waited... "Ahem..." Finally, the long awaited Baek Yu-Seol appeared. He had naturally taken a seat next to Edna to take a rest, but this time, as soon as he sat down, he froze for a moment. He had noticed the video yed by Edna. After a brief silence, Baek Yu-Seol was the first to speak. "Uh... watching that?" "Yeah." Baek Yu-Seol scratched his cheek for a moment, and then appearing uneasy, he asked, "Uh, well... How was that presentation?" What should she respond with? After a moment of consideration, Edna gave a very ordinary answer. "It''s cool." She didn''t want to give him any hint, any insight into her thoughts. Once again, perhaps finding that response unsatisfactory, Baek Yu-Seol scratched his cheek, and then asked once more. "Do you like it?" ... What? It was such a strange question that she narrowed her eyes. "Why are you asking that?" "Uh... well, um, you normally like this kind of stuff, right?" "What are you talking about? Why would I..." Hastily about to make a remark, Edna abruptly stopped and closed her mouth. *You like this kind of stuff?* It was true. She genuinely liked the presentation by the CEO of that Apple Company. However, since she was reborn in this world, she had never once brought up Earth''s stories. She had been this way up until now, and she would continue to be. The fact that she was a person from another world was a secret she would carry with her for life. *But how does he know...?* She had never mentioned anything about Earth to Baek Yu-Seol. **Thump! Thump!** Ednas heart rate gradually quickened, and her thoughts spun in all directions. Since there was no magic to know someone else''s thoughts, there was only one possibility. *Baek Yu-Seol has already met me. If that''s really true, then it wouldn''t be in the past. It must be... he met my future self.* Why hadn''t she thought of this possibility before? *Baek Yu-Seol was an extra in the original story but returned through time.* In that simple and clear proposition, she hadn''t inserted the fact that Edna herself was already in this world. So only then did the minor doubts that had never been resolved start to make sense. *Why did an existence like Baek Yu-Seol, who wasn''t even mentioned in the original story, suddenly appear and return through time?* *He must have seen my future self. He has always known about me from the beginning.* But... even if that were true, her suspicion wasn''tpletely erased. *How on earth did he find out my secret?* Even if Baek Yu-Seol had met her future self, she wouldn''t have easily mentioned Earth. There was only one possibility. *Did I... tell him myself?* The fact that she was from Earth and a transmigrator was a secret she would carry with her to the grave. Even if she found someone trustworthy enough to confide in, she had vowed never to reveal this secret. But... What if there was someone so important that she wanted toy everything bare? If she had someone she wanted to share her deeply hidden secret with, someone she wantedfort from... then maybe, just maybe, she hadn''t kept the secret from them? *I''m actually from another world. And if that precious person... was Baek Yu-Seol. The current situation makes sense.* *No, that''s too spective.* Edna lowered her head slightly, trying hard not to meet Baek Yu-Seols gaze, and asked, "... Ahjussi." "Hm?" "Have we... known each other for a very long time, even before... I mean, even before entering this academy this year?" "Um... Yeah..." After a moment of hesitation, he nodded. "Something like that." That was the right answer. As Ednas thoughts became clearer, her heart burned with excitement. She tried to conceal her excitement as much as possible and forced herself to ask, "So, what was our rtionship back then?" It was the most important question and the evidence that would solidify her spection. If Baek Yu-Seol gave a definite answer... "There was nothing between us." "What?" What did he say? Raising her head, Edna involuntarily met Baek Yu-Seols eyes and asked in a bewildered voice, "We weren''t... anything?" However, as soon as she saw his bitter smile, she knew. It was a lie. For some reason, Baek Yu-Seol was lying right now. *Why?* He already knew all her secrets. If he could perfectly recreate the presentation of some Earthpany, then she must have talked to him frequently, and in great detail, about all her secrets and preferences. Maybe even the fact that she was a transmigrator. So why didn''t he reveal that Baek Yu-Seol and she were close back in the day? *In the first ce, why did Baek Yu-Seol... regress?* At first, she thought it was because he loved Eisel. But as time passed, it became clear that it wasn''t just that. He had significantly changed all the main characters, including Eisel, Hong Bi-Yeon, Alterisha, Hae Wonryang, Mayuseong, and so on. She knew very well how they would face a difficult and disastrous future in the original story, and could see the profound impact it would have. *If there''s another reason for the regression* Baek Yu-Seol had shown a lot of interest in Edna from the very first meeting. Starting with trying to interfere when she was choosing a wand, he had done a lot of things to draw her attention. Eventually, he came to her and asked about her secrets. *Let''s both keep 50% of our secrets.* He kept his distance, pushing her away so that she couldn''t get close to him. Come to think of it, she had thrown a question at him before, saying, Don''t you have someone you like, Mister? But he replied, I don''t have anyone. At the time, she thoughtlessly asked the question, assuming he liked Eisel, but if he interpreted the question differently and answered with the intention of keeping his distance from her... When Edna thought that far... *Wait a minute.* Ednas heart began to pound. She knew that Baek Yu-Seol had put a lot of effort into helping her. But intentionally keeping his distance like this meant there must be a reason. *What will happen to the future me?* It was only then that she could understand how the situation was unfolding. Why Baek Yu-Seol was building a wall in this rtionship and not getting too close. *Is everything he''s doing for me...?* Edna couldn''t remember anything about him, but he seemed to remember a lot about her, missed her, yet deliberately kept his distance. With that thought, she felt rxed and couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Haha. Whats wrong with you?" "Nothing, really. I just feel really sorry." After saying that, Edna quickly left her seat. She couldn''t bear to face him any longer. "Hey, wait!" Baek Yu-Seol watched her hurrying out of the ssroom with a bewildered expression. "What''s going on...?" Chapter 117: Village of Korokoro Tribe (1) Chapter 117: Vige of Korokoro Tribe (1) Since that day, Edna had strangely started to distance herself from Baek Yu-Seol. Naturally, rumors followed like a shadow. *Baek Yu-Seol and Edna broke up. They used to be inseparable.* Oddly enough, people didn''t notice the strange distance between the two even though they had always been close. Furthermore, Ednas expression seemed off for some reason. She had always been cheerful and full of energy, but now she appeared as if she had been hit hard, like a sledgehammer to the chest. It was natural for everyone to worry. Even though she denied that anything was wrong when asked, the dark circles under her eyes were so prominent that it was hard to believe she was fine. "They broke up." "Yeah, they did." "They''re no longer together." Edna, who had been happily dating for several weeks, had suddenly broken up with her partner. The image of a couple in love, who had acted as if they were going to get married, fell apart like this! That was what boys and girls imagined. "What? They broke up?" "Unbelievable. They acted like they were going to get married. What happened? Who broke up with whom?" "I heard Baek Yu-Seol broke up with her. So, Edna is practically dying of grief..." Because they had been an unusually prominent couple, the news of their unexpected breakup spread faster than expected. Edna and Baek Yu-Seol both denied it outright, but given that they were no longer hanging out together and their rtionship had soured, denying it didn''t really matter. "Sigh." Well, anyway, they had almostpleted their contractual dating period... It was about time to break up anyway. But he didn''t expect the other side to make such a fuss about it. *Is it really such a shock that I''m from Earth?* Judging by her reactions, she was definitely shocked. But, why such an exaggerated response? *I don''t know.* Baek Yu-Seol had no clue about women''s hearts. If he were so good at understanding women, he would have had a girlfriend long before Edna. A real girlfriend, not a fake one like Edna. Baek Yu-Seol thought about it for a moment. Anyway, it didn''t matter. Edna was a trustworthy partner. Just because she found out about his origin, she wouldn''t kick up a fuss or anything. *I''d rather just get it off my chest.* *Sharing where I lived on Earth, what I did, which school I attended, which singers and celebrities I liked Just sharing our hometowns will create a connection, and there are so many stories to share.* **[The Narrative Power iscking.]** *But, the darnck of Narrative Power is the issue.* Even though Baek Yu-Seol wanted to be frank, his mouth stubbornly remained shut. He had asked why he shouldn''t tell Edna about his origin, but he never received an answer. If it weren''t for this Narrative Power issue, they might have already met up separately, had a drink of soju, reminisced about Earth, and stayed up all night... Anyway, that was in the past. Now, it was time to think about the next steps. First, the An seminar. To be honest, there were almost no cases involving dark magic there, and most of it consisted of verbal battles, so there was very little Baek Yu-Seol could prepare for. Eisel and a girl named Cellyn might sh... Whether he could intervene and help during that was a question. More importantly, it would be wise to prepare keyword items rted to the Ancient Carmen Set ruins. For about a month, Jeliel would probably remain quiet, but after that, she would undoubtedly try to bother him in some way. *I remember a keyword item dropping in some dungeon* As he slowly searched through his **[Dungeon]** folder, he found what he was looking for. [Vige of Korokoro Tribe] Korokoro Tribe. He remembered they were a peculiar race with three horns on their heads. It was recorded that one of the map pieces leading to the Carmen Set ruins could drop at the end of their Tribes territory. **[Vige of Korokoro Tribe]** **[Estimated Difficulty: Level 4 Danger]** **[Rmended to form a party if you''re a yer of ss 3.]** **[If you gather about four skilled yers, there should be no problem.]** **[Don''t bring inexperienced members, otherwise you''ll get frustrated with the newbies.]** **[Strategy: If I were topare my current level to other mages, my level is still around ss 3, right? So, in other words, clearing this dungeon with just a few more people should not be too difficult. As a student of the Ste Academy, I can submit a dungeon solo strategy permit, so it''s possible for students to cooperate in dungeon clearing.]** *Moreover, there are quite a few skilled ss 3 mages around me, aren''t there?* Dungeons were hard to find, but the rewards go beyond just financial matters. Dungeon clearing rewards increased a mage''s maximum mana and raised their elemental affinity, which were essential stats for a mage. So, with a bit of persuasion, anyone could be recruited. *Now, the first person to recruit should be* Mayuseong. He was essential for dungeon clearing as a tank. "Want to go to the dungeon?" "Sure. Do you have the time?" "Yeah. It seems like it will be fun." Anyway, it was great to have someone with such a positive attitude. Maybe it was not just because of the dungeon rewards but because it seemed "fun." Regardless, it was all good for Baek Yu-Seol. Next, he needed someone who could unleash explosive firepower from a distance. Baek Yu-Seols first choice was Edna. She couldn''t cover as broad a range as Eisel but, like Hong Bi-Yeon, her utility with Light Magic was top-notch in this world. However, that was out of the question now. She was too depressed to entertain thoughts of going to a dungeon while moping around. So, he visited Eisel, who was her next candidate. "Dungeon?" "Yeah." She was writing something quite diligently with a very schrly look. At a nce, it seemed like she had been organizing the thesis she would present at the An seminar all night. "It seems a bit... challenging. I have to do quite a bit of research because I have to present a thesis for the entrance ceremony, and I didn''t have any prior knowledge..." "... I see." Even a quick nce revealed an enormous amount of magical and academic books piled up like a tower on her desk. "Next time, let''s go next time..." Unable to help it, Eisel gave up. The next candidate was Hong Bi-Yeon. She seemed to be in a rather good mood for some reason, but her circumstances weren''t much different from Eisels. "Wanna go to the dungeon?" "Uh." However, unlike Eisel, who appeared somewhat disheveled, Hong Bi-Yeon was quite neat despite staying up all night studying. Aside from slightly droopy eyes due to fatigue, there wasn''t much difference from her usual self. "... It''s difficult now. I have a tight schedule up to the seminar." "I see. It can''t be helped." She nced at the magic books and Baek Yu-Seol alternately, with a somewhat regretful expression. "Not this time, but maybe next time we can go together..." "Huh? I won''t be going next time." "... Then just go away." "Uh, okay... Got it." Leaving behind the suddenly distant Hong Bi-Yeon, Mayuseong and Baek Yu-Seol were left wandering. In reality, ss S had plenty of ss 3 mages, but the problem was that most of them weren''t his close friends. "Hey, do you have many friends? Do you know anyone we can bring along?" "I do." "Oh, really? You''re quite the social butterfly." Mayuseong immediately went somewhere. The person he approached was Haewonryang, who was currently vigorously casting spells in the training grounds. **Boom! Crackle! Pop!** As he unleashed the magic intensively, his body was drenched in sweat, and an indescribable sense of difort emanated from him. *... Is he really at the ss 3 level?* Baek Yu-Seol remembered Haewonryang as being the next in line after Edna, Eisel, and Hong Bi-Yeon to reach ss 4. They were all probably just on the cusp of reaching ss 4, so for Haewonryang to already be at that level... *Could it be rted to oveing the Dark Magic Corruption event?* He wasn''t sure, but if Haewonryang had reached ss 4, he would likely be the most powerful attacker among the first-year students. "... Wanna go to the dungeon?" "Yeah." Mayuseong approached him readily and Haewonryang nced at Baek Yu-Seol and Mayuseong alternately, then casually said a few words. "While some are suffering emotionally, others arefortably nning to conquer dungeons..." "I''m not exactly feelingfortable..." So, what''s the answer? With a skeptical look, Haewonryang thought for a moment and nodded. "Alright, why not? I wanted to practice some magic in real action anyway." And so, a party of three was formed for the dungeon expedition. During breaks between lectures, students typically returned to their respective sses to rest. However, Ste had well-maintained spaces like a caf and a garden, so quite a few students visited these ces. "... Haewonryang crawled through every nook and cranny of the western garden of Ste to find the hidden Edna. True to her exemry nature, she was holding an ancient runic dictionary and ring at it while her petite body was curled up like a shrimp, exuding an aura of mncholy. "Edna, are you okay?" He sat down beside her and Edna raised her head to look at Haewonryang with her big round eyes. "What''s going on?" Unlike the past few days when she was quite moody, she seemed to be in rtively good spirits. "I think I''ve sorted out my worries a bit." "Is that so?" "Was there any change in your feelings during that time?" "Well, yeah... What should I say? I''m trying to maintain this distance over there, but isn''t it foolish for me to keep my distance? So, I''m trying to go back to how things were." She had thought deeply about it. She had felt guilty. To think that she had shattered his efforts and determination to keep his distance from her in a moment. *Even the act of contracting a rtionship would have been against Baek Yu-Seols beliefs and determination.* But now, looking back on it... Even though it was just an act, for that moment... Baek Yu-Seol seemed to have enjoyed his time. Heughed at even the smallest things. Perhaps, at that moment, Baek Yu-Seol remembered not her, but ''another her.'' But that ''another her was not Edna. She couldnt have the same feelings as another her. So, just like things were before. Baek Yu-Seol had worked so hard for that, and she would do the same. All she had to do was go back to the forced rtionship bestowed by Jeremy, and just be friends as normal. That''s all. *But, when I think about this topic, why do I keep feeling frustrated and confused?* "Going back to how things were means..." "Hmm?" Haewonryang nced at her for a moment, then said. "Breaking up with him and bing friends again?" "Huh? Um~ maybe?" "I see..." "Well, let''s not get too serious about it. How about we go grab something to eat?" As Edna enthusiastically got up and started to walk ahead, Haewonryang followed. She might think she had gracefully epted this situation, but in Haewonryang''s eyes... It looked like she was forcibly trying to erase her lingering feelings. * * * Today was an afternoon break due to a gap in the schedule, so Baek Yu-Seol had some time to go out briefly. Lately, he had been visiting Celestia quite often. Specifically, he hade to Ha Tae-Ryungs cave connected to the Spirit garden. Here, there was a unique magical formation... It had a very positive effect on the training of Mana umtion Retardation. Below this cave flowed a dragon vein. It was an entirely different phenomenon from what mages referred to as the "vein of mana." A dragon vein was where the flow of heavenly energy touched, a ce where the earth breathed, akin to the roots where all life began. Soon, it would be a heavenly training ground for the Mana umtion Retardation practitioners who must ept the energy of nature. He examined the ground closely. To concentrate the energy of the dragon vein in one ce, a special formation was drawn. From here, you could also feel a part of heavenly energy and immerse yourself even deeper into the mysteries of nature. However, there was one thing to be careful about. If you immerse yourself too deeply... you would be one with nature. In other words, you would die. Baek Yu-Seol was fortunate enough not to experience that thanks to a great training partner. [But whether this information would reach you, the reader, was uncertain. Please be careful not to lose yourself.] Ha Tae-Ryung kindly wrote down instructions on the use of the formation and precautions. To be honest, he hadn''t tried it so far because the idea of bing one with nature and dying was a bit frightening. Baek Yu-Seol didn''t think he would achieve enlightenment in one go, like the protagonist of a wuxia novel. But, as Ha Tae-Ryung had mentioned, with an excellent partner, there should be no problem. *Oh, it''s been a while!* So, as long as he had Celestias assistance, he could do it whenever he wanted. *I liked this one~* Why? *Every time I did it, I felt stronger!* "Oh? That''s a bit peculiar." Could it be that dragon veins had an impact on spirit too? Since Ha Tae-Ryung was the only one in this world who knew how to control dragon veins, he couldn''t find any information even if he looked up everything. They decided to go to the dungeon this weekend, so he nned to continue training to be able to activate Tae-Ryung Breathing Technique when needed. Even now, to activate the technique, he had to stand still and concentrate for at least 10 seconds, and even if he managed to activate it, it would dissipate immediately upon making any aggressive movements like swinging a sword. It was at a level where it was almost impossible to use effectively in realbat. So, despite the slight risk, he needed to be stronger as quickly as possible using the dragon veins. As Baek Yu-Seol was about to step onto the dragon vein, he gazed at a peculiar sword firmly embedded in the center of the warehouse. "Ha Tae-Ryungs sword? Is it here in the warehouse too?" "Huh? There wasn''t a manual for sword techniques." "There is! Ha Tae-Ryung sealed all of his sword techniques into the sword!" "Sealed them into the sword...?" "Yeah, but only those who qualify can wield it." Strange and mystic barriers surrounded the sword with that unusual aura. It was so enigmatic that even through his analytical spec, he couldn''tprehend it. It wasn''t magic. In this era, things that weren''t considered magic were often referred to as "non-magic" or "mystical," and those words truly suited it. However, someday, if he qualified... He could learn the "Grand Magic Swordsmanship" created by Ha Tae-Ryung, the ancestral sword master. When that time came, he would be much stronger, even more so than the "Character Baek Yu-Seol" in the game. With that anticipation in mind, he threw himself into the dragon vein.", Chapter 118: Village of Korokoro Tribe (2) Chapter 118: Vige of Korokoro Tribe (2) Since the dawn of the age of magic, over a thousand years had passed. Yet, there were still vast and numerous uncharted topics which couldnt be conquered even by the mages. What lies beyond that sky? Is time-reversing magic theoretically possible? Can mana particles be observed? And so on. Even now, countless uncharted fields were being explored by magic schrs, but as is characteristic of unknown realms of study, answers seemed elusive. And in such a magical society, there existed an exceptionally mysterious entity known as the ''dungeon.'' What was a dungeon? Unlike the Persona Gate, it was a natural phenomenon which didnt borrow the power of the otherworld. There were dungeons created by ancient mages, and in other cases, the space itself became distorted and turned into a dungeon. All such dungeons shared a singlemon purpose. Once you enter, you cannot escape until you destroy the core that maintains the dungeon''s form. Unlike the Persona Gate, which required one to achieve specific objectives, it was genuinely straightforward. When one cleared a dungeon, he would get a permanent upgrade in the level of his abilities or an increase in maximum mana capacity. Since it also offered rare rewards that couldn''t be bought with money, every mage in this world looked forward to entering the dungeons. Baek Yu-Seol was no exception. Although hecked mana, he could still hope for increases in other auxiliary abilities. Moreover, it was possible toe across artifacts; ancient relics from a distant ancient era. They were different from the ''items'' developed in the current age, so visiting dungeons was highly rmended if one had the chance. Of course Dungeons couldnt be discovered just anytime. Even an ordinary ce today might be a dungeon the next day, or its entrance might open if special conditions were met. Dungeons were truly unpredictable. As a result, it wasn''t particrly strange that a student from the prestigious Ste Academy had discovered something which couldnt be easily found by even professional treasure hunters. "It''s a dungeon. Are there three of you?" Instructor Hanwol carefully examined the Dungeon Expedition Application Form submitted by Baek Yu-Seol and asked. Mayuseong, Haewonryang, and Baek Yu-Seol nodded. "Yes." "The three most attention-grabbing individuals going on an outing. Be cautious as paparazzi might follow you." Baek Yu-Seol hadn''t experienced such a thing in games, so he didn''t know, but in reality, somewhat famous mages enjoyed poprity simr to celebrities, and paparazzi did follow them at times. Perhaps it was due to Mayuseong and Haewonryang''s extraordinary talent and sculpted features that surpassed human norms; they had been receiving significant attention since their first year. "Especially Baek Yu-Seol." "Yes?" "You should be especially careful. Be careful of what?" "Didn''t you hear what I just said? Don''t get caught up in unnecessary trouble with the paparazzi. Just focus on clearing the dungeon quietly and return." "... Don''t you usually give proverbs at times like this?" "Proverbs, huh? Do it yourself." He was kind of cold, but he used to care about Baek Yu-Seol back in the day. "Anyway, try to return by the weekend at thetest. If three days pass, we''ll send a rescue team." "Understood." Starting from the second year, you could receive special missions, allowing you to skip sses for a whole week if needed. However, as a first-year, Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t do that since they were considered young chicks. Anyway... So, the three of them set out on an outing with dungeon exploration as their mission. On weekends, whether it was staff or students, there was usually a considerable crowd heading out. So, they left early in the morning and quickly made their way to the Warp Hole Gate and exited. The Warp Hole was indeed a convenient mode of transportation, but unlike Earth''s KTX, it wasn''t avable everywhere, so the primary means of transportation in Aether World were still airships and trains. Especially since their destination was quite remote, they had to transfer trains quite frequently, and Haewonryang was a big help here. {KTX:- Korea Train Express.} "If we use this tickets, we can directly ess Adelza''s tform without having to change trains on the 1 and 7 Red Lines. "Oh, really? Let''s go with that then." "This train doesn''t go all the way to the final station, so it''s better to leave it. It would be better to reserve separate seats. The boarding experience is much better with theirpany service." "Uh... Let''s do that then." As they rode Aether World''s trains, Baek Yu-Seol realized that South Korea''s subway system was remarkably convenient and straightforward. In contrast, the Aether World''s train system was like a spider''s web. Compared to the modern world, where there were apps to tell you when the train would arrive or how to transfer for the shortest route, here, you couldn''t even think about finding the shortest route without substantial knowledge. However, for some reason, Haewonryang seemed to have an excellent grasp of the train system. Out of curiosity, Baek Yu-Seol discreetly checked Haewonryang''s information through his specs. Among the details, one feature stood out prominently. **[Secretly a Train Enthusiast]** He was quite an amazing man. While pretending not to be interested, he was enjoying his unique hobby. If one showed him the Thomas the Tank Engine, hed probably go crazy about it. {Thomas the Tank Engine:- A popr television show.} The information recorded in the spec varied depending on gender. Even though the game had been reduced into a typical RPG where one battled monsters, it remained a romantic dating simtion for women in essence. There was a lot of information recorded about the preferences of male characters. *Hmm* While changing trains, they waited on the tform, and an awkward silence enveloped them. It was understandable since the three of them weren''t friends at all. Mayuseong and Haewonryang had a rivalry rtionship, and rarely engaged in personal conversations. Baek Yu-Seol also felt quite awkward around Mayuseong when Eisel wasn''t around. Using the information from the spec, he attempted to break the stalemate, even if just a little. "Hey, they sell tteokbokki over there. Are you hungry? Want to have some?" One of Haewonryang''s traits was that he really liked food from street vendors. However, he also had themon character trait of not eating it often due to the self-proimed "elite" status. "... I''m good." As expected, Haewonryang refused with an air of I don''t eat such low-quality food, but Mayuseong happily nodded and smiled. "I''d like that. I''ve always wanted to try something like that." "Is that so?" In response to Mayuseong''s answer, Haewonryang shook his head disapprovingly as if he was rather pitiful. "Well, if the majority agrees, I guess we can''t help it." With that, Haewonryang was probably secretly pleased with himself. So, they ordered tteokbokki, sundae, and fish cake skewers and had a hearty meal. It was not a peaceful meal. During the meal, a slight argument arose about what should be used to dip sundae. "Sundae should be dipped in tteokbokki sauce. Don''t you have a tongue? A mouth? To think that the heir of the Great Magic Tower has lost his sense of taste. Heaven must be disappointed." "Sundae should be dipped in salt. It''s a food meant to be eaten that way." "Hey, you guys. Sundae tastes delicious when dipped in soy sau..." "Just shut up." "Just shut up." In any case, Haewonryang, who acted all cool and did things his own way without many words or humility, didn''t quite match his personality. Anyway, after some back and forth, they were finally able to board thest train. [Train to Mestel] [Tozmic Train] [Last Compartment] Finally, they arrived at their destination. Not just any destination, but the very entrance to the dungeon itself. It was connected to Tozmic Trains Last Compartment." As mentioned before, the creation of dungeons was unknown, without rhyme or reason. No one knew why an entrance to the dungeon [Korokoro Vige] was generated in thestpartment of the Tozmic Train. When Baek Yu-Seol used to y the game, it was just a hidden ce, but now that it had be a reality, he could just ept it as a natural phenomenon. *Now, I can finally take a break* There was still some time left until the entrance to the dungeon would open, so he closed his eyes. * * * The Tozmic Train consisted of a total of ninepartments. It wasn''t a particrlyrge train to begin with, and there were few passengers going to Mestel. Given the low passenger count, those boarding the Tozmic Train were quite scarce. Azmik Kostalin hummed a tune and applied ck nail polish to her nails. Her man named Kban, who was sitting next to her, spoke with an annoyed expression. "Azmik, the smell is terrible." "Just endure it a bit. I had to use seven nails to hunt down a magical warrior in a previous battle, so I have no choice." "Anyway, you''re quite picky about annoying things..." Azmik and Kban. At first nce, one appeared to be human, and the other looked like a dwarf, but in reality, they were dark mages who had given their souls to the otherworld. Azmik was feeling unusually good. Ever since she could infiltrate human society, she had started to enjoy human culture, and traveling by train was one of her hobbies. However, her partner was just annoyed. "I want to catch and devour at least one magical warrior." "Are mages really that delicious?" "At least more delicious than beasts. They use their heads and manipte mana even as they''re about to be devoured. Do you know how fresh that living mana is?" "Um, I don''t know!" As if she would know. Azmik was a vegetarian. Ding! A vibration echoed from Azmik''s chest, who was quietly applying her nail polish. She couldnt put down her nail polish, so she asked. "Can you take it out for me?" "I don''t want to touch your disgusting body." "Heh, too bad." With no other choice, Azmik put down her nail polish, and took out a small square box from her pocket. When she opened it with a clink, space warped, and words appeared in the empty air. Azmik, Kvan. "Yes, yes!" Report your current location. "Hmm, let me see..." Azmik gazed out the window silently. Then she said, "I can see trees and mountains outside!" Don''t joke around. She said were going on a trip to Mestel. Then you must have boarded the ''Tozmic Train.'' What''s the exact train number? "Train number 1097." This time, Kban answered. Then, a message appeared a few times as if showing the satisfaction of the sender, and then it was edited. You''re lucky. I''m sorry to disturb your journey, but it''s a mission from the Dark Mage Alliance. Crash thestpartment of the train right now. "Huh? Why?" There are three Ste students on that train. "Really? But is it worth sending a mission from Dark Mage Alliance just to capture Ste students?" We don''t know. It might be a special Ste student on board. In any case, if you sessfullyplete the mission, we''ll add an extra week to your vacation. Good luck Click! As soon as themunication ended, Azmik excitedly said to Kban, "Did you hear that? An extra week of vacation!" "But they won''t give us an extra bonus." "It''s an entire week of vacation!" "I get it, darn it. Let''splete this quickly ande back." Kban stood up, revealing his massive body, and cracked his neck while muttering. Even if Ste students had extraordinary talents They were just students in the end. They might not be of much value, but Kban hoped they at least tasted decent as he followed Azmik to the back of the train. Chapter 119: Village of Korokoro Tribe (3) Chapter 119: Vige of Korokoro Tribe (3) Stes First Tower, Vice Principals Office. Vice Principal Archie Hayden gazed out of the window in silence. He appeared calm as if waiting for something, but his restless fingers gave away a hidden unease. Yet, his expression remainedposed, as if he were trying to ept this situation with courage. After a moment, someone knocked on the door of the Vice Principals office. "Come in." Archie Hayden didnt bother to confirm who it was, but he had guessed the identity of the person. Professor Raiden. He entered casually, and bowed his head toward Archie Hayden. "Professor Raiden. Have youe?" "Yes. The Priest has a message to convey, and I havee to deliver it on his behalf." "... I see." As Archie Hayden nodded indifferently, dark magic surged around Raidens body, and the Vice Principals office was suddenly engulfed by the aura of darkness. **nk!** The door to the Vice Principals office closed, and everything inside was plunged into utter darkness. Isted Space. In that moment, the Vice Principals office ceased to be part of the Ste Academy, and entered a fourth-dimensional realm. It was a realm which couldnt be detected by even Eltwin. A dimension magic was one step above space magic. ".... Archie Hayden." "Gah...!!" Raiden called Archie Haydens name with a bleak voice and then grabbed his neck with his right hand. A sub-dimensional energy leaked out from his fingertips, slowly constricting Archie Haydens airway. "I told you not to do anything unnecessary. How many times must I say it?" Raidens gaze was now tainted crimson, and he looked nothing like his former self. In fact, it wasn''t him; the Priest of Dark Mage Alliance had possessed his body. "To target with the heir of Twilight Tower and even touch the descendant of the Dark Magic King... What were you thinking?" "They... Are dangerous..." "You must be out of your mind. You just stirred the ho''s nest. Master of the Twilight Tower has been dormant for the sake of training, and the Dark Magic King has been in a long period of rest after being fatally wounded by Eltman 200 years ago. As long as those two remain still, you shouldnt move a muscle! Do you realize how foolish your actions were?" "In the future, before they... grow stronger... kill them, now...!" **Thunk! Kwoong!** When Archie Hayden tried to continue speaking against his will, the Priest mmed him against the wall. "You stirred the hos nest because you were afraid of little ones? Archie Hayden. Is what I heard true? I can hardly believe it." **Cough!** "Huff... They possess monstrous potential... In the next 10 years, without a doubt, they will be lethal... threat... to Dark Mage Alliance..." "Ha, really... Archie Hayden. Has your mentality be so weak after getting involved with humans?" **Grrk!** The Priest stepped on his right arm, and shook his head in disdain. However, Archie Hayden didn''t respond. If the priest didn''t believe it, there was nothing he could do. After all, events were already in motion. *Now, theres a risk that my position may be shaky right now, and Dark Mage Alliances location may be at risk* But the sessor of the Magic Tower, Haewonryang; the descendant of the Dark Magic King, Mayuseong, and even... Baek Yu-Seol. With those three individuals, who were bound to be obstacles to Dark Mage Alliances bright future, gathered for an outing, how could he not intervene? *This mission will definitely help the Dark Mage Alliances future.* Archie Hayden thought that way and resolved to endure the current pain. "But The priest clicked his tongue in regret. "Is there any guarantee that this mission will seed?" "What do you mean by that?" "Well, let''s assume those younglings pose a future threat. So, you''re nning to eliminate them in advance... Why do you think this mission will definitely seed?" "It will seed. I entrusted the mission to Azmik of the Kostalin n and Mage yer Kban. When ites to Azmik and Kban, they have quite the reputation even among the humans. They''ve ughtered so many mages so far; it''s only natural. Moreover, with their experience of defeating several magic warriors from the ''Manwol Tower,'' theres no way they would fail to assassinate mere Stes first year students." "You''re a fool. Underestimating those youngsters is your mistake, Archie Hayden. But why can''t you see that?" "Well..." "Each of those youngsters is a wild card. And one of them ispletely immune to the Supremes insight. With those three together... Can you really expect things to go as you wish?" Archie Hayden realized his mistake after hearing those words, but it was already toote. "You''ve stuck a bees nest upto the nostrils of a sleeping tiger. Tsk, if you weren''t Ste''s vice-principal, you would have be a ''sacrifice'' a long time ago..." He turned and chuckled, "Well, let''s pray quietly to our god, hoping that no variables arise." The priest, who resided in Raidens body,ughed briefly before leaving, while Archie Hayden bowed his head. *I hope three of them die without any unexpected twists....* After boarding thestpartment of the Tozmic Express, there was nothing else to do. As long as they waited patiently, they would automatically arrive at the dungeon entrance. Leaning against the window, Baek Yu-Seol absentmindedly organized the strategy for conquering the dungeon. With three persons, there shouldn''t be any particrly difficult parts, and if they spend two days, they should be able to clear it thoroughly. "..." Silence fell. They hadn''t been making small talk either, so they each delved in their own thoughts. However, even that personal time couldn''t be enjoyed peacefully. **Zing!** The persistent sensation of being watched from behind bothered their nerves. It wasn''t just Baek Yu-Seol; Mayuseong and Haewonryang also appeared ufortable. Perhaps... It seemed like the paparazzi mentioned by Instructor Lee Hanwol had found them. "Hey, students. Isn''t this my seat?" "Yes?" While Baek Yu-Seol remained seated and tried to ignore him, someone approached and spoke. "That''s right. Its my seat. Move quickly." Baek Yu-Seol was about to look at his ticket in confusion, but Haewonryang stopped him. "He''s just talking nonsense, ignore him." "Huh...?" "Nonsense? *Did this young bastard pick up bad habits from somewhere?* Hey, stand up. Huh? You''re not moving?!" The man yelled loudly, but Haewonryang and Mayuseong didn''t react at all. Haewonryang even opened a book and began reading, while Mayuseong closed his eyes. "You brats, why are you ignoring an adult''s words? Hey,e out here! Come!" The man shouted vigorously, but when no one responded, he huffed, and left in shame. Even though Haewonryang hadn''t taken his eyes off the book, he quietly observed the man, and spoke discreetly. "They''re trying to provoke us and take pictures. Those cowards won''t even dare to touch us once they know we''re from Ste." "Ah... Was that the case?" Come to think of it, Baek Yu-Seol had heard of simr cases on Earth. There were evil paparazzi who deliberately induced violence by cursing the parents of a famous actor, then captured it on camera and reported it. Experiencing it firsthand, Baek Yu-Seol wouldn''t call it refreshing, but it was an educational experience in many ways. "Even though you may be from a rural background, now you''re a member of Ste''s ss S. Don''t bother responding to such petty provocations. It diminishes Ste''s prestige." "Oh, yes... Youre right." Baek Yu-Seol pretended to agree with him. After the man left, no one tried to provoke them anymore. They probably realized that those tricks wouldn''t work on them. Or maybe they were thinking of another way, or they might be typical paparazzi trying to capture their weaknesses. "Hmmm..." Paparazzi hide their distinctive cameras in their bags or clothing, and even used mana concealment to make it difficult to detect them. However, Baek Yu-Seols senses could detect even that mana concealment, so it wasn''t difficult to figure out where the paparazzis were hiding and their numbers. Baek Yu-Seol wasnt the one to let things slide, so he was thinking about how to retaliate when... **Eerie!** "...!" Suddenly, a shiver ran down Baek Yu-Seols spine, and every hair on his body stood on end. He realized that he unconsciously jumped up from his seat. "What is this...?" He tried to turn his stiff neck and convey something to Haewonryang and Mayuseong, but they, too, had realized something and were taking out their wands with rigid expressions. **Gulp!** Baek Yu-Seol''s throat trembled, and he also ced his hand on his waist. It felt like a mountain-like wave was approaching their location. Instinct was telling him, *You''re going to die. Don''t fight.* The feeling was even more intensepared to the time they encountered Maizen Tyren''s Dark Magic in the past. **Grrrrr...!!** A terrifying sound reverberated as if someone was scratching against the ckboard. It came from the train''s front door. Soon, with a loud thud, the door fell forward. Two figures were revealed themselves. "Oh my, our cute Ste friends are here?" They didn''t hide their sinister red eyes, and exuded a threatening aura. **[Azmik Kostalin] ** **[Kban]** Through his specs, their names appeared. Baek Yu-Seol had heard of those Dark Mages. They weren''t the main characters, but they appeared as mid-level boss monsters muchter in the story. *Of all people, it had to be them* Since Baek Yu-Seols actions had already deviated considerably from the original, it wasn''t all that surprising that something different was happeningpared to the original plot. However, the problem was that they were formidable opponents. Azmik Kostalin was known as thest survivor of the Kostalin Family. She specialized in a bloodline magic called w Spell, which allowed her to cast spells with her fingernails. Although she hadpletely abandoned this magic spell after bing a Dark Mage, her superior physical abilities as a Dark Magebined with the w Spell to create a formidable synergy. On the other hand, Kban had no special characteristics, but he possessed a beast-likebat sense and statistics. He nullified all of his opponent''s magic with ease, and he was a ruthless Dark Mage who enjoyed cannibalism. In a way, due to his focus on physicalbat, he was the most challenging and dangerous opponent for a magic warrior. Mayuseong, Haewonryang, and Baek Yu-Seol retreated without speaking, as if they could read each others thoughts. "Hihiheek...!" "What, what is this...!" The paparazzi who had been secretly filming them were so frightened that they couldn''t even stick their heads out. Except for one. *It''s, it''s a scoop!* There was a crazy paparazzi who was bravely filming Azmik and Kban despite their creepy appearance as they revealed red eyes, and exuded the aura of Dark Mages. This was because those Dark Mages had their faces exposed in the magical society and had a notorious reputation. In those circumstances, Baek Yu-Seol had to acknowledge his professionalism. "Come to think of it, Baek Yu-Seol... you''re supposed to be smart, right? Well, what do you think? Is there a way out of this situation?" "..." Azmik spoke to BaekYu-Seol and extended her nails. One of her ck nails gleamed. **Swish!** **Rip!!** "Ahhhh?!" The train''s ceiling was torn open, and one of the paparazzi nearby screamed upon witnessing the overwhelming power which sliced through steel like butter. Indeed, it was the w Spell. "Hmm? Is there a way to slip off my hands? How can you bridge the overwhelming gap in power with that brain of yours? I''m curious. Go on and speak up!" Even as she shouted, they had no choice but to retreat one step at a time. "Why are you scared? Ahahaha, in the end, you''re helpless too, huh? Its a shame~ Your head will serve as a nice dish for our Kban now." "... Did you say Baek Yu-Seol? You have quite an unusual constitution." Kban, who could smell the scent of mana, either witnessed Baek Yu-Seols mana leakage for the first time or he was just being curious. He kept sniffing as he said, I didnt expect much from this meal, but... You might turn out to be quite a delicacy. Just behave quietly and let us devour you. I assure you itll be painless." This guy was even crazier than Azmik. **Thud!** As they stepped back, they suddenly found themselves trapped against a dead-end wall. Baek Yu-Seol could distinctly feel the emergency exit door handle behind him. Even as that happened, Azmik and Kban were approaching leisurely. There was nowhere left to run, so they saw them as easy prey. However, Baek Yu-Seol hadn''t retreated for no reason. Through his spec, he was finally able to think of a way. "Hey, do you trust me?" When he whispered softly to Haewonryang and Mayuseong, one of them looked at him as if he were insane, and the other gazed at him with a bewildered expression. But whatever their reactions, it didn''t matter. "Just shut up and trust me." With that, Baek Yu-Seol shouted, forcefully opening the back door of the train, and... **Thud!** He grabbed Mayuseong and Haewonryang by the arms and leaped backward. "Ugh! Th-this guy is insane...!" "Huh, what''s going on?" Naturally, as they fell with him, they tried to say something, but it was already toote. "He must have gone crazy!" "Is he suggesting we fight mid-air?" Azmik and Kban btedly jumped off the train with terrifying momentum and rushed towards them, but... **[Discovered the entrance to an unknown dungeon.]** It was already toote. They had already thrown themselves into a space that had been created within the small opening, so no matter how exceptional those Dark Mages were, they couldn''t chase them there. **Gulp...!** "What, what...? What on earth are you doing...!" "Darn it, what kind of stunt is this...!" As Azmik and Kban stared in dismay at their vanishing figures in the distorted void, Baek Yu-Seol raised his middle finger towards them. *Fuck you.* In no time, the spatial rift closedpletely. **[Entered the dungeon, ''Korokoro Vige.'']** They had sessfully entered the dungeon ording to his perfect n. Chapter 120: Village of Korokoro Tribe (4) Chapter 120: Vige of Korokoro Tribe (4) Magician, the most prestigious newspaper in the magic society. While he wasn''t officially affiliated with Magician, the journalist named Clikin had be famous for reporting several major scandals to the newspaper recently. He was recently chasing after a certain mage. Ste Academy student, Baek Yu-Seol. A boy who gained significant attention since it was revealed that he co-authored a groundbreaking alchemical form called ''Delta Augmentation Form'' with the prodigious alchemist Alterisha. Before that, he had prevented a major disaster by thwarting a Necromancer''s attack in advance, or so it was said, andter he had even defeated Level 6 Danger Dark Mage at the Heavenly Spirit Tree. Despite being a Ste student, his remarkable achievements piled up one after another in just six months, to the point where he was almost invincible as a first-year student. As evidence, even now on this train, there were repeated eye signals exchanged among colleagues. However... *Those guys and I are qualitatively different!* They all had taken at least one provocative photograph. And, those scoundrel reporters would quickly write ambiguous titles that led to misunderstandings. In contrast to them, Clikin took pride in having solid evidence and only revealing facts to the world. He believed in the right of people to know! To fulfill this belief, the journalists risked their lives. Stalking a mage required exceptional skills in disguise and infiltration, as well as the courage to face even death. But now, look. A ''real'' target appeared, and yet, they couldnt even hold a camera and were trembling in such a pitiful manner! *Ugh* It couldn''t be helped. The train was racing noisily along the tracks, yet that guy remained unperturbed, and calmly strolled through the aisle. Kban the crazy demon. A rare mage yer who had painted the streets with terror. He was known for his exceptional knowledge in the art of killing mages, and more than anyone else, he knew how to deal with the magic warriors. Many had shivered at his gruesome and horrifying methods as he ughtered hundreds of mages and then devoured their corpses. Ten years ago, Kban had disappeared, and there were vague rumors that he had been murdered by someone... *It''s unmistakable! That''s Kban!* The legendary mage yer Kban had reappeared as a Dark Mage before three of Ste''s most prominent prodigy students: Mayuseong, Haewonryang, and Baek Yu-Seol. All three were the most famous teenage mages, and they now faced off against one of the worst murderers. *This is a scoop.* They might get swept up in the disaster and die there without even leaving bones behind. But even knowing that, Clikin raised his trembling hand towards the camera and pressed the shutter. *Even if I die, I have to capture this...!* His extraordinary professionalism as a journalist allowed him to ovee the raging fear bubbling inside him, and even resist the pressure of the Dark Mage as he pressed the shutter. "It seems like he''s gone crazy! "Unbelievable! Is he suggesting we engage in aerialbat?" **Kwa-kwa-kwong!** Clikin managed to capture scenes of Ste''s boys opening the train''s doors and leaping off the train, as well as the scenes of the Dark Mages tearing through the train''s walls and chasing after them. **Kwa-kwa-kwong!** **Kwa-kwa-kwong!** Clikins heart was still pounding. His hands were trembling so much that it was difficult to properly check the photos. However, instead of thinking, *Did I survive?* Clikin used his superhuman concentration to inspect the camera''s film. *... I feel like I have a scoop!* Very artistically, the scene of the Dark Mages pursuing Ste''s boys was vividly captured on camera. *** When Ste''s students reached their second year, they could officially undertake "missions" and be dispatched outside. At that time, Ste''s Betelgeuse Knights would continuously monitor students'' whereabouts and protect them. The escort unit operated on a small scale and often moved discreetly to avoid drawing attention from the students. However... Such a mission was mostly assigned to the lower-level knights. de was a senior knight belonging to the third Magic Escort Battalion of the Betelgeuse Knights, and a ss 6 magic warrior. For the first time in a very long time, he had received a mission to personally protect cadets. He wasn''t pleased about it. *Annoying* It didn''t sit well with him that a senior knight of the ss 6 like him was given a task typically assigned to inexperienced junior knights. He thought it was a significant waste of manpower to send a senior knight to supervise mere novices. However, he couldn''t refuse the mission because it was personally requested by none other than Instructor Lee Hanwol. Lee Hanwol was a former top-ss knight and battalionmander. He had a significant prestige despite being out of the military for some time. But... The mission wasn''t all that bad. de found it quite interesting. **[Ste first-year, ss S]** **[Mayuseong, Haewonryang, Baek Yu-Seol]** **[Provide close protection]** Usually, when junior knights were sent to escort novices, they managed around thirty to ten of them. But this time, it was exceptionally unusual. A senior knight was personally assigned to provide close protection for just three Ste novices. And not just any novices; those were the most famous mage boys from ss S. So, de had no intention of spending this time idly. *Did they really need to use me for this...?* de, who had taken a seat in the frontpartment of the train, let out a yawn. He didn''t feel any sense of danger. Dark mages wouldn''t operate openly in such crowded ces. For dark mages to be active in such a densely popted area meant they were willing to suffer consequences. However, there were no such audacious dark mages these days. So, he leisurely nced at the location information disyed on the Magic Screen. The location tracking device was known as the Ste Badge. It was given to the dispatched Ste cadets. They didn''t have to wear it if they refused, but wearing it allowed them to call for immediate support from the escort if they encountered an emergency. Additionally, there were penalties for not wearing it, so most cadets chose to wear it. *Nothing''s going to happen, right* He had thought this way just ten minutes ago. But in the blink of an eye, a ring red light shed on the Magic Screen. "What the...?" Startled, he hardened his expression and checked the signal on the screen. There was no doubt about it; someone had sent a rescue signal through the badge. From the back of the train... The thought crossed his mind just as an overwhelming amount of dark mana swept over from thestpartment of the train. It was so overpowering that even de felt momentarily overwhelmed. "Darn it!" de thought it was just a short vacation, but he had no idea that something like this would happen. After hurriedly sending out a request for support signal, he grabbed his staff and tried to move to the back, but he realized there wasn''t enough time to get there on foot. In a hurry, he destroyed the ceiling and shot up above the train, then quickly raced towards the rear. **nk! nk!** "What''s going on...?" The incident had already ended. The rearpartment of the train was partially torn apart. de passed by Clikin, who held his camera as if he was some kind of photography club member. He even came across passengers who had wet themselves as he made his way to the sky. **Kwakwakwak!** Using a form of advanced Hyper Jump, he propelled himself high into the air, and he could see two silhouettes in the distance. *They are...!* **Thud!** de stopped at the edge of the cliff and aimed his staff at them. As if they had sensed des magic power, they turned around. Their expressions were cold and filled with anger, which made de quite nervous. *No doubt about it. Azmik and Kban...!* He heard they disappeared a while ago, so why on earth were they active here? "Oh my. Has one of Ste''s knights arrived? But what to do with him? I''m not in a good mood today. How about you quietly leave?" "Depending on your response to my question, we''ll decide what to do with you." de checked a screen which had been shrunk into the form of a wristwatch. The signal from the students hadpletely disappeared. "What happened to the students who were in the rearpartment?" As he asked that, de realized something. *They must be dead, all three of them.* It was a heart-wrenching realization for him. All three of those boys were considered prodigies, and they had all met their deaths because of his mistake. No, it might be urate to say that it was a natural disaster. Who would have thought that the worst dark mages in history would be on this train? However, the response was slightly different from des suspicions. "We missed them." "... What?" "We missed them, you damn bastard. This won''t do. Even you need to be torn apart for me to feel better." "Calm down, Azmik. You haven''t even properly drawn your nails at the moment." Kban intervened. Azmik was still agitated, and continuously bared her ws, but Kban really had no intention of fighting right now. Kban, who was once notorious as a mage yer, had remained active for several years without being apprehended. The reason? Behind the moniker "madman," he was a calctive man with well-thought-out ns. *Not good.* Due to the release of dark magic, magic warriors were likely gathering here even now. With Azmik not properly prepared, there was a risk of unnecessary dy and even imprisonment while facing Ste''s knights. "... The mission is a failure. Let''s go back." In the end, following Kban''s opinion, Azmik also retreated, and de, who was left alone, couldn''t help but feel shocked. "What''s going on right now...?" Aside from the fact that those dark mages were leaving. *... So, those first-year students fought them and even managed to escape alive?* Ste''s badges were still unresponsive, but it couldn''t be ruled out that they might have moved a certain distance away. Moreover, there was no reason for them to lie and cause amotion. *How on earth?* He had heard multiple times about those extraordinary first-year students. The rumor that this year''s freshmen included geniuses who had received blessings from the gods had reached his ears countless times. But still, they were inexperienced neers. de couldn''t find a way to escape from them, even though he had been desperately trying to buy time for himself. "Ha, haha..." "Knight! I rushed here after receiving your call!" "Where are the enemies?" The magic warriors from the support unit, who had received the request for assistance, had arrived. But, de couldn''t say a word. "I''ve heard the word ''genius'' so many times, but I never expected it to be this extreme..." Amazement and disappointment burst out in session, leaving de with no choice but tough. "Knight...?" The magic warriors didn''t fully understand the situation and were bewildered. **** Meanwhile, inside the dungeon, Baek Yu-Seol slowly lifted his head, clutching it with his hands. Unlike him, who had fallen down in a miserable state, Haewonryang and Mayuseongy on the ground in a noble posture. "Ugh..." They btedly got up, and hurriedly pulled out their staff while looking around cautiously. Fortunately, they couldn''t sense any dark magic or signs of life. "I seriously thought I was going to die..." Baek Yu-Seol said casually, brushing off his shoulders. Looking at him like that, Haewonryang was somewhat astonished. "Aren''t you even a bit shaken by this situation?" No matter what, they had faced Dark Mages and almost died. Even theposed Haewonryang was nervous, and his face was pale. However, even in the midst of all this, Baek Yu-Seol calmly waited for the entrance to the dungeon to reveal itself, and at the exact moment, he swiftly made his move. Then, watching him rise so nonchntly, one couldn''t help but wonder if he was truly a first-year student. "Well, yeah." Actually, no matter how many such incidents Baek Yu-Seol faced recently, it was unlikely he could remain thisposed. It was probably thanks to **[Blessings of Yeonhong Chunsamweol]**, which allowed him to exhibit his abilities to the fullest. However, Haewonryang didn''t know this fact, and could only feel a sense of inferiority when he saw him like this. Always striving for the next move to survive, to win, no matter what happensthis level of calmness. It was as if... it was the kind of mental aptitude that would only be forged by someone, who had experienced numerous battles and challenges. *... I guess I''m just overthinking.* As he thought that far, Haewonryang felt ashamed of himself. He had relied on Baek Yu-Seol without doing anything in that situation. Haewonryang truly despised losing. Especially... Mayuseong and Baek Yu-Seol. Losing to those two was even worse. For some reason, Haewonryang felt a vast gap between him and Baek Yu-Seol. To get rid of those thoughts, he hurriedly stood up. The tension still hadn''tpletely faded, and his palms were sweaty, but he could ovee this much. "I''m going." "Hey, where are you going?" Now that we have entered the dungeon, we should start the raid immediately. We''ll finish it today." "What? Well, even if you say that, it''s a bit tough to finish it in one day because of the low-level demons." However, Haewonryang continued forward without replying. Baek Yu-Seol could only look at Mayuseong with resignation, and he faintly smiled in response. *No matter how I think about it, trying to finish it in a day sounds impossible because of the low-level demons* Baek Yu-Seol had thoroughly prepared the strategy for conquering this dungeon. Well, it wasn''t something he devised; it was the perfect route crafted by Earths yers. It covered everything from efficient low-level monster handling, sections to ignore; how to bypass numerous traps, and how to deal with boss level demon safely. However, even if he employed all those strategies, it would still take at least two days. *Finishing it in one day is too much.* Baek Yu-Seol thought as he followed Haewonryang. **** Exactly one dayter... **[You have sessfully cleared the Dungeon ''Korokoro Vige!]** **Boom!** Looking at the screaming chief of Korokoro Tribe as he copsed, Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t hide his bewildered expression. *Does this make sense...?* They cleared it in a significantly faster time frame than the shortest record achieved by the best yers in the world. Yet, Haewonryang wore a somewhat displeased expression. Once again, Baek Yu-Seol realized the fact that he was with ''real geniuses.'' Even the results created by Earth''s geniuses pounding on theirputer keyboards could be easily broken through when the geniuses were genuinelymitted. "You guys are the real demons." When Baek Yu-Seol blurted out those words without realizing it, Mayuseong and Haewonryang looked at him as if they found it absurd. If their expressions were roughly interpreted, it would likely mean, *Is that what you''re going to say?* Chapter 121: Village of Korokoro Tribe (5) Chapter 121: Vige of Korokoro Tribe (5) Korokoro Vige was initially a dungeon that Earth''s yers didn''t really need to tackle seriously. Due to the nature of hidden dungeons, once you cleared them, it was impossible to clear them again, and this one was specifically designed for lower-level characters. yers merely shared efficient routes to get through it since it was just a normal dungeon. However, no matter how you looked at it, what Haewonryang did was quite astounding. He managed to surpass the umted knowledge and strategy of yers over several years in a single go. Come to think of it, Haewonryang seemed to possess the qualities of a born strategist. And with his monstrous stats, Mayuseong excelled in going on a rampage alone, but Haewonryang specialized in outsmarting opponents with clever strategies. Most enemies primarily use spears as their ranged weapons. If we camp on the steeply carved western gorge, we can render their weaponspletely useless. Even if they attempt an attack, they''ll likely self-destruct. Even if that wont happen, at least we wont be surrounded?" "Oh, I''m all for it. It sounds fun, doesn''t it?" *These guys are insane* To be honest, Baek Yu-Seol thought they were out of their minds. Even yers who enjoyed hunting recklessly without valuing their lives didn''t usually employ such drastic methods. However, Haewonryangs strategy was bold, urate, and error-free. Just as he said, the enemies ended up choosing self-destruction. The Korokoro Tribe, which possessed both the strength of orcs and the finesse of goblins, excelled in long-range spear attacks. Rather than fleeing beyond their range, Haewonryang cornered them, rendering their weapons useless. With their javelins sealed, Korokoro Tribe was essentially just a group of beasts who knew how to use their strength mindlessly, and in the midst of this, Mayuseong disyed a truly awe-inspiring presence, akin to a lotive. It was frustrating for them to be cornered by Haewonryangs tactics, and in addition to that, they lost their strength to resist as theirrades were swept away every time Mayuseong dropped a boulder. The Korokoro Tribe had lost even the will to resist, which was understandable. "Haha, isn''t this fun? Right, Yu-Seol?" "Oh, yes..." The two of them seemed to be thoroughly enjoying themselves, releasing the stress they had umted so far in the dungeon. Considering that the appropriate requirements for clearing the dungeon was four to five people at ss 3 or higher strength, watching the two of them clearing it with such ease made them appear as monsters in Baek Yu-Seols eyes. In his opinion, both of them seemed to have already reached ss 4. They were geniuses who were expected to be the strongest in the world in their 20s, so it wasnt strange that they reached ss 4 just before the summer vacation of their first year. Well, in any case, it benefited Baek Yu-Seol. Bringing them along was a wise choice. Frankly, it was a bit regrettable after all the hard training he had done so far to prepare for this dungeon, but still, it was nice to have an easier time and enjoy some freebies. **[The rewards for clearing the Dungeon Korokoro Vige have been granted.]** **[Mana +06%]** **[Sensory +03%]** **[Health +05%]** **[Considering your attributes, we will convert the reward for ''Mana'' to ''Strength.]** **[Back to Yu-Seols Status]** **[Attributes]** **[Strength: 3 Stars (05%)]** **[Sense: 3 Stars (04%)]** **[Agility: 2 Stars (79%)]** **[Stamina: 2 Stars (38%)]** **[Endurance: 0 Stars (99%)]** **[Mental Strength: 3 Stars (17%)]** **[Mana: ~]** **[Skills]** **[sh Lv.2]** **[Tae-Ryung Breathing Technique Lv.1]** **[Characteristics]** **[Mana umtion Retardation Lv.3]** **[Blessings of the Yeonhong Chunsamweol Lv.1]** After refining Tae-Ryung Breathing Technique, his overall attributes had been rising steeply. This was despite only doing an hour or two of weight training each day. Additionally, thanks to recent rewards, his Strength and Sense had reached 3 Stars. To put it into perspective, he could easily shatter rocks with a punch. It might seem like he had be a lone martial artist in the world of mages, but well, so what? In the first ce, the existence of Character Baek Yu-Seol was quite irregr even in the Aether World. It was as if his existence was alien to Ste. *Now, it''s about time to raise the level of Mana umtion Retardation and sh.* The EXP and proficiency in those skills must have umted significantly. Baek Yu-Seol thought he could raise one of them after clearing the next episode. "Baek Yu-Seol." "Hmm?" While he was quite satisfied with the transformed stats, Haewonryang called him with a troubled expression. "We need to distribute the rewards." "Oh, right." He collected the loot on a suitable-sized rock and continued, "But..." "Only two artifacts dropped." "Oh, really? Lucky us." "But there are three of us." *Ah, I think I understand what he means.* Artifacts were relics from ancient times, rare items that exhibited simr attributes to modern items. Of course, while they were rare, they were often found when exploring dungeons or ruins. However, artifacts with superior attributesmanded astronomical prices. The artifacts dropped in this dungeon weren''t extremely expensive, but they were still valuable. *Its a ring and a bracelet* Baek Yu-Seol quickly checked his attributes. The ring increased the maximum capacity of mana, which suited Haewonryang, and the bracelet, which elerated spell casting, was perfect for Mayuseong. "You guys take them." "... What?" "Is it okay? Yu-Seol?" "I don''t need one." While the technological capabilities of those items still didn''t surpass those of ancient artifacts, they could be recreated with some effort. Besides, the reason he went there wasn''t for artifacts. "This is enough for me." As they looked at the items he pointed out, Haewonryang and Mayuseong''s expressions took an odd turn. "That''s..." "Its just souvenir, right...?" "Exactly." What Baek Yu-Seol wanted wasn''t anything other than the ordinary stone pir that had been embedded in the ground. It was a piece of that stone pir that was now carefully selected from the shattered remains. This was one of the key items leading to the ancient Carmen Set''s archaeological ruins. When one gathered the pieces, he could open the site''s entrance. So far, Haewonryang and Mayuseong didn''t have the ability to detect or identify ancient items, so it probably just looked like a piece of rock to them. But he had confirmed it through his specs, so there was no doubt. "Geez, you guys are clueless. This is more valuable than that." "... May I take a look?" "Feel free." Haewonryang inspected the stone pir meticulously, wearing an expression of disbelief. Perhaps driven by curiosity, Mayuseong even took out some special equipment, but it still seemed difficult to identify its true nature. "Hmm, I''m not sure. What about you?" Mayuseong looked puzzled, and Haewonryang was apparently frustrated by not being able to identify the stone pir, and bit his lip. Anyway, it seemed like the distribution of the rewards was done. It was time to head back. The exit was in the same location as when they entered. In other words, if they went out the wrong way, they could get hit by a train. However, they had already researched when the trains were running and it was safe right now. The only concern was whether the Dark Mages were still waiting. "That shouldn''t be a problem. They scattered enough dark mana for magic warriors to show up." "Yeah." They would have fled a long time ago. "Alright, then we can rx. Let''s head out." As luck would have it, the train schedule indicated that they had about an hour of safety ahead of them. *Woom!* A small warp hole shimmered where the dungeon''s core had been shattered. Walking towards it, they found themselves engulfed in a sensation as if the world was copsing, and just like that, they were back in their original location. **Buzz!** "Control is from here onward!" "Hey, no entry! Reporter Yang, don''t cross the police line!" In the midst of this noisymotion, they were momentarily dumbfounded. "What''s going on?" A massive crowd had gathered on the railway tracks atop the cliff where the train passed. Among them were people in police uniforms, individuals in whiteb coats resembling magical investigators, guards in armored attire, and even reporters wielding cameras. Around them, there was a yellow line marked with No Entry, and a powerful barrier faintly enveloped it. "What''s all this..." Before Baek Yu-Seol could even ask what was going on, "Look, it''s the students of Ste!" Simultaneously, with someone''s shout, a multitude of camera shutters clicked, and bright shes burst forth. **Click! Click!** "How did you survive from that crazy murderer?" "Please tell us about the intense battle that took ce inside the train!" Reporters shouted with all their might. "These crazy reporters! Can''t you step back?" "The barrier seems to be breaking!" Guards tried to hold them back. "What... is this reaction? Is it spatial teleportation? Did a dungeon really appear in a location like this? But if that were the case, the entrance should have triggered detection, right? It''s an inessible dungeon by conventional means. There''s no way, what could be the underlying principle?" Even the magic researchers, who were lost in their own world, were puzzled. "Whats this When they returned from the dungeon, it seemed like chaos had erupted outside. Ste Knight Order Headquarters. Senior Knight de knelt in the office of the Grand Knight Commander, his expression stern. In front of him, a man sat with a sobre expression, and his emotions seemed to be consumed by darkness. He conducted official business without even ncing at de. "Senior Knight de of the Third Magic Escort Unit under Betelgeuse." "... Yes." "This time, you made a rather interesting mistake." "I''m sorry!" **Thud!** de mmed his head against the ground. It was an act of loyalty so extreme that it could no longer be considered honorable or dignified for someone from "Ste," but his actions were directed at none other than the Grand Knight Commander, Arien. He had been summoned by the Grand Knight Commander due to the error in this mission, and no matter how extreme his actions, he needed to seek forgiveness. de deeply regretted his mistake. *I''m an asshole.* He had thought it would be safe just because it was a train. He had chosen to sleep in a differentpartment since it was a hassle to disguise himself, and he had taken the task as a senior knight lightly. But then, the worst dark mages appeared, attacking the students. "... Of all times." He had been trained to respond to crises anytime, anywhere. "In the past, you were diligent and useful to some extent..." Ariens words made de bite his lips tightly. "Is bing a Senior Knight making you toocent?" "I''m sorry!" **Thud!** Once again, his head met the ground, and blood oozed from his forehead. Arien was annoyed by themotion, but unfortunately, de couldn''t see his face. Of course. *Interesting.* For Arien, des mistake was probably not a big deal. *Is it Baek Yu-Seol again* A fleeting hint of interest crossed Ariens face, which was said to always be in shadow. Baek Yu-Seol had faced various crises not just once or twice. Attack by necromancer, Persona Gate, the corruption of Maizen Tyren, and now, even an encounter with a mage yer on the train. However, Baek Yu-Seol had handled all these situations flexibly and wlessly. "To be honest..." "Yes!" When Arien spoke, de thought he was trying to cover up his mistakes and replied energetically. However, Arien had something else in mind. "I hate young geniuses." "Yes?" Suddenly, what did that have to do with anything? While de raised his head in bewilderment, Arien continued speaking. Perhaps he just needed someone to listen to his words, anyone at all. "You see, those who know that their talents shine when they''re young... are likely to break before they reach their teens." Arien was never called a prodigy. In fact, he was once a below-average student. There were always prodigies ahead of him, and when he took one step, they took ten. But that was precisely the problem with prodigies. Those who walked ten steps at a time suddenly stumbled when they encountered even a small obstacle. Having walked a straight path all their lives, they couldn''t fathom the idea of oveing a wall when it appeared. Average people were different. Instead of a straight path, they faced rugged, uneven cliffs. It required tremendous effort to take a single step forward, and even if they managed to cross one wall, another one soon blocked their way. Yet, they pressed on. Having already discovered how to ovee walls, they persisted in their determination. That was Arien now. Once known as a ordinary and someone who fell behind other, he had be the Commander-in-Chief of the world''s most powerful Knight Order. "So, I dislike prodigies..." From Ariens perspective, Baek Yu-Seol was a prodigy. A prodigy on par with famous Mayuseong and Haewonryang. But Baek Yu-Seol had something that set him apart from other prodigies. He was undoubtedly walking the path of a straight road with his talent, but he had perfectly grasped how to ovee the walls, even if he were an inferior student who couldn''t use magic. *... He was born with a body that can''t use magic.* Despite being born with a body that could only be considered inferior, a genius was born as he explored another ancient field. He rolled up his sleeves. A long time ago, due to a curse from a witch that still hadn''t been lifted, his skin had turned pitch ck. Even his remaining lifespan wasn''t much. Before that, he needed to find a sessor for the "Commander-in-Chief of the Ste Knight Order" as soon as possible. He had intended to choose a candidate who wasnt a genius but a diligent person. *If youre such a genius... maybe you would be the most suitable candidate for this position.* Arien thought so, but lowered his head and put down Baek Yu-Seols documents. *They called it ''Mana umtion Retardation Syndrome.''* *It''s quite unfortunate.* *Such a child is walking a destiny simr to mine.* *No matter how much of a genius Baek Yu-Seol may be, what can he do?* *He''s also living a life with limited time.** However, regardless of how things turned out... * Seeing his face in person at least once wouldn''t be a bad idea.*", Chapter 122 Chapter 122 **[Magician]** **[Demon Kban Reappearance...]** **[Why Did the Psycho Killer Target Ste''s Students?]** **[The Mage yer Who Hid for 10 Years Reappears as a Dark Mage!]** When Baek Yu-Seol and his group were attacked, a single photograph taken by a journalist created a big buzz. It vividly captured the sight of the psycho killer, who had turned into a dark mage, tearing through the train and attacking Ste''s students! Ste''s students leaped out of the almost wrecked train and the two dark mages were pursuing them. If it weren''t for the life-threatening situation, it could have passed for a musical poster due to its beauty and artistry. However, it gave rise to numerous rumors and controversies. **[How Did Ste''s Students Survive?]** **[Even the Killer Kban Can''t Hunt Stes students!]** The legendary Demon Kban had a history of killing numerous mages even before he became a dark mage. Yet, now that he had returned as a dark mage after ten years, he couldn''t even catch a group of seventeen-year-old boys. If there were anything like a ''career'' for a killer, this incident would have been a significant stain on Kbans career. However, whether Kban was embarrassed by Ste or not, the magical world was rmed. The failure to apprehend Kban and letting him slip away was one of the biggest ck marks in the history of the Magic Order, and it had started to fade from memory until he reappeared. Although he failed to hunt Ste''s students, he had hunted countless magical warriors, so the magical world was tense once again. ... That was still a somewhat distant story for Ste''s students. - A week had passed since the incident broke out, and students were busy with their own lives. Sunday morning. Even for the elite students of prestigious Ste Academy, there was only one day every week when they were allowed to oversleep a little bit. As twilight faded and dawn broke, there was a girl who had spent the night working. Hong Bi-Yeon Adolveit. She wrote thest note on her paper, while struggling to keep her drowsy eyes from closing. *It''s done.* Even though her thoughts were hazy and her bodycked strength, she felt a deep sense of joy and aplishment in her heart. Hong Bi-Yeon raised her palm, and cast a spell based on the thesis she wrote. The size of the spell was not much bigger than a candle me, but themotion it created was akin to a bomb st. This was the result of transforming the idea which had shed in her mind right after Baek Yu-Seol told her, *Its not like you.* "It''s a sess..." She had always strived to master magic by any means necessary, and that wouldn''t change in the future. However, the essence of fire magic was ultimately explosive firepower. Keeping that in mind, Hong Bi-Yeon hadpletely given up on control of the mes and focused solely on firepower. And by sheer coincidence, just as the dwarves had discovered gunpowder in ancient times and developed a strange object called a bomb, Hong Bi-Yeon had developed a thing that could be called the gunpowder of the magical world. Despitecking control, it allowed her to produce incredibly powerful mes with a minuscule amount of mana. Truly, it was more original than any spell, something which could be called as uniqueness of Hong Bi-Yeon. A magic she had discovered all on her own, without anyone''s help. Hong Bi-Yeon secretly raised the corners of her mouth and held her precious thesis close to her chest. Now, all that remained was to present it properly at the An seminar. She picked up her stationery and was about to leave the library when she noticed a familiar silhouette in the corner. It was Eisel. She was lying on the desk with her face buried in it, and remained stationary like a corpse. Hong Bi-Yeon was about to pass by without much thought, but she secretly nced at the papers lying in front of Eisel. It seemed that she still hadn''t properlypleted the thesis for the An seminar. Feeling a strange sense of victory, Hong Bi-Yeons mood improved even further, and despite fatigue weighing down her entire body, she was able to return to the dormitory with light footsteps. - After finishing breakfast, Hong Bi-Yeon headed to the professors'' building at the First Tower. She wanted to submit her thesis as soon as possible. "In this short amount of time..." She had submitted the thesis to the unfortunate staff who worked even on weekends, and they were surprised that she had managed to write a whole new thesis in just two weeks. Feeling superior once again, Hong Bi-Yeon swept her hair back, lifted her chin slightly, and said, "Make sure to review it thoroughly." "Oh, yes...! I''ll report to the professor right away." Hong Bi-Yeon neatlypleted the submission process, and left the professors'' building. Confirming that there was no one around, she exhaled a deep breath. "Ah... refreshing." For her, who usually had no hobbies, couldn''t enjoy leisure activities, and had an impaired sense of taste, today felt like a day when stress had washed away cleanly. So, as she was about to leave in high spirits... "Oh, meeting you in a ce like this?" As she passed by the professors'' building, she ran into Hong Si-hwa. "You seem busy even on the weekend. Oh, I think you mentioned something about that recently, didn''t you?" Walking alongside her was one of Hong Si-hwas faction members; a senior in the third year named Saye-Ran Orkan. He was the heir of the Orkan Family, one of the two major powers in the Adolveit Kingdom. They stood shoulder to shoulder with the Duke Atalek. Saye-Rans nk eyes made him look like a corpse. Even without that, due to his pale skin and the expressions he made, he was often called a living doll. "Yes. What brings you here?" "Recently, I''ve been busy because of the An seminar, you know? I''m an observer too! Oh, I guess I can watch my younger sibling''s presentation nearby? I''m really looking forward to it! Is our Bi-Yeon working hard on the seminar preparations?" It was disgusting and shameless. The fact that she could casually utter such words on the situation nned by her was truly astonishing. But... It seemed to be okay after all. In fact, a smile crept onto her face. If she had failed toplete that paper, she might have been consumed by deep feelings of defeat and anger. Instead, thanks to Hong Si-hwa, hadn''t she developed her own original magic? "Yes. I worked hard. You can look forward to it." Oh? Really? You worked hard?" Hong Bi-Yeon smiled and said, which left Hong Si-hwa slightly dumbfounded. *''Isn''t this strange?''* By now, Hong Bi-Yeon should be probably lying on her bed, feeling exhausted and crying her heart out. What was with her overconfident attitude? The reaction she wanted from her sister waspletely different, but in the end, it was still Hong Bi-Yeon. With Hong Bi-Yeons dimwitted mind, she could never write a new thesis within two weeks. Even Hong Si-hwa knew it was a challenging task. "Well, our cute little sister~ If you don''t have talent, at least work hard!" Hong Si-hwa sang a little tune as she led Saye-Ran towards the main hall. *''Calling that a princess...so pitiful.''* Absolutely pathetic. But... Thanks to this, Hong Bi-Yeon mood improved. She mentioned attending An, didn''t she? Even though she had tried to trick her a bit, Hong Bi-Yeon felt happy thinking about presenting a better thesis and the moment when she would witness the ugly expression on Hong Si-hwas face. But now, her eyelids were getting heavy. After staying up for several nights, she felt an overwhelming fatigue wash over her. She wasn''t particrly fond of morning sleep, but if she didn''t take a nap, she might copse. She quickened her pace toward the dormitory. In the midst of that, she stumbled upon an unexpected sight. "Hey, isn''t that it? Its the magic you created. Why do you keep loosely fitting theories to it?" "Ugh! It''s annoying! Who the heck made this kind of magic?" "You did... Seated on a park bench with their heads almost crashing, Baek Yu-Seol and Eisel were busily working on something. He was seriously examining her paper. "I have a seminar next week, and if I can''tplete this by then, what should I do?" "Ugh, seriously. Stop making me feel bad. I didn''t know I was this weak in theory." "Study more." "... Well, I''m still at the top in theory, right?" "Oh, I''m number one. Just shut up and study." "Argh! So annoying! It''s even more irritating to lose to the number one..." Hong Bi-Yeon silently watched this scene and turned away. She didn''t want to pass through that area for no reason. *... How pathetic.* She thought. *To be helped by someone and not be able to finish their own paper.* She had managed to resolve everything on her own without much assistance from Baek Yu-Seol. In the end. *This is proof that I''m superior to Eisel.* Baek Yu-Seols good mood vanished suddenly, and he felt strangely irritated. After going to the dungeon together, Haewonryang and Baek Yu-Seol had a lot of work to do, but their rtionship had definitely not be closer, not at all. It just happened due to the circumstances. "You fool. That''s not how you handle that device." "...Ah, I see." Baek Yu-Seol sighed as he fiddled with a magical tool that resembled a modern microscope. Although he excelled in theory through his specs, he was quitecking when it came to handling actual magical devices. Fortunately, as amoner, he never had the chance to touch magical devices, so the excuse of being inexperienced seemed to work well. However, it didn''t seem to appease Haewonryang''s disapproving gaze. "Try again." "Ah,e on! You do it!" "We agreed to divide our roles and not interfere with each other, didn''t we?" "I said I would handle the theory." "Judging by your performance, it doesn''t seem like you''re better than me." "Ugh." Baek Yu-Seol reluctantly tried to manipte the magical tool again, but Haewonryang''s expression remained cold. Judging by his expression, it seemed like he was saying, I can''t believe I have to do group projects with someone like this. Group project. Yes, it was a group project. Haewonryang had very few friends, and Baek Yu-Seol was the same. So whenever a group project came up, they would always be randomly matched. But this time, it happened to ovep with the lecture on the history and understanding of magical tools, so unfortunately, they ended up doing the group project together. Still, somehow, the ss had ended, and the magical tool was barely operational, allowing him to finally catch his breath. Haewonryang didn''t seem satisfied, as he kept mutteringints. Anyway, to avoid seeing that beggar-like face for even a moment, Baek Yu-Seol got up from his seat and quickly left. However, in the hallway, he ran into Edna. She was wearing a short-sleeved T-shirt and shorts for physical education, with a basketball tucked under her arm. She had been chatting with some male students and waved at Baek Yu-Seol when she saw him. "Hey, Ahjussi. What are you doing right now?" "Busy." "Do you want to take a nap?" How did you know? Baek Yu-Seol wondered. "How about ying basketball?" "It''s bothersome..." "Oh,e on. Let''s go. We should show those Basketball Club guys whos the boss." "What club are you in?" "Healing Club." A basketball showdown between the Healing Club and the Basketball Club... It sounded interesting. "So, are you in or out?" Edna looked at Baek Yu-Seol with a mischievous smile. It had been a few days since her contract rtionship had ended. Edna treated Baek Yu-Seol like a friend again, telling others that they had returned to their usual friendship. It didn''t feel awkward to Baek Yu-Seol either. They weren''t really dating, and they had nned to return to this state eventually. Seeing how awkward others felt just made himugh. "Okay, sure... Shall we?" "Great! We will win!" As Baek Yu-Seol watched Edna, who was clenching her fists in triumph, he heard a cold voice from behind. "... Baek Yu-Seol. Instead of fooling around, make sure to study the proper use of magical devices by the next ss." "Uh, well... okay." After Haewonryang said that, he walked away to the opposite side of the hallway. It felt like Baek Yu-Seol had been hit with a chill, as if he had encountered a real master of dark magic. "Anyway, hurry up and get changed." Edna pushed Baek Yu-Seol with her shoulder, and he had no choice but to change into gym clothes. "Ugh, so annoying..." Back when he was in the military, serving as an active-duty soldier, he thought he would never y ball again after thest game of pickup ser, but he never expected to end up ying here. *Life is full of surprises.* Baek Yu-Seol reluctantly put on gym clothes and headed to the gym, but something felt off. "What? We can''t use it right now?" Nine cadets of Ste Academy wore uniforms, and the burly guys surrounding them were in the midst of a confrontation. The guys were wearing clean white activity uniforms with Ste Knights Cadet Corps written on them, and their imposing presence was quite intimidating. *Ste Knights Cadets Corps* Come to think of it, they did have that. It appeared as an episode during the time at the academy, so he was somewhat familiar with it. Unlike regr Ste magic warrior cadets, they were known as graduate students who went through an additional educational process to join the Ste Knights after graduating from the academy. They were considered an elite force that had even entered Ste Knights Cadets Corp. But more importantly, the key point was that they remained with Ste and became knights under their direct control. Unlike other students who scattered to their respective kingdoms or entered other towers after graduation, they were practically part of Ste and received slightly better treatment than regr cadets. For example. "We have a small sports meet at the military training academy today, so please go back. You can use a different gym, right?" "No, this is a gym exclusively for first-year students." "That doesn''t matter. We decided to use it." Even in situations like this... "Hah, what is this..." Edna red at them with fiery eyes. If they confronted them and caused a real fuss, they might somehow regain ess to the gym, but the other cadets didn''t seem too keen on that idea. Whether it was the Basketball Club or the Healing Club, they were essentially groups formed bymoners, so they didn''t want to mess with the elite officer cadets. Well, it was a bit pitiful for them, but for someone like Baek Yu-Seol who found basketball bothersome, it was actually a blessing. "Uh, Ahjussi!" Edna, who had spotted him btedly, looked at him with a pleading expression, but unfortunately, Baek Yu-Seol had no intention of doing anything. *What can we do if the knight cadets are using it?* *Shouldn''t we take a nap or something.*", Chapter 123 Chapter 123 After the mission failure, Senior Knight des morale soared. He harbored noints since he brought the disaster upon himself. Just avoiding demotion was enough reason to be grateful to the Chief Knight Commander. Anyway, since that day, de had taken most of the tasks assigned to senior knights. Fortunately, the senior knights were quite skilled, so de didn''t have to do menial tasks like cleaning orundry. However, if the knights were reluctant to do anything, he took care of it. Managing the novices at the military academy was one of those many taxing duties. Despite the fact that they would soon be his juniors, the novices'' military discipline was far from that of even the lowest-ranked knights. Since Senior Knight de ended up instructing the novices at the Military Academy, the novices and instructors were uneasy. Nevertheless, contrary to their concerns, de managed the novices diligently, and he didn''t interfere much with the lower-ranking instructors. During the past few days, he was quite busy with the novices. However, de finally found some time to rx today. *They are in their 20s, the prime of their life.* *Should I say that they appear like cadets from a well-established Military Academy?* The students seemed to have organized some sort ofpetition among themselves. It wasn''t something which would intersect with their training schedule, and there was no need for de to get involved, so he readily agreed. *Why are these kids having a sports meet here?* The agreed-upon location for the novice knights'' sports meet was the Academy''s first-year gymnasium. It wasn''t a huge gymnasium, but de was unsure if it was eptable to use the Academy''s facilities. *Well, it doesn''t matter.* At the moment, he didn''t want to nitpick over such details. He hoped the novices would figure it out on their own. However, after thest incident which resulted in severe scolding, de couldn''t shake his anxiety. So, he reluctantly made his way to the first-year gymnasium where the novices were said to have organized a sports meet. "No, this is the gymnasium reserved for first-year students." "It doesn''t matter. We''ve decided to use it." However, there was something strange about the atmosphere. As de expected, there was friction between knight cadets and the first-year students of Ste Academy. Unlike the ss S or nobles, knight cadets wouldn''t back down easily. *Well... What can I do?* It was not right to interfere with them in that regard. He wasn''t an instructor but rather in a position to protect and manage the cadets. So, de stood at a distance, and decided to simply observe them. "Is that kid your friend?" "Take him and go. Just think of it as having bad luck today." Until he noticed a particrly conspicuous boy. How could he forget that face? It was the cute face of a seemingly innocent young mage named Baek Yu-Seol, who was a genius magician of the century. And he was also famous for getting involved in all sorts of troublesome incidents and idents. He was the reason why he ended up like this. The very boy was being bullied by the cadets under des care. "Wait a moment..." desplexion turned pale. He had no ill feelings toward Baek Yu-Seol. On the contrary, he felt immense gratitude. Thanks to Baek Yu-Seol surviving on his own, de received less me for his recent mission failure. That alone would be enough motivation to help him, but there was something even more important Lately, for some reason, Chief Knight Commander Arien had started taking a deep interest in Baek Yu-Seol. There weren''t any rumors circting yet, but de knew about it because he had met with Arien himself after the mission failure. So, Baek Yu-Seol was a talent who was worthy of direct attention from Arien himself... And with someone like Baek Yu-Seol, could it be possible that only cadets were bullying him? Impossible. Even if it didn''t apply to him, the fate of the cadets currently in that position could be influenced by a single word from the future Baek Yu-Seol. In his mind, a scene straight out of a novel yed out. A normalmoner boy, who suffered the cruelty of wicked cadets, one day caught the eye of the Knight Commander and rose as a Knight Commander candidate! "What did you say to me back then?" "I-I apologize, Knight Commander!" "Ah, can you say it just like you did back then?" des mind imagined Baek Yu-Seol, who was supposed to be bullied, turning the tables and being cruel. He even pictured the pitiful expressions of the cadets being scolded from below. "Stop." Well, this was all for their sake. de thought so inwardly as he had no choice but to utter those bitter words. "Sir, Senior Knight de!" "At your service!" The cadets at the military academy instinctively saluted without their staff. Passing through the students at the academy, de scanned the gymnasium with a stern expression. There was no need to do so, but he paused to create a sense of tension. What on earth was he doing now? "Ah, that''s right. As I told you before, uh, through sports activities, we aim to cultivate a healthy mind and body, and furthermore, train everyone''s teamwork..." The words were very shy. Well, it was the military. As if there was nothing more to hear, a cadet quickly raised his hand to silence him. "But, why hold such strenuous activities in the Academy''s gymnasium?" "That''s... because, using the military academy''s gym, we might attract the attention of the seniors, right?" They shuddered slightly. It seemed that was the correct answer, as the cadets involuntarily lowered their heads. Just as the knight cadets at the Military Academy bullied the academy''s students, they too suffered bullying from their seniors. It was a vicious cycle of predation, truly a strange and absurd structure, but de had no intention to delve deeper into it. "It''s absurd. Do you even think you have what it takes to be knights of Ste?" "No, sir!!" "Your voices are weak. I cant see your determination." "I apologize, sir!!!" Another exmation point was added, and their voices had be slightly louder. But that wasn''t enough. "Expecting how knights who have such a mindset can protect Ste is truly intriguing. There is no holiday today. Assemble at the training ground immediately. Today is hellish training." "Yes, sir!" "Don''t raise your voices." "Yes!" As the cadets from the Military Academy rushed out, the academy''s students who remained behind appeared shocked. Whether they liked it or not, de approached Baek Yu-Seol and tapped his shoulder. "I''ll give those rascals a good education, so don''t worry too much. Spend some enjoyable time with your friends." After all, he could potentially be the next Chief Knight Commander. He offered some kind words and quickly left. "What''s going on?" Baek Yu-Seol, who had never seen de before, had an incredulous expression on his face. Other students were also silent but curious about the connection between Baek Yu-Seol and the senior knight. "... Anyway, you can y basketball, right?" To lighten the mood, Edna bounced the basketball on the floor with force,ughing while she attempted to break the tension that had settled in. "You''re all dead." A basketball match with stakes was about to begin. *''Ah, darn it...''* For Baek Yu-Seol, who had intended to take a nap, this was truly an unexpected and earth-shaking event. * * * "Sigh..." Monday had arrived, and Eisel, who had barely managed to submit her thesis on time, left the office with slumped shoulders. *''This is amazing! It''s really amazing!'' * The professor''s shout just moments ago... no, rather, the admiration still echoed in her ears. Despite feeling like she could die from exhaustion, receiving praise still made her feel good. *''I was thest one...''* As a top-tier institution, Ste Academy had a significant number of students attending the An Seminar. Compared to them, Eisel was thest one to submit her thesis. Even that might not have beenpleted on time if it weren''t for Baek Yu-Seols help. It was likely that she could barely present an iplete thesis with bits and pieces put together. If that had happened... she probably would have faced severe criticism from other students. The An Seminar. On the surface, it might seem like a symposium where geniuses gathered to present a thesis and discuss a single topic, but in reality, it was more like an arena for verbal wrestling. At least, that was how Eisel saw it. A ce where people engaged in all sorts of mischief in order to try to undermine and devour each other. They had only one desire - To attend next year and the years after that. Regr attendees maintained their positions while rising stars aimed to secure those spots to be regr attendees themselves. If she goes there with a weak mindset, she might be a delicious prey. She was truly thankful to Baek Yu-Seol. It had been the same in the past, and it was the case again this time. She no longer harbored the petty question. *Why is he helping me?* Eisel knew Baek Yu-Seol genuinely wanted to help her, and he had indeed been of great assistance. Moreover, now that Edna and Baek Yu-Seol had announced their breakup, she felt somewhat relieved. *But that doesn''t matter at all!?* Just for a moment, an irrelevant thought almost crossed her mind, but Eisel quickly shook her head to dismiss it. Perhaps it was because she had some leisure time that those stray thoughts kept passing through his mind. From some point on, Eisel had genuinely wanted to help Baek Yu-Seol. Until now, she had never had the chance to do so. Baek Yu-Seol offered the dungeon trip, but didn''t she turn it down since she was busy, right? No, even if she had helped with the dungeon, it wasn''t the real help Baek Yu-Seol needed. She wanted to provide assistance beyond just giving a slight hand in tasks that couldnt be managed by Baek Yu-Seol alone, something that he genuinely couldn''t do, and she could help with. *''Is there anything like that?''* How could someone like Eisel solve something, which might prove impossible for even Baek Yu-Seol. He was someone who did everything with a strange ease. Such negative thoughts were beginning to take hold, and she let out a sigh. "... Do you not recognize me, Eisel Morph?" "Yikes!" As she was about to pass by the corner of the building, someone called out to her, and she almost stumbled backward due to shock. Eisel took a step back with an rmed expression, then examined the person who had spoken. Fortunately, the person didn''t pose a threat. Nevertheless, Eiselsplexion grew even paler. He was one of the most prominent figures bearing Ste''s name and one of the most powerful magic knights in existence. *''Commander Arien...? Why is that person at the academy?* Before such questions could arise, Arien, who had been hiding in the shadows, spoke. He took a step closer to her. "I know about your concerns." "Yes, um...?" "You left quite a trail. If you''ve been reading books like this in the library, maybe it''s a good idea to organize it a bit?" Arien waved the book that Eisel had been reading. The book was titled [Cursed Physique, the Fate of the one with Mana umtion Retardation]. "That, um..." Including that, Eisel had searched through numerous documents about Mana umtion Retardation Syndrome outside of Ste. However, there was simply no solution. It was a curse that appeared with an extremely low probability, about one in several hundred million, and proper research had never really been conducted. But why would the Commander of the Ste Knightse here himself, let alone take an interest in Mana umtion Retardation Syndrome? "Do you want to save your friend?" Well, she wasn''t sure. She didn''t know, but anyway, the other person was Commander Arien. At the very least, he was likely to have more knowledge and information in all fields than she did. Eisel silently nodded, and Arien seemed satisfied. "Theres a way." "Th-that''s really...!" "But, I need your name. Not ''Eisel,'' but the name ''Morph.''" At those words, Eisels expression instantly stiffened. Since she had entered society, she had never officially used the name Morph. "Is that okay?" For her, Morph had be a sort of shackle. Above all, it was a name that she should be proud of, and it had be a cursed name that she couldn''t casually mention anywhere. But if it meant she could save Baek Yu-Seol... "As much as needed." She was willing to wager not just her name but everything she had. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Dark Mage Azmik and Kban. After their mission failure, they had no choice but to cancel their vacation and return. It was a tearful situation for Azmik. She was trying to get additional leave, and now even her existing vacation was cut short But what could she do? They had even let those Ste''s students slip away. Hahaha. For the Dark Mages, it''s a disgrace, a disgrace! What? Letting those brats run away? Hahaha! Even passing by goblins willugh at you! "..." Normally, they wouldn''t make a sound, but today they were unusually noisy. However, Azmik endured it. Killing those bastards could wait. "Azmik Kostalin." "Yes." At the voice that reached her, Azmik raised her head. Before her, a man known as the ''Dark Knight'' was sitting on a high throne. ''The Ruins of the Valkamak Royal Family.'' It was once a descendant family of one of the twelve disciples of the Progenitor Mage. Valkamak was a kingdom that had flourished, but it was destroyed overnight. The mastermind who made it so that life could not exist after destroying it was right in front of her, ''Dark Knight.'' "Recently, there was an unfortunate incident." "I''m sorry. I''ll go back right now and cut that throat." "No, it''s unnecessary." As Dark Knight interrupted her words, Azmic lowered her head again. "I must have told you not to touch Ste''s students." A mission hade in." "I know. It was a mission from the Dark God Religion." However, Dark Knight seemed to be even more displeased with that, and continued. "Then, are you a hunting dog for the Dark God Religion?" Those words made Azmik, who was already holding back her inner anger, even more furious, so she clicked her tongue. ".... No! I''m not one of those hounds!" "Oh, I see. But you sure did take their words very well." "Hmm..." She couldnt retort, so Azmik bit her lips roughly and lowered her head. "But it''s alright." ".... Really?" "Yes. Thanks to this incident, we''ve figured out how Dark God Religions leader, that arrogant little man, operates." "What does that mean..." Azmik didnt seem to understand, but Dark Knight didn''t exin any further. The Supreme of Dark God Religion dared to attack the Dark Mage Kings son... Just as not all humans share the same beliefs despite being human, the same held true for dark mages. They had amon goal which revolved around tainting this world as the ''underworld,'' but even within their ranks, subtle power struggles ensued m. At the center of it all was a boy named ''Mayuseong.'' A mysterious child with the abilities of both the real world and the underworld. Without a doubt, this boy would be a bridge connecting the dark realm and the human realm. However, for some reason, Dark God Religion didn''t want that. *''I found out an interesting fact...''* Dark Knight grinned mischievously. "You all can go now and recruit someone immediately." Azmik and Kban left, and two mages in ck robes rushed over and bowed their heads. "Yes! What kind of personnel should we prepare?" "You, lift your head." Following Dark Knightsmand, the mage in the ck robe raised her head. Gender had little significance among dark mages, but this mage was biologically female, and she appeared to have undergone dark magic transformation at a rtively young age. As such, she retained a youthful appearance. Furthermore, An was a considerably high-ranking dark mage, with the ability to control her mana. She was the perfect fit for this n. "What''s your name?" "It''s An!" "Alright, An. You''re just what we need." "Yes?" "Prepare to infiltrate Ste Academy." "... Yes?" What did she just hear? An was a ss 5 mage and a Level 6 Danger dark mage, and she was taken aback by the utterly unexpected request, but Dark Knight was sincere. "Right now, immediately." - As Eisel walked alongside Arien, she asionally stole nces at him. His unnaturally pale skin and shadowed eyes gave him an almost corpse-like appearance, but she knew he was still alive. Despite having neatly groomed short hair that fell just below his shoulders, he didn''t seem to care much about his appearance. However, Eisel couldn''t help but wonder how he ended up with such an imposing demeanor. *Ste Grand Knight Commander* Back when the Morph Family was considered one of the world''s top prestigious families, Eisels father, Isaac Morph, had asionally talked about him. Hes more human than anyone. ''More human? Does that mean hespassionate? Daughter, why do you think humans have progressed this far? Even the dwarves possessed their exceptional forgery skills, the elves had their mastery of magic along with long lifespans; there were powerful beings of the elemental races, and even dragons with their formidable attributes not to mention angels and demons. However, humans didnt have any of the advantages. Despite possessing nothing, humans could dominate the world. ''Well....'' The answer was simple. It was because they had a belief to keep moving towards their goals. Other races had only one destination in mind and moved towards it. Dwarves were satisfied with crafting beautiful artifacts and excellent equipment, while elves and angels wished to enjoy leisure every day due to their long lifespans, and the supernatural beings desired nothing more than to live together with their kind in enclosed spaces. Humans were different. ''More. For higher ces, humans constantly strived.'' Humans were someone determined to get something if they desired it. Even if it belonged to someone, they would still strive to conquer it. ''That''s what being human is all about.'' ''Ah....'' After hearing the story, Eisel realized something. ''That means....'' ''Arien is more human than anyone else. Father warned her. ''Beware of humans.'' ''Beware of human-like humans.'' And cutting to the present, she finally faced the human named Arien. I don''t know.'' Even now, she had limited understanding of her father''s words. *''I should be cautious.''* Eisel walked with light steps. It was very peaceful and quiet, so it didn''t feel dangerous. Furthermore, despite her father''s warning, Ariens aplishments and reputation couldnt be ignored. The position of Stes top knight was by no means an easy position to attain. Excluding the ss 9 mages known as the Great Mages, they likely had the most formidablebat prowess. In fact, during the long-forgotten event of the ''Grand Fortress Tragedy,'' he reportedly ughtered all the dark mages and took the general''s life before returning unscathed; his legend remains immortal to this day. Hence the question: why was the Grand Knight Commander interested in Baek Yu-Seol? He was not the kind of person who would show concern for the fleeting life of a mere student. Or perhaps, it might not be Baek Yu-Seol but the ''Mana umtion Retardation Syndrome'' itself attracting his interest? A fair number of mages were intrigued by it, as a body incapable of retaining mana defied thews of nature. The facts were found by Eisel during her research at the library. If Ariens goal was not to revive Baek Yu-Seol but to conduct experiments to uncover the secret of Mana umtion Retardation Syndrome... *Well, of course that would never happen* Despite deeming it unlikely, Eisel reluctantly spoke up, "Um, Grand Knight Commander." Arien didn''t respond, but Eisel persisted, "Why do you take an interest in the fleeting life of a mere student...?" "... No, um, well... If you''re interested in Mana umtion Retardation Syndrome..." "Is it your nature to let curiosity slip your tongue?" Eisels shoulders slumped as Arien dismissed her with a bored voice. It seemed he had no intention of providing an answer. "I am considering that child as a candidate for the next Grand Knight Commander." "...... What?" Hearing an answer she hadn''t even considered, Eisel experienced a momentary brain freeze. *The Grand Knight Commander''s next candidate...?* Did she mishear? "We finally have a candidate worth considering, and if we can save him, we should." She hadn''t misheard. Arien was genuinely considering Baek Yu-Seol as one of the candidates for the position of Ste''s Grand Knight Commander. To the extent that he was even trying to change the nearly incurable terminal condition... The position of Grand Knight Commander was one of the few titles that could be given the epithet of ''Idol of all the world''s mages'' and ''World''s greatest knight.'' The fact that someone in such a position was paying attention to the Baek Yu-Seol didn''t feel real at all. After all, who else could fit the name ''knight'' if not Baek Yu-Seol? Unlike the present-day mages who merely imitated knights of old, Baek Yu-Seol was the only true knight in the world, who wielded a sword. Furthermore, his talent shone like the sun even among the world''s greatest geniuses gathered in Ste. Thus, the attention of the worlds greatest knight Arien was not unwarranted. "Attention! Knight Commander Arien is entering!" Following him for a while, they arrived at the rare ''Ste Orion Magic Tower.'' The Orion Magic Tower was a ce where only Ste''s elite knights and researchers could enter; an area off-limits to ordinary students. There were even rumors that Orion was the source of Ste''s magnificent yet secretive technological prowess. Eisel didnt expect toe here and stared in awe. "Follow me." "Oh, okay." Following Arien into the Orion Tower, Eisel took an elevator to the top floor. But for some reason, the elevator kept ascending even beyond the rooftop of the tower. And then, suddenly... Thud! The elevator came to a halt with a heavy sound, and the doors opened. "Wow." A colossal ''library'' appeared. Every corner of this vast space appeared like a massive cave filled with books. It dwarfed the Ste Library by an iparable margin. However, even before she could utter words of admiration, a sense of unease crept over her. "Is it okay to show a ce like this to an ordinary student like me...?" Oddly, Arien seemed to be amused by her words, and smiled. What kind of information do you think this library holds?" "Um... just, various things...?" "Right. It contains information from this world, really all sorts of things." When Arien replied, Eisel felt her cheeks burn, and feared that the word ''various'' sounded cheap. "But in the end, it''s doesnt contain ''all information.''" "Huh?" "How much do you know about the ''Star Archive''?" The Star Archive. It was a kind of legendary entity passed down as tradition in the magical society. It was believed to contain all of this world''s history, mysteries, truths, knowledge, information, and secrets. Its information was said to be soprehensive that it recorded every detail down to the year, month, day, hour, minute, and second of what happened where. But that was, literally, a legend. To im it contains all of the world''s information was undoubtedly fiction. "This ce is a recreation inspired by the Star Archive. But it''s absurdly inadequate, to the point where there''s no need topare its performance." Eisel couldn''t fathom the purpose of this conversation. "Why are you telling me this?" "The Mana umtion Retardation Syndrome exists ''beyond our knowledge.'' It''s an ''unexined, supernatural phenomenon'' that cannot be described by magic." To exin something beyond the knowledge of humans, one must rely on something beyond that category. But it was such a preposterous statement. To im that they could cure a mere incurable disease like Mana umtion Retardation Syndrome by feeding it as a ''legend''... Eisel couldn''t respond. She found the situation too unbelievable for even the Arien she knew as Grand Knight Commander. Arien seemed to anticipate her reaction and continued, "We''ve already found it. No, it''s been with us for more than a thousand years." "That... that can''t be..." It was just too hard to believe. The legendary Star Archive, which was believed to store all the knowledge. It was not a myth but a reality. Even if it wasing from the mouth of Ste''s top knight, it was still difficult to ept. However, no matter how Eisel perceived it, he spoke nothing but the truth. "The true name of the Star Archive is the ''Constetion Project.''" Arien turned to Eisel and continued somewhat gravely. "Only the descendants of the twelve disciples of the Progenitor Mage can ess it." "Ah..." The twelve disciples of the Progenitor Mage. And if you were their descendants... It was only then that Eisel could understand the reason behind Ste''s Grand Knight Commander asking for her assistance. The Morph family was also one of the descendants of the twelve disciples. Given that one of the twelve disciples'' descendants was struggling to save Baek Yu-Seol, it was only natural to assume that Arien would try to utilize her. After all, they could make use of the Constetion Project, an extremely valuable repository of information. "That ce contains all the truths of this world. But, after witnessing ''the truth'' by reading the Constetion Project, the twelve disciples sealed it so it would never be disclosed to the world again. Only their descendants can ess it." "... Why is that?" "I don''t know." Arien seemed rather disinterested in the ''truth'' contained within the Star Archive. "To me, that doesn''t matter much. You should focus on the fact that you can read at least some information from there." From his expression, it was evident that Grand Knight Commander Arien genuinely wanted her to read the Star Archive. He was willing to do anything to achieve his goal and save a single student. "... Yes, I''ll give it a try." "Good. We''ll start right away. Prepare yourself mentally." Chapter 125 Chapter 125 In the Aether World, there were a whopping three satellites, which was a phenomenon entirely iprehensible by Earth''s standards. However, Baek Yu-Seol was someoneckingmon sense from the beginning and his science was weak, so epting this was quite easy for him. Today, all three moons were full moons. When even one full moon rose, the natural vitality increased, leading to what''s called Mage''s Day. When all three full moons appeared, there was a saying that a gateway would connect heaven and earth, leading to an enormous cirction of mana. There should be no better day to train than today, but Baek Yu-Seol came to find Alterisha. "I never thought something like this existed. "I didn''t think it was possible either." The ceiling of the observatory opened, and three lenses each captured the light of a full moon. Specially crafted lenses turned the moonlight''s mana into a tangible substance, which was then synthesized into a solid material. Thus, Baek Yu-Seol could create an astonishing substance called ''Moonstone.'' While it wasn''t particrly hard, it could absorb a lot of mana, making it the perfect material for crafting magical items, and it could only be created when all three full moons were in the sky. With the current technology, extracting Moonstone was impossible, but since the phenomenon of the three full moons was rare, he hastily shared the form to make a ''lens imbued with moonlight'' with Alterisha. It was somewhat rough due to his haste, but thanks to it, the result of moonlight extraction was nothing more than a small pouch. "Use this to make what you need." "... Is it okay? It''s so precious...." As an excellent alchemist, Alterisha realized the value of precious Moonstone, and received the pouch of Moonstone powder with trembling hands. "You''ll make better use of it than I will." Actually, Baek Yu-Seol felt a little regretful, but with this amount, there wasn''t much he could do properly. *In the past, they used Moonstone to make armor and weapons.* Baek Yu-Seol could no longer remember how much effort it took to craft items with Moonstone. "Thank you... I''ll use it well." Alterisha appeared to be on the verge of crying as she received it. She was deeply moved, and muttered quietly while touching the Moonstone. "It reminds me of the past..." Baek Yu-Seol stared nkly beyond the observatory''s wide-open ceiling, and looked at the three full moons. Aether World, a game he yed countless times, and experienced death over and over. Who could have known he would end up inside it? Loading save data, he remembered the times he stumbled and died multiple times, but he eventually reached an ending. It made him think Back then... even death didn''t seem so scary. *That''s because... it was just a game.* Constetion Project, the Star''s Archive. Just hearing the names stoked Eisels curiosity as a mage, ignited greed, and fueled a passion for knowledge. After all, it was a mysterious library where all the world''s knowledgey dormant. What secrets would be held by this library, which houses all the knowledge of the world? But, the Twelve Ancestral Houses of the Progenitors disciples family vehemently refused ess to the Constetion Project, and the same goes for the Morph Familys Isaac. However... Eisel heard none of it. Isaac Morph met his end, and all that remained was an insignia representing the Morph bloodline and family. *I can do it.* Clutching the Morph Familys insignia tightly in both hands, Eisel turned her head slightly. A colorful magic circle was drawn on the pinnacle of the tower, making it appear like a lighthouses top. She wondered if her friends knew that an enormous magic circle epassed the entire sky above the Ste Academy. It was discreetly hidden and intricately built with mana lines that couldnt even be perceived by an ordinary mage. For Eisel, it was an entirely unfamiliar magic circle. Unlike typical magic circles drawn with circles as a foundation, this one seemed to be directly arranged with the stars in the sky, as if it represented a constetion. In the center of the starry magic circle in the sky, Eisel stood, and Arien handed her something. "It''s one of the long-lost fragments of the Constetion." It was a small polyhedron-shaped stone. There were traces of writing on the surface, but it was indecipherable. "... Can something this valuable be used so casually?" As Eisel cautiously epted it and asked, Arien responded nonchntly. "It''s something I found, and I can use it as I please. However, I can''t use it myself, so you''ll have to do it in my stead." She nodded firmly with a resolute expression, and Arien stepped back. "Remember, the information that humans can ess in the Star Archive is severely limited. The price for essing information is ''mana'' and ''mental strength.'' If you feel you''ve reached your limit, return." "... I understand." How much information could a mere ss 3 mage ess? Even on a day like today, with the three full moons, she might not hold on for too long. Nheless, she was likely the only person in the world who could ess the Constetion Project without hindrance. So, Arien had no choice but to believe in her. "Hmm..." Watching Eisel close her eyes and concentrate, Arien sumbed to his old habit and was about to fish out a cigarette, but he stopped and looked around. This was because the best schrs of the Orion Magic Tower gathered here and put their efforts on preparing for the most mysterious magic called Seal of the Star Archive. Arien had some curiosity as well. What had the 12 disciples seen in the Star Archive that made them seal it with such fear? After all, the act of essing ''all knowledge'' would be impossible for the human brain. So, they must have faced some vague concept within the realm of human understanding *Who knows.* The starlight in the night sky gradually began to shower Eisels silhouette. It was not the mana of nature itself but another mysterious manaing from the sky above. The power of the ''universe,'' which mages had not yet conquered, wrapped around Eisels body. One couldnt ess the Star Archive ording to his desire. Today, for a very long time, the three full moons appeared, and the sky was clear without a single cloud. Moreover, thanks to the presence of the twelve constetions, it was possible. The reason Arien sought out Eisel today wasn''t just a simple one; it was because today was the only opportunity. Shh The sound of falling stardust was heard, and Eisels consciousness drifted further away. Everything felt distant as if she was dreaming, but it wasn''t a dream; it felt like looking at the reality of a different world. "Ah..." Suddenly, when she opened her eyes. She was walking in the sky. Adrift in the vast sea of starlight, Eisel gazed nkly into the void. The starlight pouring from the sky transformed into letters, and taught her something about herself. **[Eisel Morph]** ??? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ???? *That''s my information...?* However, for some reason, she couldn''t read it no matter how hard she tried. Each attempt seemed to drain her mana, as if pouring water into a leaking vessel. *Enough! I don''t need my information!* She looked into the void. Something, something... A distant and high wave was sweeping towards this ce. It wasn''t an ocean wave or starlight. *A wave of information.* She intuited it. If it hit her directly, she would die. Not physically but mentally. Eisel closed her eyes tightly, fiercely resisting it, and concentrated on only one piece of information. *Tell me about Mana umtion Retardation Syndrome''s cure!* But the wave continued to advance towards her,pletely ignoring her plea. It didn''t understand her signals. If she continued to indiscriminately receive information into her mind, she would be shattered to pieces, soul and all. She could survive if she gave up and retreated, but she wouldn''t gain anything. So, Eisel shouted onest time. *Tell me about Baek Yu-Seol!!* Suddenly, the approaching wave that seemed like it would engulf the entire world came to a halt and crumbled like a sandcastle. Right after that. When she regained her senses, she found herself standing amidst the ruins. *Where is this...?* What had once been a brilliant and grand structure was nowpletely in ruins, and the streets were filled with corpses. Eisel soon recognized the clothes worn by the corpses. *Ste, the academy uniform...?* She hastily surveyed the devastated ruins and quickly realized that this ce was none other than the ''Ste Academy'' in Arcanium. *Why...?* Stopped in her tracks, Eisel suddenly looked up at the sky. An enormous number of meteors were striking the ground. Without noise ormotion, they simply rained down on the world. *What on earth is this...?* Eisel, who had been gazing at the copsed world absentmindedly, instinctively took a step back, and in that moment Aaargh...!! The location changed once again, and she found herself standing in a vast in. Here too, everything had crumbled due to the meteor shower, and in all directions, the bodies of mages in robes formed a gruesome scene. And in the midst of it all, something stood tall. It was a living terror. It was a living catastrophe. It was the embodiment of dark destruction. It was... the shape of a colossal ''dragon.'' *Ah...?* In an instant, her mind was paralyzed, and Eisel couldn''t think at all. The presence of the ck dragon which covered half the sky was far too overwhelming for a mere human to confront. All the great buildings on the ground, advanced technology, magitech, historical figures... everything became utterly meaningless in the face of that presence. Even without someone exining, she could realize it. *This is the world''s end. Why* *Why is the ''world''s end'' contained in the Constetion Project, which holds all the information?* *Clearly, the Star Archive should only record ''events that have urred so far,'' but why does it contain future information?* *If not, what if the incident has already urred?* Eisel was pondering those questions when suddenly, someone walked past her, interrupting her thoughts. "..." Eisel immediately recognized him. d in white armor which shone like moonlight, and was designed in a cultural stylepletely different from the modern era, the man held a single white staff, and walked towards the ck dragon. He was none other than Baek Yu-Seol. He appeared to be at least ten years older than the present-day Baek Yu-Seol, but he showed no expression, and simply moved forward towards the ck dragon. *Oh no!* Eisel shouted with all her might. She told him not to go, that he would die if he went there. But it seemed like Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t hear Eisels voice. He didn''t stop and approached the ck dragon as if he were trying to confront it alone. Surprisingly, the ck dragon reacted to Baek Yu-Seols presence for the first time. - ...! The dragon seemed to be saying something to Baek Yu-Seol, but he didn''t respond; he just pointed his sword at the dragon. **sh!** He became a ray of light, and shot towards the ck dragon. *No way!* She stretched out her hand towards Baek Yu-Seols back with all her might. *Stop, stop right now!* *Huuuh!* As Star Archive crumbled, reality embraced her. "Wait... take the Tranquilizer Potion!" Her consciousness faded away. In a world turning increasingly distant, only Ariens desperate cries echoed in her ears.", Chapter 126 Chapter 126 She had a dream. It was a dream where everything was burning. In the dream world, not a single thing remained unscathed. The shining civilization of Aether World was destroyed by a single entity, and even the Ste Academy couldn''t escape the destruction. In the midst of the ruins, Eisel stood alone. There was not a single survivor. In the ce where everyone had disappeared, Eisel simply walked through the world which had silently perished. There was no sadness, no anger, no despair. She raised her head and locked eyes with something. It was alive yet not alive. Could one truly call that a living being, considering that it brought death to everyone? Catastrophe slowly approached Eisel, and as she opened her mouth to say something, and tried to concentrate... "Huh!" She regained consciousness. Then, she made eye contact with a young girl who was staring at her. It was her friend, Marlene. "Hello?" She greeted Eisel with a smile as pretty as a crescent moon. "... Ah?!" Thud! "Kyaaah!" Eisel screamed, and jumped up from her ce, only to bump heads with Marlene. "Ugh..." Marlene clutched her forehead as she tumbled out of bed, and mumbled, "I''m not that ugly, but if people get scared by my face..." "Sorry... I''m sorry." Eisel btedly realized that this was a hospital room, and came to the fact that she had been unconscious. "... How much time has passed?" "It''s been almost a night, I think." "Yeah. How hard did you study to faint out of exhaustion?" In addition to Marlene, there were a few more friends in the room, who hade to visit under the guise of checking on her health and were teasing her. "Faint out of exhaustion?" "Yeah. Don''t you remember? The doctor said you fainted from overworking." "Heh, it''s always the top students who are the real weirdos. They work so hard even when they''re already doing well, right?" While it was true that she had over exerted herself, she hadn''t fainted to that extent. On the contrary, the reason for her fainting... "..." Eisels expression gradually stiffened as she btedly realized why she had fainted, but her friends couldn''t know. "Oh, by the way, that''s a bit strange. When you fainted, the Ste Knights were guarding you." "Yeah, we felt like we became nobility for a moment. It was quite an experience." "The Knights...?" "Yes. But they just left as soon as you woke up." "Ah..." Eisel touched her forehead with her hand, pondered for a moment, and then smiled faintly. "Thank you for visiting me." "... Huh?" Seeing her expression, her friends wore puzzled expressions. Eisels beautiful smile gradually brightened the hospital room along with the sneaking sunshine, and softly whispered along with the breeze. The moment left everyone speechless for a fleeting second. Then, the girls regained theirposure, and suddenly broke into smiles. "A pretty girl looks even more stunning when she smiles." "Don''t say that." "Huh?" "Ugh, lets not talk about that." Eisels friends started chattering again. Watching them suppressing their voices since they were in a hospital, Eisel felt genuinely thankful. In the next second, when the door opened and someone walked in, the room fell into instant silence. "You''re awake. We have something to discuss, so you''ll be discharged soon." Ste''s Chief Knight Arien hade personally. Eisel walked alongside Arien, unable to hide her difort. In the past, there had been no issue walking together in the sparsely popted Orion Magic Tower, but this time, as they strolled through the Academy branch, she attracted an enormous amount of attention. *''Ugh...''* Whether she was ufortable or not, Arien remained stoic, and led her toward the First Tower. The destination was none other than the Principal''s office. *Why are we... here?* **Knock!** As Arien knocked, the door automatically opened. **Thud!** Then it closed. "Huh...?" When she came to her senses, Eisel found herself inside the Principal''s office. "You''re here." Eltman Eltwin, the head of Ste Academy, greeted them leisurely. Eisel was momentarily dumbfounded while looking at Eltman Eltwin''s somewhat boyish smile, but she soon realized the blunder, and shock surfaced on her face. *''What in the world...!''* A sudden visit to the Principal''s office, and meeting the Principal himself! Arien nodded to Eltwin and then walked away. "I''ll take my leave now." "Very well. Please be more careful from now on." "Understood." **Thunk!** Arien left the spot in the blink of an eye, and Eltwin smiled wryly, saying, "Well, we have something to discuss, don''t we?" "Yes? Ah..." Understanding Eltwin''s intention, Eisel nodded and took her seat. "First of all, there''s something I want to ask." "Yes." "Did your father ever tell you not to trust Arien?" Eisel shuddered. In fact, her father had actually said that many times. "How...?" "Well, he had his reasons. He particrly disliked people like Arien. But you didn''t follow your father''s advice, did you? That''s why you nearly died, you know?" "... Yes?" Eltwin made a quick gesture into the air, and without even a staff, he summoned magic, and the space distorted. He summoned a teacup and a teapot out of thin air, and poured tea. "Even a ss 3 mage would have a hard time meddling with Star Archive. You probably had a 99.99% chance of dying." "... What?!" Eisel let out an incredulous sound upon learning the extent of the danger, and Eltwin chuckled. "Well, the fact that it didn''t happen means theres a 0.01% chance that a miracle happened, so congrattions. Do you want to go buy a lottery ticket? Oh, wait, you''ve already used up all your luck, haven''t you?" "I... I could have died..." A 99% chance of dying? She had never heard such a thing. "You probably didnt hear it before. Since Arien wanted to manipte you, it''s logical not to emphasize the danger, right? A naive girl like Eisel Morph probably just fell for it and read Star Archive without asking about the risks." "..." It was true. Eisel was at fault for blindly trusting Arien''s words and reading Star Archive without inquiring about the risks. "But in truth, Arien was also sincere. It seemed like that kid really wanted to save Baek Yu-Seol. In the process..." Eltwin met Eisels eyes, whoseplexion had turned pale. "Your life probably didn''t matter to him at all." "Right... I see..." "Ahaha, don''t worry. I''ve given him a good scolding. You won''t do it again, will you?" Even as he said that, Eisels heart continued to race with unease, knowing that she had narrowly escaped death. "... It''s just my personal opinion. Eltwin said with a cheerful smile. As the atmosphere suddenly became heavier, Eisel steadied herself and focused on his words. "This is by no means a miracle or a coincidence. Something... some kind of fate saved you." "Fate..." "The ''Star Archive'' seems to be open to the descendants of the Twelve Disciples." Why was that? Eisel had no idea about the reason, and fidgeted with her fingers, but it seemed like this aspect intrigued Eltwin greatly. "Isn''t it fascinating? A mere library, even one filled with knowledge, has the power to choose who enters. It goes beyond magic; it''s mysterious. As a mage who interprets reality with magic, it might sound absurd, but there are still many mysteries in this world that I don''t know. One of them is the Constetion Project, and even I have no knowledge of the secrets hidden there." However, "You''ve glimpsed part of that secret, and you sensed it directly with your eyes, ears, nose, skin, tongue, and even your mind. How does it feel?" **Thump!** Eltwin mmed his hands on the desk with an intense face, and leaned closer to Eisel. "Did it make your heart race? Did it excite you? Or were you scared? Has your curiosity been satisfied to that extent?" "Uh, well..." Frightened, Eisel stepped back and trembled. Eltwin btedly realized his mistake, backed away, and apologized calmly. "... Sorry, I got carried away for a moment." He calmly sipped his tea, but his fingertips were trembling slightly. "Anyway... you must never disclose what you experienced there to the outside world." "Why not?" "The knowledge there is literally the will of the heavens." He said it matter-of-factly. "To leak heavenly secrets is to go against the will of the heavens. Your head will explode, and you''ll die." "Gasp..." To think that she had tried to peek at such dangerous knowledge. Eisel realized just how perilous her actions had been. "But... there are exceptions." Eltwin drew his staff. It was the first time she had seen the Principal''s staff in action, so she parted her lips slightly in surprise. Encased in a mysterious aura which appeared like frost smudged on a pure white branch, the name of the staff was ''Karbi Sikututu.'' It was a rare staff which specialized in manipting spatial magic, one of the few in the Aether World. **Thunk...!** He struck the floor with his staff, and a mysterious golden shimmer enveloped the room. "There''s a special enchantment on the Principal''s office. If I wish, for a short while, I can ''iste the world from this space. But the cost is a significant depletion of my own lifespan..." Eltwin licked his lips and continued, "The price would be more than reasonable if, in exchange, I could hear what happened in Star Archive.'' So tell me. What happened there?" Eisel closed her eyes for a moment, took a deep breath, and then, in a trembling voice, she slowly began to narrate what she had witnessed there. "The world... was on fire. The sky was filled with a red meteor shower, and a ck dragon brought destruction to the world. No one could stand against it, except for one person." "Baek Yu-Seol... he was heading towards the ck Dragon." "Hmm. So it came to that." Even after hearing the story, Eltwin didn''t seem particrly surprised, as if he had been expecting it. "I was so terrified... even the Ste Academy was burning, and I thought something unimaginable had happened..." However, there was more to the story. Despite hearing the recount of the world''s end, Eltman showed little reaction. However, he reacted strangely to the news of Ste Academys destruction. Wait, did you just say Ste burned down...? Yes? Uh, yes.... I need a more detailed description. Well, uh... I thought it was half-ruined, and at first, I almost couldnt recognize it as Ste. Is that so? *Why is he reacting like this?* *Is Ste more important to him than the world?* *After all, if the world had ended, wouldn''t it be natural for Ste to copse too?* *At what point was he surprised?* Unfortunately, Eisels question remained unanswered and immediately led to the next question. So, did you confirm what caused Ste to copse? What happened to the people who died? Well, I, I''m not sure.... Was it caused by a meteor shower? Oh, I don''t know What about the people? Why did they die? I, I don''t... How they died exactly... They must have had injuries. Did they die from the ck Dragon, or if not, maybe from someone else? ...I don''t know!! **Thud!** **tter!** Unable to endure the continuous questions, Eisel jumped up with a cry, and the teacup in Eltman''s hand fell. Silence from Eltman. *''Ah.''* Realizing her mistake btedly, Eisels face turned pale, and she attempted to apologize, but Eltman bowed his head before her. ... I''m sorry. I asked hurriedly because there''s no time. I was thoughtless. Eltman''splexion was ashen as he slowly lifted his head again. It was as if he might copse any moment. It wasn''t an illusion. Fresh crimson blood was flowing out of his lips. ... Alright, let''s move on to the next question. This part doesn''t seem to be something you want to recall. Well, um, I think you''re pushing yourself too hard No, this much is fine, it doesn''t matter Eltman forcefully held the teacup with trembling hands. Even though it seemed like he might faint, he was almost obsessed with the desire to hold the cup. It left Eisel with no choice but to remain silent. Perhaps that''s... an event from the past. Eltman''s voice had be much more weary than before, a sign of exhaustion. The past... there has been no end of the world, right? Yes... but in this world, there are beings that can manipte time One of the Twelve New Moon, the Eleventh Moon Silver. Maybe that being... tampered with the world line Could it be If that were true, then the event witnessed by Eisel had actually urred in the distant past. However, the power of the Eleventh Moon Silver merely repeats the time, and one cant change anything... it''s an event from the past but also something that will happen in the future. In the future... the world ends? ... Yes. It wasn''t difficult to specte when that time might be. In the world within the Star Archives, Baek Yu-Seol, who had fought alone against the ck Dragon, appeared to be roughly ten years older than he did now. "........ The spring of the eleventh month of the lunar calendar always repeats around someone. In other words, the possibility that someone who turned back time is still alive in the present is high. But, we can''t know who that is!" When Eltman coughed lightly, blood flowed. Meanwhile, Eisel thought to herself. She didn''t tell him, but... She definitely shouted to the Star Archive, *Tell me about Baek Yu-Seol.* But, when showing someone''s past, wouldnt it be normal to show their childhood? Wouldnt it be normal to show what happened in the ''world line before time was turned back''? *Could it be Baek Yu-Seol...?* A thought slowly emerged in Eisels mind. At the edge of the world, Baek Yu-Seol fought alone against the ck dragon until the very end. He was eventually defeated by the ck Dragon and made the choice to turn back time... *No way really?* In her mind, a puzzle began to fit together. Why had Baek Yu-Seol been acting that way all this time? How could he have such unique ideas, exceptionalbat sense, and broad knowledge, even as a teenager? Even his mature demeanor was beyond his age. *No, no. I still don''t know anything* But, if it''s true. After being defeated by the ck Dragon and failing to prevent the world''s destruction, he had no choice but to turn back time. "Eisel..." With a half-dead face, Eltman slowly opened his mouth. "As of now, we dont know anything... To prepare to prevent the world from ending, we need to see more... Your current strength is not enough..." In other words, Eisels level must be higher. If not that ... What if we browse the Star Archive along with the descendants of the other Twelve Disciples and join forces... Cough! "Principal!" Finally, Eltman was unable to hold on any longer, fell to the ground, and the barrier was released. **ng!** "Principal!" "Are you alright?" To check the reaction inside the principals office, the knights urgently opened the door and escorted Eltman. Eisel stood there in a daze, lost and helpless to do anything. In her mind... the horrifying possibilities wereing alive.", Chapter 127: Aslan Seminar (1) Chapter 127: An Seminar (1) Until the next episode began, Baek Yu-Seol diligently practiced at the residence of Ha Tae-ryang, who was no different than his teacher. Since he was the only person in this magical world who trained with swords and studied Mana umtion Retardation, Baek Yu-Seol felt a strange sense of kinship despite never even seeing his face once. Still, Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t wield his sword. It was said that if one mastered the Mana umtion Retardation skill beyond a certain level, he would qualify to learn swordsmanship through the sword used by Ha Tae-ryang... But the criteria for that ''qualification'' remained elusive, leaving Baek Yu-Seol perplexed throughout his training. Of course, not being able to hold the sword didn''t mean he didnt progress at all. Now, he could trigger [Tae-ryang Divine Skill] instantly. If given a brief moment to focus, he could channel explosive mana into the sword. Though the duration remained short, he had confidence in the instantaneous attack power. And then there was more. "Heres a gift." Not long ago, he had gifted Alterisha with a very rare material called ''Moonlight Stone.'' Baek Yu-Seol hoped she''d use it as she pleased to create something better... "I coated moonlight stone onto your Ste uniform. You''re always getting into dangerous situations, Student Yu-Seol." "This is..." While being lightweight, Moonlight Stone was an excellent conductor of mana, and despite possessing low durability, it was easy to enchant it with high-grade magic. Though Ste''s uniform was equipped with defensive magic, it wasckingpared to alchemical engineering. Alterisha hadpletely transformed his uniform and upgraded it. "The temperature maintenance function is basic, and it has the ability to partially restore damaged parts on its own and clean dirty parts. I also added a feature which would allow it to withstand most level 3 spells at once." "Wow... Thank you so much, Assistant." Baek Yu-Seol didnt expect to receive a gift of this magnitude, so when he appeared thrilled, Alterisha made a mischievous expression for the first time in a while. "I''m not an assistant anymore. How long do you n to keep calling me that?" Baek Yu-Seol nkly stared at her. She probably wanted to be called ''President'' or ''Doctor,'' but he teased her slightly. "Should I call you ''nuna'' then?" "Th-that won''t do!" Oouch! Baek Yu-Seol received a hit on his head for ying around unnecessarily. * * * In the Aether world, there existed the ''Four Great Floating Cities.'' It was a term which epassed thergest four floating cities. However, aside from the mysterious heavenly world reachable only by transcendent mages, three cities remained. ''Arcanium, the City of Magic,'' ''The Sky City of Elvedia,'' ''The Ancestor''s City of Camelon.'' Among them, Camelon was famous as the ce where the Progenitor Mage wrote the first pages of history and single-handedly formed the city with his power. Even after a thousand years, the Progenitor Mages power still lingered there, and the fact made it one of the greatest mysteries. Camelon was a ce wherews or politics didn''t exist, and everything was governed by a singlew called ''magic'', making it the homnd of mages. Every year, a significant mages gathering took ce there. Among them, the An Seminar,'' a mage conference exclusively open to teenagers, stood out. The seminar which denied ess to those not officially recognized as mages produced numerous talents yearly. However, this year, exceptionally brilliant individuals were drawing extra attention. Jeremy, the golden prince of the Skalben Empire. Born with the blessing of fire, Hong Bi-Yeon, the princess of Adolveit. Edna, the girl who inherited the blood of angels and fairies. Haewonryang, the heir of the world''s greatest magic tower, the Twilight Tower. And born with the blessing of ice, Eisel, a descendant of the traitor Morp Family. Moreover, at Camelons An Seminar, geniuses from all races gathered, and the sight of teenagers from various races like giants, elves, dwarves, and others becamemon. "Human mages are receiving remarkable attention." As there were many outstanding individuals among humans, it stirred difort among other races since it was an undesirable thing for them. Although it had been a hundred years since the unification of all the races, the strange rivalry between races hadn''t entirely disappeared. Jeliel, the illegitimate daughter of Starcloud''s president and a high elf, casually remarked, "Well, it''s understandable. Humans have short lifespans, so they rush and hurry. Oh, Seong Tae-won, aren''t you a human either?" "... I am a half-human and half-elf. Following my mother''s wishes, I aspire to live as an elf." Jeliel''s bodyguard Seong Tae-won was a half-elf, but like most mixed-bloods, he didn''t receive favorable treatment from either side. Amidst this, Jeliel discovered his exceptional talent and appointed him as her protector. Thanks to this turnaround in life, Seong Tae-won found himself by her side 24/7. And perhaps because he had been spending so much time with her, Seong Tae-won no longer viewed Jeliel as a mere escort... A fact Jeliel herself was subtly aware of. But well, wouldnt it just be perfect to exploit him by gently manipting those emotions? *Hmm... Seong Tae-won''s [Value] seems to be failing.* Is it really because he was a human-elf hybrid? The problemy in their shorter lifespan. Although Seong Tae-won had been with her since she was merely 8, and a decade had passed, his magical prowess hadn''t increased significantly from that time. In the end, he had reached his limit. While an elf might dedicate more time to ascend to greater heights, human mages couldn''t do the same. *... Humans are inherently inferior.* It seemed like it was time to ''discard'' Seong Tae-won and bring in a new person. Unlike elves, humans had shorter lifespans, fell in love easily, and were easy to manipte. *What if I get Baek Yu-Seol as my bodyguard... how would that fare?* Jeliel also attended the seminar as an elite enrolled in the ''Astral Flower Magic Academy, the most prestigious academy in the fairy realm. She arranged the list of attendees a long time ago and already knew that Baek Yu-Seol would also be attending. If not, she wouldn''t havee here. Immediate business mattered more to her than An. In that sense, Baek Yu-Seol was quite useful... No, he was a business item with potentially enormous value. Wouldn''t you agree? He was not just any genius but the first mage to control the spell sh, a co-developer of the items with Alterisha, and despite being merely seventeen, he tackled numerous incidents involving dark magic. Just having him around would undeniably bring a significantly positive impact on Starcloud''s image. Besides those superficial reasons, there were many crucial reasons to keep him by her side. *Lets just wait quietly.* A smile automatically crept up on her face. In any case, it was only a matter of time before Baek Yu-Seol came into her grasp. Today, she was nning toy the groundwork until that dayes. "We''ve arrived at the Montbleu Castle Hotel, Miss." In the Aether World, there were up to seven-star hotels. Montbleu Castle Hotel was one of the seven-star hotels located in Camelon. It was used by upper-ss nobility, major corporations, and merchants; this luxury hotel cost more for a night''s stay than an average person''s yearly sry. Of course, for someone like Jeliel, it was just a temporary residence. "Miss, there''s a meeting scheduled with Mage Alexaron from the Magic Society at 14:00. Then, immediately after, Viscountess Marcaeu is hosting a small birthday reception at the hotel. I''ve prepared your dress in advance for attendance." Seong Tae-won recited the schedule to Jeliel. Although she was a high elf, she lived as a merchant, so she had no choice but to deeply involve herself in the society of various races. She simply came to Camelon for the An Seminar, but it seemed like she had no spare minute. As a fairy, she possessed great stamina. Although she wasnt physically tired, she couldn''t help but feel mentally strained. However, she was meticulous in every aspect, especially in crucial matters since she didnt feel relieved until she personally resolved them. In the midst of such a busy schedule, she managed to write a thesis herself which was enough to prove the above fact. Considering the fact that regr ''fixed attendees'' secretly stole the research of the mages, Jeliel could be considered quite honest when it came to matters regarding magic. Anyway, as soon as she set foot in Camelon, Jeliel dedicated her entire day to meet numerous mages, businessmen, and nobles. She hadnt achieved the goal behind her visit, but she figured she could take it slow. "Sigh... I''m tired." Late evening. Rejecting the noble''s sly attempt to introduce his handsome son, insinuating, ''How about ate dinner?, Jeliel boarded her own car. "Where shall I take you?" The day''s schedule was over. Just as she was about to say, ''To the hotel,'' Jeliel remembered something. "... Where did Baek Yu-Seol stay?" "Ratanel Hotel." "A hotel named after a traitorous angel? As befits the homnd of magic, even cheeky names are epted." "It seems to not please thedy''s heart." "Exactly. I don''t like angels. Just take me there." Compared to the opulent Montbleu Hotel where Jeliel stayed, Ratanel Hotel was much smaller. Initially, the thought of staying in such a ce seemed absurd to Jeliel. As she despised even setting foot in such a shabby hotel. However, what irritated her more was the thought of Baek Yu-Seol, who would someday be her subordinate, staying in such a shabby ce. "Is there an option for anonymous sponsorship?" "Do you want to change Baek Yu-Seols hotel?" "You really know my thoughts well." "... Yes. Because of the time we''ve spent together." Seong Tae-won added a meaningfulment at the end. Normally, he would have swallowed those words silently, buttely, he subtly disys a sense of intimacy. *Hmmm* When he realized that Jeliel was showing keen interest in Baek Yu-Seol, he secretly felt jealous. *Cheeky.* If she had drawn the line earlier, saying, ''You can''t be on par with me,'' he wouldn''t even have dared to say such words. But thanks to Jeliel, who covertly acknowledged Seong Tae-won''s feelings while pretending to reciprocate, Seong Tae-won also misunderstood something and subtly expressed his own intentions. "Well, it''s fine. Baek Yu-Seol must have enough wealth, so he must have a reason for using this ce." "Is that so?" "Yes. So..." Just as Jeliel was about to say he should leave now, she noticed something eye-catching. *''Hong Biyeon... Adolveit?''* Someone as significant as a princess of one of the world''s mightiest nations appeared at the shabby Ratanel Hotel for some reason. *''Hmmm? Interesting sight.''* Hong Bi-Yeon had a stronger desire to show off than anyone else, she was a woman who spared no effort to show her strength to the world. For a woman like her to stay in such a shabby hotel, she must havee to meet someone. Probably Baek Yu-Seol. *... Come to think of it, she said that princess of Adolveit have an interest in Baek Yu-Seol?"* Information within Ste was something Jeliel had to handle somewhat sensitively, but the fact that Hong Bi-Yeon showed a particrly unique reaction only to Baek Yu-Seol was something anyone could easily figure out. "Open the window and let''s approach slowly." "Understood." Hong Bi-Yeon was pacing alone in front of the main entrance of the Ratanel Hotel without any escort. Jeliel activated the ''presence concealment, ''magnification'', and ''audio amplification'' functions of her private car, and parked it at a suitable spot. She had hoped to eavesdrop on Hong Bi-Yeon and Baek Yu-Seols conversation if he appeared... A whileter, instead of Baek Yu-Seol, a refreshing and beautiful girl with sky-blue hair emerged from the hotel. It was Eisel Morph. "Hmm...?" Morp and Adolveit were supposed to be enemies. It was intriguing information that they were meeting secretly, so although Jeliel was disappointed that Baek Yu-Seol didn''t show up, she listened intently. "Why did you call me out to this cheap-looking hotel?" Hong Bi-Yeon immediately confronted Eisel upon seeing her. "Nevertheless, you came out. I thought you woulde if I told you it was rted to Baek Yu-Seol." "What, what are you talking about... I just came out of curiosity since you were calling so conspicuously." Eisel nced around, then realized it wasn''t necessary and sighed. Anyone could figure the fact out anyway. "I heard youre also running around trying to cure Miss Baek Yu-Seols terminal condition, aren''t you?" Jeliel was unaware that Baek Yu-Seol had a terminal condition, so she was shaken by this revtion. She hadn''t fully grasped all the information within Ste. "I am what? Who said that?" "I also have an eye for things, and because of that, I have something to say." "... Have you found a solution?" "No. I found out that there''s no need for one." "What?" Jeliel leaned closer to clearly listen to her words. But somehow... "I looked up ********** and found out his ********. However, I couldn''t find out more than that. Eisels words faded into a vague mist. The words became unclear, as if someone had deliberately censored them. Even after that, Eisel tried to persuade Hong Bi-Yeon for a while, but Jeliel couldn''t understand anything at all. Eventually, Eisel concluded. I can''t exin any further. There''s a sort of prohibition. ... Are you asking me to believe that? But Hong Bi-Yeon seemed to understand everything, and her expression became cold, as if she had been told an unbelievable lie. Yes. Whether to believe or not is up to you. But you must understand too. I, who detest the Adolveit, am asking you directly. Even bowing my head like this. Hong Bi-Yeon fell silent, leaving Jeliel frustrated. Not catching some of the most crucial words made it impossible to understand what was being discussed. Fine, I agree. I don''t entirely believe your words. But if it''s proven to be true somehow Hong Bi-Yeon and Eisel both looked up at the sky, perhaps seeing stars instead of the sky. ... Then, let''s talk again. That was the end of the conversation. Hong Bi-Yeon disappeared into the distance with fiery steps, while Eisel remained there, staring nkly at the sky, and let out a sigh. Behind that bitter and wistful expression, what thoughts and secrets could she be hiding? Miss. "... Yes?" "Should I immediately dig up information on those kids?" Seong Tae-won quickly noticed her unsettled state and spoke. "Don''t touch the Princess of Adolveit. But... investigate Eisel Morph. However, do it in a way that won''t go against Ste''s wishes." "Understood." "Let''s return to the hotel." Seong Tae-won silently started the automatic carriage, while Jeliel leaned against the window lost in thought. What on earth were they talking about? And what in the world is Baek Yu-Seols deadline? That day, Jeliel couldn''t sleep even a wink. Chapter 128: Aslan Seminar (2) Chapter 128: An Seminar (2) In the city of poems, Camelon, there were quite a lot of hidden events. Each alley whispered tales and mysterious secrets due to the enchantment cast by Progenitor Mage, and the magic merchants living here had a deep story to tell. Truly, it was the holynd of events. However, as an Academy student, one couldn''t easily enter Camelon, so those numerous events were merely out of reach for yers, just like a tantalizing illusion. Hence, among the few ways to enter Camelon, a ''Pass to the An Seminar'' was quite important for the yers. Baek Yu-Seol didn''t care much about Camelons events, but there was one thing which piqued his curiosity. [Lirama Destiny Point] There was a unique NPC here who foretold the future. It was said that if the yer had chosen Edna, then upon their first encounter, the NPC immediately threw those words: *Ah, the child chosen by fate has arrived. Come here and tell me your story.* Initially, it seemed like the NPC recognized the yer, but if approached with a different character, the NPC spoke entirely different lines. If approached as Mayuseong, he''d say, *Ah, the child who dont belong to either side has arrived,* and if as Haewonryang, *A conflicted child at the crossroads of choice,* Due to the fortune-teller NPC''s ability, yers with various characters visited for a while, but Baek Yu-Seol didn''t know what destiny held for him. Not for any particr reason, but since he was the only yer with character Baek Yu-Seol who didn''te to Camelon. Therefore, he was curious. Will the fortune-teller''s prophecy work in reality or not? Will he predict something for him? Will there be a useful insight? Did they anticipate his arrival? *Is this the ce?* The fortune-tellers house was tucked away deep in the maze-like alleys, making it quite hard to find. Despite checking the map several times through his thick spec, he kept passing by. "Ugh!" With a strong push, he forced the creaky wooden door open. When did hest oil these hinges? When he went inside, there was a musty smell of old books in the air. It was heavy enough topel him to escape. However, he strived on, and entered further to find a small, stern-looking grandmother red at him with fierce eyes. Then, abruptly, she uttered, "... An unexpected unwee visitor has arrived. This is not where you should be. Get lost." "Yes?" Baek Yu-Seol was genuinely taken aback as he never anticipated such a response. *Wait, at least let me say something?* "I-I came to have my fortune read... about marriage or something..." "Your fortune cannot be read." "Why not?" Grandma red right through him and shook her head. "Nothing can be seen from you." *Huh. Isnt this aplete scam?* As he was about to leave in disbelief, the door creaked open loudly, and Edna came crashing down. "Agh..." She stood up with difficulty while rubbing her forehead, and made eye contact with Baek Yu-Seol. It seemed as if she had identally opened the wrong door. "Uh, why are you here?" Looking at her, he pondered in silence. In the game world, did Character Edna inevitably arrive here? Baek Yu-Seol thought that since he hade, Edna wouldn''te. That was a misconception. Whether as a yer or not, Edna was Edna in the end. Baek Yu-Seol was about to say more to her, but before he could, the fortune teller opened his mouth. "The child chosen by fate has arrived." "... What?" "Huh?" At that, Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t help but be flustered. The exact line he heard in the game was uttered by the fortune teller. *What''s going on?* Since she treated him so badly, he thought the game and reality were different. But why did she recite the line from the game to Edna? And why didn''t it happen to Baek Yu-Seol? "W-what is that... Oh, sorry. I thought I was just touching the wall, and I didn''t know there was a door." "I know, child. It was your fate toe here. Come, sit. I''ll tell you a story." "I''m actually busy right now..." "The An Seminar will be dyed by 30 minutes due to the worsening condition of the Chairman''s illness." "Oh, really?" Edma blinked and looked at Baek Yu-Seol, and he nodded. It was true. It was always like that in the original game. Well, Baek Yu-Seol thought it was just something he often saw, but... it was strange since the fortune teller also knew about it. *Is she really an urate fortune teller?* It seemed like she had some magical ability, which was why it was puzzling. Why would she say such a thing to Baek Yu-Seol only? "Um, yeah..." Edna looked at Baek Yu-Seol, and hesitated before sitting down across the fortune teller. Quietly, he left the fortune-tellers ce. As long as he was there, the fortune teller wouldn''t speak up. "Sigh." Baek Yu-Seol was in a bad mood. --- Camelon, White Magic Tower, 109th floor. ''The Hall of Progenitor.'' The An Seminar was held on the top floor; the 109th floor of the massive floating tower which was known as the White Magic Tower. It reflected the mages desire to reach higher grounds. This seminar was attended by a staggering number of people, with as many as twenty-three elevators provided for the convenience of the upper-ss mages, some of whom even utilized temporary warp holes. There was no need to exin how impressive the facilities of the White Magic Tower were. The official attendance of mages at the An Seminar typically didnt exceed 200, and there was rarely any fluctuation in that number. It was quite peculiar. Even if a particr family held a ''permanent attendance pass,'' it would be impossible to attend if they didnt have a mage in their twenties. Why was that? The reason was quite obvious. To regrly attend the An Seminar, most prestigious families adopted talented children into their lineage. So, it could be said that half of the people attending were puppets who merely stuck the name of a prestigious family on their foreheads. It was an unhealthy cycle which was ruining the essence of An Seminar. In the case of the renowned ''Dromian'' Family known for ice magic, they annually adopted around 100 talented children from the Northern Territories. But apart from the most exceptional one, they either sold off or disposed of the rest. We sincerely apologize to all the attendees for the dy of the seminar. Although the host apologized, he didnt have the apologetic expression. It felt as if he was conveying, *''Our chairperson is unwell, what are you all going to do?''* Despite their worsening condition, the chairperson attended the An Seminar. Perhaps it was their determination to see that year''s rising stars. *''What on earth...''* Edna listened to the host''s words while absentmindedly recalling the recent events. *''That fortune-teller, she''s really something, isn''t she?''* Most fortune-tellers engaged in shallow tricks like gathering information beforehand and pretended to know it in advance. However, the one she just encountered was different. She had the insight to see right through the fact that she was a transmigrated person. One could discover the worsening condition of the chairperson. However, Edna had stumbled upon the ce by chance, but the Fortune teller imed it was destiny, and offered some meaningful advice and a few gifts. *''Your destiny has be entangled. You must have many questions and things you wish to ask.''* *''... Yes.''* *''Go seek out the child born with the blessing of ice.''* *''Ice...''* *Alright. With that child, try studying the constetions. You might gain some insight into the path you''re meant to take.* Honestly, she didn''t quite grasp the meaning. So, she wanted to ask Baek Yu-Seol, but unfortunately, she couldn''t meet them because he rushed quickly. Baek Yu-Seol was gazing at the host from a slight distance, lost in thought. It was impossible to discern his thoughts. "Now, we''ll have the opening speech from the Chairman Mei Jiaryumon who made this gathering possible." ps! There was no cheering. Polite apuse momentarily filled the hall, and the speech by this year''s chairperson began. "Thank you for gathering here. I''m unwell, so can I keep this brief? If not, then... well..." "Yes, of course, Chairperson." "Thank you..." It was expected to be a dull and clichd speech, but due to the chairperson''s health and the dyed time, the speech was made shorter and faster. *He''s quite handsome* Edna nkly stared at the chairperson. The head of the Magic Society, Aryumon, appeared to be in his early twenties, but his real age was 150 years apart. The mage looked worn and haggard due to severe illness. Yet, that wasn''t entirely unpleasant. Some fans of the original novel admired this decadent aspect. However, due to the rarity of interactions between the president of the society and the main character Eisel, the couple pairing didn''t actively happen among fans. "... With this, let''s proceed with the An Seminar. pping was louder than before. Edna ceased pondering. It was time to truly focus on the An Seminar. {TN:- Finallyy.} *The An Seminar is a survival game.* At least, that was what Edna, who had read the original novel, thought. The essence of the An Seminary in 200 geniuses from various races and prestigious families. They came together to present their theories, and critique each other''s ideas. In simple words, it was about discrediting another genius''s knowledge, mock their magic abilities, mock their character, and shake their mental fortitude. That was the only way to survive in the An Seminar and secure a guarantee for the next year. To survive as long as possible in An, she needed to be remembered as the superior genius. Edna didn''t particrly care about the reputation brought by An, she was the kind of person who didnt like to lose. *Anyone who gets in the way, I''ll tear them apart.* "Sigh..." Eisel took a deep breath as she prepared to take the podium. Unfortunately, she was the first presenter. With nearly two hundred presentations scheduled, the An Seminar spanned an entire day. Early on, everyone typically had robust energy, so she anticipated a barrage of attacks. As a result, established attendees or those from prestigious families usually presentedter, while the rising stars presented earlier. *Just stay calm and stick to the n.* *My thesis is wless. It''s innovative, something no one has ever thought of before.* However, the issue arose when she couldn''t solidify that unique idea into a theory and ultimately needed significant help from Baek Yu-Seol in the end. Since there was only she and Baek Yu-Seol who knew this fact in the world, it was not a problem. Yet, she couldnt help but feel anxious. Magic had its individuality and characteristics. Though they both had the fire element, Hong Bi-Yeon had an explosive magic, while Arshuang''s magic was more refined and controlled. Eisels magic was characterized by a budding life force, and Baek Yu-Seol surprisingly grasped her essence and incorporated it into her thesis. Still, Baek Yu-Seols influence remained strongly imbued in her magic. *But what if someone were to sense Baek Yu-Seol essence in my thesis instead of Eisel Morphs?* *...That''s highly unlikely.* For that reason, how much did Baek Yu-Seol truly contribute and help? Taking a deep breath, she tried to rx and face the podium. *In one minute from now, I''ll reveal my magic to everyone.* *This would be the moment where I would be acknowledged for my abilities as Eisel, not just as the ''daughter of the traitor Morph.''* *Failure is not an option.* "Huh, who''s this? Isn''t this Eisel Morph? From that Morph Family?" As she tried to maintainposure, someone approached from behind. "Huh? Who are you?" It was someone she didnt know. With white hair and red eyes which resembled snakes, the young man sported the emblem of ''Argonda University'' on his chest. While being recognized as a prestigious student of Argonda was noticeable, what caught attention more was... *... The Dromian Family?* They were famous for their ice magic, so it was impossible for her not to know. At one time, their name was synonymous with the Morph Family as the foremost authorities in ice attribute magic. However, a crucial distinction existed between Dromian and Morph. Pure bloodline. The Morph Family was overwhelmingly gifted in ice magic across all lineages. It grew stronger with each generation, to the extent that even Eisels generation was inherently born with the ''Blessing of Ice.'' However, the Dromian lineage was different. Initially, they were adept in ice magic akin to Morph. However, as generations passed, their magical lineage grew increasingly faint. Ultimately, they resorted to ndestinely adopting individuals gifted in ice magic, and barely maintained their reputation through this means. It was all too obvious how inferior the Dromian feltpared to the Morph Family. However, the Morph Family became extinct... How would the Dromian react? Eisel could tell by looking at the slight curl of the young man''s lips. *So delighted, aren''t you?* Eisel was already well aware of the unfortunate history between the Dromian and Morph, but witnessing it first hand made her feel even more bitter. "Wee, Eisel Morph. I''m Keika Dromian. Let''s support each other as representatives of our respective family." Then, as if remembering something, Keika added, "Oh... you dont have a family left to represent? Anyway, as fellow ice mages, let''s determine whose magic is superior. It was truly regrettable when your family perished, and we lost a rival. Today, the world will truly see who excels." "Yes." After saying this, Keika lightly tapped Eisels shoulder and walked past her. Then, inwardly, he smiled. *What luck!* There was no way that the thesis of Eisel, who previously struggled in the streets like a beggar, could possibly surpass the knowledgepiled in Dromian''s thesis by the finest ice mages. However, in the eyes of the world, such things were merely propositions without much relevance. *Dromian''s magic would ultimately surpass Morphs. I thought I could never erase the title ''Second Authority in Ice Magic, but after the extinction of Morph, it seems possible.* And today, if Dromian''s name could surpass Morphs... Gaining the family''s head position might not be far off! The smile on Keikas face intensified.", Chapter 129: Aslan Seminar (3)

Chapter 129: An Seminar (3)

I Became A shing Genius At The Magic Academy Just before stepping onto the podium, while Eisel was being challenged by the Dromian mage, Baek Yu-Seol also garnered attention from above. "Is that him?" "Yeah, it seems so." "He¡¯s been showing up in various media outlets recently." "What''s the big deal about catching a few Dark Mages..." Though Baek Yu-Seol had just entered his first year, there were many elite mages in their 20s who even had official magic warrior certifications. They possessed considerable practicalbat experience, and they had likely faced Dark Mages numerous times. To them, someone like Baek Yu-Seol, who had only hunted Dark Mages a few times and was gaining attention from the public, wouldn''t sit well. "Leave him be. Have any of you hunted Dark Mages at seventeen? Just ranting about facing a Level 6 Danger Dark Mage when you''ve never actually encountered one." Amidst the attendees who weren''t particrly fond of Baek Yu-Seol, there were some who supported him. It¡¯s human nature not to feelfortable with younger, more capable geniuses. "Hi, you''re Baek Yu-Seol?" "Yes, hello." After stopping the gossiping people around him, a young man in his early twenties approached Baek Yu-Seol, and offered a handshake. Baek Yu-Seol epted it somewhat reluctantly. "I''m Cheongparam Aidun. We might not meet often, but I still wanted to exchange greetings." "I''m Baek Yu-Seol." "They''re all envious of you, so don''t feel pressured." "Not really." Even though it was known as the world''s most prestigious Ste Academy, several prestigious academies existed inside Aether World. Even within Arcanium alone, there were five prestigious academies, including Ste. Each academy boasted talented individuals who took pride in their respective academy, family, and magic skills. Everyone believed that they could easily crush a first-year Ste student from amoner background. "Well, you seem genuinely rxed... You''re quite unique. Even the smartest and most sessful mage might feel a bit pressured when so much attention is on them. But you seem entirely unfazed." In truth, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s expression remained as calm as a tranquilke. The reasony in the protection from the ¡®Blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol,¡¯ but Cheongparam remained unaware of it. "Anyway... I wish you luck. You''ll be a public target. Most likely, many mages won''t refrain from using ''Intellectual Contours'' on you." "Yes, I need to be careful." "Then I''ll be on my way." As Cheongparam left, Baek Yu-Seol let out a deep sigh. *''Intellectual Contours''* ... In the An Seminar, there were over 200 mages who would each discuss their thesis. If they constantly point out the other¡¯s thesis, and endlessly critique, then there would be no end to it. At the An Seminar, each attending mage was given five chances to critique. They could use these chances to discuss and challenge others'' thesis. If one failed to answer, there was no penalty. However, it was just a bad line would be drawn on his career as a mage. Only five chances. Mages didn¡¯t frivolously use those chances; they waited for crucial moments to make their critiques. *¡®When they can prate the core of the opponent''s argument.¡¯* *¡®When they discover a perfect w in the opponent''s thesis.¡¯* *¡®When they can utterly demolish the opponent.¡¯* *And, ¡®... When they absolutely want to ruin the opponent.¡¯* Because of these critique opportunities, Edna had a tough time in the original game. At that time, she possessed various elemental magics that no other mage could wield, and attracted attention from society. Countless mages including Ste¡¯s extra viin Cellyn used those critique chances against her. In the game, the yer had to refer to the ¡®spec¡¯ and choose the correct response each time. If they gave a wrong answer, they had to return to a ¡®save point¡¯ and restart, making it a frustratingly infamous part of the game. Here, in reality, there were no ¡®save points.¡¯ You have to get it right from the beginning. *¡®Can she do it¡­¡¯* He was a little worried. The yable Edna in the game had various external help, but real-life Edna didn''t. *¡®No, rather than worrying about Edna, should I be more concerned about Eisel?¡¯* As the child of the traitor Morph, she was already on the radar of many mages, and could be fiercely trampled by them. Moreover, Eisel hadn¡¯t fully absorbed her thesis yet. ording to the original game storyline, Eisel ultimately couldn''tplete her thesis, leading to a mental breakdown under the intense pressure brought by the An Seminar. To prevent that in advance, Baek Yu-Seol helpedplete the thesis¡­ but even then, it was uncertain if she would withstand the attacks of countless geniuses. Even if he wanted to help, he couldn''t. From now on, she would truly have to figure it out on her own. "There will be a presentation by Eisel Morph from Ste Academy." The noisy audience suddenly fell silent. Finally, that name was mentioned. ''Traitor Morph.'' It couldn¡¯t just be a coincidental cement. Of all the people gathered here, why choose the eldest daughter of the Morph Family as the first one to step forward? It was tantly obvious that they intended to use her as a cannon fodder. The hall was in a U-shaped design with a stage in the center. The audience sat in tiered seats, facing the presenter in the middle. Eisel stood there, and appeared somewhat tense despite trying hard to conceal it. "... This is Eisel Morph." "Yes, Eisel. I''ve read your thesis. It showcased a very unique understanding of ice magic. It was intriguing." Whether or not others looked at Eisel with hostile eyes, Chairman Jiaryumon spoke in a soothing voice. ¡°Th-Thank you!¡± Although Jiaryumon might be suffering from an illness, being one of the top 10 mages in the world with ss 9 strength, his praise felt like a good start. Some mages seemed ufortable with the praise for the magic of the Morph Family, but no one dared to mock in front of the Archmage. ¡°Well then, can we expect an impressive presentation?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± After Eisel replied energetically, she promptly began her presentation. The magic she had researched was very unique. ¡°Every ice has its ''crystals. They are sometimes shaped like poles, sometimes pirs, or even tree branches... asionally, they take the shape of stars or flowers.¡± Normally, cryogenic magic aimed to rapidly cool the temperature of a target to freezing point. However, Eisel delved into the phenomenon which urred after freezing, the ''ice crystals.'' Every mage knew about them, yet no one had attempted to study and implement them magically. ¡°By studying the patterns of ice crystals, I''ve discovered that cryogenic magic can unlock new possibilities in another form.¡± A magic circle formed at the tip of Eisel¡¯s wand. It wasn''t the usual circr magic circle but a hexagonal one. Baek Yu-Seol knew about the theory. Every future cryogenic mage would adopt the hexagonal magic circle developed by Eisel here today. Since it was the most ideal and perfect form for cryogenic magic. However, today''s mages were still unaware of this fact. In their eyes, Eisel¡¯s magic circle was just... somewhat pretty and peculiar, yet it exhibited the pinnacle of inefficiency since a thousand year old belief that magic circles must be ''circr¡¯ was deeply entrenched in their minds. As if to prove that stereotype, someone seized the opportunity toment just as Eisel was about to start her thesis presentation. Cellyn from Ste Academy. Sitting quite high in the tiered seats, she pressed a button, and a microphone rose in front of her. Cellyn grasped it and inquired, ¡°It''s quite intriguing that magic can manifest not just in the form of a circle but also as a hexagon. However, did our ancestors fail to draw such magic circles because they weren¡¯t pretty?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Eisel had firmly braced herself, but she didn''t expect to be such a direct attack right from the beginning, and her expression hardened. ¡°The Records of Ligram¡¯s Magic documents sessful manifestations of various forms of magic circles, including hexagons. However, Ligram eventually didn''t choose another magic circle. Why do you think that is?'' ¡°... Due to the inefficiency of mana cirction.¡± ¡°That''s right. When mana travels through curved paths, it can efficiently and rapidly transmit its energy. Hexagon magic circles? Beautiful, honestly, I''d want to draw them and hang them at home, but apart from that aesthetic value, they don''t seem to offer much else.¡± Hahaha! Laughter erupted as she jokingly mocked Eisel¡¯s thesis. In reality, there was nothing wrong with Cellyn¡¯s words. She had already perfectly analyzed and deconstructed Eisel¡¯s magic, and prepared how to critique it. While most mages circted mana within their minds to achieve immenseputational abilities, Cellyn had an ability called [Information Processing Ability]. "That''s..." Clearly, it was a question already predicted by Eisel. It could be easily refuted with a little effort, but the moment she tried to recall the rted theory, she got stuck somewhere. Eisel¡¯s thoughts froze as if her mind had been paralyzed. When Eisel couldn''t respond, Cellyn''s sessful attack was immediately followed by another ''opportunity toment.'' Once the initialment opportunity was used, there was a five minute window during which the speaker could choose not to respond. "Eisel Morph, your magic seems to have a significant w." Once a rival of the Morph Family, Keika of the Dromian Family spoke up. "In cryogenic magic, it''s essential to construct a form by specifying the freezing point. Because each substance has its own freezing point. However, your magic has no links to freezing points. Are you just pouring mana to cool without considering the freezing points?" "Th-The freezing point..." Eisel opened her mouth as if trying toe up with an excuse, and Dromian pretended to spare her a moment. But seeing Eisel confused and unable to speak for a few seconds, he quickly struck again. Here, it was not just about undermining the opponent''s magic; it was more about highlighting oneself to stand out even more. "As an example, let''s talk about the Dromian Family¡¯s magic circle." So, he deliberately brought up the proud cryogenic magic of his family. During the thesis debate, disying magic circles was quite eptable, so no one criticized Keika for waving his wand and creating a blue ice magic circle. "Do you see this magic circle? To efficiently designate freezing points, Dromian Family inserted as many as eighteen freezing points into a single magic circle equation." "Wow...!" "It''s impressive¡­¡± Since it was a type of magic which froze the target, the number of freezing points inserted into thatplex magic circle became the main task of cryogenic magic and a benchmark for superiority. Yet, in the magic circle of the Morph Family, which reappeared after a decade, there was not a single freezing point. *¡®How do you feel?''* Keika shrugged his shoulders and his smile feigned victory, while Eisel¡¯s expression progressively hardened. With that momentum, one by one, mages started seizing the opportunity toment against her. "While adopting this hexagonal magic circle, you attempt to rewrite the old ''Ordon''s Theory of Temperature Changes.'' What''s the connection between this magic and that theory?" "I have doubts about the mana consumption form at the moment of freezing. Why is the mana consumption only this much? Proper scrutiny is needed..." "Erasing the freezing points and creating a hexagonal magic circle decreases the efficiency..." Despite being bombarded with numerous questions, Eisel appeared frozen and couldn¡¯t answer. Baek Yu-Seol soon understood the reason. She wasn''t just speechless because she forgot the theory; despite just starting her presentation... The indiscriminate barrage of criticism and ridicule had unnerved her, leaving her mentally shaken. She was a woman who had been enduring insults for a lifetime. Yet, at that moment, everyone was tantly stripping away her foundational magic, and making a joke out of it. Even Eisel¡¯s mental fortitude was significantly shaken. *''Everyone hates me, huh.''* *¡®No matter what magic I use, no matter what logic I present, they have no interest at all.¡¯* *¡®They simply take delight in suppressing me, demeaning me, and mocking me as trash.¡¯* Amid tant criticism, Eisel painfully realized this fact. At that moment, Baek Yu-Seol thought: *¡®In the midst of the An Seminar, it''s impossible to teach or advise Eisel. She has to figure it out herself.¡¯* *''How?''* Eisel¡¯s magic and reasoning were wless, to the point where there was no need to teach or assist her anymore. So then... the only option left was to point out that w. "Eisel, I''ve found a weakness in your thesis." Hence, Baek Yu-Seol used the ''opportunity toment'' against her.", Chapter 130: Aslan Seminar (4) Chapter 130: An Seminar (4) "... What?" Some people were taken aback. Baek Yu-Seol, who usually showed fondness towards Eisel, seemed to be attacking her. The same went for Edna and Hong Bi-Yeon. *''Why on earth?''* Baek Yu-Seol, who always treated Eisel with care, now not only refrained from helping but chose to criticize her. *... Or is this the only way to help?* Edna knew the ''original novel.'' There, Eisel presented an unfinished thesis which received criticism, feedback, and opposition from everyone. And she got saved by Haewonryang. It was also the time when Haewonryang started forming a significant fanbase from the original work. However, before Haewonryang revealed his true charm and confidence, Eisel suffered so much criticism that she broke down. Their criticism was not just about her magic but it even questioned her existence, and clearly crossed the line. Of course, the story had considerably diverged now. Unlike the original plot, Eisel stood with aplet thesis. So, Edna felt a sense of relief, thinking it might take a different path from the original. However, it wasn''t about the thesis. Just... the setting itself was the problem. Everyone despised and criticized Eisel. They harassed her with baseless jeers and mockery, forming their own image by showing their ridicule to her face. They were truly vile and disgusting people. Was it even okay to call them mages? "A w... You say...?" When Baek Yu-Seol seized the opportunity to point it out, Eisel looked at him nkly and asked back. "Yes, a w. There isn''t a single mana circuit connecting the runes in your magic array. It''s more of a pattern, so its rather hard to see it as a magic circle. How exactly do you n to activate magic with this?" There were murmurs of agreement here and there. Baek Yu-Seols argument was quite convincing... no, it was a piercing factual attack. "Your magic circlecks even the basic elements of a magic circle." Baek Yu-Seol''s critique was valid and seemed impossible to refute by any means. However... That was merely how it appeared to others. He hadpleted the final part of this thesis with Eisel, knowing where she had deeply contemted. "I want to create apletely different magic circle, different from the conventional form." "If that''s what you want, then go for it." "I''m serious! That''s why I''m contemting. How to actually implement this..." "I don''t know." "I didn''t ask for your ideas." "Figure it out yourself." - Regarding that aspect, Baek Yu-Seol didn''t even offer a single bit of help. He knew that eventually, Eisel would be able to solve it on her own. And indeed, Eisel perfectly managed it. Baek Yu-Seol still remembered her proudly boasting about resolving the problem she had been struggling with for just a few days. So, this was why he made such a critique. *You know how to do that.* To others, it seemed like a factual attack targeting a w. However, for Eisel, it was the first-ever support which made her speak up. "... I''ll show you myself. As Eisel raised her staff, the audience focused on her hands. Instead of a regr circr magic circle, a hexagonal snowke patterned magic circle spread on the ground, and snowkes began swirling all around. "Wow...?" "What''s that? How does that work?" "What''s going on? I didn''t get it." It was just a simple spell summoning an ice pir. Anyone could do that much. However, those who had a deep understanding of ice magic shower a different reaction than ordinary mages. "Well, there''s no freezing point, no runes connecting the mana circuit, how did the pir rise up?" "Huh? Now that you mention it..." Yes. A magic circle was formed by creating arge ''circle,'' connecting points specifying attributes, and shaping them through runes that circte mana. However, in Eisels magic, there were no circles or points. Even looked at the circle, and found that interpreting it as ''Ice Pir Summoning Magic'' was impossible. Did the magic actually activate? "... The hexagonal shape of the ice crystal is because theponent is water. The structure of mana moleculesposing water is formed by two hydrogen atoms bonded together, and when these mana molecules arrange in a hexagonal shape, it bes the most perfect form." The most perfect form of ice, a hexagon. "I don''t need circuits connecting mana. I merely tailored the most perfect form for ice, and they turned into ice ording to my will." Until now, Humans had always forcibly shaped the elements of nature into their own desired forms. For that purpose, magic circles were created. But Eisel stepped away from the framework created by humans and aligned herself with nature itself. As a result... *Ssh!* From the tip of her staff, a translucent crystalline flower bloomed. ''Crystal Flower'' Once, a ss 4 magic which required total concentration. But now, she could just activate whenever she desired it. "Wow..." "Thats magic...?" Eisels magic soared up to the ceiling. It was more akin to art then a fatal attack, leaving people in awe as they gazed upon it. To showcase the magic more vividly to everyone, she stepped back and looked towards Cellyn. "Earlier, you pointed out the inefficiency of the hexagonal magic array. Is this answer enough?" Must magic circles always be circr? Eisel didn''t bother countering that. Just presenting a perfect magic that no great ice mage could demonstrate was a sufficient response. Logic? Theory? Magesmunicate through magic. Eisel looked at Keka Dromian, who had pointed out her ws for the second time. "To put eighteen freezing points into a magic circle... Dromian Family is truly impressive." While saying so, she pointed at the beautifully designed hexagonal magic circle which resembled a snowke crystal beneath her feet. "Freezing points burns a lot of mana, so having none is more efficient." "That''s...!" Keika gritted his teeth and desperately tried toe up with a rebuttal. "It would not be easy to correct the orbit with a hexagonal magic circle. How do you n to alter the ''lines of trajectory'' individually?" Eisel remained silent and answered by transforming the magic circle herself. "Wow...!" "That''s... peculiar..." The hexagonal magic circle which resembled a snowke crystal seemed alive, as the patterns inside changed ording to Eisels will. It was something a typical circr magic circle couldn''t achieve. The conventional magic circles could maintain the drawn lines'' shapes and merely shift positions, but the hexagonal magic circle could freely alter the orbit''s size and width. *''This cant be possible...!''* No, this couldn''t be epted. Keika Dromian shouted again. "But freezing would take an excessively long time!" "Is it possible to specify a target and freeze it? Without freezing points, it wont discriminate between friends and foes and might freeze both!" "The hexagon''s mana cirction rate would be lower than that of a circr magic circle!" Keika made numerous critiques, which sounded valid and piercing to anyone who listened. Or at least, that was how it seemed. "Is that so? Then shall wepare your proud magic with... efficiency?" However, Eisel proved all of that efficiency wrong. Not a single w remained. Even withoutparing it to Dromians magic. "Ugh..." "Would you like toe and prove it yourself? A mage who uses the chance to question can even demonstrate magic himself." Eisel spoke directly to Keika. If you''re dissatisfied, go ahead andpare Morph and Dromian''s magic. That was the message beneath her words. However, that was utterly impossible. He didnt have the confidence to showcase magic beyond that. *''Th-This isn''t right...!* Comparing Dromian''s magic circle and Eisels was a mistake from the start. If Keika had just stayed still, the eighteen freezing points could have remained a remarkable achievement, but now, due to theparison of their performances... it became known to everyone that Dromian''s magic fell behind Morphs magic circle. And it was all because of him. "Th-That magic circle is...!" Keika attempted to say something but couldn''t bring the words out. Eisel stared directly at the dog without turning her head. She had an expression that said, *''Say something more if you have anything,''* but after hesitating for a while, Keika finally bowed deeply, and Eisel delivered the final blow. "Seems like there''s nothing more for you to say." That was the end of it. Dromian magic? As of today, it would leave asting mark in history. The highest number of freezing points, 18. It was meant to be the greatest ice magic, yet ultimately served the purpose of proving that Eisel Morphs newly defined unique magic circle was greater. Keika Dromian sat back with a dismayed expression, and as he retired, Eisel turned her head with an indifferent expression, and made eye contact with each mage who had criticized her. Most of them avoided eye contact, and the smugly asked questions couldnt restrain Eisels words anymore. Why was she suddenly able to answer what she couldn''t before? Had Eisel Morph be smarter in that brief moment? No, it wasn''t that. She simply realized something. *... Not everyone hates me.* It was truly peculiar. Eisel thought she was ustomed to being shunned in such situations. But somehow, since she had read the ''Star Archive,'' a strange lonely feeling had spread within her chest. It was a side effect. The circumstances she faced then. Witnessing Baek Yu-Seol facing the ck Dragon alone... As a prize for witnessing that sight, Eisel had absorbed some of the emotions Baek Yu-Seol might have felt. Perhaps what he felt at that time was loneliness. Just having a bit of loneliness wouldn''t be so overwhelming. But this emotion ovepped with the numerous criticisms, hatred, and ostracism Eisel had experienced, creating a tidal wave of trauma. Now it was okay. Even in this lonely ce full of people who despised and hated her, there was someone on her side. "Does anyone have more questions?" Eisel calmly countered the criticisms of the mages. By this point, both the young mages attending the An Seminar and the audience hade to realize: All the ice magic that existed until now will bepletely revolutionized. Not just the ice magic, but the definition of magic circles will change. From now on, Eisels magic would redefine the ice magic of this world. Moreover, with Eisels introduction of the ''non-circr magic circle,'' all elemental magic in the world would evolve into various forms. Today, at that moment, Eisel had initiated a revolution in the history of magic. "This is unbelievable. There must be something wrong." Everyone felt this truth deeply, yet the mages couldn''t bring themselves to admit it. Many prestigious families specializing in ice magic were present. They were unwilling to ept that their magic was inferior to the mere extinct Morph Familys magic. *This is not right. Magic circles must be circr.* They struggled to find any ws in Eisels magic, but her logic only became more elegant with each attack. Participants tried harder and harder to suppress her... but pushing too hard becameughable. Beep! Beep! Five minutes after the previous question, buttons signaling a ''chance to counter'' lit up all over the ce. However, the host looked at someone in the crowd. Princess Hong Bi-Yeon of Adolveit. She, too, seized the opportunity to counter. With her silver hair neatly arranged, Princess Hong Bi-Yeon slightly lifted her chin, wearing an arrogant expression. It seemed to say, You think you''ll counter? Give it a try if you dare, causing the mages to quietly withdraw their chance to counter. *''These useless fools.''* Hong Bi-Yeon felt oddly ufortable. She had long realized that Baek Yu-Seol was creating this situation and atmosphere. Once again today, Baek Yu-Seol had gone out of his way to help Eisel in an astonishing way. During the presentation, when no third party could intervene, one had to solve everything on their own. But how could anyone predict that he''d turn Eisels momentum around by using ''counter questions like this? She had the habit of carefully observing and deeply contemting Baek Yu-Seols actions, allowing her to understand his moves faster and more urately than anyone else. "... Please speak." When the opportunity to counter was given to Hong Bi-Yeon, Eisel calmly met her gaze. Eisel, who coolly trampled on all the mages counter arguments and responded refreshingly, seemed entirely different from the Eisel who couldn''t say a word earlier. Perhaps... even if the mages criticized her further, it would only make Eisel shine even more. She didn''t want Eisel topletely twist this situation and devour the An Seminar. She had also prepared herself simply for this seminar. So, she casually threw out a question to wrap up Eisels thesis presentation. "That''s enough, now tell us the name of that magic." The presentation of magic concluded by revealing the name of the new magic at the very end. In essence, Hong Bi-Yeon signaled the end of this tedious debate. Eisel sensed that the end was near, and briskly responded to Hong Bi-Yeons question. "It''s Morph Crystal. "Hmm!" "Ahem..." Upon hearing the name of the magic, some people coughed ufortably. Eisel chose not to include her name but used the family name. It didn''t mean Eisel Morph intended to start anew as an individual named Eisel but rather that she would rise again as the daughter of the Morph Family. However, her thirst for knowledge and curiosity as a mage didn''t allow her to give up that magic. Perhaps many mages would desire the magic containing the Morph name, and gradually, it might spread throughout society as Eisel desired. It was an unprecedented eventthere had never been one like it before, and there might never be another. In the magical society, betrayal was considered the worst crime, and they were often buried in history. Who would have thought that a ''traitorous family'' could once again breathe life into themunity? It was a concept diametrically opposed to the definition of magic, turning the impossible into possible. "... Interesting." While everyone remained speechless, chairman Jiaryumon gazed at Eisel with shining eyes. "I admire those who race toward the impossible. I hope you''ll stay strong, Eisel Morph." Bang! Bang! As if implying that no vote was necessary, the Chairman Jiaryumon even tapped the ''Gavel of Pronouncement'' himself. With that, the deration was made. Eisels new magic had been approved.", Chapter 131: Aslan Seminar (5) Chapter 131: An Seminar (5) After Eisel finished her presentation and stepped down from the podium, a smallmotion arose. "A unique magic circle..." "This is a revolution in magic!" "If one aligns the form with the inherent patterns of attributes in the magic circle and revamps it, without a doubt, the level of magic will advance several steps." As there were many magic schrs and warriors present at the An Seminar, they directly analyzed exceptional magical abilities of geniuses. They knew well the remarkable value of the thesis presented by Eisel. Thanks to this, those attendees who had needlessly criticized Eisel earlier could only blush in embarrassment. Themotion didn''t settle for a while. The moderator and the conference chairman didn''t intervene. Since such remarkable magic had been presented, it was only proper to allow them a bit of excited chatter time. Hong Bi-Yeon didn''t quite fancy this atmosphere, so she slipped away from her seat. Since the An Seminar didn''t have designated break times, it was amon practice to utilize the brief gaps between presenters as a break time. Themotion would likely take around thirty minutes, so she decided to step out and grab a quick coffee. "Hey, you don''t seem too well today. What''s wrong?" "... Thank you." "No, the issue isn''t about being thankful..." While walking quietly along the corridor, a familiar voice could be heard in the distance. Peeking around the corner, she found Eisel leaning against the wall and Baek Yu-Seol calming her down. *What''s going on?* Hong Bi-Yeon hid behind the corner and discreetly eavesdropped on their conversation. "Its just... I had to spend a lot of mana and mental strength before." "What happened?" Eisel hesitated and looked at Baek Yu-Seol. *''The story about essing the Star Archive... should probably remain a secret for now. After all, delving into someone else''s past without permission...''* Moreover, Principal Eltman mentioned that ordinary people were unlikely to understand the term Star Archive. Unless one belonged to the Twelve Disciples'' lineage or possessed abilities rted to the Star Archive, it was better not to talk about it as it might not beprehensible to most. "... I can''t talk about it. Anyway, my mana recovered quickly after just one night in the hospital, but it seems my mental strength didn''t bounce back as fast." Mana recovered well after a good night''s sleep, but the issuey with the mental strength. Mental strength was a significant factor for magic warriors. In any situation, they must calmly think of the numbers and form the magic spell, which was quite challenging with low mental strength. Baek Yu-Seol was confident that Eisel had a high level of mental strength, so he thought she wouldn''t have any problem with the presentation and debate this time... He would never have imagined that the aftermath of that incident would still linger. "Well, it''s a relief that you''re okay." "Yes. I''m really grateful for today." "Yeah. Buy me a meal sometime." "Sure. I''ll take my leave now." As Eisel briskly tidied up and rose to leave, Baek Yu-Seol also disappeared in the opposite direction. *Hmm... if it''s something that requires mana and mental strength... then it couldnt have been...?* While Hong Bi-Yeon was specting something based on Eisels words, a familiar woman''s voice echoed from behind. "Oh my, little sister! What are you doing here? Hmm? Enjoying the view?" The first princess of Adolveit and a rival to Hong Bi-Yeon. It was Princess Hong Si-hwa. Intentionally, she turned around the corner of the hallway, and deliberately made a loud and cheerful sound. She might have been thinking of picking on Hong Bi-Yeon, who was secretly spying, but unfortunately, the people involved had already left. "Ugh, how boring." .... Ignoring her, as Hong Bi-Yeon tried to turn away, Hong Si-hwa suddenly jumped up, blocking her way. "Sister! Why are you so mean~" "Get to the point." "Just curious~" Fluttering like a butterfly, Hong Si-hwa spoke as if she was trying to appease Hong Bi-Yeon, who was standing still. "Is our sister''s first An going well? I wonder if your thesis preparation is going well?" "By any chance, you havent finished your thesis yet? Surely not! Adolveits princess wouldn''t do that!" "Is that all you have to say?" "No?" Leaning in closer, Hong Si-hwa spoke with a slightly dry voice. "No matter what... you dont want to face embarrassment in your first An, do you, little sister? If you''re desperate... How about getting a little help from your older sister? Since you''re my little sister, I could help with one thesis, right? Hmm?" Was that the purpose? Hong Bi-Yeon felt somewhat disappointed and let out a hollowugh. She thought that the reason behind the deliberate destruction of the thesis was to diminish her value as a rival. After all, it wouldpletely break her during the An seminar... *''Seems like they''re trying to turn me into a puppet.''* Well, maybe that would be better. There were still three years left until the session to the throne, and if the rivalry ended prematurely, there wouldnt be a ''dramatic session to the throne.'' After secretly subjugating the second princess Hong Bi-Yeon while maintaining the facade of a rival Thats when everyones attention would be centered. Ta-da, eventually, the first princess would ascend the throne! Absolutely perfect. She was truly a wicked schemer. She plotted a perfect masquerade even with showmanship included. Truly wicked indeed. Hong Bi-Yeon smirked subtly and said, "I have no intention of receiving a magic thesis that''s inferior to mine, so I''ll pass on such unnecessary kindness." At that, Hong Si-hwa grinned. "Hmm...? Are you allowed to keep saying such things till thest moment? You might regret being so arrogantter." "Think whatever you want." After saying that, she coolly left. "Hmm...?" Hong Si-hwa appeared to be unable toprehend her reaction. - The turns swiftly passed, and numerous magic students and warriors presented their thesis. The thesis were so remarkable that it was difficult to rte them with teens in their 10s or 20s. The magic presented by Eisel was so spectacr that it couldn''t help but make everything else seem rtively shabby. Sending out the youngest daughter of the Morph family as the first batter just for show ended up causing damage to everyone involved. "Ugh... I ruined it..." Even though Hong Bi-Yeon had prepared for this day for years, she couldn''t help but feel nervous as she watched a young mage in his twentiesmenting his failure due to the order of appearance. Finally, her turn arrived. The thought of standing in front of the stage didn''t scare her. However, revealing a spell she personally crafted for the first time in her life made Hong Bi-Yeon tense. "The next in line is Hong Bi-Yeon Adolveit, a first-year student at the Ste Academy. Since she was there as a mage, she was not addressed as a princess. So, she was rather satisfied. She would destroy Hong Si-hwa, who was confidently staring at her with a wide grin, and that too, with her own power. "Then, please begin your presentation." Without any borate introduction, Hong Bi-Yeon showcased her magic first. "re!" As two red mes appeared in the air, people became curious. They soon realized that it was just an ordinary fire, prompting them to express puzzled expressions. "Isn''t that just a ss 1 spell, ''re? Why basic magic?" "Hmm?" Now expecting some lengthy exnation, the mages crossed their arms. Baek Yu-Seol assumed a neutral stance. However, Hong Bi-Yeon had no intention to borate in detail. She pointed at one of the two mes floating in the air and said, This is the conventional re Magic. **Fwoosh! Bang!** As she directed the me towards the Anti-Magic Barrier at the center of the stage, a huge spark sprang forth and instantly vanished. "And this is the new re. She calmly flicked the other me just like before. **Boom! Thud!!** A heavy resonating explosion echoed. "What, what''s that?" "That''s supposed to be a re...?" Immediately, some mages stood up from their seats, and adjusted their specs. Of course, not everyone understood. In fact, only a handful of specialized me magic analysts barelyprehended the spectacle. "Why are they so surprised?" "Isn''t it just a matter of putting in a bit more mana?" " No, it''s not." Watching Hong Bi-Yeon''s magic silently, Cheong Param tilted his head and spoke, She used the same amount of mana, and employed the same modifiers. In other words, exactly the same magic." So... she just added one additional special element which significantly amplified its explosive power. What...? "Just by changing one thing, the destructive force became so different?" The mana usage between the first and second spells was identical. However, upon hitting the experimental Anti-Magic Barrier, the first spell extinguished like a candle amidst a storm, while the second spell showcased an explosive power on par with a ss 2 or ss 3 spell. "Does that... make sense?" The muttered words of a student echoed the collective doubt in the room. And this atmosphere was exactly what Hong Bi-Yeon wanted. After Eisels initial presentation, the heightened atmosphere failed to satisfy anyone thereafter. *But my magic is different.* She dared to boast that her content could rival Eisels groundbreaking thesis on imbuing original forms of attributes into the magic circle itself. Just as doubts began to surface about the magic, Hong Bi-Yeon began her exnation of this spell very slowly. "Throughout history, humans have strived to control fire, ultimately shaping mes into forms they desired." "These shapes are truly diverseme arrows, spears, crosses, shields, hammers, and countless others... The list is practically endless. But all these forms are fake. Today... I will show you the true form of fire." - "Wow...?" Hong Si-hwa opened her eyes wide as Hong Bi-Yeon began presenting something groundbreaking in magic. "What is that...?" She was familiar with the original thesis prepared by Hong Bi-Yeon. As it was the case with the other families who regrly attended the An Seminars, including the Twelve Disciples'' family, the thesis by Hong Bi-Yeon was just a patchwork of exceptional schrs brought in from various ces. It was a kind of convention: ''You do it, I do it, let''s pretend we don''t know each other.'' However, Hong Si-hwa intended to touch upon that aspect sensitively. After all, she had attended the An Seminar consistently for a decade, disyed her excellence, and then retired. Wasn''t there no need to fuss about it anymore? Moreover, if Hong Bi-Yeon fell for the bait, she could easily have herpletely under her control without making a fuss about it. But. Her younger sister Hong Bi-Yeon didn''t take the bait. Instead, she appeared extremely confident. That couldn''t possibly be the case. *Mm, it''s quite impressive.* Even with her negative thoughts, she found herself strangely captivated by Hong Bi-Yeons fireworks show. If Eisels magic was cold and artistically beautiful, then Hong Bi-Yeons magic had an explosive charm which could ignite a fire in peoples hearts. It was admirable to have prepared a thesis of that level and presented it. Even Hong Si-hwa feltpelled to stand up and apud right then and there. *But then again, if that''s really your magic.* Hong Si-hwa smiled bitterly. She knew her younger sister''s worst w was herck of creativity. That was probably why she seemed to have been simultaneously training and exploring creativity recently, but... Even so, how could she prepare such diverse magic in such a short time? It was unbelievable. Therefore, if you maintain the natural form of the mes Hong Bi-Yeons presentation was reaching its climax, and the expressions of the spectators were filled with excitement. What was even more astonishing was that unlike before, no one took advantage of the ''intellectual opportunity''; they were just mesmerized, and listened intently. The second revolutionary magic had already appeared at the An Seminar. This momentum was undoubtedly greater than Hong Si-hwas first presentation. It touched a different realm. But it was alright. This kind of atmosphere was also a great stage for Hong Si-hwa. When that momentum reached its peak. That would be the perfect moment topletely take down Hong Bi-Yeon. I''ll conclude the presentation..." Just as Hong Bi-Yeon was about to sessfully wrap up her presentation. **Beep!** Hong Si-hwa pressed the button to utilize the ''intellectual opportunity. "... I have a question for you." As she spoke, the hall fell silent. It was obvious that the one using the intellectual opportunity was none other than Hong Si-hwa, the rival contending with Hong Bi-Yeon for the throne. The atmosphere became strange. "For student Hong Bi-Yeon?" "... Yes." Hong Si-hwa''s usual lively and cheerful demeanor was gone. Sporting a bright smile, she gracefully opened her mouth. "I heard news that your previous thesis was omitted. Perhaps... it was merely a patchwork of other professors'' thesis put together hastily, wasn''t it? As she directed questions towards the thesis evaluation and reviewmittee, some members nodded. They were under Hong Si-hwas influence. "So, it''s a question." She inquired, "Is that magic... really yours?" The build-up was over. From now on, she would just watch quietly as Hong Bi-Yeon scrambled and fell apart. *Well, what are you going to do now, little sister?* Thinking this, she locked eyes with Hong Bi-Yeon, and... Huh? For some reason, contrary to her expectations, she found Hong Bi-Yeon looking back at her with a yful smile.", Chapter 132: Aslan Seminar (6) Chapter 132: An Seminar (6) Despite facing Hong Si-hwa''s probing, Hong Bi-Yeon didn''t bat an eye. On the contrary, she seemed to have been waiting for this. *Well, that''s right.* She wasn''t the kind of ''older sister'' who would just silently watch her younger sister seed. "Interesting." "Ahem... I will just watch the show for now." "Me too..." At the An Seminar, giarism usations were a sensitive matter. It caused some mages to cough awkwardly and stay alert. Why? Because most of the regr attendees here indeed brought forth what Hong Si-hwa referred to as ''patchwork. It was customary. Until now, no one had pointed it out. But... Hong Si-hwa was different. She genuinely prepared her own magic thesis and consistently presented extraordinary and remarkable thesis every year. Thats what made her special. For someone like Hong Si-hwa to critique Hong Bi-Yeons thesis? Moreover, raising suspicions of giarism? That wasn''t an issue to be casually overlooked. It was a sensitive matter which had to be handled delicately; it was practically akin to starting a ''political fight'' right in the heart of the An Seminar. "What''s this?" "She''s raising the suspicion of giarism?" "Oh,e on..." "But, wasn''t her previous thesis rejected?" Some clueless students werepletely confused. They felt the atmosphere was unusual and cautiously looked around. As the two princesses of Adolveit began their dispute, the ambiance of the grand An Seminar itself began to waver. "Well, that... seems like a valid point." "Yes... I''ve seen the previous thesis. It was aplete mess and disappointing. Ahem." A few members of the reviewmittee subtly sympathized with Hong Si-hwa, casting furtive nces. Probably those who had been leeching off her for money all along. Given this atmosphere, Hong Bi-Yeon absolutely needed to rify. That this magic was indeed her own. However, the process of proving this was incredibly intricate and convoluted, so suspicions of giarism were not usually raised in those situations. "... I see. You''ve posed an interesting question, First Princess of Adolveit." Chairman Jiaryumon appeared to have epted Hong Si-hwas query as quite valid. He nodded wearily and spoke. "As everyone knows, when giarism is officially raised against a mage, they must prove through ''Magic Analysis'' that the magic is indeed their own." Every magic leaves traces of the one who created it. The sequence in which the magic circle is drawn, the number of strokes, the style of the patterns, the numbers of lines and circles, the intensity and rhythm of mana flow, and even the directionall those traces remained in detail. The above characteristics were akin to human fingerprints, making it difficult to mimic unless one was the original creator. In other words, even if someone imed another person''s magic as their own, the professional analysts would quickly expose the truth. "However, the first princess must be aware, right?" Jiaryumon gazed at Hong Si-hwa''s eyes with a piercing gaze. "Just requesting a magic analysis from a mage... it''s a behavior that greatly offends their honor." The dispute for the rightful creator of the magic had happened countless times in history. Each time, the mage had to thoroughly dissect their own magic in front of everyone, which was a great blow to their pride.. In the modern era where magic had be widespread, there might be nothing to be ashamed of, but tradition still remained. It refrained people from demanding a Magic Analysis without solid evidence. So, if Hong Bi-Yeon failed to properly prove ownership of the magic here, ultimately, Hong Si-hwas insulting behavior might just be overlooked. However... On the contrary, if Hong Bi-Yeon provided proper evidence. "You''ll have to bear the penalty for that, First Princess." Jiaryumon said with a cold gaze. "........Yes, of course." She nodded slightly, and the smile never left her face. Since a political battle was waged at the An Seminar, it was inevitable that it would not be overlooked by the Chairman of the Association. *''Still, if this helps Hong Bi-Yeon lose her mind, it''ll be a great harvest.''* Since she had confidence in her victory, Hong Si-hwa could afford such leisurely thoughts However, the subtle smile which adorned Hong Bi-Yeons face earlier kept haunting her mind, making her uneasy. "Hmm, surely not..." No matter how much of a genius she was, she didnt have the wisdom to create such extraordinary magic within just two weeks. Moreover, Hong Bi-Yeon was a failure when it came to creativity, so she must have received help from someone. For example. *''Could it be Baek Yu-Seol...?''* The boy walked down an unconventional and unique path. His resolve wasparable to that of the legendary great mages she had only read about in the history book. Wasnt it strange that she could create innovative me magic out of nowhere? Well, whether it was Baek Yu-Seol or not didnt matter. After all, Hong Bi-Yeon was finished. "Fine, let''s have the Magic Analysis conducted by me and the reviewmittee directly." Although Jiaryumons statement made Hong Bi-Yeon slightly nervous, she quicklyposed herself. Perhaps having such a figure do it personally might be more effective. "Let''s take a moment to review and discuss the thesis." Of course, themittee had to skim through all the thesis before arriving here, so the time wouldn''t be long, at most 30 minutes. However , the internal discussion didn''t evenst 10 minutes before it concluded. "... Now that the review''s done, let Hong Bi-Yeon prepare for her demonstration." The crowd murmured in surprise. They hadn''t expected the internal discussion to finish so quickly. With a slightly rxed expression, Jiaryumon nced through the thesis once more. *''This... is remarkable.''* The reason it took only ten minutes was simply because the magic was genuinely easy. Does that mean the thesis was less valuable? No, on the contrary, its value rose significantly. *To create such powerful magic with such simple equations and theories... The logic behind itpletely revolutionizes the nature of me magic itself. It can even be taught at a high school level. This is a remarkable disy of creativity.* "Deploy the activation sequence." "Yes." Following Jiaryumons instruction, Hong Bi-Yeon nodded and signaled to the staff. Usually, a magic circle appeared simple,posed of circles, lines, andbinations of runes. But everyone knew it contained countless modifiers. As those modifiers were part of a cryptographic system, deciphering the magic circle by sight alone was not easy. To borrow Baek Yu-Seols words, magic could be termed as thebination of mathematics and programming. It involvedplexputernguages and mathematical forms all at once. And the process of Magic Analysis consisted of the same thing. With a slight sheen of sweat, Hong Bi-Yeon drew a red magic circle in the air. ''me Circle'' - a ss 4 magic. She had to pour out most of her remaining mana, which came with the downside of exhaustion. But here, she wanted to showcase the best magic she could perform. **Swoosh!** As a round-shaped me emerged in the air, some people were startled and their eyes widened in shock. "Fl-me Circle... A ss 4 magic? "But, Princess isnt she just a freshman?" "How is this possible?" Most of the magic warriors in their 20s gathered there had already surpassed the ss 4, so the me Circle magic itself might not seem significant. However, the issue was her remarkably young age. "Goodness... Just like the Eisel Morph earlier, she achieved ss 4 at only seventeen?" "Exactly how many geniuses are there in this generation?" The reactions from the crowd began to tilt towards positivity. Seventeen and already ss 4? It represented the fact that she was a once in a century genius. If someone could perform at this level... Perhaps creating such magic might not be impossible. Watching this unfold, Hong Si-hwas expression slightly hardened. She had heard about her younger sibling''s remarkable magical prowess, but her aplishments at that age... *... Shes much faster than me. I barely reached ss 4 at eighteen.* One might think a one-year difference wasnt significant, but during the teenage years, reaching a level a year earlier was indeed a tremendous feat. A child achieving ss 1 at nine wouldter be a ss 7 mage, whereas one achieving it at twelve might only reach ss 5 ording to the statistics. Yet, the future still remains a mystery. Even though her magic skills soared dramatically, it didnt mean that her creativity also improved. "Let''s keep it simple and throw theoretical questions." Jiaryumon calmly scanned through Hong Bi-Yeons thesis, and soon parted his lips. "Ordinary me magic systems adopt the ''Destalins Third Law'' and ''Doylers Law'' at the beginning and end of ignition. But this magic employed what could be considered a relic of ancient times, the ''Powder Rule.'' Thisw has a serious w. If the ignition point doesn''t reach the threshold of the target to be burned, all the mana turns into powder. How did you solve this problem?" She answered without any hesitation. "If the threshold is not achieved, it absorbs oxygen from the air to create a small ignition point. The reason behind the incorporation of the Wind attribute into the third activation sequence was precisely for that." "Alright. Allow me to ask the next question." The panel members took turns querying Hong Bi-Yeon. Anyone could recite the theory of a thesis, but it wasnt the same for the aspects which couldnt be easilyprehended unless you''re the one who invented the magic. If the person stopped to ponder, ''Hmm, why did I do this part like that?'' The moment there is doubt, youre eliminated. "Regarding the next question..." Yet, Hong Bi-Yeon answered without hesitation. Analyzing the core thoroughly, she swiftly responded even to sharp inquiries from the council elders who posed direct and piercing questions. "Well, that should be enough, but... Mage Hong Si-hwa? As the mage who pointed out giarism, do you have any questions?" Jiaryumon handed the authority for the final question to Hong Si-hwa. When the mic turned on, she asked a single probing question after thoroughly analyzing the thesis. "Hong Bi-Yeon, your magic oddly incorporates the repetitive design. However, it doesn''t seem to have any impact on the operation of the magic... Why did you put it in?" It was quite a reasonable question. In reality, Hong Bi-Yeons magic had repeated patterns of ''meaningless'' magic circuits numerous times. However, once again, she replied coolly, "I just put it in because its pretty." "... What?" "... Her utterly perplexing answer left everyone in the audience gaping. Even the questioner, Hong Si-hwa, was baffled. "Did you say you put it in because it was pretty...?" In truth, it was kind of pretty. The arching patterns surrounding the edge of the circle made the magic circle look like a flower. "Once the magic waspleted, it felt too easy, simple, and nd. It was my first magic creation, so I wanted to decorate it nicely. Is there anything wrong?" No, of course not. It was her own desire even if she wanted to embellish her magic circle with rabbits and lions. However, considering that runes and circuits densely upied every section of the magic circle, the reason behind Hong Bi-Yeons addition of floral patterns seemed somewhat unusual. "I don''t know if you remember, but that flower was the one big sister liked the most." "..." Now, she could mention her older sister, which was a sign of her mental growth. Hong Bi-Yeons words prompted Hong Si-hwa to merely shut her mouth. Her expression was visibly stiffening, but she remained oblivious to that fact. Jiaryumon observed the situation and intervened, "Let''s move past the theoretical part." Theory was cleared with ease. "Next, let''s analyze the magic''s signature." It was time to identify the traces of Hong Bi-Yeon within the magic circle. "... You''ve prepared the theory well, little sister." Up to this point, it was an area which could be somehow cleared by studying the theory thoroughly. In fact, quite a few giarism mages had made it through here. However, from now on, it would be different. The breath and traces of the creator engraved in the magic itself; the scent and fingerprint of mana couldnt be hidden at all. If they dig into this thoroughly now... "Let''s skip this part." However. "Yes?" "Hold on a moment!" Unexpectedly, at Jiaryumons words, the examiners and the mages were astonished. "Why...?" gazed intently at Hong Bi-Yeon, then calmly parted his lips. "I once worked as a profiler for magical criminals. I kept my name hidden, so very few people know about it... but I do pride myself on being rather good." Crimes caused by magic were rtively easy to trace since all you had to do was follow the traces of mana. Nowadays, technology had even advanced to the point of being able to determine when and where a particr magic was used. So, the tricks of criminals had be more and more sophisticated. Just like modern Earth criminals erase their fingerprints aftermitting a crime, mages erased their own traces from their magic circles. And those who meticulously analysed such magic circles to find those traces were called ''profilers.'' For Jiaryumon, who once worked as an exceptional profiler, it was a piece of cake to sense the scent of a 17-year-old mage''s spell. re! "This is a spell that seems to be based on Hong Bi-Yeons thesis." Jiaryumon drew a crimson magic circle in the air. It was the exact same me Circle as Hong Bi-Yeons. "Ipared the direction of mana cirction, the rhythm of the flow, as well as the handwriting and scent of runes... Student Hong Bi-Yeon..." "It was exactly the same as yours." "That''s..." No one could refute it. It was the opinion of Jiaryumon, the Chairman of the Council and a formidable ss 9 Grand Mage. Who would dare to go against it? "I don''t want to take sides. I don''t particrly fancy these youngsters bickering about politics here. However, I must admit." He looked at Hong Si-hwa and dered firmly. "This... without a doubt, is Hong Bi-Yeons original magic." Hong Si-hwas expression turned icy cold. Chapter 133: Somehow, it seems harder than usual (1) Chapter 133: Somehow, it seems harder than usual (1) After Hong Bi-Yeons Magic Analysis and presentation werepletely finished, Hong Si-hwa left the ce, and sought out the sparsely popted women''s restroom. She turned on the water at the sink, washed her face roughly but delicately, then looked into the mirror. She was smiling. In the mirror, Hong Si-hwa was wearing a mask of happiness which made her facial muscles twitch, as if she were tired of it. Intentionally, Hong Si-hwa frowned, yet the arc of her mouth gave off a yful impression. At that An seminar, she lost to Hong Bi-Yeon. It was truly impressively humiliating. That stubborn little kid finally managed to surpass her sister. It was truly remarkable to think she nned for years for this day. Mage Hong Si-hwa, you cannot participate in any academic presentation or seminar for the next year, and you cannot request Magic Analysis for three years. Moreover, in the future Wasnt the Magic Analysis considered defamation against a mage? If the opponent sessfully proved their own magic, the one who requested the Magic Analysis was penalized by temporary suspension from the magicmunity. That was all. Before being a mage, Hong Si-hwa was royalty. She was a princess fighting for the throne against Hong Bi-Yeon. Perhaps, after today''s seminar, she would only be prominently featured in the media. [''Hong Si-hwa! Defeated by her younger sister!''] [''Requested Magic Analysis from Hong Bi-Yeon, but ultimately, it turned out to be original magic...''] [Unfair Magic Analysis? Was it a trap?] [''The First Princess started a political confrontation even at the An seminar Is this really okay...''] And so on and so forth. She could vividly picture it in her mind. The media was deeply involved. Perhaps articles were being churned out even now. She lost a fight that she shouldnt have lost. She was truly, perfectly countered. She had no idea at all. She didn''t expect her younger sibling to grow this much. Yet, somehow, she didn''t feel particrly upset or anything. In the mirror, Hong Si-hwa continued to smile. *Si-hwa, you''d look prettier if you smiled a bit. Why do you always frown?* Suddenly, thoughts of her deceased older sister Hong Eulin came to mind. She wondered why that was the case. She used to say all the time, ''Im fortunate to die first. I won''t have to fight for my life against my beloved younger siblings.'' I feel sorry for you... Maybe it would have been better if we weren''t royalty. We could have been ordinary and happy. I sometimes think like that. At that time, it seemed Hong Si-hwa wasn''t wearing the mask. She wondered when she started wearing it. Perhaps it was from the day Hong Eulins entire body burned and she passed away. When her older sister was dying, Hong Si-hwa wasn''t there. It seemed like she didnt want to witness it. Everytime she met her older sister, she would offer advice or guidance, but Hong Si-hwa ignored her because they werent the same. Cherish and protect your younger sister, Hong Si-hwa. There must be a way. A way for both of you to survive. Escape Adolveits cursed fate... You can... You both can do it. "It''s funny. There''s no way such a method exists. The Adolveit Bloodline was engulfed by the ''curse of destruction'', so their entire body would turn into mes and they would die before reaching thirty. No one knew the exact time of death. The more talented you are with the me, the faster you will die. Their elder sister Hong Eulin had an extraordinary talent for fire magic... and died at such a young age. Due to herck of talent, she might survive till her thirties, but Hong Bi-Yeon was close to me attribute, and might barely make it past twenty. Hong Si-hwa realized all those facts at the age of seventeen. Both her and her sister. They were fated to die like their eldest sister. There was only one way to escape the Curse of Destruction: Inheriting the throne and receiving the ''Crown of mes''. The crown made by the Progenitor Mage for their ancestor allowed them to survive. But there was only one crown. *One of us, inevitably, must die.* *''Bi-Yeon... You still don''t know this fact, do you?''* When Bi-Yeon would learn that a me was lurking in her chest, which could slowly devour her heart, how would she react? Despair? No, she could be sure now. Her sister was no longer the child she once knew. That child would probably... confront and fight against that fate. *''Yes. Struggle a bit more, my dear sister.* *We need to do that to ensure that both of us survive.* p! p! p! p! Amidst the fervent cheers and apuse, the drowsy Baek Yu-Seol blinked his sleepy eyes open. "Ugh...." His eyes were bloodshot. It was tough even to resist falling asleep. Hed rather engage in a 100-minute debate. "I''m so sleepy Even after drinking three strong cups of caffeine-rich coffee during the break, he was still sleepy. The sleep-inducing magic theories overpowered even strong caffeine. What really is magic, anyway? The An seminar required intense focus. While Baek Yu-Seols mental strength had been significantly enhanced which allowed him to gain excellent concentration, he couldn''t focus on anything due tock of proper understanding of the magic. He was proud of himself for merely staying awake while everyone wasmunicating in boring aliennguages. "Amazing. As expected. Shes the same as rumored." "Wow... this is already the third time." "I wonder how this year will turn out." "Damn it, of all years, it had to be this one. Damn it. Why do these young ones have better theses than me..." "Calm down. Just think of this as an unlucky year, that''s all." As the mages made amotion, their attention naturally shifted to the stage. There, a petite girl with short hair smiled as an orb of light hovered in front of her. She revealed the dignity befitting of a protagonist more than anyone else. A splendid disy of a full-fledged light show was unfolding. *Oh, it''s already the turn of Edna.* As a protagonist of this world, she presented the most beautiful theory at the An Seminar without any interruption from anyone. "Due to Baek Yu-Seols influence, Eisel and Hong Bi-Yeons theories were upgraded to Edna''s level of excellence. However, it didnt overshadow her thesis. ''The Compendium of Light Magic'' Fundamentally, she was in a position that inevitably drew attention. She had perfectly organized the light magic of angels, still a mysterious realm for human mages. The fact that even members of the Holy Church sneaked in to witness her presentation spoke volumes about the magnificence of Edna. "Remarkable. Truly excellent." Chairman Jiaryumon nodded with a face blossoming with a smile. For someone who rarely praised, Ednas thesis could be considered perfect in his eyes. "Thank you." Even after Edna stepped down from the stage, themotion didnt cease. While Eisel and Hong Bi-Yeons presentations were impressive, Edna brought a thoroughly 21st-century atmosphere and knowledge, creating an unforgettable show. *''Is this what it means to be Edna...''* It was truly remarkable, but... The issuey in the fact that Baek Yu-Seol was the next one. "Sigh." He hadnt prepared much. He just brought a thesis he casually wrote during the exam period. Since the protagonists of the An Seminar were the trio, he didnt even consider attracting attention. Even when Edna reviewed the thesis, he only received a simplement. ''It''s decent enough.'' A presentation suitable for attending the An Seminar. Impressive enough not to be disregarded anywhere, butpared to the trio, it was remarkablycking... *Well, that was the n from the beginning.* Baek Yu-Seol left the ce. After a short break, it was time to head straight to the podium. While walking down the corridor, Baek Yu-Seol met Edna. "Oh, it''s your turn next? Good luck." "No need for luck. I''ll just roughly go through it." "An Seminar is eagerly attended by others, isn''t it a bit too much to be casual?" "Don''t know. Its annoying Anyway, do your best!" Perhaps due to a sessful presentation, Edna cheerfully walked away in the distance. Baek Yu-Seol briefly thought that her gait appeared childish, but he tried to shake it off. He headed to the main entrance to the podium, where an organizer was waiting. As Baek Yu-Seol approached with azy expression, the person chuckled briefly. "Please wait for a moment." "Yes." Inside, the host was prattling on, describing the next presenter. "The Supernova of Ste Academy! We will now have a presentation by Baek Yu-Seol, the mage who seeded in controlling sh magic for the first time." "You may go in now." Baek Yu-Seol passed through the opening doors and headed towards the podium. With everyone looking down from above, he felt like a diator in the colosseum. Everyones eyes sparkled. Despite numerous outstanding presentations, the anticipation for the presentation by the Student Baek Yu-Seol was inevitable. A mage who sessfully controlled sh for the first time. For centuries, countless mages had attempted to master the magic with no sess, but a student who could control the very magic deemed impossible by everyone was attending the seminar. Hence, it was natural to expect Baek Yu-Seol to present a thesis rted to sh magic. However. Unfortunately, he had no idea about the principles behind controlling sh magic. He simply used it because it worked. For that reason, today''s thesis presentation could be quite disappointing. "Today''s topic is Prokitexs stacked circuit design. As Baek Yu-Seol began, confusion painted the faces of the mages. Some even doubted if they heard correctly. ''No, what about sh? People began to re with expressions of disbelief, but what could he do? *I don''t know either* He had anticipated the disappointment, yet since he hade this far, Baek Yu-Seol carried on with the presentation resolutely. Certainly, his magic was on amendable level. For a seventeen-year-old mage,posing this kind of thesis wasn''t easy. However, since the geniuses present typically maintained such standards, the presentation seemed average, if not disappointingly so. Or perhaps it was her own expectations. It was even more disappointing than the other presentations. *''Hmm, this is an opportunity.''* Meanwhile, Cellyns eyes sparkled. She couldn''t believe Baek Yu-Seol would bring such a sloppy thesis. There were not just one or two but several points that could be critiqued. This was because his magic tantly ignored the premise that had proven to be ''impossible in the past. She wasn''t the only one with such thoughts; some mages observing the presentation wore bewildered expressions. Bringing an originally impossible premise and exining it as if it were possible was absurd. But the way he presented it made it seem like it was genuinely achievable. It momentarily caused the audience to think, ''Wait, is that actually possible?'' "I''ve already thoroughly dissected the magic designed by Baek Yu-Seol." Starting with an example of an impossible premise, he had prepared a host of difficult and challenging questions. If what he had prepared was indeed the end... Baek Yu-Seol''s self-esteem as a mage mightpletely crumble. While Eisels magic was untouchable due to its exceptional nature, Baek Yu-Seol was different. His magic felt like a fragile sandcastle. As Baek Yu-Seol presentation neared its end, discontented mages hovered their fingers over the buttons, nning to attack him. However, there would be no opportunity for them to strike back. I''ll have to use all four remaining opportunities this time. Before others could intervene... She was nning to destroy Baek Yu-Seol herself. Chapter 134: Somehow, it seems harder than usual (2) Chapter 134: Somehow, it seems harder than usual (2) Beep! The clear sound of the rm made Baek Yu-Seol turn his head. Someone had finally used their first opportunity. As he presented, he secretly hoped no one would bother him, and his expression revealed his annoyance. Jiaryumon tilted his head slightly to identify the person who used the opportunity. It was Cellyn from Ste Academy. *Hmm, is that little girl targeting only those from the same academy?* He was curious, but since there was no reason to refuse the opportunity, he nodded. As the mic turned on, Cellyn stood and began speaking. "Baek Yu-Seol, I''d like to ask you a question first." "Yes." "In the 13th section of page 13 of the thesis, you used both ''Baytes Rune Calction'' and ''Baytess Law'' simultaneously in one form. How did you organize these?" Her question received nods from the mages, as it was a shared query among them all. Long ago, Baytes had stated when creating his calction andw, "Myw cannot be calcted with my calction." However, Baek Yu-Seol had disregarded Baytess words andbined the two into one forman attempt even Baytes himself had deemed impossible. *... What is that even about?* Baek Yu-Seol couldn''tprehend what he''d done or what was wrong. He had merely followed the instructions given by the Sentient Spec he wore. *Shouldn''t I have just submitted the original version as it was?* Originally, this thesis was derived from the answer sheet submitted during the second test. But given the asion of An Seminar, he felt it might be mundane to submit it as was. Thus, he borrowed the knowledge of the Sentient Spec to make various modifications and assemblies, which seemed to have been the problem. He got caught in this way. "I''ll use a Magic Screen." The Magic Screen was activated by drawing a magic circle with a magic pen. It didnt activate real magic, but it was often used by mages with no mana to demonstrate that their form was true. The mages often favored using the Magic Screen to demonstrate intricate magic circles they couldn''t achieve at their level, so there was nothing odd about him using it here. "..." Lost in thought, Cellyn smiled as Baek Yu-Seol hesitated in front of the Magic Screen. If he didn''t answer, she intended to assert that ''Baytess Law couldnt be calcted'' directly, establishing it as a fact. However, Baek Yu-Seol promptly began writing something without any hesitation. Initially, it was Baytess Law,'' and then Baytes Rune Calction''... But something was different. "Huh?" "What''s that?" "It''s a new calction I''ve never seen before." Around that moment, Edna, who was observing Baek Yu-Seols presentation, realized that something was amiss. *''Wait a second, isn''t that... a future calction method...?''* Come to think of it, Baek Yu-Seol once asked her if his thesis was alright. It happened to be a time when even she was preupied with preparing the thesis, so she skimmed through and casually said, ''Looks good. Go ahead.'' But upon reflection, she forgot the intent behind his question. Perhaps he wasn''t asking in that sense. ''Do you think this paper is suitable for presentation in the current era?'' Yes, his knowledge was a mix of the future and the past. Since she had hardly seen the current Baek Yu-Seol studying, he might just be living in the present based solely on a piece of future magical knowledge. After he wrote the thesis, he asked her if it would be okay to publish it. But without even knowing it, she casually thought it seemed usible and affirmed it, resulting in... "Th-that''s..." "It''s apletely new calction!" "It''s a method of dissecting and rbining magical words to verify calctions..." "How...!" Such a bizarre situation unfolded. Baek Yu-Seol finished writing the calctions, then looked at Cellyn. His expression seemed to ask, ''Is there a problem?'' "What''s that...? Even Cellyn, who was equipped with professor-level knowledge, was baffled by the unfamiliar calction. She tried to remainposed as she asked, "Where did you learn that calction?" "Huh? Where did I learn it? Well, uh... I learned it at the academy..." Baek Yu-Seol was about to say he learned it at the academy, but he realized that something was off and hurriedly began to justify himself. "Oh, just... since the usual calctions didn''t work well, I thought of creating one while writing the thesis..." "Right..." Many wanted to question if that exnation made any sense, but what could they do if it was the truth? This excuse seemed to suffice; the mages marveled at it but refrained from pressing further. Cellyns response was blocked by this excuse, and she had nothing more to say. "... Next question." However, the gaps in his thesis didn''t end there. Even though this new form resulted from a new calction method, would it continue like this in the future? "Baek Yu-Seol, could you list the words representing Rune T3?" "Seol, Pa, Dok, O, Rin, Chen, Ku." "Then, can you arrange the periodicity of the stacking properties of Prokitex Design?" It might have seemed odd to ask all these questions, but Baek Yu-Seol answered without hesitation. "CE, CO, SI, DE, BA, RI." "... Impressive memory you have there." To be honest, Cellyn was a bit surprised by Baek Yu-Seols ability to recall such details, considering it was an unexpected question. However, that didn''t change anything. "Well then, do you now understand what the issue is?" No. Baek Yu-Seol, who almost gave an honest answer, firmly shut his mouth. "There''s an error in your design form. It vites the ''Rune Binomial Law.''" "Rune Binomial Law?" Baek Yu-Seol asked unconsciously since he truly wasnt aware. Cellyn thought it was just to reconfirm and willingly answered. "Yes. It''s thew that states ''Runes with different numbers of characters cannotbine.'' To put it simply, a rune must always bebined in pairs, just like when youbine '' (i)'' and '' (ga)'' in Korean to create '' (a).'' But Runes have this unnecessarilyplex rule that single characters like ''Seol'' or ''Pa'' cannotbine with two-character Runes like ''CE'' or ''CO.'' But Baek Yu-Seol ignored this fundamental rule when writing the design form. Could such a design form operate properly? It was utter nonsense. "Is that so?" Baek Yu-Seol stared intently at the form through his Sentient Spec. Even on a second look, he didn''t understand. Cellyn said, "Now, do you see how wed your design form is?" "Well, um, but..." Baek Yu-Seol hesitated for a moment, then took a pen and drew a few lines on the form he had written on the magic screen. "... Wouldn''t this work?" "Huh?" What he did wasn''t anything significant. He had drawn mana circuit lines by slicing each character and thenbined them with a binomial equation. So, tobine ''Seol'' and ''CE'' runes, he meticulously dissected them into '''', ''A'', '''', ''c'', ''E'', and then reassembled them. "That seems reasonable, but... "But, the mana connections wouldn''t be right, would they?" "No, take another look. The binomial equations above are responsible for each rune disassembling and connecting one by one, so it should operate smoothly." "Wow, really?" *''That... works...?''* Cellyn waspletely speechless. She never thought this would work. At that point, she wondered if pointing it out even had any significance. But once started, she couldn''t stop. Ultimately, the most crucial w remained. "... Impressive. The new binomial equation and the rune rearrangement you''ve created using your method are truly outstanding." Cellyn continued calmly. "Baek Yu-Seol, you''re aware of the ''Arrangement of Mana,'' right?" "Uh... yeah, I think I know. Probably." Upon her words, even the mages who were eximing over the neww nodded. Until now, the problems could be considered mere quirks. Making a new binomial equation and integrating runes to solve those issues showcased a remarkable and ingenious idea for a seventeen-year-old mage. However In essence, the fundamental wy in the design itself. ''Mana must be arranged in a series.'' Thisw had remained unchanged since the inception of magic into this world. It was as basic and immutable as ''water falls from top to bottom'' or ''one plus one equals two''. However, Baek Yu-Seol''s design strangely arranged mana in a parallel way. No, could they really just pass it off as ''strange''? Initially, that couldn''t even be called a magic circle. It might be better to describe it as a mere mimic of the magic circle. "So, I''ll ask. Baek Yu-Seol, do you think parallel arrangement of mana is possible?" "Yes? Yes." Cellyn internally chuckled. *''That''s nonsense...''* Even for Baek Yu-Seol, this couldn''t be right. If parallel mana were possible, it would mean casting multiple spells with a single magic circle. That concept was considered almost mythical in the magical world. It was researched for centuries but never proven by anyone. "It''s okay. Then, will you show it?" Ahem. Someone understood Cellyns intent to tease Baek Yu-Seol and let out a smallugh. They immediately noticed and controlled their expression, but Baek Yu-Seol was sensitive and couldn''t help but hear it. *''What''s wrong now?''* The atmosphere was bing increasingly ufortable. Unable to grasp what was wrong, it was frustrating. Anyway, since Baek Yu-Seol had said he would show it, he couldn''t back down. With a nervous expression, Baek Yu-Seol held the magic pen. The other mages looked at Baek Yu-Seol with a mix of disbelief and bewilderment. ''That''s nonsense...'' ''Even if you insist, there''s a limit...'' "Ah, it''s a shame. The atmosphere is getting more ufortable..." Edna was sweating nervously. *''That foolish regressor...''* Right now, he had no idea what form he was revealing. Due to his jumbled knowledge and memories, he was just spouting out forms andws. The calctions shown by him so far would only appear at least 2-3 years from now, and the rune binomial theorem would be out around the same time. And decisively... the parallel mana arrangement wouldnt even appear until five yearster! Honestly, she didnt mind him disclosing the calctions or runews ahead of time since it wouldn''t cause a major impact on the magical world. It would''ve just made the construction of the design a bit easier, that''s all. However, the parallel mana arrangement was a really serious issue. The concept of triggering various spells from a single magic circle; it was a simple yet ingenious idea. Thatw would be announcedter in the world''s most formidable magical tower, the Manwol Tower, and it was going to revolutionize the magical world. However, now that Baek Yu-Seol hadpleted the design incorporating the parallel mana arrangement into the magic circle without understanding its implications, Edna covered her face and silently screamed inside. Eventually, Baek Yu-Seolpleted the design by incorporating the parallel mana arrangement without understanding a word of it. And. "... Huh?" "Wait, what''s that...?" "Is this a joke...?" **Zap!** The magic circle began emitting light on the Magic Screen board. Although the magic hadn''t manifested, the cirction of mana proved that this magic circle is correct. **Snap! Thud!** Loud noises echoed through the hall. Cellyn dropped the microphone. Baek Yu-Seol covered his ears for a moment, and realized that something was amiss with their reaction. *''What''s happening?''* No one uttered a word. Everyone seemed dazed, their mouths agape... They were immersed in the design on the magic screen as if spellbound. Only then did Baek Yu-Seol vaguely realize that he had made a mistake of apletely different magnitude from before. *''Is this something I wasnt supposed to solve?''* It seemed far moreplicated and difficult than usual... Chapter 135: Somehow, it seems harder than usual (3) Chapter 135: Somehow, it seems harder than usual (3) In the case of Baek Yu-Seol, this An Seminar was a time to take a brief break. It wasn''t the main episode, but it was an important day for the three female protagonists to gain full attention from the public. Ever since he entered Ste Academy, he had one resolution: "Live quietly without attracting attention." Compared to the countless geniuses at Ste, he had meager skills, lowbat ability,ck of knowledge, and couldn''t even use magic. But how did ite to this? "This is truly insane!" "The history of the magical world will be rewritten..." "If the parallel arrangement is usible, the thesis I discarded three years ago due to the obstruction could be revived!" "I need to go back immediately. I have to report to the headmaster..." After a brief silence, the erupting chaos showed no sign of calming down. Previously, they were the gentlemen who spoke in low tones, but now they were causing chaos without paying any attention to their surroundings. However, after 30 minutes, Chairman Jiaryumon intervened by forcefully hitting the hammer. "Quiet!" Sudden silence prevailed after thirty minutes of turmoil, and all the mages gazes converged. His voice was filled with magical energy, and carried an unquestionable force. "Just because it was revealed in the presentation, it doesn''t mean you can use the thesis above... Everyone knows that, right?" Intellectual property rights existed even in magic. Otherwise, developing magic and presenting it could lead to existing established mages stealing ideas. Hence, through this incident, Baek Yu-Seol was poised to be a big shot. Since there would be no mage to deny the "parallel arrangement," *Money wont be an issue now* As a co-developer in Delta Augmentation Form, his bank ount continued to fill up steadily. Having a lot of money was good in itself, but that wasn''t the immediate concern. *I hope this won''t distort the future* Due to Alterisha and the game-changing power of items, he had no choice but to impart the Delta Augmentation Form. However, since he had absolutely no connection with the magic, he knew absolutely nothing about what the parallel arrangement signified or when it would appear. Worries lingered that something might go wrong just because a magic scheduled to appear in the future had been prematurely revealed. He nced at Edna, but she just shook her head and sighed, and didnt show any other reaction. "Let the presenter leave now. Jiaryumons instruction was a relief for Baek Yu-Seol, who exited without even greeting anyone. Unexpectedly, most of the audience rushed out. Some might have wanted to follow Baek Yu-Seol to contact their societies or mage towers, while others might return to their researchbs to push their magic studies further, as the parallel arrangement could potentially overturn the existing magic system. Therefore, thetter half of the An Seminar was destined to end in confusion. It was truly unfortunate for the students who had been eagerly anticipating this day, but with all the mages leaving after the impactful presentation, nothing else seemed interesting. "All in all, today was quite eventful..." Jiaryumon chuckled, recalling Baek Yu-Seol. He felt that despite his worsening condition, it was worthwhile to force himself to attend the seminar. Aside from that, he couldnt help but feel sorry for the other kids. At the An Seminar, there were indeed numerous young prodigies who could potentially be grand mages in the future. Still, since the participants were mostly in their twenties, it was rare for magic powerful enough to cause a worldwide sensation to be revealed. Of course, there had been rare asions when the world showed interest in truly remarkable seminars. For instance, ten years ago, the First Princess of Adolveit, Hong Si-Hwa, made such a presentation. She developed a groundbreaking method that allowed her to control me-based magic more naturally than anyone else. She demonstrated its applicability to all elemental magics, which sparked considerable attention. However, even though her aplishment was impressive for a teenager, it wasn''t enough to shake up the magic world significantly. It gained attention merely due to being a magic developed by a teenager, but it didn''t disrupt things to such an extent. But how was this year''s An Seminar? It turned out to be a historic event in the magical world, as four unprecedented techniques were unveiled all at once. ''Eisels Elemental Affinity Magic Circle.'' ''Hong Bi-Yeons Elemental Amplification Method.'' ''Ednas Light Magic Series.'' And finally, ''Baek Yu-Seol''s Mana Parallel Arrangement.'' The revtion of any one of these would have caused a significant stir in the academicmunity, but the fact that mere seventeen years old students presented a total of four such groundbreaking techniques sent shockwaves throughout the globe. Moreover Baek Yu-Seol''s ''Mana Parallel Arrangement'' was originally a proposition that was impossible to establish. It was an illogical statement even more preposterous than believing that ''one plus one equals three.'' Yet, Baek Yu-Seol mentioned it at the An Seminar and actually managed to prove it. **[Ste Student Baek Yu-Seol, winner of the Camelon Magic Advancement Award!]** **[Receiving the Camelon Award at the age of a teenager is a first]** **[Three girl mages who won the Camelon Magic Award]** **[New acim in elemental studies!]** In various publications like Daily Magic, Magical Report, and Magic SunShine, the most authoritative magic magazines, almost the same faces were prominently disyed. Four students dressed in Ste''s uniform became a significant topic after the recent An Seminar. Even though it had been barely a day, the influx of interviews and headlines pouring out made it apparent how fast news spread in today''s world. Among them, the boy who stood out was Baek Yu-Seol. While the three girls who advanced magic in the elemental field were impressive, Baek Yu-Seol''s parallel arrangement garnered the most attention. It aimed to overhaul the foundation of every existing magic in this world, which made it stand out. "Miss, do you want us to visit?" While driving, Seong Tae-Won asked Jeliel, who was sitting cross-legged in the backseat while reading the newspaper. "I was nning on it, but the crowd seems to be quite tangled up; it might be challenging." After the conclusion of the An Seminar, she intended to have a brief meeting with Baek Yu-Seol. However, due to the overwhelmingly high demand from various individuals, some of considerable influence in the magicalmunity, she had no choice but to step back. Considering the difficulty she faced just making it this far, it didnt seem possible to meet him today. "Its unfortunate... but it can''t be helped." She was convinced that despite all the mages trying to woo him, Baek Yu-Seol would eventually approach her. "Then, let''s get going." "Yes, Miss." Jeliel returned leisurely. The ruins of the Valkamak Royal Family. It was once a kingdom with flourishing civilization, founded by the descendants of Valkamak, one of the twelve disciples of the Progenitor Mage. It became a ce abandoned by everyone after it was destroyed by a certain entity. No, let''s correct that. It was no longer urate to say no one searched this ce. It had now be the stronghold of the Dark Mages. At the top of the fallen pce, Dark Knight sat on the shattered throne, silently going through the newspaper. Despite the fierce wind, the newspaper didn''t budge at all, thanks to his meticulous control of ''Dark Magic.'' "Baek Yu-Seol... He''s quite excellent, isn''t he? This Ste''s piece of trash. Is he by the side of the heir to the Dark Mage King?" "Yes." The ck mist responded to the words of Dark Knight who was adorned in ck armor. "The Supreme of Dark Mage Alliance, the Tower Lord of Sakwol, seems to be keeping a close eye on that boy. Information came in that even the Manwol Tower is closely scrutinizing him in light of this incident." "All sorts of attention is swarming around, even on worthless trash." If onecked confidence in their own abilities, attracting undue attention wasnt wise. Whether it was an invention of the century or a remarkable discovery, it drew attention for unnecessary reasons. There would be entities seeking financial gain and knowledge, and among them could be the Dark Mages'' faction. That trash called Baek Yu-Seol was sure to be short-lived since he was their target. "There''s an interesting fact. What is it?" "That boy seems to have realized from the beginning that drawing so much attention is not a gain but a curse. Why do you think that? Do you know about the Delta Augmentation Form presented earlier?" "I do. Continue." "He''s said to be a co-author of that form. However... for some reason, he intentionally concealed his name. As if he''s hiding his own existence and promoting someone else." Of course, it failed spectacrly. In the end, the existence of Baek Yu-Seol was revealed to the world... However, the very act of him attempting to hide himself had significance. "... I remember the time when I was human, so I understand their nature well. Humans are creatures who can never hide their achievements. Especially a young and immature human." If one aplished something remarkable, the species that couldnt help but show it off was none other than humans. But for Baek Yu-Seol to attempt to conceal it... "There must have been a reason significant enough to suppress the urge to boast." "Indeed. "Hmm... it seemed a bit peculiar, but that was about it. "It would be best to get rid of him." Baek Yu-Seol was only seventeen, still a young mage. It might be a bit tricky to kill him because of his affiliation with Ste... but if one wanted to eliminate him, it could be done. "Yes, it''s about time. Are you ready to infiltrate into Ste?" "Yes. I''ll bring her now." Upon Dark Knightsmand, the ck mist faded into the ground, and revealed itself a momentter alongside someone else. Beside the shadow stood a girl with her hair braided into two. Her face was shaking as if she was unable to hide her embarrassment. "Ane. The identity has been properly manipted. Unless Eltman Eltwin checks personally, she won''t be exposed." The dark mage girl called Ane raised her head, and barely made eye contact with Dark Knight. "... Yes. But." "Speak." "I am, in fact, forty this year..." "So?" "This the braided hair and the academy uniform feels a bit..." Since Ane became a Dark Mage at a young age, she maintained her youthful appearance. Even after several decades, thanks to her unchanged appearance, she was assigned to infiltrate Ste as part of the summer exchange program. Unfortunately, she didn''t anticipate having to actually wear an academy uniform. "Im sure you also agreed that to perfectly infiltrate Ste, youd have to impersonate a student, right?" "But, this is..." "If you won''t, there''s no choice. Give up your head and return." "Eek! How on earth could she return after giving up her head! Ane copsed onto the ground. "I''m sorry! I''ll risk my life toplete the mission!" "That''s the spirit." Dark Knight clicked his tongue. Such immature Dark Mages sometimes had remnants of their human habits and vague emotions. In such cases, sess rates in missions tend to plummet, but currently, Ane was the most suitable for the infiltration mission into Ste, so there was no choice but to send her. "Alright then, depart immediately; Ste''s summer vacation is about to begin." "Okayyyyy!" Ane sprang up from her seat and energetically responded before dashing out without looking back. Once she vanished, the blurry ck shadow spoke to Dark Knight. "Despite her odd habits, she''s reliable. No need to worry." "Right. I know." He knew, yet he couldn''t help but feel uneasy. Despite her foolish and immature nature, her abilities were indeed great. *''But... once she is tangled with someone, there''s no escaping.''* Especially with the power of just a first-year Ste student... Chapter 136: Summer Vacation (1) Chapter 136: Summer Vacation (1) The students of Ste who attended the thrilling seminar were able to board a dedicated Ste aircraft on their way back. Originally, it was appropriate to use public transportation such as private cars or trains, but due to the massive crowds after this seminar, there was no other choice. "I thought we were going to get into a serious ident." "Is it my fault?" "Oh, it''s totally Ahjussi''s fault." At Stes aircraft restaurant. Edna reprimanded Baek Yu-Seol, who was struggling to swallow the rice. "... This won''t cause the world to end, right?" I guess? The world doesn''t end that easily. Arent you worrying too much about useless things?" "Ugh." Still, if Edna, who knew the original future, was so relieved, then it seemed that the feared oue wouldnte true. He sighed deeply. After ncing around to see if anyone was listening, he asked, "By the way... when was this magic supposed to appear? "It was supposed to be announced at the Manwol Tower about 5 years from now." "Well, at least it''sing in only 5 years..." "Thanks to this, Manwol Tower lost one of the century''s achievements to a mere student. However, the researchers secretly working on Mana Parallel Arrangement might be shedding tears by now, right?" "Oh, now that you mention it..." When he was boarding the flight, he remembered that there were people clinging desperately to him, iming to be members of the Manwol Tower''s academic research group. *... Those people were probably researchers on Mana Parallel Arrangement.* Suddenly, a feeling of regret arose, but what could be done? The ship had already sailed. As Edna slurped the soup, she looked at Baek Yu-Seol and subtly asked. "But, why is your memory so chaotic?" "Huh? What?" "No... anyway, if its about a magic as grand as Mana Parallel Arrangement, I thought you might remember the time it was announced? Ah, if it''s something you can''t talk about, it''s fine." They agreed to be only 50% honest with each other. Edna left out the rest of the conversation. *''Hmm...''* Her question was quite straight to the point. Perhaps she hadn''t realized that he was from another world since thest Alterishas item presentation. Naturally, she would think Baek Yu-Seol had read the ''original novel''. However, Baek Yu-Seol hadn''t read the original novel and ended up making this mistake due to theck of knowledge of the intricate storyline. He wanted to confess that fact, but due to the Narrative Power, he couldn''t do anything. He could only be satisfied that she had this minor question in mind and would have to figure out the answer herself. *It''s difficult toe up with an answer on my own* Who would even think someone had be transmigrated by a ''game'' based on the original novel? One wouldn''t even dream that the protagonist in that game was none other than Edna herself. He felt oddly strange thinking that the cute short-haired girl, who relished on seaweed soup at a tables distance from him, was the main character of the world. *Hmm? Come to think of it, in the game''s ending where was Edna?* Just before being transmigrated in this world, Baek Yu-Seol had hunted a ck dragon named Demonic ck Dragon, Darkest Night of the Thirteenth Month. *{TN:- The reason for name change will be revealed after the books first round of editing ispleted.}* However, just before encountering that ck dragon, Baek Yu-Seol remembered receiving some strange quest. *''Find the missing Edna* That truly was a bizarre quest. Originally, Character Edna was supposed to be the protagonist. And ''Character Baek Yu-Seol who followed Edna was just a mere extra. But suddenly, with no warning, the protagonist disappeared, and a quest was given to a side character to find the protagonist. At that time, he wasn''t really interested in the story and didn''t even care, but thinking about it now, something seemed off. What could it be? Surely, after hunting the Demonic ck Dragon, Baek Yu-Seol had some time before he transmigrated. However, even after undoubtedly defeating the final boss, there was no scene or sign of Edna. In other words, defeating the final boss wasn''t the answer to find Edna *I guess* *I don''t know.* Even if he thought about it now, it remained a mystery. This quest was solely experienced by Baek Yu-Seol alone and wasn''t recorded in his Sentient Spec. He looked at Edna with a newfound gaze. While stuffing her mouth full of lettuce-wrapped kimchi, she widened her eyes with a questioning look upon noticing his gaze. What? Why are you staring at me? Thats what her eyesmunicated without words, and Baek Yu-Seol lowered his head. "Nothing. Just don''t disappear somewhereter." "Huh? Ugh." Baek Yu-Seol got up with the tray first, and Edna chased after him with mouth still full of food. *Hmm... I think theres more to it.* Besides the keyword regression, there was another secret hidden from Edna. It was certain, but there was no way to find out what it was. She couldnt ask him anymore than this. Since they had agreed to reveal only 50% of each other''s secrets. In other words, the regression itself wasn''t the secret. Whaty hidden beneath the 50% was important... It urred to her that the secret might have connections with his past rtionships with Eisel before the transmigration, but there was no way to find out anymore. * No, wait. Come to think of it, I did hear such a prophecy.* Wandering in the city of Camelon, she stumbled upon a peculiar fortune-teller. She recalled the words of the mysterious grandmother she met there. Look into the constetions with a child born of the blessing of ice. You might vaguely get a glimpse of your path. In this world, there was only one child born of the blessing of ice. *''She said something about Eisel...* The fortune-teller undoubtedly possessed some special power. In the Aether World, there were beings with prophetic abilities, so it wasn''t surprising for the fortune-teller in Camelon to make a prophecy. Moreover, didn''t Baek Yu-Seol also visit that fortune-teller? Though she didn''t know what he was doing there. "Hmm..." After considering for a moment, she decided it would be better to pretend she was deceived and just talk to Eisel. Since there was nothing to lose anyway. Having thought that far, Edna stood up immediately, intending to find Eisel right away. Meanwhile, at the back of the aircraft, on the sky terrace. "Your Highness! You are truly remarkable!" "I knew you''d present splendidly, didn''t I?" Surrounded by followers and faction members who had persistently pursued her all the way, Hong Bi-Yeon was enjoying a sense of superiority. She let her hair naturally flutter under the gentle breeze. She crossed her legs and casually sipped on the tasteless ck tea. She was nked by admirers on both sides who kept showering her with praises; it was almost heavenly. "Your Highness, please take a look at this!" One of the faction members precisely brought a newspaper just in time. [The humiliation of the First Princess, Hong Si-hwa?] [Is Hong Si-hwa helpless when ites to Hong Bi-Yeon, who is blessed with fire?] The political fight within Adolveit was ripe enough to be a heated spectacle. And if that fervor waspletely saturated with her triumph, wouldn''t anyone feel good about it? "Sigh, why do you keep bringing these boring things?" While she said so, she couldn''tpletely hide her inner delight. Her followers were ustomed to such moments, and adeptly chimed in with remarks like, "Oh, how boring it must be for you in the future if it''s already this dull now!" **Snap!** As Hong Bi-Yeon flipped through the pages of the newspaper with a joyous smile, her expression slightly softened. [Where on earth is Baek Yu-Seols progress headed?] [From the Delta Augmentation Form to the Mana Parallel Arrangement...] [Opinions from experts im he has advanced magic technology by several decades within a mere half-year...] One side of the article was about Hong Bi-Yeon, while the other side was saturated with Baek Yu-Seols story. "Oh, thatmoner." "Impressive, indeed. Isn''t it?" *Hey! Pay attention!* "Oh, right." The faction members were moring about something, but in reality, Hong Bi-Yeon turned a deaf ear to it. *''Is this an achievement a normal seventeen-year-old could aplish?* There was no longer even admiration, she just felt pure, unadulterated curiosity. Perhaps it was not only her who was curious about him. But could anyone truly uncover Baek Yu-Seols past, shrouded even from Adolveits intelligence? * No.* Suddenly, she recalled the conversation she had with Eisel before. "We''ve found a way to uncover the hidden past and secrets of Baek Yu-Seol. And maybe, just maybe, find a way... to save him." At that time, Eisel had spoken so earnestly while referring to the Star Archives. Initially, she had chuckled. After all, the Constetion Project was just a myth. However, Eisel earnestly appealed to her, and before she knew it, Hong Bi-Yeon found herself nodding along. She had been inexplicably drawn in by the strange power she possessed. *If I think about it, its really hard to understand even now....* *How did I end up agreeing to that?* It was more magical than magic itself. But thinking back now, it wasn''t such a bad decision. In fact, it felt somewhat reassuring. She had already been grappling with finding a way to save Baek Yu-Seol. It was ill-mannered to dig into someones past without permission, but at least it was to find a way to ovee the impending deadline... Wouldn''t that be eptable? Having considered this, Hong Bi-Yeon abruptly rose from her seat. "Huh? Your Highness?" "I need to step out for a moment. Carry on without me." "Yes!" "Of course!" Leaving her followers and faction members behind, Hong Bi-Yeon leisurely walked along the edge of the terrace. Sure enough, she noticed Eisel standing alone at the far end, enjoying the solitude. For a moment, she found herself lost in the blue hue of her hair. It formed a beautiful contrast with the endless blue sky beyond her. However, Hong Bi-Yeon quickly shook those thoughts. "Hey, Morph." "... Ah. What''s the matter?" As it was a rare asion for Hong Bi-Yeon to initiate contact first, Eisel wore a slightly puzzled expression. "Can you exin in detail about our previous conversation?" ".... Are you referring to the Constetion Project?" "Yes. Can we truly ess the Star Archives?" "Of course. I did it myself." As Eisel spoke, she gazed strangely at the sky, as if she was trying tomunicate with the sky. Feeling a bit odd about it, Hong Bi-Yeon found it puzzling. "You imed to have done it before, right? If that''s true, just spill what you saw." "... I can''t do that. Recklessly disclosing what Ive seen there might even lead to death, no matter how powerful you are." "What?" Seeing Hong Bi-Yeons incredulous expression, Eisel quickly continued. "Moreover, in reality, I didn''t see much. Alone, my power was... absurdly insufficient." "Hmm, so you need my power?" "Yes. Don''t you have many questions about Baek Yu-Seol too?" As she was caught off guard, Hong Bi-Yeons lips slightly curled, as if her true thoughts were revealed. "Who cares about amoner? I''m just intrigued by the legend of the Star Archives." "Either way, I''d be grateful for your help. With both of us, maybe we can see more than before." Behind Eisels confidently spoken words, therey a sense of duty and assurance. The consciousness of rescuing someone drove her. Hong Bi-Yeon felt a bit overwhelmed by Eisels confidence, but she didn''t show it. "Well, I guess... I "... Did you hear something good?" At that moment, both Hong Bi-Yeon and Eisel were both horrified by the voice, and hastily turned their heads. "Isn''t it said that those who aren''t descendants of the Twelve Disciples might suffer great harm if they hear stories rted to the Stars Archives? It seemed like you two were oddly close, secretly discussing such things?" "Oh, Edna?" "What, you...?" The person eavesdropping from behind was none other than Edna. Strangely, she seemed to have understood the entire conversation. "The Star Archives? I''m also intrigued by that. Can I join in? "Are you hearing me correctly?" "Yeah? Of course." Eisel appeared puzzled at her response. This was due to the message left by Ste''s Knight Commander Arien and Principal Eltman Eltwin. - Those not descendants of the Twelve Disciples won''t understand anything rted to the Star Archives. - Even if they somehow understand... they might faint. - So, try not to talk about it in ces with many people. Basically, anyone not a descendant of the Twelve Disciples couldn''t hear this conversation, and even if they did, fainting was the norm. But to have heard this conversation and remain unaffected... *''Could thatmoner really be...?''* *''A descendant of the Twelve Disciples...?* But it didn''t make sense. Descendants of the Twelve Disciples inherited their powers through proper session. What about Edna then? Wasn''t she an orphan frommoner origins, with no knowledge of her parents? *''What''s her true identity...?''* "Why are you looking at me like that? Are you smitten?" Seeing Edna speak casually, both Eisel and Hong Bi-Yeon had the same thought at the same time. Strangely, it stemmed thatmoners with ck hair held many unique and mysterious secrets. Chapter 137: Summer Vacation (2) Chapter 137: Summer Vacation (2) Anyone who visited Ste Academy for the first time was bound to be overwhelmed by its sheer size. It was said that its average size was equivalent to three or more royal castles of a decent country. Wow It was no exception for the dark mage. Ane di Pnche. You are attending Hanaleya Magic Academy in the Seberun Kingdom, right? Ah, yes! As the staff of Ste asked, Ane quickly answered. She had manipted her name, used a fake surname, and identity that she had abandoned before to infiltrate Ste today. She couldnt afford to make a mistake. Good. Lets do well during the summer semester. Although Ms. Ane is an exchange student, you have the same status as the enrolled students during the semester, so you dont need to be afraid. Yes With the advice of the staff, Ane was able to enter Ste with a luggage bag as heavy as her body. *''I cant believe I infiltrated so easily. I knew I had a contract with a perfect identity disguisepany that could even fool Ste, but I was not sure if I could really get in.* Of course, she had to seal all her dark magic in return, but she was not worried because her true ability was intact. Hoo It was impossible to walk from the Ste toll gate to the main gate of the main building. If you want to walk, you can, but you have to suffer for half a day. Ane, who boarded the campus shuttle bus, looked around various buildings, gardens, artistic statues, etc. in the academy branch. There was nothing missing. Everything from shops to restaurants and entertainment facilities was avable, so there was no reason to go out. Ste Academy had about three thousand students in the Combat Magic Department, and more than ten thousand students in total, including those in alchemy, diplomacy,w, magic research, and other fields. Ste was splendid and abundant. It amodated all those students and more. It was dazzling and brilliant. It was so overwhelming that it was hard to believe that there was such a ce in the world. *Is this even on the Aether World* The ce where she stayed previously was an abandoned building full of holes, and appeared on the verge of copse. All she could do was make a tent, and barely survive through each day, so this ce felt like a different world to her. * I wonder if I could have gone to this academy if I was born a noble.* She forgot her human days. She forced herself to forget. There were nothing but painful memories. She didnt have a single good memory. But seeing this ce, she couldnt help but think that. If I was in my human days if I was born with better talent and better environment, maybe I could have lived in this beautiful and dreamlike ce. *Sigh~ What am I thinking?* She clenched the hem of her uniform. She couldnt be a real student just by wearing a uniform and feeling sentimental. As they approached the entrance of Stes main building, they saw a huge crowd of people in the distance. *Whats that.* As Ane stared nkly at the crowd, the other exchange students on the same bus murmured. Whats all that? Maybe theyre the people who came to meet the students who presented this time? Ah, yeah. That must be it. Among them, there were mages and people who appeared like reporters. They all came to meet the four students who gave excellent presentations at the An Seminar this time. It was amazing that such a crowd came here to meet a few students who hadnt even lived for 20 years, but Ane only looked down on them. Human society lived under the influence of the media, and the hot topics were one of the mysteries that she couldnt understand even when she was human. This is the dormitory where you will stay for a month. After getting off the bus, Ane followed the guide and headed straight to the dormitory assigned to her. The dormitory was not as luxurious as the one for Ste students, but it was enough for Ane, who had been living in a pile of garbage at the verge of falling apart. Wow *This soft bed; the cloud-like nket which embraces your skin gently, and the temperature control device that reminds me of my mothers embrace.* *There is no other heaven.* Oops. Then, Ane came to her senses and hurriedly got up from the bed. She was currently on a huge mission. Hadnt she infiltrated the Ste Academy? Many dark mages had secretly sneaked into Ste, but they belonged to the Dark Mage Alliance. There was no case like hers. *Get a grip! This is an opportunity for sess!* The right arm of the Dark Knight trusted her and gave her a great task. She would definitelyplete this mission sessfully and move on to a better workce. Although it was her first timeing to Ste, she had a considerable reputation for the infiltration mission itself. The first element of infiltration! Blend in naturally with the humans on the scene. She was currently a high school student. She acted more like a high school student than anyone else, and her first goal was to get close to the students and dig out information. , who was wandering around the dormitory corridor, spotted three girls and quickly approached them. The way to get along with the students was simple. That was to stay updated with new trends! Teenagers felt close and quickly got along with each other through it. *I know recent trends well!* She greeted the girls very skillfully using her knowledge. Hey, hi! Nice to meet you! Then. The three girls opened their eyes wide, looked at each other for a moment, and then LOL! What is that! Isnt that a vintage ng from 30 years ago? You, what are you? A kid? Oh, you''re a first-year exchange student like us?" Hey there, nice to meet you! This is really hrious. *Huh?* Whats wrong? Whats the problem here? As Ane hesitated and tried to step back, the girls grabbed her shoulders. "Where are you from? First-year, right?" "Um, yeah." "Look at the reaction. So adorable." "Are you really a first-year? Look at her pigtails. What should we do? She looks like a little sister." Do you want to go eat chocte shaved ice with us? You can only get it at Ste. "Ste?" "Don''t you know? It''s a trend these days." Chocte shaved ice? What does that even mean? But Ane was sensitive to the word ''trend,'' and vigorously nodded her head. "I know exactly! I really like it!" "Let''s go, let''s go." "We''ll treat you!" That way, Ane was able to sessfully integrate into the group of students using the newly coined term. - "The chocte shaved ice is here." Ste Sky Caf Terrace. This caf had a very aristocratic design which was also veryfortable for students. It even had a VIP room, and it was called sky terrace because it hovered in the air. There were three girls gathered there who didnt seem to fit the aristocratic setting. Edna, Hong Bi-Yeon, and Eisel. Ugh, I really wanted to eat this. Pointing at a dessert magazine, Edna confidently held a fork with any sign of awkwardness. Despite being with those awkward girls, it didnt bother her. On the other hand, Eisel appeared visibly ufortable and nced around, while Hong Bi-Yeon seemed indifferent, and crossed her legs with no intention to pick up a fork. As Edna enjoyed the shaved ice alone, she sneakily nced at the girls. Aren''t you eating? Are you just going to eat alone? Eisel silently bowed her head, and Hong Bi-yeon cut in abruptly. I don''t feel like eating that kind of thing. "Ah, you have such a tough personality." Unable to help it, Edna put her fork down, finally creating an atmosphere fit for conversation. Hong Bi-Yeon asked Eisel, as if she thought the time was right. Now tell us. Why do you need us? Eisel nced at them alternately, and carefully parted her lips. "I can''t tell you in detail right now... but... I saw the end of the world in the Star Archives. "..." At that statement, Hong Bi-Yeon frowned, and Edna appeared bewildered. Having already known the ending of this world through the original novel, Edna could vaguely predict what Eisel had seen. *''Did she see the scene where Mayuseong fights alone at the end of the world...?''* The ultimate goal of the dark mages: To turn the entire Aether World into the Underworld.'' The dark mages seeded in the original, and ultimately, the world was destroyed. The trashiest of trash endings was fed to the readers. It attracted a truckload of criticism as a result. However, it wasn''t just the end of a simple story; it was also Ednas own destiny, so it was quite a matter to be taken seriously. "The end of the world. Our ancestors must have had a good reason to forbid Star Archives. What was your reason for daring to see it?" "I wanted to save Baek Yu-Seol." "What? What do you mean Saving that Ahjussi?" "Ah, that''s..." Eisel hesitated. She realized that Edna didnt know about Baek Yu-Seols impending death. Hong Bi-Yeon said sharply, "Thatmoner, he''ll die soon. He wouldn''t live past twenty." What? That doesn''t make any sense." If Ednas prediction was correct, Baek Yu-Seol would survive for at least another ten years. It wasn''t in the original novel, but presumably, Baek Yu-Seol also experienced the ''end of the world,'' which might have caused time to rewind. "But it''s true. ''Mana umtion Retardation,'' you must have heard of it, right?" "No way... You mean that man has ''Mana umtion Retardation?" "Yeah. I thought you''d already know." "I had no idea..." Because it was such a sudden reveal, Ednas pupils shook in confusion. "That can''t be true... He can''t die at twenty..." However. Clearly, Baek Yu-Seol would still be alive in the future. The person who supported Ednas thoughts was Eisel. "That''s right. Baek Yu-Seol undoubtedly has Mana umtion Retardation Syndrome and its said he wouldn''t live for more than three years. That''s why I checked Star Archives too." However. "I saw it in the Star Archives. Perhaps around ten years from now, the person standing at the end of the world... is ultimately Baek Yu-Seol. He was alone." "What?" "What did you say...?" Both of them could only be surprised by Eisels words. *''Not Mayuseong, but Baek Yu-Seol...?* *''He survived until ten yearster...?''* At that moment, a piercing ringing echoed in her head. Itpelled Hong Bi-Yeon to tightly shut her eyes and endure the pain. "Ugh..." "Are you, are you okay?" "... I''m fine." "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have talked about Star Archives.''" She mentioned Celestial secrets. She was even warned never to speak of what happened in ''Star Archives.'' However, since only a small part of it was revealed, Hong Bi-Yeon and Edna suffered... Huh? But for some reason, unlike Hong Bi-Yeon, Edna appearedpletely unaffected. She blinked her eyes with a normal expression. "Are you... are you okay?" "Huh? Uh... Well, I have some immunity in this regard." Knowing the part Edna was worried about, Edna hurriedly reassured her. Perhaps since she knew about the ''original novel,'' it seemed like she didn''t feel pain even if the content of Star Archives leaked. "Phew... Anyway, getting back to the point, just because it''s like that doesn''t mean we can leave him alone. As the Principal said, the future is ever changing." Agreeing deeply with her words, Edna nodded. "Maybe in the future, he''ll find a way to ovee his deadline on his own... or maybe someone will find that solution for him, allowing him to survive until then." Eisel extended two fingers. "There are two goals. One is to find out what really happened at the end of the world, and how it was destroyed. The other is to find a way to save Baek Yu-Seol." Simple yet difficult. "Initially... when I alone essed Star Archives I could only see a very small portion of information. That''s why I need your help. If we gather our strength, surely we can ess more information." It was not certain. Could mere ss 4 mages gain so much more information only if the numbers were increased? But it must be done. "We only have this summer vacation as an opportunity. The day when the third full moon, ''Charlier Moon rises; when the moonlight shines the most on the Canyon of Kansar and the Moonlight Temple, that day is the perfect timing to contact ''Constetion Project''." They looked at each other with earnest eyes. Despite different backgrounds, personalities, statuses, tendencies, beliefs, and even magic and thoughts, they were all the same here. What would happen in the future? What did Baek Yu-Seol see at the end of the world? Why did he decide to turn back time? They had to find out, without fail. Chapter 138: Summer Vacation (3) Chapter 138: Summer Vacation (3) Summer vacation had arrived. If you would imagine the summer vacation in the fantasy romanticedy dating simtion academy genre, everyone anticipated a beach trip event regardless of any situation. Even in Aether World Online,'' there was a summer vacation beach event. Certainly, it existed, but... One word was omitted in the above genre. That word was ''Reverse Harem.'' Aether World was mostly enjoyed by male gamers, but its fundamental genre was a female-oriented reverse harem. In the game, Edna alone led a group of guys and rented a luxurious vi somewhere for a festival, and the subtlepetitions between the male leads or the secret scuffles which urred there... apparently had a certain charm for the girls. That was what the girls said. Baek Yu-Seol hadnt watched it, so he didnt know. Anyway, that was not important. Summer vacation was the only time Ste''s students could stay outside for an extended period, assuming they were not taking seasonal sses. Students like Baek Yu-Seol who had no hometown or disliked their hometown would stay at the academy, but most would return home. After all, since Baek Yu-Seol had to stay in the academy to study, and since there were no episodes any time soon, he nned to wander around a bit outside. There was plenty to do like dungeon exploration, hunting, training, sub-events, and so on. Of course, the most important thing was the uing Eight Episode [Dark Mage Corruption] and the ''Academy Battle'' at the end of this summer vacation. The Academy Battle. It was an event where yers who learned 1v1 magic battles in the first semester would get used to PVP. Ranging from 3v3 tournaments to asrge as 100-yer survival. He intended to participate in the 100-yer Battle Royale Survival. A simple yet rigorous survival game where 100 mages were dropped randomly on the field. They had to farm magical equipment, fight enemies, and strive to be thest one standing for victory. Such Battle Royale games had been released in various genres on Earth and had gained poprity each time, so this event had a lot of participants. Of course, there were no yers in this world, but as it was an ''Academy Battle,'' elite magic warriors from various prestigious magical academies were undoubtedly going to participate. "Yu-Seol, are you applying for that too?" As they read the notice about the ''Academy Battle'' on the ss bulletin board, Mayuseong approached and asked. "Uh." "Is it not hard for first-year students?" That was correct. There were very few first-year participants who hadbat experience, and that was the case everywhere. But once again, the protagonists were nning to show off their spirits by participating in the first year. It was the same for Mayuseong, who just joined the conversation. "You''re going to join too." "Well..." "Yeah?" However, Mayuseong gave apletely unexpected answer. "Suddenly, my father called. I think I need to go back to my home." "What? No way. I was nning to participate with you." "... Really?" He smiled regretfully and just stared at the bulletin board. *Going back home* *Why all of a sudden?* *Is there some unforeseen variable?* Last time when he went back home, it was by his own choice. But this time, it was different. He mentioned his father''s call directly. Perhaps he might have mentioned it casually, assuming Baek Yu-Seol didn''t know about his family situation, but he was quite well-informed about it. Mayuseong at home... wasnt treated well. You could say, Isn''t he treated as the heir to the Dark Mage King, a prince? But that treatment was limited to the ''external dark mage forces.'' Within, Mayuseong was referred to by various derogatory nicknames - a hybrid, a traitor, a lowborn mixed with disgusting blood, and more - and faced disdain. In the Dark Mage Empire, only pure lineage and strong power mattered, and since Mayuseong met neither criteria, it couldn''t be helped. Moreover, his mother was rumored to be an imposter in her youth, and even his father didnt acknowledge him, and treated him more harshly... Without witnessing it firsthand, it was obvious how much he would suffer upon returning to home. "Uh, well... Have a good time." It would be strange to say Good luck as he mentioned going home, so he gave an appropriatement instead. "Thank you." Watching him smile brightly as he spoke, a heaviness settled in Baek Yu-Seols chest, but there was nothing more he could do. To participate in the academypetition, certain conditions and an evaluation process needed to be met. Basically, you had to rank within the top 600 and achieve a high win rate in duels among applicants to showcasebat abilities. The strict demands caused many first-year students to drop out. Most participants were second or third-year students, making it challenging to defeat them. Fortunately, he had some confidence in this aspect. With the derived skill ''Mana Concentration'' from Mana umtion Retardation and Ha Tae-Ryungs Divine Arts, he could easily break through ss 4 mana shields. It required considerable concentration, and he had to fight desperately with the intention to kill, but what could be done? He was eager to participate in the academypetition. The prize for winners was enticing even though he wasn''t dreaming of victory. It was an event which gathered all sorts of demons threatening even the protagonists from various regions across the country. Simply participating provided a significant opportunity, so he needed to find a way to get involved no matter what. "First-year, ss S, Baek Yu-Seol; Second-year, ss C, Jio Duen. Pleasee up to the arena." The Ste Dome was bustling with applicants undergoing evaluations for the Academy Battle. They engaged in duels on the spatially arrangedbat arenas. Baek Yu-Seols first opponent was a senior from the second year, likely around the 400th rank in ss C. He wasn''t a tough opponent. "Ugh..." It seemed his notoriety had spread everywhere. Upon meeting Baek Yu-Seol, the senior''s expression didn''t look too favorable. He realized he couldn''t win. There was no need to be scared like that. Baek Yu-Seolcked defense skills, but if given even a momentary chance, he could win with a single strike. Baek Yu-Seol wins! Of course, it wouldnt be easy to seize an opportunity from Baek Yu-Seol. "How annoying..." The senior, who was defeated, left the arena with slumped shoulders. Since Baek Yu-Seols skills were exaggerated a little Well, a lot, he wouldnt be ridiculed for losing to a first-year student, but it would still feel pretty bad. "Hmm..." Around that time, Hong Bi-Yeon, Edna, and Eisel must be enjoying a triumphant moment, astonishing the crowd. In the sky of the Ste Dome, the top-ranked students'' win rates and names were disyed, surprising everyone as the ranks were filled with first-year studentsa ssic plot twist from the original game, albeit predictable, but clichs are usually fun, right? But then... *They''re not there?* Despite searching high and low, their names weren''t there. Hong Bi-Yeon, Edna, Eisel. None of them were visible. *What''s going on...?* ording to the original storyline, by now, they should have overwhelmed the seniors with overwhelming strength... Could they have lost to the seniors? No, that''s unlikely. If anything, they had be stronger than the original story, never weaker. They were not at a level where they couldn''t make it to the leaderboard. *Did they not participate at all?* *Where are these guys now?* Next! First-year, ss S, Baek Yu-Seol; second-year, ss B, Vemilea. Pleasee up. However, since he had to proceed with the evaluation immediately, he didn''t have time to search for their whereabouts. "Look over there. They say that''s Baek Yu-Seok." "Wow..." An underling of Dark Knight infiltrated the Ste Academy as an exchange student. It was Ane, a woman in her 40s. She was currently at the Ste Dome with teenage girls who could also be called her peers... "Incredible... how can a first-year aplish that?" "Unbelievable." Due to the absence of Mayuseong, Hong Bi-Yeon, Eisel, and Edna were destined to recieve most of the attention among the first years. However, all that attention fell solely on Baek Yu-Seol. "The first-year surpasses second and third years." It was not possible to win against every opponent. asionally, when facing third-years or ss S second-years, he suffered defeats, but the match were so close that people couldn''t help but be astonished. *Swoosh~!* "Wow...!" "Ohh..." The exchange students eximed in admiration as they watched Baek Yu-Seol vanish like the wind and swiftly swing his sword towards the enemy. There was a saying: ''If you be an exchange student at Ste during summer vacation, make sure to watch the Academy Battle!'' The academys prestigious tournament was quite renowned. The students of Ste showcased exceptional skills not typically seen in other academics. Since most of the exchange students were from mediocre backgrounds, they were a bit embarrassed by their somewhat average origin, so such scenes weren''t easily witnessed. "How can a first-year...?" "I can''t believe we''re the same age..." Even the exchange students, who had mastered ss 1 as first-years, were considered prodigies wherever they went. Some had reached ss 2, and received exceptional treatment within the academy. However, the first-years at Ste who mastered ss 2 were considered mediocre. Even ss 3 students existed, and top-ranking first-years in the ss S had achieved ss 4, making anyparison futile. Unfortunately, most of the first-years from ss S didn''t appear at the tournament venue. Witnessing Baek Yu-Seol battle in real-time was truly a stroke of luck. "I''ve never heard of someone being able to control a sh before." "I expected him to present a sh spell at this year''s An, but..." "Yeah. Maybe it''s a family secret or something like that?" "Possible." Baek Yu-Seol''sbat style focused on outwitting the opponent, and ignored the terrain with instantaneous use of sh. Although the sh didnt have an explosive effect, it certainly captivated people''s attention. Ane silently watched Baek Yu-Seol, lost in thought. *''That might not be all of Baek Yu-Seolbat abilities.''* She received information about him in advance. It was said that he possessed abilitiesparable to a Level 6 Dark Mage, so she was cautioned to be careful. Currently, although it seemed like he was losing against some third-years, his true strength might be hidden. "Oops." "It''s a pity. After all, its really tough against ss A third-years?" "It seemed like hes fighting desperately." "Still, isn''t it more impressive for a first-year to fight that well against third-years?" *Desperate? That''s funny.* Ane snorted softly. *''It''s all an act, you fools.''* While other novices were unaware, it was crystal clear to Ane. Baek Yu-Seol was deliberately pretending to be weak to conceal his abilities. That made him even more fearsome. Her mission was either topletely exclude him or, if impossible, eliminate him. Honestly, her purebat ability was only at a Level 5, and most of her dark magic was sealed, rendering her nearly powerless. If a proper fight were to happen, defeat was inevitable. But that was okay. She had the ultimate trait, [Rebirth of Nightmares.] No matter how powerful a mage was... if they were trapped in dream, they wouldn''t be able to resist at all. "Hey, look at Ane. You''re totally engrossed in watching Baek Yu-Seol, aren''t you?" "Are you interested in him?" "Huh? What? Oh, no, I''m just..." "Hey,e on. Let''s be honest. Hes kind of impressive, right?" "Hes too cute. Not my type for a guy though." "These kinds of kids cause mess when they grow up, don''t they?" "Uh, well..." Ane tried to make excuses, but her friends offered her some juicy information. "Oh,e to think of it, I heard from my friend here that Baek Yu-Seol frequents a caf around here every weekend." "Really?" "Yeah. So, paparazzi are always waiting there. But despite that, he goes. The coffee must be good there, huh?" "Could we see him if we wait there?" "Well, yeah, but... he might find it annoying if we approach him." "That''s true." A chance! Before the conversation shifted elsewhere, Ane hurriedly asked, "Um, where''s that caf...?" "Huh?" They started to giggle maliciously. "Hehehe." "Heh, heh, heh." "You pretended not to care, but you were curious after all?" "No, no, I... that''s not it..." "No? Then we won''t tell you." "Well, it''s true, but, I mean..." "See? We were right, weren''t we?" "Ugh..." Ane felt terribly unfair, but she had no way to exin herself.", Chapter 139: Summer Vacation (4) Chapter 139: Summer Vacation (4) Second Main Tower, Professor Lee Han-wol''s office. "A trip..." Professor Lee Han-wol looked at the kids who brought their travel applications with a strange expression. Princess Hong Bi-Yeon, Lady Eisel, and Edna. Three girls who didn''t seem to get along well suddenly decided to go on a trip. Honestly, who wouldn''t be curious about that? ¡°Is it not allowed?" "It¡¯s not that, but..." There wasn''t really a reason to refuse.It was the summer vacation after all. "It''s for a week. Where are you nning to go?" ¡°The Diamond Coast on La ti Ind. It''s famous as a resort area." "Oh, right. But... isn''t it more famous for hunting there? You''re not nning to act like adults, are you?" Flinch. At Han-wol''s words, Edna flinched. She just randomly blurted out the name of a famous resort from the original novel, but she never thought there would be such a backstory. "Oh, no... of course not." "Well, with your faces being so well-known, even if you wanted to hunt, it wouldn''t take long for others to find out you''re teenagers. Please, avoid any unnecessary trouble." "Surfing, suntans! And drinking wine under the warm sunshine... No, grape juice! We''ll do everything we can at the beach ande back!" Stamp! After Han-wol stamped the document, the girls rushed out of the office. "Phew, who knew La ti Ind was a meeting ce for boys and girls." "But how would they know we''re teenagers..." "It''s surprisinglymon." Hong Bi-Yeon was the one who responded. When Edna and Eisel stared at her, she chuckled before answering. "Some members of my faction pretended to be adults and went to the beach to try and woo the opposite sex." "Wow... There really are people like that." "Ah, you kids are already so talkative." "Miss Edna, you speak like an adult, don''t you?" "I''m emotionally mature." "Oh... okay, I see." As irrelevant talk started, Hong Bi-Yeon promptly cut it off. "Enough chatting, are we leaving right away then?" "Yes, that''s right. There''s no reason to dy." "Let''s each grab our things and meet at Warp Gate 4." After saying that, Hong Bi-Yeon disappeared casually. Eisel watched her departure, and gazed toward the direction where cheers could be heard. Ste Dome. By now, perhaps... The tests to select participants for the academy tournament were likely underway. "Why? Disappointed?" Edna asked with a subtle expression, and she nodded ruefully. "I was looking forward to it, but there are priorities. I can always participate next year." "That''s true. Still, if we wrap up our ns as scheduled, we might catch the main event, right? Who do you think will represent our academy?" "I''m not sure." For Eisel, the academy tournament was an event where she could showcase her magical abilities to the world. But now, it didn''t matter much. She had already seeded in spreading magic through Morph¡¯s name by the An seminar. It meant she didn''t necessarily have to aim for the academy tournament anymore. Of course, even if that weren''t the case,paring it to the Constetion Project or any other event would be absurd. "Anyway, to enjoy watching the main event upon our return, we need to sessfully finish this job, right?" "Of course." As Eisel nodded with a firm expression, Edna lightly tapped her back as if she was looking at her adorable younger sister. "Let''s go then." ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Their journey appeared smooth, but it wasn''t entirely so. It was quite chaotic since so many celebrities were gathered. La ti International Airport. "Wow... that¡¯s Princess Hong Bi-Yeon." "She''s going on vacation..." "I thought she was a model." Hong Bi-Yeon wore a in white dress, and had one hand resting on a silver travel suitcase and the other on her hip. Beyond her ck sunsses, she seemed to be looking somewhere far away, and her bodynguage seemed to be yelling, ''Take a picture.'' Whether it was telepathy or not, journalists trailing behind Hong Bi-Yeon were capturing her from multiple angles. Of course, she was enjoying it too. Knowing that people followed her every move and it became a headline, she knew that whatever she wore today would be a trend among teenage girls. [Fashion doesn''t mean shy clothes!] [Understanding June''s fashion] [Let''s dissect Princess Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s fashion!] [Is fashion all about the face?] [Top 10 fashion trends that ordinary people shouldn''t imitate] Perhaps soon, this dress would be a global trend, and even after purchasing the dress, many girls wouldn''t be able to wear it as gracefully as Hong Bi-Yeon, leading to tears to bitterness. "Ugh... it''s so hot." Some didn''t seem to care at all. Edna wore blue shorts, a blue cap, and a white sleeveless shirt. It seemed like an ordinary attire, but she pulled it off perfectly, proving her fashion sense. In contrast, Eisel seemed quite conscious of the attention from all sides and nervously adjusted her hair. "Maybe I should''ve put more thought into what I wore..." She came out wearing only denim shorts and a sky-blue T-shirt. She envied Hong Bi-Yeon and Edna for their summery and cool outfits, but she pretended not to care. Though she used to feel pressured by attention, now she didn''t bother much. Used to malicious nces, Eisel wasn''t troubled by this level of attention. Shortly after, the three girls boarded the flight, and immersed themselves in their own books without exchanging a word. Hong Bi-Yeon was reading a famous celebrity magazine, Edna had the June issue of this month''s trend, while Eisel had a philosophical book objectively summarizing the impact of the magic development from ancient civilizations on human empowerment and the flow of history. *¡®Pleasant¡­¡¯* They all managed to secure seats in the business ss thanks to Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s privileges, and for Eisel, it was all unfamiliar. Apart from the flight attendant mistakenly considering Hong Bi-Yeon as an adult and attempting to serve her wine, there was nothing else to worry about. *¡®Is this the power of money and influence?¡¯* Edna, who was reading a magazine, had already dozed off, and Hong Bi-Yeon was elegantly looking out the window amid the boredom. She felt like the only one who felt burdened, ao she tried to make herselffortable by lying down in her seat. Although her body was at ease, her mind was troubled. The problem was that she was entirely unaware of it. As they flew in silence for quite some time, Hong Bi-Yeom suddenly called out, "Eisel." Even though she was addressed by her name, it seemed so natural that for a moment, Eisel didn''t register it. "Uh... Yes?" "What do you n to do after saving themoner?" "... What do you mean?" Hong Bi-Yeon, who was looking out the window, turned to meet Eisel¡¯s blue eyes. "There must be a reason why you''re so obsessed with the life of amoner. What is the reason?" When Eisel hesitated and mumbled unclearly at the end of her words. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± She had anticipated it. She spoke firmly, "I''m going to make thatmoner... Baek Yu-Seol, mine." "Yes?" It was such a sudden deration that Eisel widened her eyes in disbelief. "Making Baek Yu-Seol yours? ¡°I mean it literally. I will have Baek Yu-Seol by my side. To achieve that... I won''t hesitate to use any means necessary." Eisel could indeedprehend ''means and methods''. "I appreciate your efforts for Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s sake. But moving forward with you, this will be the end. If you interfere with my goals... I won¡¯t hesitate topletely eliminate you." Eisel lowered her trembling eyes at that statement. How should she respond? It was a kind of warning. ''This item will be mine, so don''t interfere and stay away.'' But why was this directed at her? Edna sitting right next to Eisel. While she thought this way, she still epted the fact in her heart. Why? It was obvious. "... As you wish." Eisel lifted her head again, and stared intensely into Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s crimson eyes. "You¡¯re free to make the effort though." Hong Bi-Yeon smirked, and her eyes trailed back to the window. Her indifferent attitude revealed that Eisel¡¯s actions wouldn¡¯t matter anyway. Even though she was momentarily angry, she realized it was also a tactic used by her. *¡®Wait and watch¡­¡¯* ¡ª¡ª¡ª- The peaceful cafe in Arcanium. The low price of 5,000 for a cup of coffee was enough to entice the fewmoners, and it was the same for Baek Yu-Seol. Few knew, but Baek Yu-Seol was already wealthy, extremely wealthy. So, there were many who questioned why he frequented such cafes. In fact, there wasn''t a specific reason. *¡®I¡¯m toozy to go far.¡¯* If you want to join a gym, your first goal should be to look for a gym close to you rather than a gym with perfect exercise equipment, facilities, and excellent trainers. This way, it would be easier to attend the gym regrly. Of course, Baek Yu-Seol didn''te to the caf¨¦ for training¡­ The real reason behind his daily cafe visit was to simply rx and enjoy leisure. This was a habit from his time on Earth. Although he was quite busy training at Ste, life here wasn''t drastically different from Earth. Amidst the hectic life, what gave him moments of rxation were the brief coffee breaks after lunch and the games he yed after work. Since he couldn¡¯t enjoy games here¡­ He just adopted his old coffee habit. *¡®It¡¯s annoying.¡¯* But recently, he couldn¡¯t even drink his coffee with peace. In this world, where there were no televisions orputers, newspapers were quickly uploaded through ''Magic Screens,'' allowing the news to spread quickly. Perhaps due to recent fame, but he felt burdened by the hot gazes from reporters lurking around the cafe. Some students openly whispered and stared in his direction. They had clearlye to observe. There was no doubt about it. *¡®Are they exchange students? Well, at least no one has directly approached me.¡¯* Just as he thought that, someone did approach. When he raised his head to check, there stood a girl with her hair tied up in twin tails. She fidgeted nervously. ¡°Umm¡­¡± "Hmm? Are you going to give me a love letter or something?" "Oh, no! It''s not that..." "Hmm..." An unfamiliar academy uniform. An unfamiliar demeanor. Her name was Ane... Indeed, he¡¯d never heard of it before. Baek Yu-Seol wanted to remove his spec, but before that, Ane stretched out something. "Um, could you... give me an autograph?" "... Autograph?" In all my life, he¡¯d never encountered such a bizarre request, but he also considered it possible. Anyway, he had be famous. *''Come to think of it, was there something simr in the original game?...''* Users who unlocked specific routes and were able to y ''Character Mayuseong¡¯ sometimes had these absurd events called ¡®Autograph Sessions.¡¯ Each time, yers who wanted to enhance their characters¡¯ additional abilities such as personality and charm, frequently did so. However, he never expected to receive it firsthand, so he was a bit taken aback. "Well, why not?" It didn''t cost anything, and since she came because she liked him, there was no reason to refuse, so Baek Yu-Seol readily took the paper and uncapped the pen. Suddenly, Ane grabbed Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s shoulder and pushed her face closer. "What are you¡­¡± ¡°Look into my eyes." "What?" Slowly... In Ane''s pupils, a swirl of ck swirled around. "What are you doing right now..." As Baek Yu-Seol stared nkly at it, his pupils gradually began to dte, and Ane shed a smile of realization. "Alright, sess!" Ane possessed the ultimate trait: [Rebirth of Nightmares.] A rare mental attack that delved deep into the target''s mind, triggering their deepest trauma... It was a skill possessed by very few in the world. Plop! Ane fell into the sea, and looked around with a refreshing expression. This was her mental world. Although reading the opponent''s mind was impossible, Ane, who inherited some traits from the extinct ''Dream Eater'' race, could delve into the target''s most painful past experiences as dreams. The drawback was that she couldn''t see the dream she wanted; inevitably, only the most painful memories unfolded before her. Because if the caster couldn''t endure it, both the caster and the victim''s minds might copse instantly. But even that was not applicable to Ane. For someone who had lived through all sorts of dreadful experiences, witnessing ordinary pain and trauma was nothing more than watching a slightly sad tragedy. Now... where should she poke around in the painful past? Investigations revealed Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s past was filled with quite painful memories. ¡®When were you most desperate?¡¯ ¡®When you lost your homnd?¡¯ ¡®When you lost your parents?¡¯ ¡®When you lost your closest friend?¡¯ ¡®Just say it. I''ll look into it.¡¯ Ane thought as she vigorously stretched her arms towards the sea. Zoom! At that moment, a sharp thorn pierced her chest. "Kuh...?" With her trembling hands, she looked at the thorn embedded in her chest. Her heart wasn''t beating. Bright red blood dripped down continuously. ¡®Death.¡¯ The most painful past of Baek Yu-Seol was... It was death. That too, his own death. ¡®H-how...?¡¯ Death... could be the most painful past? ¡®That''s... not¡­¡¯ As she thought this, a massive gravestone fell from the sky, crushing Ane¡¯s body. "Snap..." Before she could even scream, she was crushed to death. "Aaaaah!!" However, before she could shake off the pain, a monstrous creature swooped in, tearing her apart. She was engulfed in mes, pierced by sharp spears, and shattered by various magical assaults. ¡®Help... me¡­¡¯ She stood amidst the continuous onught. Slowly, slowly... She copsed.", Chapter 140: Summer Vacation (5) Chapter 140: Summer Vacation (5) In the Aether World, there were three moons, and whenever the full moons rose, the earth was abundant with mana. It was often called "Mage''s Day." This was a magical revtion from ancient times when the Progenitor Mage drew mana from the starlight and moonlight in the sky. "Tomorrow evening, Charlier¡¯s full moon will rise." Tomorrow, Charlier, thergest and most powerful of the three moons, would reveal itself fully. Although it was regrettable that all three moons wouldn¡¯t reveal themselves likest time, since three people were attempting the Constetion Project, it shouldn''t pose a problem. They had to reach the Moonlight Temple in the Canyon of Kansar by the next evening. But, that wasn''t much of an issue. The demons on the way were at most Level 3 Danger, so they posed no challenge to the girls.However, it was a bit disappointing. "Ah, the world is truly vast." Edna stretched out her legs, and strolled barefoot on the white sandy beach of La ti Coast. As there was no one around, there were only three girls on this vast coastline. "... If we wait a bit, a boat wille to pick us up." Edna drummed on the water with her foot, and Hong Bi-Yeon frowned. "We still have some time left. Let''s enjoy it a bit more leisurely." "..." They hadn''te here for leisure. As much as they all loved the sea, and it wasn¡¯t they didn¡¯t want to stay longer. Infact, nothing was as delightful as diving into the emerald sea. Yet, no one expressed dissatisfaction. They simply gazed at the horizon quietly. "... Oh, right. For this kind of field experience, we need evidence." Edna took something out of her bag, set up a tripod, mounted a camera on top, and called Eisel and Hong Bi-Yeon. "Hey, quit fooling around ande over here." "Huh? What..." "We don''t have time for that." "Anyway, you''re just standing there doing nothing and spacing out, right?" "......" "Hurry up,e on!" Edna forcibly forced them to stand beside her on two different sides with their backs facing the azure sea. Coincidentally, just before departure, they dressed light and airy to feign the guise of a traveler. Thememorative photo was sufficient. "We didn''te for this, I know. But still, there''s no harm in capturing photos anytime, anywhere. It''s all about memories. It''s a part of life, so engrave it." ¡­ Among them, Edna¡¯s seemingly juvenile advice held an inexplicable weight, leaving Eisel and Hong Bi-Yeon speechless. They were unable to dismiss it as a joke. "Alright, shall we take it then?" One, two, three! *Click!* The burst of light. A memory to be cherished forever. Traversing the Canyon of Kansar itself wasn''t particrly challenging. In fact, this ce used to be a haven for leisure hunters roughly 2 to 30 years ago, as the discovery of the ''Moonlight Temple'' on that day unveiled a treasure of astronomical value to the world. Soon, it was turned into a museum, and there were tales of numerous treasure hunters seeking their fortune in the Canyon of Kansar. Of course, that was all in the past. No one had discovered any treasure since then, and the Kansar hype quickly faded away. However, thanks to that, a perfect map was drawn, allowing Edna¡¯s group to traverse the canyon quitefortably. They silently climbed the mountain. Since they had been consistently training their basic stamina, climbing the mountain posed no issue. The problem, however,y in the intermittent attacks from cunning demons. Just because they were estimated at Level 3 Danger, they were not to be ignored. Those with intelligence have used tools to hunt down stronger opponents with weaker strength, just like the ancestors who once defeated mammoths with a single stone spear. They stayed guard the whole night. Whether a princess or amoner, they both stood guard for the same three-hour shifts and slept in the same sleeping bags. Thus, the next evening arrived. "... We''ve arrived." The three girls finally reached the Moonlight Temple. The very temple that had drawn numerous treasure hunters to the Canyon of Kansar 30 years ago. There, the mysterious staff found¡ªthe ''Enelina Moonlight''¡ªwas said to wield the power of the moonlight. However, the temple itself appeared deste. Despite being considerably spacious like a moderate-sized sports field, ity in ruins, overwhelmed by decay. All that remained intact was the altar at the end of those stairs. "It''s over there." With each step, dust scattered, and climbing the unsettling, creaking stairs, the girls stood in a triangr formation upon the altar. Eisel cautiously raised both hands, and sent the fragment of ¡®Constetion¡¯ flying towards the center. Arien had already exined its usage thoroughly. There was no room for mistakes. This was now the only remaining piece left in the world. "Is everyone ready?" Confirming Edna and Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s nods, Eisel took a deep breath with a resolute expression. Closing her eyes, she focused her mind towards the fragment of Constetion. Slowly... Very slowly... The sky began to rotate rapidly. It felt like watching the night sky''s stars move swiftly as in a timepse recording. It was a misconception. *''The stars... are they rotating in reverse?''* At that moment of realization, the three girls were walking across a starry expanse. As Edna and Hong Bi-Yein tried to step back from her in daze, Eisel hurriedly gestured for them to move towards the center. They recognized the signal, and moved towards the center while sping each other''s hands. "Is it now... happening?" "... Yes." Only then conversation start to work. Hong Bi-Yeon turned her head to gaze at the sky studded with stars, each of them holding information recording the world''s knowledge. ¡®Is this truly the Constetion Project...?¡¯ There was no time for appreciation. Eisel quickly shouted into the void. "Reveal to us, ''the end of the world''." Rumble! "Laugh!" "Ugh..." However, as if refusing, the vast ocean shook violently, kicking off immense waves, as if trying to engulf them in a deluge of information. Looking bewildered, Hong Bi-Yeon asked what was happening, and hastily, just like before, Eisel shouted the same request. "Baek Yu-Seol... Show us Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s entire past!" Suddenly, miraculously, what seemed like an imminent deluge that would engulf everything receded. ¡­ Thud! A colossal ck dragon emerged. A world that had been destroyed. The sky filled with crimson meteors was already striking the deceasednd, while amidst it all, the ck dragon gazed upon the copsed world. "Th-this is..." "Focus! That''s an illusion!" Seeing Edna tremble, Eisel shouted. ¡®I know. I understand too, but¡­¡¯ ¡®What is that?¡¯ ¡®What on earth?¡¯ Such a sight undoubtedly showed ''the end of the world.'' However... such a thing was never in the ''original novel.'' It was just the story of the invasion of the parallel world. Why did such a demon appear? She simply couldn''tprehend it. "That person is..." In a world where everyone had perished, Hong Bi-Yeon spotted someone. A man d in armor which seemed to be enchanted with moonlight... The future Baek Yu-Seol. Watching him walk alone towards the ck dragon, Eisel spoke. "That... it''s thest sight I witnessedst time." Back then, due to insufficient mana, she couldn''t see beyond. But now, it would likely be possible. "More! Show us more of the past!" What happened after that? What on earth happened? Crashes and shes illuminated the skies. Suddenly. Countless worlds spread in all directions. No one could speak. Up, down, east, west, north, south, in countless worlds, there existed Baek Yu-Seol. Each had a different version of Baek Yu-Seol. One Baek Yu-Seol was sitting quietly somewhere. Another Baek Yu-Seol was pierced by a demon¡¯s ws and died. Somewhere else, Baek Yu-Seol hunted a demon the size of a house. Numerous Baek Yu-Seol existed across worlds. They weren''t parallel worlds; it was all just one Baek Yu-Seol. "Ah." After grasping the whole situation, Edna copsed to the ground. Look there. Wasn''t Baek Yu-Seol pierced by the demon¡¯s ws? Yet in the next moment, somewhere else, he rose again and marched forward. Death. And regression. She knew. Baek Yu-Seol traversed back in time and existed here. However... there was one aspect she hadn''t considered at all. *¡®How many times has Baek Yu-Seol actually returned?¡¯* Naturally, she thought he reversed time only once¡ªthe Curse of Eleventh Moon... was just like that. With just one regression, one¡¯s existence could be erased from the world. But Baek Yu-Seol had regressed dozens, hundreds, thousands, no, tens of thousands of times. Dying, resurrecting, attempting, being forgotten, dying again¡­ And then repeat. "This can''t be...¡± Witnessing Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s endless deaths and endless attempts, Eisel and Hong Bi-Yeon couldn''t keep theirposure. Eisel covered her mouth with both hands, and trembled as she said, "Just how many times¡­¡± Have you experienced death?" She couldn''t finish her sentence after all. Edna nkly gazed at few Baek Yu-Seol. "The heart of a sleeping giant." Baek Yu-Seol reached a ce buried at the end of the continent, hunted down the guardian protecting it, and stood at the summit, facing the Twelfth Moon. ''The Depths of manca.'' Baek Yu-Seol traveled deep in the sea, and found the ce that couldn¡¯t be discovered, and finally encountered the New Moon there. ''The Whirlpool of Antes.'' Diameter: 5 meters. Thergest whirlpool since the world''s inception, but everything froze on that day. Standing on the frozen whirlpool, Baek Yu-Seol faced the Twelfth Moon Bronze.'' "Twelfth New Moon...?" Edna also vaguely knew of their existence. After all, the original novel mentioned New Moons as a legend. Why? Baek Yu-Seol tirelessly searched for New Moons across different time periods and worlds. They were now just relegated to legends... But they were certainly meant to be found. That was not the future. It was a story from the past. *''Why... what''s the reason...?''* Thump! The moment she felt intense pain in her chest, ''countless worlds'' began to fold in on themselves. Slowly, the limits of what they could ess were closing in. "No!" One by one, slowly. As they all began to disappear beyond the reach of starlight, Eisel desperately squeezed her mana. Thest question permitted to the girls. "To save the world... no, to save Baek Yu-Seol, what must we do...!" However, the Star Archives continued folding without regard for her plea. Was there no more knowledge allowed for them? Yet, one world remained unfolded. It was the sight of the very end where the ck dragon and Baek Yu-Seol had faced off. "Huh...?" However, something was off. Unlike before, the ck dragon wasn''t lying on the ground shedding blood. ''The ck dragon...?'' ¡®He hunted¡­?¡¯ Watching the unbelievable scene where he alone had hunted the one that brought destruction to the world, the girls turned to look at Baek Yu-Seol. Chill! Standing atop the ck dragon''s body, he wiped the blood-stained moon-lit sword, and his eyes held... no trace of emotion. It almost stopped their hearts for a moment. That was Baek Yu-Seol at the very end. After countless regressions, having lost all emotions, he nkly stared into space. Instinctively, They looked around following Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s gaze. Mountains of corpses and seas of blood. The corpses formed mountains, blood turning into rivers, and every civilization built by humans over thousands of years had perished. Even the three moons which formed the origin of the world plummeted to the earth. ¡­ Suddenly. The figure of Baek Yu-Seol disappeared. The reason... seemed known even without being voiced. After countless regressions, despite killing the ck dragon, there was nothing left. ''This life is a failure.¡¯ So, he turned back time again. He thought and went somewhere to repeat everything once again. "Ah..." Eisel exhaled heavily, appearing disappointed. Despite all the efforts, nothing remained. Maybe they all had already died in this world. Baek Yu-Seol didn''t want that. To him, Memories were already like tangled threds, but he continued without giving up on his beliefs. For a better world, he continued relentlessly to strive for an ending where everyone could survive. He would keep pursuing his goal. Whoosh...! The wind blew. ¡­ A world with nothing left. A world where the cmity that caused the destruction of the world was hunted down, and even the sole survivor had left and departed from that world. Just when they were wondering why it continued showing this ce, twelve bright constetions extended from the ck dragon''s body and vanished into the sky. "W-what...?" "Constetions...?" What were they showing them? Before getting answers, thest world that had perished melted away into the vastness of the starlight. Right after¡­ Thump! All three girls lost consciousness and copsed. Chapter 141: Summer Vacation (6) Chapter 141: Summer Vacation (6) It was quite a vivid experience, but it felt as though it had been lost in a long period of sleep, a dreamlike tale. Actually, wasn''t it a dream? The idea that someone had traveled back in time countless times to save the world was something straight out of a novel or fiction. Each time one turned back time, he had to sacrifice memories. All the lives and memories umted so far crumbled away like a sandcastle. How could one repeat this process not just once or twice but countless times? If it were me, could I really do it? *¡®Impossible.¡¯* *¡®Even this one life is precious and personal, to repeat it twice, ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times... It would wear away and erode all my emotions and soul.¡¯* "Ah..." Eisel opened her sleepy eyes. A red sky epassed her vision. The horizon tinted by the twilight was truly beautiful. None of the three moons hanging in the sky were the full moon. It also meant that a night had passed and evening had returned. Struggling, Eisel managed to sit up and spotted Hong Bi-Yeon, lying beside her. Though she appeared pale due to a day without nourishment, even in her sleep, she seemed noble and graceful. "Ugh..." Hong Bi-Yeon fluttered her eyshes as if she was about to regain consciousness, and struggled to lift her eyelids. Meeting her gaze, shey still for a moment, then hurriedly got up from her position. Eisel turned her head to look at the end of the altar. There sat Edna, who had woken up earlier, holding her knees close. "Are you awake?" Despite the shadow obscuring half her face, her expression was notably dark. Eisel exerted force to sit beside her with shaky legs. Then, attempting a smile, she jokingly inquired, "Why do you look so gloomy?" "It¡¯s just.." She hesitated for a moment and pursed her lips. "... Because I witnessed something like that." Edna exhaled deeply. She felt boundless agony as if heart had been caught on fire. At the same time, she felt a sense of relief since most of her questions, which had been haunting her, had been answered by the Star Archives. Why were his memories and knowledge so intricately twisted? Knowing everything yet not knowing the reasons behind it. That was because he had lived through such an extensive amount of time, repeating it over and over again. Initially, she thought he regressed for Eisel, then she wondered if it was for her. Maybe both were right. In the countless regressions, Baek Yu-Seol must have shared love, affection, and emotions with so many people. However, all of them were also wrong. He... strived on for everything, including all of them. How profound a sense of duty did he carry to willingly thrust himself into a lonely battle at the edge of hell? "... Hey, you guys know?" Suddenly, when Edna spoke, Eisel and Hong Bi-Yeon stared at her silently. Unlike her usual yful and lively self, she had a heavy mood, so no one interrupted her. "Once... I seriously asked him. What is your wish? What is your purpose?¡± Back then, he said, "I just want to live. Normally." At that moment, Edna seemed confident about the regression of Baek Yu-Seol. However, she hadn''t fully felt the weight until now. She thought anyone could say they wanted to live. But... How much weight does the phrase ''I want to live'' carry when ites from someone burdened with such a cruel fate? It felt so distant and unreachable that it hardly resonated at all. "You don''t have to act so inquisitive about it." This time, it was Hong Bi-Yeom who spoke up. Leaning against a pir, she faced the sunset and said, "Now that we know about him... We should just stop Baek Yu-Seol from turning back time again." "How... how is that even possible?" "It''s simple." Her tone was quite indifferent. "We''ve seen the end of the world. We just have to prevent that from happening." "Ah..." So that he won¡¯t be drowned in the sorrow of losing everything again. So that he won''t have to force himself in a world where nobody remembers him. Never again, would he have to turn back time. They simply had to strive and save everyone so that the present world wouldn¡¯t perish. Baek Yu-Seol wasn¡¯t alone now. He had struggled through countless lives alone, but now the truth had been revealed to three talented girls who prided themselves to be the most exceptional mages in the world. Hong Bi-Yeom slowly met Edna and Eisel¡¯s gaze, then continued, "Until then, it might be regrettable... but maybe you two, who are unable to handle a cat, might be needed a little." Her words softened the expressions of Edna and Eisel to some extent. "Do you really have to make asking for help sound so impossible?" "Yeah. I lost my appetite." "What did you say?" Though Hong Bi-Yeo scowled fiercely with her crimson eyes, Edna promptly stood up and stretched her back. "Well then, I guess that settles it. I''ve been starving all day. Let''s go grab something to eat even if it''s tiring." "Okay!" Eisel rose too, and reluctantly, Hong Bi-Yeon followed suit. Nevertheless, she couldn''t help but wonder. With this unlikely trio, how far could they really assist Baek Yu-Seol? Maybe even Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t know. Throughout history, such abination had nevere to be. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Honestly, when a girl appearing to be a middle schooler approached him asking for an autograph, he was bewildered at first, but it felt somewhat nice. The fact that he somehow managed to have some recognition in this current life, wasn¡¯t that a good sign? Such a simple and dumb thought sneaked up on him. Turns out, his dumb thought was urate. The moment he faced the girl named Ane, his skill was activated. [Trait ''Protection of the ¡®Yeonhong Chunsamweol¡¯ has been activated, and the trait ¡®Rebirth of Nightmares¡¯ has been detected] [Rebirth of Nightmare is invading your mind. Would you like to resist?] At first, it felt weird. It was like the Yeonhong Chunsamweol popped up in the air like a firewall antivirus program, asking him to choose between ''Yes'' or ''No''. Logically, he should have chosen ''No''. However, something about it bothered Baek Yu-Seol. [Even if you resist, there''s a 0% chance that the entity will invade your mind.] This meant that even though he knew the original game, he wasn¡¯t aware of it. It wouldn''t be able to do anything against him¡­ He got curious there, and when he snapped back, he had already pressed ''No''. And now, here he was. "Aaaahhh! Help, help! Heeelp!" The girl''s screams echoed loudly in his head. He was vividly observing Ane''s kneeling figure on the ground, crying for help. ¡®Is this... inside my mind...?¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol''s mentalndscape appeared almost like an ocean. There, Ane triggered ''the most dreadful trauma'' he ever experienced. But in reality, for someone who had been living smoothly in the modern world, aside from an incident where the power went out suddenly during a three-day attempt to defeat a boss demon, there was nothing he¡¯d consider as the most dreadful trauma. Honestly, he hadn¡¯t experienced anything particrly dreadful even aftering to this world. However. Oddly enough. He had traumas too. But those... *Crack!* *Whoosh!* *Argh!* Those countless, truly countless deaths were his traumas. Even as an observer, the deaths were so dreadful that they made him feel nauseous. Ane was experiencing that agony firsthand there. ¡®What the... what is that madness...?¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol had never experienced such traumas. Those weren¡¯t his traumas. Thinking so, he turned his head away. But this was undoubtedly his mental world. The Protection of the Yeonhong Chunsamweol was proving that. Therefore... he had to face his traumas again. *Thud!* ¡®He¡¯ was being torn apart while held captive in the jaws of a colossal monster with crimson teeth. *Thud!* ¡®He¡¯ failed to teleport and crashing into a wall meant dying. *Whoosh!* ¡®He¡¯ engulfed in mes and died. *Crack!* ¡®He¡¯ exploded upon being struck by a goblin''s club. Yet, in all those moments of death, ''Baek Yu-Seol'' didn''t scream or plead for mercy. He just epted death humbly, with an emotionless face. Only then did he realize that those deaths were familiar. ¡®Aether World Online.'' There, even after dying, one could revive with a slight penalty or return to a designated save point to rey the game. Those countless deaths were... the deaths of the ''character Baek Yu-Seol,'' yed by the modern Baek Yu-Seol. ¡®But why would that be a trauma?¡¯ It was a phenomenon he couldn''t fathom. Weren¡¯t those deaths just within the game world? As it was a game for all ages, even the bloodstains were removed. But those deaths he faced were so vividly horrifying... What on earth were they? ¡®Help, help me¡­¡¯ Ane screamed before eventually passing out, and Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s head throbbed so intensely that he couldn''t hold on any longer. ¡®... Stop showing them now.¡¯ Then, like a dream, those traumas finally ceased. Only then did he calm down, and started contemting a way out of his mental world.. When he was just pondering. He made eye contact with someone. It was the other him. He was not the Baek Yu-Seol from Earth, and he was different from the Baek Yu-Seol on the Aether World. He had a different aura around him. ¡­ He might be what Baek Yu-Seol would be after about ten years of struggles. He looked at Baek Yu-Seol for a moment, then turned and started walking away. ¡®Hey, who are you? Wait, is that me?¡¯ Despite Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s calls, he didn''t even pause and continued walking away. In this endless expanse, no matter how much Baek Yu-Seol ran, it felt like there was no end, but strangely, he distanced himself from Baek Yu-Seol at an incredibly rapid pace. ¡®Wait, who are you? Hey! Answer!¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol sprinted towards him with all his might, but he didn''t even turn back, and just went further. Further. As if it were an illusion. And suddenly vanished. "Hey!...What?" And when he came to his senses, he was back at the cafe. Swoosh... slump! And there was Ane who copsed unconscious towards him. He caught her in surprise, and stared nkly into the space. ¡®What... what the hell was that...?¡¯ There was just nothing he couldprehend. Chapter 142: Academy Battle (1) Chapter 142: Academy Battle (1) Sometimes, even utterly pointless stories could be a hot topic in the academy newspaper. [The girl who fainted out of the happiness of meeting her idol?] [Ste¡¯s exchange student copsed after meeting the famous mage, Baek Yu-Seol...] Ane copsed right after meeting Ste''s famous mage, Baek Yu-Seol. That was the exact story. There were quite a few paparazzi waiting at the cafe where Baek Yu-Seol used to go frequently, and as Ane handed him a piece of paper for an autograph, she immediately fainted. The scene was clearly captured by the cameras. "Ugh..." As Ane groggily opened her eyes, she winced as if suffering from a headache. Soon, the whispers of chattering girls echoed softly. "Hey, hey, Ane''s awake." "Huh? Really?" "Oh~ The princess is awake~" "..." She slowly opened her eyes, and turned her head. She soon realized that the girls sitting around her seemed oddly familiar. And btedly, she remembered infiltrating Ste Academy as an exchange student, triggering the ¡®Rebirth of Nightmare¡¯ to confront Baek Yu-Seol¡­ "Oops!" She hastily stood up, and despite the tearing pain, it didn''t matter much to her. "Where, where am I?" ¡°You don''t have to rush it." "Yeah. Shouldn''t you rest a bit more?" "Hehe, do you remember why you fainted?" Her friends looked at Ane with mischievous and teasing eyes. "Have your wishese true?¡± ¡°Your prince is waiting for you." "What...?" At that moment, a shiver ran down Ane''s spine as she slowly turned her head. This was a hospital room. It was quite spacious, and in the corner, Baek Yu-Seol was reading a book while sitting on a chair. After she woke up, Baek Yu-Seol closed the book and stared intently at her. Ane felt both overwhelming fear and helplessness. "I... I''m going to die..." "Does it feel so good that you want to die?" "Is Baek Yu-Seol sweeter than you thought?" "What I mean is he waited all day for you to wake up, saying you fainted because of him and didn''t leave your side." "W-What...?" Around that time, Ane''splexion began to turn pale, yet no one noticed. Though he might seem sweet to others, in her eyes, he felt like a predator eyeing its prey, slowly tightening the noose around her. "Shoo!" As Baek Yu-Seol got up, the girls made amotion and fled from the hospital room. "Go for it!" They even made teasing gestures with clenched fists. Usually, they were annoying and unlucky girls, but at that moment, Ane wanted to scream at them, and stop them from leaving. "Hey." When Baek Yu-Seol approached the bed and sat on the edge of a chair, Ane unconsciously made an unfamiliar noise. "... Ane Di Pnche." "Yes, yes...?" "You''re studying at Hanaleya Magic Academy in the Seberun Kingdom, and currently attending Ste as an exchange student." "Yes..." "And, you''re a dark mage." ¡°...!" She shuddered all over. What should she do? Unlike other adept dark mages, she had no ability to unlock her sealed dark powers. Furthermore, her main ability didn''t work at all... "What...?" Moreover, she felt no mana throughout her body. It was as if it had frozen. This was the first time she had felt such helplessness. Or rather, even if she had mana, could she even win against him in the first ce? "Uh, uh..." As Ane trembled without saying a word, Baek Yu-Seol sighed. It was true he intended to threaten her. But he didn''t expect her to be so terrified. "Ane Di Pnche..." She infiltrated under her real name, not a pseudonym. Honestly, Baek Yu-Seol didn''t know much about her real name. But in his Sentient Specs... ''Ane'' was recorded. [If you¡¯re lucky, she appears as a supporting NPC sometimes] [Initially, she¡¯s an enemy, but with sessful intervention, she can offer great help] Ane was a hidden NPC, and in Aether World Online, the characters¡¯ actions depended on numerous choices made by yers. There wasn''t much known about the conditions for her appearance, but it was written that she appeared with a certain probability if yers progressed through the character Mayuseong¡¯s story. In other words, Ane was infiltrating to monitor changes in character Mayuseong. As if to prove his hypothesis, there was a phrase: [Infiltrated into Ste by the order of Dark Knight¡¯s right hand] mentioned in the Sentient Spec. Of course, aside from such circumstances, the other party was attempting to exacerbate his trauma and destroy his mind. She had no intention to spare him at all.. "Ane." ¡ª "Yes?" "What''s the reason for trying to kill me?" But for now, it was best to dig up all the information that could be extracted. As Baek Yu-Seol asked calmly, Ane moved her throat vigorously and swallowed her saliva. "Well, that''s..." "If you don''t tell me straight, I might really have to kill you right here." "I don''t want to do that. So, it would be nice if you could tell me properly." Ane, who had been hesitating and pondering with her head lowered, slowly considered her priorities. Surveince of Mayuseong and execution of Baek Yu-Seol. Having failed all missions, going back now would mean... she would die. If not, she wouldn''t even receive decent treatment while living. But, she couldn''t submit to him either, because she couldn''t release the dark magic seal bound to her heart on her own. "What should I do... If I betray the Dark Knight, I''ll have to live forever with a half-crippled body." "Speak." "Gasp!" Since she didn''t have enough loyalty toward the Dark Knight to remain quiet and face Baek Yu-Seol, Ane, who considered her life important, opened her mouth and revealed the truth. "I infiltrated Ste under the orders of the Dark Knight and received an order to kill you." "I suspected as much." Even though she intentionally didn''t delve into the details, Baek Yu-Seol understood everything, and nodded in acknowledgment. *''Seems like even the dark mages are paying attention to my existence.''* That was... also the situation Baek Yu-Seol least desired. If the dark mages'' powers revealed their power earnestly, his frail body wouldn''t be able to stop them. He wanted to move quietly in the shadows as much as possible, but he somehow ended up bing so famous alongside the protagonists that it wasn¡¯t possible to avoid their attention. "... That''s enough." "Yes..." Rather than dark mages¡¯ information, Baek Yu-Seol was more curious about Ane''s abilities. "I want to know about your ability, ''Rebirth of Nightmares.''" "My ability...?" "Yeah. What exactly does it do? Does it clearly show the traumas I''ve experienced in the past?" She nodded repeatedly. That was why Ane feared Baek Yu-Seol. What kind of past experiences could possibly hide so many ''deaths'' within his trauma? Although she couldn''t recall the details of that time because it was too shocking, she thought it might be the most terrible experience she had ever had in her life. Yet, amidst those thoughts, she felt that throughout her life, she had considered herself the most pitiful, agonized, and miserable person alive. There was a valid reason for that perception. It was because of her ability, ''Rebirth of Nightmares,'' which allowed her to peek into others'' traumas, revealing who was the most unfortunate. However, until then, not a single person had a trauma that could affect Ane. Others'' traumas... were just slightly painful and sad stories to her. But after experiencing Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s past, she had to reassess that belief. His trauma... was a continuous series of agonizing experiences. It was burdensome to digest that with her mental abilities. Death. Followed by. More deaths. Therefore, even while being threatened by Baek Yu-Seol, Ane couldn''t help but ask, "Who are you, really?" However, without answering, Baek Yu-Seol silently looked into her eyes and then stood up. "I''ll let you go, from now on, figure it out on your own." "....... Yes?" "Go back if you can." "T-That''s..." Realizing she hadpletely lost her will to fight, he found that threatening her any more was futile. Moreover, through the Sentient Specs, he had obtained information that stated [Harmless if sent back alive], and it was also a judgment he made knowing Ane''s fragile heart. She had never properly killed or devoured a human, and survived by asionally drinking a bit of blood. She worked as an intelligence agent, who invaded people¡¯s minds, and extracted information using her only proven useful ability, ''Rebirth of Nightmares.¡¯ So, her operations didn¡¯t necessitate killing. *¡®I don''t know if she has enough guts to give up the mission to monitor Mayuseong and go back¡­¡¯* Thinking so, Baek Yu-Seol left the hospital room. *¡®... G-Go back if you can?¡¯* Alone in the room, Ane tightly clutched her pounding heart. It sounded almost like, ''Try going back, but she might really die.'' "If I try to return like this... it must mean he''ll soon retaliate...?" Trembling all over, Ane gulped hard. It seemed she wouldn''t be able to leave until shepleted her training at Ste, and received the notification stating that she could officially return¡­ [Notification of Magic Survival Qualified Applicants] ¡ª¡ª- A few dayster. The assessment results were announced. As expected, not a single one of the protagonists had participated in the sub-event. It was an event in which Mayuseong, Edna, Hong Bi-Yeon, and Eisel always participated, while Haewonryang and Jeremy also participated asionally. There was only one person on the list of epted first year students. [First Year] [ss S, Baek Yu-Seol] "Did you hear? It seems there''s a really talented freshman this year." "Yeah, it''s Baek Yu-Seol." "Even as a freshman, his win rate against seniors is remarkable." "Well, if it''s him... I mean, he has faced Dark Mages a few times, so he has realbat experience, right?" Rumors about Baek Yu-Seol spread throughout the academy. Being the only freshman participant made his name shine even more. It was quite absurd for Baek Yu-Seol. He unintentionally gained attention by unexpectedly overshadowing the main characters, and stole all the limelight. "Should I call this beginner''s luck?... I don''t feel good at all." Especially since Mayuseong, the strongest contender for victory, was eliminated, Ste''s win was practically out of reach. *¡®The prize you get for winning could be quite useful in the next episode.¡¯* It was unfortunate, but what could he do? Even if it was impossible, one has to strive regardless. Knowing that he couldn''t win solely with his own abilities, Baek Yu-Seol was working on a slightly different n. "Um, excuse me..." "Hmm?" While quietly looking at the ssroom bulletin board, a faint voice came from the side. "Is there anything I can help with...?" It was Ane. Her face full of distress as sneakily nced at Baek Yu-Seol. It was a pitiful sight which left him dumbfounded. *''Why is she here when I told her to leave?''* - Or did headquarters cast her aside? He had no intention of teaming up with someone who had once threatened his life. Yet, he didn''t want to directly harm Ane, who became a Dark Mage due to circumstances beyond her control. She kept sticking around; he didn¡¯t know what to do about it. "Go back to the dorm and just stay quietly without doing anything." "Okay!" Ane, who was really thinking of heading back to the dormitory, paused. "Wait, hey, just a moment." "Yes?" "I''ll overlook you hanging out with your friends..." "Okay!" There really were various distinct characters here. Well, in the original game, they were depicted as obedient subordinates. It was said that if one raised the favorability just a little more, he might extract important information or even send her back as a double-agent to the Dark Mage. It might be fine to just let things be as they are. "Baek Yu-Seol." "...Huh?" Thinking someone else was there again, he nced aside to find Hong Bi-Yeon leaning against the wall, looking this way. Her expression appeared somewhat displeased. "You seem to be having fun." Her voice seemed to convey, ''I''ve been struggling all this while, and you look like you''re having fun?'' *''What''s going on? What did I do wrong?''* Baek Yu-Seol wondered where she had suddenly disappeared to only appear now, but it would create awkwardness if he asked about it. "What about that kid just now?" "Huh? Umm..." He felt uneasy about something. He hurriedly spoke, feeling like if he didn''t give an excuse, it would be a big problem. "Just, snack... shuttle..." She either didn''t hear or chose to remain silent, and just stared intently at Baek Yu-Seol without saying a word. "Baek Yu-Seol." "Um, yes... speak." Something felt off. It definitely was not his first conversation, but he felt like she was not the Hong Bi-Yeon he knew. It felt as if she had matured, and they were closer than before. *''What on earth...?''* *¡¯Did the future Hong Bi-Yeon regress and take over her mind without me realizing it?¡¯* As he fought with delusional thoughts, she approached quietly and gently nudged Baek Yu-Seol''s chest with her palm, making him lean against the wall. And then, without a word. She¡­ simply stared into his eyes As if she could read his thoughts. ... Baek Yu-Seol felt as if his breath was caught in his throat. No matter how much of an adult Baek Yu-Seol was, he couldn¡¯t help but feel burdened by Hong Bi-Yeon, who had a mystical appearance akin to a fairy, standing so close to him. "Hmm." In the end, Baek Yu-Seol averted his gaze first, dering defeat in this silent stare-off. As Hong Bi-Yeon took two steps back, she spoke in a low voice, which hammered like a nail in his chest. "Don''t think about going anywhere alone." Saying this, she disappeared into the hallway, her silhouette bathed in the warm sunlight. "What on earth...?" He touched his chest, feeling the remnant of warmth left behind by her touch. A gaze filled with lots of questions traveled towards the far end of the corridor, which was now empty. *''Why is everyone acting like thistely...?''* With characters from the original story undergoing such drastic changes, he suddenly felt like he knew less about them than he did before.", Chapter 143: Academy Battle (2) Chapter 143: Academy Battle (2) Not long ago, Baek Yu-Seol realized through Ane that the trauma in his mental world belonged to the real ¡®him.¡¯ He felt the need to contemte this aspect more deeply. *''Who am I?''* It was a profound philosophical question. Since humanity became aware of and began contemting the existence of ¡®I¡¯, it had been a constant recurring question. Yet, no one knew the answer. Of course, he didn¡¯t know it either. However, he had to delve a bit further there. ''The Reality of Baek Yu-Seol and Aether¡¯s Baek Yu-Seol.'' Living through the 21st century Earth, Baek Yu-Seol yed a ''Character Baek Yu-Seol¡¯ in the game ¡®Aether World Online.'' A unique character with the same name, and even a simr appearance. Perhaps, he fell in love with the character because he felt a sense of kinship rather than the strange skill called sh. Baek Yu-Seol yed the game all night long. On days off, he even sacrificed rest time to practice sh, and he researched how to deal with mages while enjoying PVP feverishly. The story? Of course, he pushed through to the end. He skipped most of the story and didn¡¯t read it properly, so it wasn¡¯t memorable but... Anyway, at the moment when the character Baek Yu-Seol in the game reached its ending. The real Baek Yu-Seol, in other words, he fell into the game. *¡®Is this a game or not?¡¯* *¡®If it''s not a game, what basis can I confidently state it on?¡¯* *¡®I don''t know.¡¯* *¡®Everything I see, hear, and feel is so overflowing with realism that no matter how much I think about it, it feels like reality¡­¡¯* *¡®¡­ Why do the events that urred in the game manifest as my past?¡¯* On the ckboard hanging by the wall of the dormitory, he summarized the cause and effect rtionship between him and the other ¡®him.¡¯ [''The real Baek Yu-Seol merged into the character Baek Yu-Seol.] [However, somehow... when prying into the past of the real Baek Yu-Seol, the past of the character Baek Yu-Seol emerges.] [Am I the real Baek Yu-Seol?] [Or am I the character Baek Yu-Seol?] The memories of reality were intact. However, very asionally... fragments of memories from the old days of the character Baek Yu-Seol surfaced in his mind. For instance, when he encountered Eltman Eltwin, who had some past connections with the character Baek Yu-Seol. When the character Baek Yu-Seol, and his experience ovepped¡­ A memory of that time surfaced. It was a sign that somewhere in his subconscious, remnants of past memories lingered. [Have the two Baek Yu-Seol merged?] For now, this hypothesis seemed to be most precise. The consciousness of the character Baek Yu-Seol had somehow fallen dormant, and the consciousness of the real Baek Yu-Seol had taken over. Thus, the memories of earth wereplete, but the memories of the character world were iplete. From there, it goes back to the beginning. [Was this truly a game?] If this world was truly a game... the character Baek Yu-Seol shouldn''t retain any ''memories.'' As a character manipted by him through a keyboard and mouse,posed of 0s and 1s as data, there shouldn''t exist such a thing as ''memories.'' However, undoubtedly, the memories of the character Baek Yu-Seol slumbered somewhere in his mind. Even before his possession, even before ying the game... ''Character Baek Yu-Seol¡¯ seemed to have lived on his own. There, he firmly made a decision. [This is not a game.] This ce wasn''t a game, but in real life, he enjoyed it like a game. There was a being who could create a reality like a game, and run a simtion. ''The Constetion Project.'' He was sent here by the same entity which created Aether World Online, and bestowed a reward every time hepleted an ''episode'' here. The reason why the Constetion Project possessed Baek Yu-Seol into the character Baek Yu-Seol was that he was the one closest to the ''True Ending.¡¯ *¡®In the future, the world will perish.¡¯* *¡®I''ve known that fact for a long time, and it''s true that I''ve been acting to prevent it.¡¯* *¡®So then¡­¡¯* *¡®Was the ''character Baek Yu-Seol¡¯ I yed in ¡®Aether World Online'' really just data of 0s and 1s?¡¯* *¡®Or¡­¡¯* *¡®Was even that character I yed actually a living, breathing person?¡¯* *¡®Sigh¡­¡¯* For days, the question remained unanswered. He used to think the things he experienced in the game were just part of the game. But now, the past experiences from the game had started to appear as part of reality''s past. Those countless failures, challenges, deaths. And, even the ck Dragon he encountered at the end of the world. If all of that was real... *¡®How many times did I kill Baek Yu-Seol... no, how many times did I kill myself?¡¯* Suddenly, as Baek Yu-Seol looked into the mirror hanging on the dormitory wall, the dark circles under his eyes were deepening. The dilemma kept returning repeatedly without an answer. However, there was no one who could answer this for him. *¡®Hey, if you''re listening, can you please respond? You used to chat so well at the end of episodes.¡¯* No response. *¡®Is it just the system or does it refuse to engage in conversation altogether?¡¯* The silence only added to the frustration. Eventually, he put down the pen. *¡®It''s meaningless to ponder like this. Holding onto it, even knowing I can''t figure out the answer myself, is just a waste of time.¡¯* *¡®Someday... in the distant future, the day wille when I learn the truth about this world.¡¯* *¡®At that time... you will tell me, right?¡¯* [...] Once again, there was no answer. But for some reason, even though there was no response, he felt like it was giving him an affirmation. *¡®Well... it could be just my mood.¡¯* ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Ane might be a useful pastry maker, but not a subordinate. "Recently, you said that Dark Mage Alliance seems to be concerned about Mayuseongtely, right?¡± "Yes, that''s correct." Lunchtime, at the restaurant. Originally, exchange students and Ste students were supposed to have meals at different restaurants, but Baek Yu-Seol deliberately came to the exchange student''s restaurant. There was no other ce for Ane and him to talk privately. He felt a bit awkward about this friendship. "But... how long are you nning to eat like that?" It felt even more ufortable as he watched Ane eat as much rice in a single bite as an average adult eats in a few bites. "Well, I''ll eat diligently!" With his onement, Ane immediately started shoveling rice into her mouth with a spoon. He was concerned she might choke, but then again, she was a dark mage, so that probably wouldn''t happen. "Well, let¡¯s say thag Dark Mage Alliance cares about Mayuseong, but... why did the Dark Knight decide to exterminate me?" Thanks to the ''Mute'' item he received from Alterisha, he wasn''t worried about their conversation leaking out, so he asked Ane without hesitation. She hesitated to answer. "Well, even if I wanted to tell you, I don''t know myself. They keep a lot of things kept confidential from me for fear that I can get caught during a mission.¡± "Even I wouldn''t tell someone like you." "That''s so mean..." After casting a cautious nce, she asked, "But... Yu-Seol, you seem like an ordinary student. How do you know so much about our internal affairs...?" Baek Yu-Seol wondered if she was subtly trying to gather information, but he didn''t think Ane was that clever. Of course, he had no intention of revealing anything. "Do I have to tell you about that too?" "Oh, no! I''m sorry!" "Keep eating your food." Unfortunately, Ane didn''t know much about the internal affairs. It wouldn''t be appropriate for him to ask for more information either. She might plead desperately here, but if she returned to the Dark Knight¡¯s side after leaving Ste, there was a high chance that she would betray him. He needed something to keep Ane in check... In the original game, there was a plot where a single phrase from a character would deeply move Ane andpletely change her heart towards the protagonist... or so he had heard. He didn¡¯t know much himself; after all, he just met this character Ane for the first time. He was not particrly good with words, so he didn''t have the confidence to touch her heart. The only remaining option was to make a deal. The deal would leave her no choice. "Ane, you said your dark magic ispletely sealed off right now, right?" "Ye-yes..." Perhaps if she returned without sessfullypleting the mission, the seal might not be lifted forever. But that was just a possibility; one cannot rely on uncertainties. *''Ane''s past.''* He slowly looked at Sentient Spec. There weren''t many records about her. He wasn''t diligent enough to record everything about the extra NPCs. However... [She wants to return to being human] Although he was not diligent, he had a habit of precisely documenting the most important core elements. "Ane, shall I make you a good deal?" "... Yes?" This could be an excellent bait to firmly hold her in ce. ¡ª¡ª¡ª The Skalben Club. Beneath the sparkling chandelier, he leisurely perused the report with shimmering golden eyes. [Skalben Club Participation List] [Second Year....] [Third Year....] As most of the Skalben Empire nobility belonged to this club, a considerable number of participants in the Academy Battle were also members. It used to be a remarkable event to have even one participant from a club join the Academy Battle, warranting a celebration party, but sadly, hoping for that from the Scalben Club seemed futile. Jeremy simply nced over the participation list with an indifferent gaze. Club members wondered why he suddenly took an interest in this. "Participants." "Yes!" "Yeah!" A radiant smile adorned his face, seeming to emit a golden glow. He was stunningly beautiful, almost godlike in appearance. "In this Magic Survival, there''s a somewhat unique participant. Do you know who?" "... Yes, I''m aware." Baek Yu-Seol, first year, ss S. A bold junior who confidently made a name for himself as a participant in the Academy Battle, boasting a high win rate against seniors. Considering that the Academy Battle involved elites from prestigious academies worldwide, mostly over 18, Baek Yu-Seol case was quite exceptional. While it might be a source of pride for Ste Academy, as a senior, it seemed rather unbing. "Can I ask for one thing?" "Just say it, Your Highness." "Eliminate Baek Yu-Seol." "... F" The expected request came forth. It was no secret within the academy that Jeremy disliked Baek Yu-Seol. He was none other than... amoner who had captivated his unrequited love, Edna. Although they had parted ways, rumors persisted that Edna still harbored feelings for Baek Yu-Seol, which made Jeremy quite ufortable. "Is it difficult?" Jeremy had a reason for making such an indifferent request. Lately, Edna had been quite concerned about Baek Yu-Seol participation in the Magic Survival, and Jeremy had noticed. She wandered around the ssroom bulletin board, and asked friends about Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s survival participation and how it went during the evaluation. That didn''t sit well with him. "No, it''s very easy!" Knowing Jeremy''s feelings well, the club members enthusiastically responded. Magic Survival. As a game where 100 mages randomlynd in different locations and survive, ''teaming up'' was strictly prohibited. However, topletely eliminate Baek Yu-Seol with this group, teaming up was absolutely necessary. "...This Academy Battle is a disaster." Students who had grand ambitions of gaining widespread recognition through victory could only swallow their tears. But what could they do? Being targeted by Scalben¡¯s prince was even more frightening. "Well then... stay strong, everyone." Jeremy requested warmly, and the club members vigorously nodded in response. "Yes!" It appeared that this Magic Survival wasn¡¯t going to go smoothly after all.", Chapter 144: Academy Battle (3) Chapter 144: Academy Battle (3) The Academy Battle was held at different locations every year. Two years ago, it was at the Kaikaren Private Magic Academy,st year at the Astral Flower Magic Academy, and the year before at the Molondo Magic Academy. This year''spetition would take ce at Ste Academy. Thanks to this, the students were incredibly busy preparing for the Academy Battle. Of course, it was not a voluntary service. The students who helped with the preparations for the Academy Battle were given quite a bit ofpensation and benefits, so among the students at Ste, there were many rumors about this great part-time job, and manymoners wanted to do it during their summer vacation. Of course, there were also those who didn''t pay much attention and just went about doing their own things. **Thud!** "I''ve brought it.Ste Magic Library. Edna had piled thick books on the bookshelf. Though it was hard to believe that such strength resided in that petite body, the other two girls didn¡¯t seem surprised as they each took a book and began reading. ''Twelve New Moons.¡¯ Eisel, Hong Bi-Yeon, and Edna gathered together to investigate the Twelve New Moons, which were also referred to as legendary entities. They had suddenly fallen into a deep slumber a thousand years ago, and now, they existed only in the form of belief, suspected to be the key to the world''s destruction. Twelve clusters of light shown in the Star Archive. That... No matter how much one thought about it. They unmistakably seemed like traces left behind by the Twelve New Moons. Additionally, the girls agreed to share information or events they each knew with each other. Edna spoke first. "... If, indeed, Baek Yu-Seol has returned due to Silver Moon¡¯s power, we might not be able to tell others about that fact." "Why is that?" "If we try to speak about the knowledge we saw in the Star Archive, we might be restrained or cklisted. Revealing future events might result in the ¡®Celestial Revtion¡¯ erasing our existence itself through a forbidden power." No one questioned why Edna knew that fact; it was about mutual respect for each other. "It seems impossible to talk directly with Baek Yu-Seol about this matter." "Right. That man... won''t answer anything. He might even avoid us if he found out we uncovered the secret. What if the knowledge of the future leaks to us..." Eisel clearly experienced the consequences, so her face turned pale. "Headmaster Eltman Eltwin, who used magic to pry into the secret in the Star Archive, coughed up blood and copsed. It was absolutely not the right choice." "That was the extent of it..." Even Eltman Eltwin, who was hailed as the world''s strongest, couldn''t endure it. The fact cast a dark pall over the girls'' faces. Next was Hong Bi-Yeom. "You remember the day of the Familiar Contract Ceremony, right?" "Of course." "I almost died then..." "At that time, I saw quite an unusual sight. After Baek Yu-Seol knocked down Professor Maizen and I fainted... ¡®Yeonhong Chunsamweol,'' one of the Twelve Gods, was embracing thatmoner." "W-What?" "The Twelfth God... revealed themselves?" As this was quite a shocking story, Edna and Eisel widened their eyes in surprise. "Yeah. It was unmistakably Yeonhong Chunsamweol. I didn''t know much about that being, but strangely, I knew her when I saw her. They are one of the Twelve Gods, who possess great mental strength." Why would such a being be embracing Baek Yu-Seol? What kind of rtionship did he have with Yeonhong Chunsamweol? ¡­ In that case, Is Baek Yu-Seol really traveling the world to gather the Twelve Gods? "No wonder... he was always going out every weekend." "He must have been traveling the world while managing his schedule at the academy during the weekends." It struck them anew how incredible his stamina was. Or perhaps, did he manage such a packed schedule regrly? Was that the reason he ended up nodding off during sses? ¡°That''s true. If he has that kind of knowledge... there''s no reason for him to attend the academy, right?¡± ¡°Exactly. If he''s busy collecting the Twelve Gods while traveling the world, what reason does he have to maintain academy life?¡± ¡° There must be. After experiencing it thousands of times, he must have found a reason to attend the academy.¡± Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s academy life was truly unique yet ordinary. While standing out for not using magic, his academic ranking always remained average. In other words, attending the academy wasn¡¯t necessarily about grades. ¡°If that''s the case, then the only thing left is...¡± ¡°Human rtionships... that''s all, right?¡± If he had thought of handling everything by himself in this life too, he would have long dropped out of the academy and traveled the world to umte his own strength. However, that method wasn¡¯t right. The most righteous choice to prevent the world''s destruction was present in Ste Academy. Right after his enrollment, the ones who drew the most intense interest were... ¡°... Aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°...¡± At Edna¡¯s hollow voice, Eisel and Hong Bi-Yeon tightly pressed their lips together. It wasn¡¯t an incorrect statement. Right after enrollment, the three people whom Baek Yu-Seol had shown peculiar interest in were themselves. *¡®Is that so...?¡¯* Edna, who knew about the existence of the original novel, could somewhat understand. She was the reincarnator from another world, Eisel was the protagonist of the original work, and Hong Bi-Yeon was the top rival possessing talentparable to such a protagonist. Moreover, considering the subtle attention given to various students, including the Mayuseong, it might have been possible that he found some potential in Ste''s students after all. However, the other two girls had slightly confused expressions. Why me, really? They didn¡¯t even know if they were destined to be a great mage or not. Still... Because the fact that Baek Yu-Seol had been subtly paying attention to them from the beginning pleased them, and a subtle smile appeared on the girls'' faces. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The highest peak of the Ancient Mountain Range. White Castle. He rushed there alone to meet Florin, who ruled over countless familiars and elves. After passing through minimal guards protecting the castle, he arrived at the top and kneeled after sensing the presence of Florin. "... You''vee, Orenha." "Yes, Your Majesty." Her voice sounded a bit hoarse. It had been quite some time since she had spoken. As her voice held a power to bewitch anyone, it was unavoidable not to captivate those around her. So, she couldn¡¯t talk openly. She felt relieved since the only person she could speak freely with had arrived. The sound of Florin¡¯s footsteps drew closer to the door. Yet, the door didn''t open. While Orenha possessed a curse immunity strong enough to meet her gaze, it was unpredictable what would happen if he was exposed for a long time. ¡­ Of course, Orenha''s ''curse immunity'' was a bold lie. He had long been enchanted by Florin''s magic, yet he hid and concealed that fact. Love sickness? That was a disease for the weak-willed. If one falls in love, they should sharpen their abilities and thoroughly n to win over their beloved aggressively, not whine alone and die, right? Orenha hid all of his emotions thoroughly. There had been a time or two when he wanted nothing more than to rush and confess his love. If he hadn''t possessed the characteristic ¡®Iron Will,'' he might have ended up like everyone else long ago. "Why have youe?" Hearing Florin''s excited voice, Orenha''s heart pounded. Trying to appear as calm and emotionless as possible, he spoke carefully, "The Academy Battle of this year will start soon. While Your Majesty doesn''t need to personally participate, an invitation has been sent." "I see. I can''t go. It''s not something important, and there''s no need for the Elven King to reveal herself for an Academy Battle organized by students." Even if there were no curse, her answer would have remained the same. However, with over 30 prestigious academies participating, it wasmon for kings and high-ranking nobles to appear there, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange for the Elven King to visit. Eltman Eltwin, who possessed power greater than the kings of most countries, would be witnessing the battle, so there were significant political reasons for meeting him. "I really want Your Majesty to attend this year''s Academy Battle." "Is that so?" If Orenha spoke with such a firm voice, there must surely be a reason. She asked without hesitation as Orenha was the most trusted aide to Florin. "Why?" "A while ago, I informed Your Majesty that I discovered traces of the ''Spirit Assassin'' you have been searching for so diligently." "......" With the most sensitive wordsing out, the temperature dropped slightly. It dropped due to Florin''s power. However, Orenha didn¡¯t stop and continued with confidence. "It seems I''ve obtained solid evidence." The Academy Battle was held at Ste Academy. And... Baek Yu-Seol was currently enrolled there. Orenha secretly used his power to initiate a solid investigation about him. He even captured a dark mage to extract information about Baek Yu-Seol. The result led to a decisive judgment. *¡®Baek Yu-Seol is not an ordinary student. There is some force behind him.''* He attended the academy for a reason which was definitely not ordinary. Although it was certainly strange for a human being who was not even ss 9 Grand Magus to maintain the appearance of a young boy, that was it. *''Since he¡¯s capable of hiding dark magic and a corrupted soul, it''s not impossible to hide appearance as well.''* Recently, he even met individuals with the ability to change appearances. ¡®Manwol'' Tower.¡¯ They were active behind the scenes of the world, and possessed overwhelming magical technology, making it possible. However, the crucial point was the fact that they could alter appearances. Baek Yu-Seol undoubtedly had such advanced magical technology, allowing him to conceal his true identity while attending Ste. This was not merely his own spection. He detected numerous dark mage groups showing considerable interest in Baek Yu-Seol. He took all the gathered information, and personally investigated all his activities. The conclusion reached was, ''You can¡¯t deceive me.'' Orenha was considered one of the highest-ranking high elves in history, and he still vividly remembered the distinct aura of a spirit he sensed from Baek Yu-Seol. The ''Soul Orb¡¯ put on his body had been there for a month now. In other words, it was possible to uncover Baek Yu-Seol''s true identity. As the Academy Battle gathered the most exceptional elite students from around the world, it could be considered an exceptionally special event. In such a setting, revealing the truth about Baek Yu-Seol could go beyond capturing Florin''s heart, and attract public¡¯s interest, bringing significant gains politically, diplomatically, and image-wise. "Is that so...?" While he didn¡¯t yet reveal the culprit¡¯s identity, he exined his ns to some extent. Florin said with a trembling voice. "I''ll... I''ll request your assistance." After saying that, Florin¡¯s voice faded away. To calm her mind, she wanted to spend some time alone. He felt a little sorry to leave her alone, but it was not the right time yet. Sooner orter, she would let him into that room. Thinking so, Orenha left the room. Alone, Florin stared nkly out of the small window. *''Divine yer....¡¯* The hatred for him had not yet subsided. It was true that she wanted to catch the culprit. However......... Recently, she discovered something even more important. *¡®Celestia is alive.¡¯* Thanks to someone''s gracious act, Celestia was still alive and breathing. She still couldn¡¯t forget. That night when the moonlight brilliantly illuminated the world. A small, young boy standing in a uniform. When she briefly met those ck eyes, she felt that she was gazing at the universe itself. And as if it was trying to devour him. *''I have to meet him.¡¯* She didn¡¯t know his identity or name. But somehow, she must meet him. Beyond the gratitude for saving Celestia, he... had a perfect immunity against her ''curse.'' *''... Someday, if I can freely go out into the outside world.¡¯* She would search for him. Florin closed her eyes as she made up her mind. Today... she felt unusually tired.", Chapter 145: Academy Battle (4) Chapter 145: Academy Battle (4) When ites to the academy genre from Earth, the most anticipated episode has always been the ''festival event.'' Unfortunately, Stecked a proper festival episode. Stories circted about the absence of on-campus cafes derived from Japan. It meant that there were no absurd maid costume parties, which caused chaos. As someone who entered the academy genre through literature,ics, and games, it was fortunate for Baek Yu-Seol to hear this story. He was so busy trying to enter the high-level PVP zone, level up, and farm equipment, but this damn festival was annoying him to death. Of course, it was not like there was no festival at all. The Academy Battle could be considered a substitute for the festival event. While the main narrative focused on PVP, for uninterested yers, there was a grand festival in the background. They could go on dates with their in-game partners or gain experience through various sub-events. Being a fervent PVP enthusiast, he naturally participated in the main event. He couldn¡¯t exactly remember when he got so deeply into PVP, but fighting against someone''s character who was actually alive was more thrilling and realistic than battling AI-controlled demons. "It''s truly incredible..." The Academy Battle was held on a scale iparable to Earth''s university festivals. It was a significant event in Ste, which urred only once every 12 years ording to the setting. Perhaps that was why it felt even more impactful. The airships and drones hovering in the sky and protecting the ground reminded them of Ste¡¯s status once again. Variety of fireworks and a giant flying object shining in golden hues illuminated the atmosphere. It was truly spectacr. It symbolized Ste''s wealth. The tamed wyverns soared through the sky clearly demonstrated Ste''s technological prowess. Taming such formidable wyverns was an achievement. And even a whopping twenty of them was miraculous! It was something that couldn¡¯t be done with ordinary magic. The tamers must have prepared for this day, and the aerial show performed by them dazzled their eyes. And... the much-anticipated entrance ceremony. On this special day, the transparent Grand Bridge, ''Great Path,'' descended. It was delicately and beautifully crafted as if made of ss. Representatives from each academy walked through, proudly disying their status. Kaikaren Private Magic Academy was known for admitting only wealthy individuals. The students and faculty both showed off of their wealth by wearing coats crafted with ''Blue Jade Stone.¡¯ The noteworthy students from that academy were... the twin siblings ''Faharen'' and ¡®Farhen.¡¯ Each specialized in controlling water, but in Magic Survival, they secretly teamed up with each other and were caught by the protagonist. The elves from Astral Flower Magic Academy entered, unting their enchanting beauty. Maybe, since their naturally dazzling appearance needed no special gestures, the apuse for them was the loudest. If there was a student to watch, it was undoubtedly Jeliel. She was a scheming woman, and no one could predict her next move. Jeliel stood at the forefront, confidently waving her hands with a bright smile. Among the elves, she garnered significant attention, thanks to her striking beauty as a blessed High Elf. *''Is that High Elf Orenha?''* Although Baek Yu-Seol rarely encountered him in the game, it wasn¡¯t difficult to recognise him since his name was disyed clearly on the thick-rimmed specs. A character who harassed Florin in the original game. It was fortunate that there was a plot where the yer uncovered his identity and saved her, but anyway, Baek Yu-Seol remembered him as sly snake-like character. And¡­ A mysterious ck carriage with a unique form followed behind Orenha. It puzzled Baek Yu-Seol a bit since such an item wasn''t present in the original game. Even searching with his sses only revealed it as [Lv.9 Anti-Magic Force Automated Carriage], with no indication of who or what might be inside. Having magical perception capabilities in his specs would have helped, but at the moment, inspecting the interior was impossible. So, the true identity of that carriage remained unknown. *''Level 9, huh.''* Putting up an anti-magic barrier at the ss 9 level ¨C he wondered how dangerous a person (or object) must be inside to warrant such protection. The ck automated carriage vanished so quickly that it felt as if it was in a hurry, and soon after, processions from other academies entered. The dwarves from Geumgang Magic Academy rode a special carriage, showcasing their technological prowess, and made a spectacr entrance. Numerous elite individuals from various academies, including those from the Beast Man Magic Academy entered one after another, creating an impressive scene. Given that each academy unted its uniqueness during the entrance, it was a scene that received considerable praise from yers even during the gaming era, likely indicating significant effort put into the CG. He didn¡¯t remember much since he skipped it... But so what? He got a chance to see it in reality, and they were not mere game characters anymore. *¡®There are quite a lot of famous people indeed¡­¡¯* Aether World Online was referred to as the ''Holy Land of Fandom,'' and many people had fallen in love with the characters of this universe. There was a wide variety of characters, each with its diverse and intricate past. Even some supporting characters unexpectedly gained explosive poprity exceeding that of main characters. And they were all Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s rivals. He would be relieved if there was Edna or Mayuseong, but with Ste''s participants being this weak, it was impossible for Ste to secure the first ce. *¡®Well, what can I do?¡¯* *¡®I''ll just have to work hard¡­¡¯* ¡ª¡ª¡ª- The sequence of the Academy Battle started with ''1vs1'' duels, followed by the magical world''s top sport, ''League of Spirits.'' The highly anticipated ''Magic Survival,'' in which Baek Yu_Seol would participate, was scheduled as the veryst event. Since each participant had to choose one of the three, they could take a break when other matches were in progress. Among the 1vs1 contestants, Haewonryang and Jeremy were particrly noteworthy. Although there were some sub-male leads from other academies, Baek Yu-Seol didn''t see the need to pay much attention to them. - Waaaah!! As Haewonryang strategicallybined three attributes of magic to dominate a senior from another academy, thunderous cheers erupted. The defeated senior was a genius among geniuses, capable of handling even ss 5 magic, and one of the ''sub-male leads'' likely to be conqueredter by Edna, but he was easily defeated. Haewonryang effortlessly brought him down, showcasing his talent for exploiting the difference in sses with experience and strategy. Jeremy was a kind of all-around character, excelling in strategy, tacticalmand, destructive power, and defense. With no weaknesses, he was a hexagonal character. It earned him considerable poprity as a morale-boosting character among yers. Later, until the y route for the character Mayuseong opened, Jeremy reigned supreme in the position of the ultimate morale-boosting character. And...! Every time the golden ray of light appeared, golden spears would rain down from the sky, or golden walls would materialize. The ground would tremble as golden ws surged to grab the ankles, and throw the opponents away. He effortlessly wielded ''Golden Magic'' at the highest level, even in the Earth attribute. Even within the Skalben Royal Family, there was probably no one who used Golden Magic so freely, let alone add an artistic touch. Although Baek Yu-Seol roughly knew it, honestly, Jeremy was a more formidable opponent than Mayuseong. The ''Golden Wall'' which automatically rose to defend the caster upon detecting an attack, and the ''Golden Spear'' which automatically sensed and stabbed an enemy were literally a living hell for opponents. It was truly a relief that he didn¡¯t participate in 1vs1. Next was the League of Spirits. Baek Yu-Seol had high expectations for this sport, so he prepared popcorn, chicken, and c in advance. It would''ve been perfect with beer, but being a minor came with its own drawbacks. With a lot of anticipation, he was about to open the popcorn container, but someone came up and chose to sit next to him. He didn''t pay much attention, but the person next to him emitted a subtle floral scent from their hair. [Special ability ''Memories to the Flower Cluster'' activated.] [You smelled the scent of ''Seohyang Flowers.''] [I long for the west wind.] *¡®¡­ What''s this?¡¯* Later, some of the traits acquired after contracting with Celestia came to mind. If you smell a flower, you will acquire traits corresponding to itsnguage. This was really useless¡­ But setting that aside, he couldn''t help but wonder about the identity of the person carrying the scent of flowers around. "Hello?" Surprisingly, Jeliel, the daughter of the President of the Star Cloud Guild, was sitting in the adjacent seat. "Uh, yes." It wasn''t entirely a coincidence as there were quite a few empty seats around. Although he knew she had ulterior motives, to be honest, Jeliel¡¯s n was too difficult for his foolish brain toprehend. "Ste''s students are truly amazing. I didn''t expect two first-year neers to share the top spot." In 1vs1 duels, instead of a tournament where the winner advances and the loser falls, it was a point-based system where you yed against many opponents, and earned points for victories. Sharing the top spot was a very rare urrence. "That''s true." With an uninspiring voice, Jeliel continued the conversation while chewing popcorn noisily. "So now I think I have a little insight into why you ''infiltrated'' Ste." "....... Yes?" "Oh, this word might have been a bit ufortable. Let me correct myself. I think I understand why you enrolled in Ste, hehe." Jeliel chuckled yfully, but her emotionless sociopathic demeanor was well-known, making her appear only superficially amusing. What on earth did she mean by saying that, anyway? Jeliel wouldn¡¯t make mistakes with her words. If exined in a dating simtion game, when she engaged in conversation, she chose the most correct option from countless ones. *¡®Infiltration... Does she have a firm misconception about me?¡¯* There shouldn''t be any reason for that. He¡¯d made some noteworthy achievements, but he had never shown anything to suggest infiltration. In reality, he just enrolled normally, and so, he remained silent. Thanks to the Blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamwol, his poker face was wless. In moments like these, remaining silent was the best strategy. "Oh, right. You participated in the ''Magic Survival'' with me, didn''t you? Hehe, I''m really looking forward to it. I can¡¯t believe I can experience the skills of the rumored sh Mage Baek Yu-Seol firsthand." "Yes." "But... are you okay with it?" "What do you mean?" "Here, the Elven King will be personally attending. Are you okay with that?" "....... The Elven King?" For a moment, he was surprised and spoke without realizing it. Since Florin wasn''t supposed to appear here in this episode. *''What else has gone seriously wrong?''* He couldn¡¯t even grasp a hint. "Hehe, I knew you''d be surprised." However, seeing the surprised expression on Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s face, she thought of something else and approached with a subtle smile. They were so close that even their breaths mingled together. She ced one of her hands to his chest and whispered. "Your true identity... Did you think you could hide it forever?" "What?" *¡®Could she have discovered my true identity?¡¯* *¡®The fact that I am a Transmigrator?¡¯* *¡®No way.¡¯* With the Blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamwol, he couldn''t maintain his poker face any longer. Attempting to hide his shocked expression, he tried to create a distance, but she followed and seized the ''pendant'' hanging around his neck. "If your identity is exposed to the world, can you confidently continue attending Ste?" That was not possible. The existence of a transmigrator must never be revealed. "Will you... be able to survive normally even then?" Considering the numerous forces seeking his knowledge, it sent shivers down his spine. "But it''s okay. I can keep your secret. In return, you will be... my servant. Serve only me for the rest of your life." "Well, that''s...!" Before he could deny it, Jeliel brought her face close with a sly smile. "Why? Are you going to refuse? Will the world really leave you alone?" After saying that, she forcefully pulled the pendant hanging around his neck. "No, right? The ''Divine yer'' and ''Dark Mage'' Baek Yu-Seol!" " ¡­ Ugh!" When Jeliel boldly revealed his true identity, Baek Yu-Seol involuntarily took a deep breath¡­ *¡®Wait, what did she just say?¡¯* The moment he thought he heard something strange, a dazzling light burst forth from the pendant. sh! Right after that... "Huh?" "... Uh?" Jeliel and Baek Yu-Seol made dumbfounded sounds. "Wha, huh, huh...?" With wide eyes, Jeliel repeatedly opened and closed her mouth as she ced the pendant into her palm. There... was a dazzlingly radiant and white ''Soul Orb.'' "I¡­. something, there was a misunderstanding..." Jeliel broke out in cold sweat, and gently tried to retract her hand, but Baek Yu-Seol quickly caught it. "Hey, what did you just say? Dark Mage? Divine yer? Do you really want to piss me off?" Despite Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s harsh words and actions, Jeliel avoided his gaze without a word. It was quite a sight to witness her psychopathic poker face falling apart. "How do you n to handle this nonsense with me? Shouldn''t I demandpensation for mental damages, including emotional distress and defamation?" Chapter 146: Academy Battle (5) Chapter 146: Academy Battle (5) Everypetition of the Academy Battle, in which about thirty prestigious academies from around the world participated, was held at the Ste Dome. This special space was half real and half virtual, allowing participants to summon anything they desired, fromndscapes to imaginary magical objects. It also reflected the unique identity of Ste. The ss 9 Archmage Eltman Eltwin replicated the ''Otherworld'' by pouring all his knowledge and magic into it. Though replicating another world seemed nonsensical, to magic users of ss 8 and above, such mon sense'' didn''t apply, and no one questioned it. *''... Can this barrier really prevent a curse?¡¯* Florin, the king of all familiars and elves, and the closest entity to the Heavenly Spirit Tree, asked with an uneasy expression. Currently, the Ste Dome featured a massive stadium, withmoners and noble spectator seats strictly separated. Additionally, Eltman Eltwin personally allotted a VIP section to Florin. It was located at the highest point in the stadium, and only allowed transparency from inside. The opaque ss film was possible due to the special material provided by Edna and developed by Alterisha, but in addition, Eltman¡¯s ¡®Spatial Barrier¡¯ enchanted it, so this ce was like apletely separate world. With a different dimension itself, how could the curse leak out? Thanks to this setup, apart from Assistant Orenha, no one was around Florin, providing a pleasant environment to enjoy thepetition. "You don''t need to worry about curses here at all." "It''s fascinating..." Florin touched the opaque barrier like a child. A stark contrast to her usual imposing demeanor, causing Orenha''s lips to subtly curve upwards. "Do you like it?" "... Eltman. It''s been a while." As the opaque barrier parted, Ste Academy''s Principal Eltman Eltwin walked in. Thinking about being interrupted in their private time, Orenha''s expression briefly stiffened, but Florin greeted her friend with a smile. "To develop something like this is impressive." "It''s not entirely my original magic. Well, 99% is my magic, but..." "Did you receive help from someone else?" As Florin widened her eyes at the unexpected notion of Eltman Eltwin seeking assistance, he nodded and chuckled, revealing a modest smile. "Yeah. Our student developed a very unique theory called ''Parallel Array.'' It turned the magicalmunity upside down. Have you heard about him? He¡¯s called Baek Yu-Seol." "Oh... Yes, I''ve heard. I''m really curious about that student." At the mention of Baek Yu-Seol, Orenha''s fingertips trembled. Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s achievements were excessively outstanding to be considered an ordinary student. It might seem utterly iprehensible, but the truth that he was a mage who had lived for centuries provided enough usibility. Defeating dark mages? Parallel Array? All of his achievements were remarkable. However, it was not as if such astonishing achievements never appeared in the world. Most were limited to old archmages. The more prominent Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s achievements became, the more convinced Orenha was of his hypothesis. *¡®No doubt. At this point, all Divine yers have either been arrested or killed due to the relentless pursuit by elite High Elf judges. Except for one, the unidentified assassin who put Florin¡¯s friend Celestia into a deep slumber.¡¯* At this point, Baek Yu-Seol, who was heavily tainted with divine energy was undoubtedly a Divine yer. Unless you kill a spirit and take its heart, it was impossible for a human to possess such energy. *''Is he starting to act slowly, thinking no one will recognize his true identity?''* *¡®If so, it¡¯s a big mistake.¡¯* He had already seen through his identity, and in this ce, every Elf King had personally attended. Evading her sharp insight was absolutely impossible. *''Whatever happens, it''s anticipated. Was the life of the teenage student thriving under the name Baek Yu-Seol enjoyable?¡¯* *¡®Was being called a genius thrilling?¡¯* *¡®Well, it''s truly regrettable. It wille to an end today.''* While Orenha smiled alone without anyone knowing, Florin conversed with Eltman. "What an extraordinary student." "I can¡¯t believe I learned something new from a student in our academy. I still have a long way to go. Well¡­¡± Florin touched the opaque barrier and asked, "This item... Can it be obtained elsewhere?" Eltman sadly shook his head, "Sorry, that''s not possible. It''s only achievable in this virtual space called Ste Dome. The kind of magic it involves is difficult to implement in reality at my level..." "That''s disappointing..." It couldn¡¯t be helped. She was grown ustomed to being alone, but having the opportunity to witness such a spectacle was something. "Anyway, I need to stay vignt, so I''ll be going. Enjoy the rest of your time." "Thank you for your consideration." After Eltman left, finally, their alone time returned. Florin continued watching the thrilling matches of ''League of Spirits'' unfolding in the stadium and then turned to Orenha. "Assistant." "Yes, please speak." "Surely, you mentioned that there''s a Divine yer here?" "Of course." She slowly turned her head, and locked eyes with Orenha. She was covered in a ck mask and a veil, so he couldn¡¯t gaze directly into her beautiful eyes, but the chilly gaze was as sharp as ever. "There should be no lies in that statement." It sounded like a warning, but Orenha had confidence in his intentions, so he firmly nodded. "Of course." Two days into the Academy Battle. Unlike the lvsl duels, League of Spirits matches tend to be quite lengthy. Each match couldst anywhere from a minimum of 10 minutes to a maximum of 30 minutes, and with 30 teams in total, it took considerable time to umte points. Still, no oneined. In fact, even ordinary spectators who had traveled a long distance to see the prodigy boys'' matches were quite numerous, so the longer the matches, the better for many. Meanwhile, with nothing else to do, what would she engage in? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "What are you going to do?" Slouching on the chair, Baek Yu-Seol crossed his legs, and arrogantly lifted the coffee cup to his lips. He even put one arm on the backrest. "Oops." For a moment, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s tongue almost slipped, causing the foam to slightly disarray, but fortunately, he didn''t drop the coffee cup. Jeliel lowered her head with an expressionless face, and said nothing. Maybe she was thinking about something. Like the fact that she misunderstood him as a ''Dark Mage''... *''She must have been confident since the moment she handed over the Soul Orb to me.''* Baek Yu-Seol had been neglecting it until now. The mysterious artifact, the Soul Orb, hidden beneath the pendant gifted by Jeliel. It was considered a precious treasure even in the Cradle of Heavenly Spirit Tree. it was not something easy to handle. The fact that she handed it over to Baek Yu-Seol suddenly implied that someone doubted him as a dark mage. This could have been instigated. "Are you not going to say anything? "It''s something I decided on my own." However, the loyal Jeliel did not disclose the client''s identity. It would be troublesome if she was suspected as someone in a troubled position... *''He¡¯s probably one of the Elder-level figures in the Heavenly Spirit Tree.''* essing the Soul Orb was impossible for anyone other than an Elder-level High Elf. It was impossible for anyone to even approach the Soul Orb without being at least an Elder. "Well then. How do you n to take responsibility?" As he said that, Jeliel lifted her head, and their eyes met. No one would care if he was just a student with nothing, but now he was someone with considerable influence. A fellow student at Ste, a co-developer of the item, the founder of Parallel Array. ¡­ Even though he hadn¡¯t achieved anything personally, getting on the bad side of someone with such prestige in Ste could be quite troublesome. So, it seemed she wanted to get hold of Baek Yu-Seol. Now that she knew his identity as a dark mage, she probably wanted to manipte him as she pleased. The character named Jeliel... was not someone who made a move normally, but only when she found apetent chess piece which could be controlled as she pleased. Coercion, forgery, maniption, and violence. She was not much different from Jeremy as shemitted all sorts of despicable and dirty acts from behind the scenes, and gradually dragged the other person down to the depths, turning them into ves. She was truly a woman he didn¡¯t like in many ways. "With just a word from me, even the Starcloud will be greatly shaken. Your father has probably worked hard... It''s truly pitiful because of his daughter''s mistake..." Jeliel bit her lip slightly but didn''t respond at all. But by now, her mind must be in turmoil. As someone who knew the setting and how she loved her father, he understood that this statement could be fatal to her. If her father''s honor was greatly damaged, and he became disappointed... Jeliel wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it. "Well, it''s a bother even talking to you in the first ce. Just bring your father. How do you think he''ll react? Trying to manipte a person into a corner, even resorting to threats..." "Enough, please stop." Jeliel''s pupils began to shake. She appeared genuinely pitiful. A girl with a breathtakingly beautiful appearance, who seemed like she could lose consciousness at any moment, might captivate the heart of any ordinary man. However, with the protection of the charm immunity of the Blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol, he could remain quiteposed in such situations. "I''m willing to pay any amount forpensation... Please keep it a secret from my father." "Are you sure about that? Just not revealing this fact to the public, including your father, would already result in a tremendous additional tax burden." "It''s okay." Even if she had to pay a hefty price, it seemed she detested the idea of her mistake being exposed to her father. Well, he had no intention of making a deal with Chairman Melian either. It was better to firmly constrain Jeliel through coercion here. In the future, for the sake of Edna and Eisel, who were destined to suffer terribly during the exchange student episode at the Astral Flower Magic Academy, this was the better choice. "Alright, it''s decided then?" He was going to make somewhat excessive demands from her. Flipping the stigma of being a dark mage was undoubtedly frowned upon even in magical society... but still, these demands were beyond reasonable. However, even if it was Jeliel, she wouldn¡¯t readilyply. So, he would have to use the method he once employed. Snap! Ane, who was waiting in the background, revealed herself. "Yes!" "Did you bring the item?" "Of course!" She dramatically brought out a bag resembling 007, ced it on the table, and with a clicking sound, pulled out a piece of paper. ... Although it might seem impressive, it was just a cheap ''magic parchment'' bought from a stationery store. However, anyone would know that magic parchment had special functions. "This is..." Having swiftly written a ''pledge'' on the magic parchment, Baek Yu-Seol extended it towards Jeliel. "Let¡¯s make a bet with Soul Chess?" "... A bet, did you say?" "Yes. If I lose, I''ll cleanly forget about it, but if I win, you''ll have to ept these conditions. How about it?" He had nothing to lose even if he broke the pledge, while the other party faced a cruel and unjust deal where breaking the pledge resulted in the loss of all mana. Unaware of even this fact, Jeliel silently read through the pledge, and having finally confirmed all the terms, she ced it on the table and nodded confidently. "Alright. I ept these conditions." Baek Yu-Seol subtly raised the corners of his mouth. *''Caught you.''* Chapter 147: Academy Battle (6) Chapter 147: Academy Battle (6) Baek Yu-Seol and Jeliel changed their location to a rare and quiet private space, where they could concentrate. Between them was a table crafted from high-quality wood, and on top of it was an expensive Soul Chessboard made of finely cut crystals. As Soul Chess was a premier intellectual sport in the magical realm, it often appeared as a gimmick in many dungeons and served as a means for individuals topete with each other''s skills in various situations. Sure, betting on Soul Chess wasn''t much of an issue... *¡®Soul Chess against me?¡¯* Jeliel fiddled with her chess pieces with a slightly rxed expressionpared to before. Of course, even though she seemed more rxed, she maintained her poker face. *¡®Does he really know nothing about me?¡¯* The daughter of the Starcloud President¡¯s chairman was a genius girl, who received the qualifications of a high elf during her teenage years, and entered the Astral Flower Magic Academy as the top student.And¡­ A Grandmaster of Soul Chess. Truly, her rating was at a level which could be considered the pinnacle of Soul Chess achievement among Grandmasters. Of course, even among Grandmasters, ratings were divided based on win rates and experience, and due to her young age, Jeliel might be considered lower-tier, but she was far from being a pushover with only a student''s skill. If you think about it normally, she should win. *¡®I must win.¡¯* *¡®I am a Grandmaster.¡¯* However, she wasn''t confident. She kept a 0.1% chance of failure in mind. *¡®Why did he challenge me to a bet in Soul Chess?¡¯* No matter how much she thought about it, it didn''t make sense that Baek Yu-Seol didn''t know about her own chess skills. By chance, Baek Yu-Seol hadn''t heard of the reputation of ''Grandmaster Jeliel,'' and then coincidentally challenged her to a bet in Soul Chess? And not just any bet but one involving such arge stake? *¡®No, absolutely not.¡¯* There was something fishy going on. Nevertheless, she epted this bet because... she believed she could win. The magical pact was absolute. And in this pact, there were no rules other than Soul Chess. No trickery was allowed. Since Soul Chess could only be yed purely with skill, no other tricks could be used. So, there remained only one possibility. *¡®Baek Yu-Seol is better at chess than me.¡¯* She had some knowledge about his chess skills. She had heard news before that he defeated the ste¡¯s top Soul Chess yer. *¡®Edmon Atalek.¡¯* Being the honored Ste Academy¡¯s top student, Edmon Atalek''s skill was at least semi-professional level. If he overwhelmingly defeated someone like him... Baek Yu-Seol''s skill was undoubtedly at a professional level or even beyond. *¡®At least on par, or perhaps superior.¡¯* After taking a deep breath, she exhaled. *¡®I must never let her guard down.¡¯* *¡®No matter how confident the opponent was in their chess skills, I, with an overwhelmingly powerful skill in the world of true professionals, have crushed allpetitors and earned the title of Grandmaster.¡¯* With the skills she honed all these years to y Soul Chess with the soul in the ancient Carmenset, if she yed as usual... she would surely win. "You seem to have a lot in your mind. Are you scared?" Baek Yu-Seol yfully said, rolling the Soul Orb with his fingers. The Soul Orb contained within her pendant was the proof of the enchantment she had made. "No, I''m fine." It was a single-game match. In just one game, her fate will be decided. "Shall we start then?" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Whew. As Baek Yu-Seol and Jeliel began Soul Chess, Ane came out and leaned against the wall. The sweat covered her whole body due to the exertion brought about by her quick movements. *''Ugh, is it not too much to ask me to prepare for Soul Chess¡­¡¯* Since Ane''s identity was revealed by Baek Yu-Seol, she had been listening to hismands as much as possible. It wasn''t because he destroyed her abilities and even had the power to kill. *''The ability... still hasn''t been activated. Ever since I failed to cast [Rebirth of Nightmare] on Baek Yu-Seol, for some reason, my abilitypletely disappeared.¡¯* *¡®It felt quite strange.¡¯* *¡®It was as if the existence of ''me'' had been partly erased.¡¯* *¡®Why was this ability so important to me...?¡¯* *¡®Well.¡¯* *¡®If I didn''t have this ability in most of the missions I''ve undertaken so far, it would have been quite painful.¡¯* Thanks to the extraordinary skill which allowed her to invade anyone¡¯s mind, she managed to survive somehow with acking ability. *''Ugh, what on earth happened...?''* Now that her ability hadpletely disappeared, there was no point in trying to go back. No, she was always on shaky ground, but now she might be expelled altogether...? Knowing well what bes of expelled dark mages wandering the streets, she hastily dismissed the horrifying thought. *¡®If I get chased away... should I resort to cannibalism?¡¯* Dark mages sustained themselves by absorbing the blood of mages. However, Ane had never engaged in direct actions like killing people or consuming corpses. She simply survived by replenishing her vitality with blood packs provided afterpleting missions. Life was a struggle with no money, and she barely supplemented nutrition with supplied blood packs, enduring each night in a building reduced to ruins. Having lived this way for 20 years, she had nothing left. If expelled, she would have to wander the wilderness, awaiting the day when she would be hunted. *¡®Sigh. If that''s the case, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to make a living by being a bread shuttle¡­¡¯* Of course, it was not for that reason that she stayed by Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s side. *''Don''t you want to return to being human?''* An incredibly enticing statement he made before. If someone else had said it, she would have scoffed, as there was no way to revert a dark mage back to human. If another dark mage had heard it, they would have justughed, as no dark mage wanted to return to being human. However, this case was exceptionally unique. Baek Yu-Seol was truly a versatile being who could do anything, and Ane... She really wanted to return to being human. It wouldn''t be easy. She was a full-fledged dark mage, and to reverse that, she would have to sacrifice considerable effort and endure pain. But if he did just that... *¡®You can go back. With your appearance intact, starting your life anew from your teenage years... that''s what it means.¡¯* It was a captivating proposition. Baek Yu-Seol didn''t provide any evidence. He didn''t casually mention having turned a dark mage back into a human before. He simply stated that it was possible. That he could do it. *¡®In return... you''ll be my eyes and ears. Will you ept that?¡¯* Ane seemed to nod involuntarily. She was not sure why; perhaps there was nothing else for her to leave his side for. *¡®If I truly start a new life here¡­¡¯* Could she be genuinely happy then? "Sigh." Ane thumped her stiff shoulders. Despite bing a dark mage, her congenitally weak body remained unhealed. Well, it had improved a bit, considering she couldn''t even walk when she was ailing in her human days. Magic still couldn''t be properly used, and her physical abilities were feeble. Ane was weak by nature. Moreover, her abilities were sealed, making her vulnerable even if she identally targeted a passing Ste student. ¡ê''Well... no one should be able to figure out my true identity.''* Thinking this, she turned her body slightly to take a moment of rest. Just as she considered it... Smack! "You." Someone touched her shoulder. "Ah...!" There were almost no people who would approach her for conversation. Ane instinctively leaped back, clenching her fist. She might identally release the seal of dark magic... Come to think of it, she didn''t know how to undo the sealed dark magic. "Hey, no need to be so on guard. Just..." "What?" As Ane made a wary expression, the other person raised both hands in a surrendering gesture and stepped back yfully. The person was a man with a head of red hair and red eyes, and the energy emanating from his pupils felt familiar. *''A dark mage...''* "Yeah, we''re of the same kind, you know? Sorry for realizing itte. Where are you affiliated? If you made it to Ste, you must have some standing." After a moment of hesitation, Ane opened her mouth. "... Infiltrating under the orders of Dark Knight. Don''t interfere with my mission. If you don''t want to trespass into the Dark Mage King''s territory." "Whoa, calm down. I have no intention of doing that. I''m in a simr situation as you." He tapped the namete hanging around his neck. It read ''Ka Baren.'' Whether it was a real name or an alias remained unknown. ¡°See this? I''m actually a staff member for the Academy Battle, so I have ess to many ces. Oh, is there any ce you''d like to see? I can show you around, you know?" "No, I''m busy." "Oh, really? Too bad... I was going to show you something really interesting." "Interesting... thing?" "Yeah! Since we''rerades, I was going to show you something special. Something very, very fun is about to happen in ''Magic Survival''~!" Ane twisted her lips in apparent disinterest. Frankly, she wasn''t intrigued at all. Just because they were both dark mages didn''t mean they were all the same. The actsmitted by other dark mages from different affiliations were nothing more than distant stories. But Ste Academy might have something significant involving dark mages. ''Terrorism.'' What kind of terrorism was it? Dark mages'' acts of terror were no longer like the old days. They were more intelligent, and capable of causing chaos in the magic world all at once. It was that kind of terrorism. *''... Baek Yu-Seol probably doesn''t know about this.''* This was an opportunity, a chance to gain Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s trust. To uncover what this dark mage was nning and inform him. The life of a dark mage, which revolved around repeating vile deeds and spreading suffering to survive, had be tiresome. She firmly resolved to look straight into Ka Baren¡¯s eyes. She twisted her lips mischievously. "Lead the way. I''m really looking forward to this interesting event, aren''t you?¡± "Good, good! I''ve been wanting to show this to someone! Hehe, let''s go! Let''s go!" Following Ka Baren with his bizarre strides, Ane made a promise to herself. *''I must go back.''* Back to the time when she found joy in small, simple things. ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Ah..." Jeliel stared at the chessboard with nk eyes. Unbelievable results unfolded before her. *''The king has fallen.''* Due to Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s move, her king copsed. *''How...?''* It was difficult to ept the result. She had undoubtedly done her best, employing all the experiences and strategies she had umted to thoroughly strategize against the opponent. But... she couldn''t do anything. It felt like being stripped bare and exposed, as if every move, weakness, and secret of hers was meticulously unraveled by the opponent. It was more embarrassing than being undressed. With intellectual concepts nearly overwhelmed by sexual notions, the intellectually inclined Jeliel felt an overwhelming sense of shame as if every thought of hers wasid bare. She had to admit that he had better moves and strategies than her. However... for Jeliel, who believed herself to be the smartest in manipting the human chess pieces, this was an unbearable fact. *''It''s just a game of chess. Really, Jeliel.''* She tried to regainposure by assuming a calm demeanor; but she couldn''t prevent her pupils from trembling. "I won." Baek Yu-Seol said with a calm andposed expression. It was almost unbelievable. As if it was just any other game of Soul Chess for him. "Well, you''ll keep your promise, right? Well... I''ll keep the secret too. As long as you keep that promise, I can overlook your little trick. Oh, and I''ll have this as a gift." He put the Soul Orb back into the pendant, and stood up. It was an item which could be used anytime. At least, he could use it as an entrance ticket to meet the Elf Kingter. "I''ll be going now. The Magic Survival is about to begin. Were you a participant too? Don''t worry, I won''t touch you there. Oh, and this is a gift." Baek Yu-Seol left a strange shaped fragment which appeared like a tombstone on the table. "It might be something precious to you, so keep it in mind." As Baek Yu-Seol finally left, Jeliel felt empty inside, and leaned back slowly in her chair. She had lost. She must abide by the terms written in the Magical Parchment as the price. It was somewhat absurd, yet for Jeliel, it was the most significant wound. [First, do not love your father.] [Second, if the first condition is impossible, do not face your father for three years.] [Third, if the second condition is also impossible... love someone else.] Human emotions were not easily changeable, especially love. In other words, since the first condition was impossible, she must fulfill the second condition... *''Not face my father for three years?''* Jeliel gently caressed the Magic Parchment with trembling hands. Both the first and second conditions were impossible. Even the third condition¡­ Seemed utterly impossible. A life lived solely for her father, and now, filling that void with someone else was inconceivable. *''How can I...''* She bit her lip, holding back tears that seemed ready to fall. She was originally emotionless, but she felt unusuallyplicated today, and her heart pounded. Baek Yu-Seol. He imposed the harshest punishment on her and left.", Chapter 148: Magic Survival (1) Chapter 148: Magic Survival (1) Even after Baek Yu-Seol left, Jeliel remained seated as if rooted to the spot. She was unable to muster the thought of moving for a while. Even with her cynical nature, she found it difficult to properly confront the current situation. However, time kept passing. *¡®... I need to prepare for the next schedule.¡¯* She forced strength into her trembling legs and stood up. Despite the gaping hole in her usuallyposed heart, she knew she couldn''t afford to stay seated if she wanted to move forward. *¡®I should have listened to my father''s words¡­¡¯* The oath of magic was absolute.And, it was also an oath that should never be made easily. Before bing a mage, one usually received education from their parents. *¡®Consider the oath of magic as risking your life.¡¯* For this reason, it was considered impolite to casually present the oath of magic to someone in magical society, unless the other person happened to be a notorious criminal. *¡®Was this incident really worth risking my life for?¡¯* ¡­ If you had to answer, it was worth it. It urred to her that she would bite her tongue rather than facing the shame of failure in front of her father. But what was the result? She found herself bound by the oath, and probably for at least three years... She wouldn''t be able to see her father. It was the most gruesome torture for Jeliel. Every day would feel like a nightmare. She needed to find a way to get over it. "Ah..." Losing bnce, she ced her hand on the table as her leg gave way. A solid and rough sensation was felt through her palm. Upon inspection, there was a stone-like object ced on the table. It was the item Baek Yu-Seol left behind as a gift. *¡®...The item from that infuriating Baek Yu-Seol.¡¯* She had no intention of taking it with her, but there was no choice. She found herself in a situation where she had to listen to him. cing the stone in her arms, Jeliel staggered back to her waiting room. The sight of her fleeting back was quite pitiful, but there was nothing in this world that couldfort her. ¡ª¡ª The interior of Ste Dome wasposed of various systematic structures, and theplexity of its paths often led neers to get lost even with a map. Fortunately, the dark mage using the name Ka Baren appeared unaffected by it. Ane followed him through the intricately twisted interior of Ste Dome for quite some time. "Haha! A bit confusing, isn''t it? Ste is like that from the beginning, so follow me well. Oh, don''t worry! I''ve memorized all the paths here!" "......" "By the way, what status did you use toe in here? The administrator''s zone isn''t essible to just anyone, yet you''re wearing an academy uniform? Did youe in for some petty role like part-time work? Pfft! No, right! Well, with such status, your missions would be limited. Right? Right?" "Noisy." He had an unusually chatty side, and he appeared like the guy who wouldn¡¯t hold back whateveres to his mind. From Ane''s perspective, it was a personality she didn''t particrly like. Even if he weren''t a dark mage, she didn''t want to associate with such a personality. Ka Baren continued to chatter noisily while guiding Ane somewhere. Originally, the reason she could enter the Ste Dome management area was thanks to Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s help. Just as a ''participant''s friend,'' Ane''s activity area was limited, but Ka Baren freely roamed around, tapping his ne''s name tag on the sensor to go wherever he pleased. *''I didn''t expect Ste''s security to be this weak...''* The Dark Magic Sealing Technique developed by the leader of the Dark Mage Alliance made her realize how remarkable and dangerous the technique was. Even now, there were rumors that such dark mages were infiltrating various ces in the magical world. Perhaps... if things continued like this, dark mages might truly devour the world, but she shook off the thought from her head. *''I will return to being human.''* Dark mages dominating the world? The moment those who acted impulsively on momentary desires, and the ones who were selfish and power-hungry creatures, dominated the world¡ªshe believed that would be the end. Even though she was currently a dark mage, she didn''t want such a world. A world dominated by power would, at best, be a fleeting existence under her feeble strength. "Come on, we''re here!" After walking for a while, Ka Baren entered an area with high ess restrictions inside Ste Dome. "What is this...?" A massive room located at the end of the corridor. The circr space was filled with magic circles on all sides, and numerous researchers were busy controlling them. "You''ve never seen it, right? This is the ''System Control Room'' that handles all phenomena in Ste Dome. Well, there are probably about six more rooms like this within Ste Dome, but that''s not important." Indeed. The crucial fact was that a dark mage had reached the central location which controlled a ce symbolic of Ste Academy, the Ste Dome. *''How...?''* Ane hesitated and took a step back. She couldn''t believe that she could easily enter this far without any difficulty. This must be a trap. Otherwise, it wouldn''t make sense. *''Is Ste''s security... thisx?''* In this case, it seemed as if they deliberately opened the way for her to enter... *''Why on earth?''* Ane tried hard to recall who might have infiltrated Ste Academy and who might be manipting the upper echelons, but as a low-ranking member, she wasn''t given much information. Information gap. In the face of an unbelievable phenomenon which prated the gap of ignorance, Ane felt an unknown fear. Quietly, slowly, surely. As if it would swallow her. "Whoa, there''s no need to be so scared." Ka Baren walked forward, chuckling as if he understood her reaction. "Wait a moment." "This is a restricted area." Researchers in white gowns and magic knights in ck robes stepped forward to stop him, but Ka Baren confidently presented his name tag, mimicking a normal person. "It seems the message didn''t reach you. I came here at the request of the Vice Principal. They said there''s a need for some system adjustments in the magic circles of the control room. Here, his personally signed ess card." "Ah... I see." After looking at the ess card, the magic knights nodded, granting permission. "And the student behind you...?" "I''m keeping an eye on this student. They want to see the magic of Ste Dome." "Um, please make sure the student doesn''t tamper with the magic circles." "Of course." Anyway, it was the Ste Dome. The system wouldn¡¯t crash suddenly by touching a few magic circles, so allowing one or two students entry upon the request of the Vice Principal wouldn''t be a major issue. ¡­ And so, Ka Baren smoothly entered the System Control Room, and turned to look at Ane. "See that? For the Dark Mage Alliance, things like this are quite easy, you know." Only then did Ane realize the reason he brought her here. A disy of power and authority. She was aware of the subtle conflicts between factions of dark mages, but being a low-ranking member, she hadn''t directly experienced it until now. Given the circumstances, she was mistaken for a high-ranking dark mage, and the other party came to boast to her about it. *''We can do things like this. What about you?''* Realizing his intention btedly, Ane felt quite upset, but unfortunately, she had nothing to show off. "Oh, of course, what I want to show is not this." "... What?" "Do you know this? Ste Dome is a semi-fictional space. In other words, it''s very simr to the real world." So what does that mean? Ka Baren raised the corner of his mouth and approached a nearby magic circle stealthily. "These magic circles... they''re operating very meticulously, so even if we tweak them a bit, it won''t change much. Indeed, it''s the magic of the academy¡¯s principal. Remarkable. Truly remarkable." However. "If we, as dark mages, delve into the system''s loopholes, we can cause ''bugs'' and more." Finding gaps in the magic of a typical ss 9 mage was practically impossible. But the case was unusual. The other world belonged to the dark mages. Even Eltman Eltwin, who was known as the authority of space magic, couldn''tpletely conquer the other world. Therefore, a proficient dark mage could interfere ''ever so slightly'' with Eltman Eltwin''s perfect magic. During the Persona Gate practical training for first-year students, it was as if a real Persona Gate had appeared. "Now, what little prank should we do this time? Drumroll~" After yfully saying that, Ka Baren squinted his eyes at Ane. "Actually, I''ve already done it." "... What?" "The Magic Survival unfolding in Ste Dome... you know participants can''t inflict real harm on each other, right? That''s why participants can genuinely attack each other without holding back, and they won''t be afraid of the opponent''s attacks either." However, what if... "Among them! If there''s a dark mage who can really kill the opponent... What would happen?" "... What?" "Well, then, wouldn''t the Survival be even more thrilling?" Only then did Ane understand his intentions, and her face turned pale. The ability to directly strike the opponent. Truly, to the point of death. That was the very trivial yet horrifying terror Ka Baren intended tomit. While numerous prestigious academies gather for the tournament, actual students were dying in front of everyone''s eyes. "The match has already begun." "So..." "As soon as Magic Survival starts, all participants are sent to an isted space. Even Eltman Eltwin can''t easily intervene. How about it? Doesn''t it seem interesting? Exciting? Doesn''t your heart race? Ah, I''m getting too excited. Aaah..." *''Crap!''* Leaving behind Ka Baren, who rolled his feet in ecstasy with both hands sped to his chest, Ane quickly exited the control room. She had to inform Baek Yu-Seol promptly. Then, a thought urred. *''Wait, in Magic Survival......''* Baek Yu-Seol would have participated too, right? ¡ª¡ª¡ª- *¡®Dear Participants, please move to your designated positions.¡¯* Baek Yu-Seol stood on the tform as a woman''s voice echoed through the air. Looking around, elites from each academy were lined up. It must be said that they were geniuses. As he looked at them wearing unique outfits, he truly felt like this world was originally a game. *''Hmm...''* Activating the telescope function of his specs, he gazed at a distant location. There, Jeliel was nkly staring into space with a half-dead expression. *''Will she be okay...?''* As someone who knew the fundamental reason she had to be a viiness was because of her father Melian, he had no choice but to take such extreme measures. It was impossible for Jeliel to retaliate against Baek Yu-Seol due to the magic oath. It would be genuinely good if she gave up her feelings for her father like this... but it wouldn¡¯t be easy. *''Finding a nice person to date would be good.''* Baek Yu-Seol considered it almost impossible. Even in the original game, Jeliel could only choose between focusing solely on her father and walking the path of destruction or choosing to perish or destroy the protagonist. *¡®After a while, we will move to the ground.¡¯* When the voice signaling the imminent start of the match echoed, participants began to stretch. Baek Yu-Seol, too, was lightly stretching when amotion arose from behind. *''Wait, there''s something I need to tell you...!''* "Student! Step back! Right before the match starts..." "Please! Just let me say one word!" What''s going on? Baek Yu-Seol squinted his eyes, and maximizing the magnification function of his specs, he could faintly see Ane''s face. However, due to the considerable distance and being blocked by a barrier, her voice didn''t reach Baek Yu-Seol properly. *''Isn''t it an awkward situation to stand out like that?''* What''s the meaning of causing such amotion? At that moment. A warning message appeared in the air. **[An unexpected variable has urred in the sub-episode ''Academy Battle.'']** **[Academy Battle is promoted to the main episode.]** "What...?" It was a message he hadn''t anticipated at all, making him bewildered. *''No, all of a sudden?''* Hastily searching through his specs, he tried to assess the situation. **[It happens asionally.]** **[A dark mage infiltrates the event and creates chaos.]** **[Why is it happening when it''s not even a main episode?]** **[I don''t know. Go ask the gamepany.]** **[I once died during the Mayuseong¡¯s Date event when a meteor fell from the sky. It''s annoying.]** Only then did Baek Yu-Seol realize that such cases were very rare but had urred even in the original game. He hadn''t experienced it personally, but there were rare posts in the usermunity rted to this. **[Why does this happen?]** **[Well, maybe it''s because you guys progressed the story in a messy way? Follow the strategy guide properly next time.]** **[If it has already happened... that''s unfortunate.]** **[What can you do? If you don''t want to delete your character, you have to solve it.]** Usually, ''events'' were nothing more than a brief healing part with no incidents. However, very rarely... Events lead to incidents and were promoted to episodes. The situation was as evil and rare as the probability of lightning striking a jujube tree in session. A situation where numerous choices converged and intertwined. **[Episode 09]** **[The Shadow Over the Academy Battle]* Such an evil episode fell upon Baek Yu-Seol. **[In my case, the Academy Battle event turned into a Mafia murder game.]* **[Still, don''t worry.]** **[Just follow the strategy guide, only the strategy guide.]** **[Now then, let''s try to assemble the shattered event.]** As strategy guides lined up before his eyes, a strange sensation enveloped his whole body. Swooosh... With a mysterious feeling as if his body was moving somewhere, the world turned upside down. *¡®The match has begun.¡¯*", Chapter 149: Magic Survival (2) Chapter 149: Magic Survival (2) In the end, the match began. "Ah..." Ane¡¯s stiff body rxed after she saw Baek Yu-Seol, who had been standing far away, vanish as he teleported into the stage. At that moment, the security officers who had been blocking her entrance frowned. "Student, if you keep doing this, we can''t just stand by. Please step back now." "... Yes." It was already toote. Since the match had started, it was impossible to deliver any messages because they would be moved to apletely isted new space. Previously, during Magic Survival events, incidents urred where sponsors secretly provided information to participants or interfered with magic. Therefore, Eltman Eltwin decided to choose extreme istion to ensure the participants'' safety. Although the battlefield was entirely fictional, it was even safer since the attacks proved to inflict no harm. But... Foolish mages. How could you not even notice the infiltration of a mere dark mage? A ss 9 mage? Howughable. Ane muttered, shaking her head. She needed to somehow let others know about this, but would anyone believe her words? Even if someone believed her in the first ce, to stop the match, Eltman Eltwin''s power was absolutely necessary¡­ Would the principal of Ste make a move in broad daylight after listening to the story of an exchange student? It even sounded absurd. *''Besides... he couldn''t easily stop it.''* In the isted space, bringing students out again would take a considerable casting time. So, she had to inform others of this fact as soon as possible. Was there any other way? While Ane pondered with a dark expression, someone quickly approached her. "Hey, let me take a look." "... Huh?" When she turned her head, there was a petite girl who seemed to be a middle school student. When she met her gaze, the girl appeared so cute and charming that Ane momentarily lost her words. "What are you hesitating for? I saw you searching for Baek Yu-Seol earlier... What''s your purpose?" Ane absentmindedly checked the girl''s name tag. *¡®Edna.''* Although the girl appeared to be a middle school student, her appearance didn''t match the impression she gave off. She stared intently at Ane¡¯s face, and upon seeing Ane¡¯s split hairstyle and name tag, her expression stiffened. *''Ane...?''* It was a name she had heard before but she couldn''t recall. Edna had stored all the content of the original romance novel in her head with her exceptional memory, so it took a bit of time to recall something. *''... Ah, that''s right.''* However, it quickly came to her. Edna immediately remembered that Ane was a character who had intruded to separate Eisel and Mayuseong in the original romance novel. Although she was a one-time extra character, she remembered all the viins who disrupted their rtionship because she supported the rtionship of Mayuseong and Eisel. *''I know her as a dark mage. Why¡¯s she here?''* While she pondered for a moment, Ane touched Edna¡¯s shoulder first. "You''re close with Baek Yu-Seol, right? I heard it through the rumor. You used to be lovers or something." "Uh, yeah. Right... right?" Only then was Ane able to put on a bright expression. Edna was undoubtedly a somewhat influential figure even within Ste. "Help me. Baek Yu-Seol might be in danger." Even though she felt like she was grasping at straws, Ane requested assistance from a human mage much younger than herself. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Shhh...! A brisk wind blew, and the scent of grass was noticeable. When Baek Yu-Seol opened his eyes, a green horizon filled his vision. A vast meadow with tall wild grass obscured the view. Looking up at the sky, the greenish horizon was full of it. However, this ce was nothing more than the virtual reality of Ste Dome, and not real. "Pfft." After forcefully inhaling air into his lungs, he immediately checked the ''map.'' In Magic Survival, participants could real-time check their locations on the map, and it was rmended to check it frequently because if there were enemies with tracking magic or special events, they would be indicated on the map. It started from the very edge. The basic rules of Magic Survival were simr to the Battle Royale yed on Earth. The boundary gradually narrowed from the edge, limiting the game area. If exposed outside the boundary for a long time, ¡®Vital Points¡¯ gradually decreased. If ¡®Vital Points¡¯ were reduced to zero due to battles or exposure outside the boundary, it resulted in death and disqualification from the match. In other words, being forced out of the game. Of course, the problemy in the fact that it was almost impossible to predict the location where the game area would be narrowed. Well... To win in Battle Royale, persistence was the key. Since he enjoyed this type of game on Earth, Baek Yu-Seol yed many rounds and he went to the city area where most users fell, and engaged in fierce battles. However, in a realpetition, that was not possible. One must avoid friction with people as much as possible, and at the same time, acquire special ''artifacts'' scattered throughout the battlefield. In Magic Survival, participants could only wear basic robes and carry a wand, so artifact farming was essential for a proper fight. In Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s case, due to not being able to use the Argento Sword, he had to find a very special artifact. Fortunately, he could grasp the artifact supply route for this match through his specs. **[If you''vended on the northeastern edge, oh my! Tough luck.]** *¡®¡­ I''m doomed. I ended up in the most challenging spot for farming.¡¯* **[But it''s okay. Well, even if you pick up trash-like artifacts, something good mighte out of it, right?]* After checking the strategy, he walked south following thepass. In the distance, a small vige was visible. Although it was designated as a ruin and no one was supposed to live there, he should be cautious as there might be encounters with other enemies. *''Quickly farm and move to the center.''* The most crucial thing now was to somehow resolve the situation that had turned into the main episode. In this episode, the main viin had transformed into a participant in disguise, and possessed the ability to inflict actual blows on others even in this virtual space. **[The dark mage''s name is... ¡®Berenkal.¡¯]** **[It Respawns in the southwest mountain, so if you''re nearby, it''s a good idea to go straight there and engage in a duel to eliminate him.]** Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s location was in the northeast, so the distance was too far. Since there was a high possibility that Berenkal had a strong artifact on him, it was highly likely he would lose in a battle. **[If Berenkal respawns from a distant location... try to head towards the city center as much as possible.]** **[Berenkal mainly roams around cities with high poption density, hunting down enemies one by one right after a battle.]** **[Although hisbat skills are mediocre, he has the power to silence an opponent with a single blow, so be cautious.]** "Sigh..." Despite carefully watching the strategy, only a sigh escaped. The distance was far, and without a magical sword, he had nobat power, making it essential to acquire many items immediately. **[If you respawned far from Berenkal, it''s regrettable.]** **[It''s unavoidable that there will be casualties.]** **[But there''s a way to interfere with Berenkal and lure him as quickly as possible.]** [First, obtain the artifact ¡®Field Scanner''.] [Second, execute the ''Yeopo Meta'' strategy.] The word he terribly disliked appeared. This strategy, named after Lu Bu, a general from thete Han Dynasty in China, involved rushing into the areas with as high people density as possible and mercilessly killing everyone. It was entirely opposite to Baek Yu-Seol''s previous strategy which involved endurance and patience. It significantly reduced the chance of winning the game. Why? Because when you get a kill, your location is exposed to all participants for 1 minute. While directly killing opponents can earn you points and artifacts, the penalties are immense. And yet, you have to repeatedly lure Berenkal. "Sigh...." It was just frustrating. In the southwest, a vast expanse of green trees covered a mountainous area so much that the sky was barely visible. Thud!! "Ugh...." Berenkal crushed a girl lying in front of him with his foot. "Ah, it hurts...." The girl wore the uniform of the prestigious Dei Celli Academy, and reached out pitifully, but her hand touched nothing. "Dei Celli isn''t anything special either." A disdainfulugh echoed. This was the price for letting her guard down, believing that it was a mere ''virtual game,¡¯ and that led tocency. The girl''s strategy was excellent¡ªtaking some of the opponent''s attacks, sacrificing some Vital Points, and preparing for a more massive counterattack. However, she probably didn''t expect to feel the actual pain from the iing attack. *''Why....''* She couldn''t understand why there was such pain. But the deep crimson mes covering her entire body paralyzed her thoughts. Fwooosh! "Kyaah!!" "Hahaha." Interesting. It was fun. There was nothing more enjoyable than thoroughly trampling and destroying a student from a prestigious academy who should have been better and more talented than Berenkal. Sending her away alive might make her unable to participate in magical battles due to trauma, right? No, but killing was still clean and enjoyable. That was more fun. Once the decision was made, he immediately carried it out. Berenkal brought his finger to the girl''s head. Since it might not be bad to burn her head down at this point. But at that moment... Paat...! "What the...?" As a stream of light poured from the sky, it illuminated the entire mountain range nearby. Having studied ''Survival Artifacts'' beforehand, he quickly recognized what it was. "Field Scanner...?" There were only about five in a single match, making them hard to acquire, but they were powerful items which could scan a designated field. The drawback was that the target''s location was revealed after 1 minute for everyone. Not only the artifact user but everyone in the stage could see the detected target''s location. "Oh no, insane!" Though he didn¡¯t know who suddenly deployed the Field Scanner here, He must leave within 1 minute. If the girl abnormally died and got eliminated here, it would expose the fact that he couldmit a ''real murder'' within the battlefield. It was not time yet. Once participants in the battlefield realized his location, all firepower would be directed at him. Dash! Swiftly elerating to escape the scanning range, he btedly recalled that he couldn''t finish the girl from earlier. Because of the Field Scanner, everything had gotten tangled from the beginning. "Wherever you are, andwhoever used it... Please don''t get eliminated and wait. I will definitely burn you down." With a firm resolve, Berenkal concealed his traces. sh! One minuteter, the Field Scanner illuminated the mountain range, but nothing was caught.", Chapter 150: Magic Survival (3) Chapter 150: Magic Survival (3) "Hmm...." After using the Field Scanner, Baek Yu-Seol hid in a corner of the ruined building and checked the map. Only one participant was disyed. For some reason, he was captured in the Field Scanner. Upon observing that he remained stationary, Baek Yu-Seol guessed that he might have been attacked by Berenkal. **[If you go to the restroom on the seventh floor building located at the ruins of the northeast Seldan vige, you can obtain the Field Scanner artifact.]** **[Hurry to the southwest mountain ridge and use it as quickly as possible.]** **[If the timing is right, you can prevent someone from bing a sacrifice.]** It appeared to be a guide written by seasoned yers.Berenkal¡¯s timing and location for the first kill were all detailed in the guide. Anyway, being marked on the map meant that he was alive, at least for now. Later, if other participants intentionally depleted his Vital Points, he would be automatically eliminated and return outside. The perpetrator behind that incident would notice the presence of someone with suspicious power in this field. Shortly after, the map disy turned off, and the survival status changed. [99/100] Perhaps someone found the victim and properly handled the elimination process. For now, he could breathe a sigh of relief. "Phew...." Leaning against a pir of the copsed building, he tried to put the Field Scanner, which had served its purpose, into the survival-exclusive backpack. However, he sensed a presence. The location was right outside the building''s outer wall. Someone was approaching by climbing the building. Well, it would be strange not to get caught. Traces, including footprints, were clearly visible due to his hurried run to quickly farm the Field Scanner. It might have exposed Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s location to other participants hiding nearby. The center was still far away, butbat was inevitable now. Baek Yu-Seol just retrieved the weapon he picked up along with the Field Scanner a moment ago from his backpack. [Lv.1 Wooden Club] It might look unimpressive, but it was quite a powerful weapon within the Magic Survival. Only a few entric individuals carried it as a secondary weapon. ¡­ Unfortunately, Baek Yu-Seol happened to be one of those few entrics. Anyway, from now on, he had to make quite amotion. As he approached the window with a hole, the sensation became even more pronounced. The enemy outside seemed highly trained in mana control; even though he was close to the building''s outer wall, his mana flow was barely noticeable. He was presumably a Knight ss fighter. Still, that was not a problem. Baek Yu-Seol was confident in closebat. [sh] "... Huh!" Using sh to escape, Baek Yu-Seol hovered in the air, leaving behind the boy stuck to the wall with aplex expression. It appeared that he wanted to prepare magic by drawing out a wand, but Baek Yu-Seol already knew that his casting time would be high since he was stuck to the wall. [sh] Moving again, he approached closer, and swung the wooden club heavily. Thunk!! "Ugh!" Although he hastily raised a shield, he couldn''t ovee the impact and fell to the ground. If they had fought on level ground, he might have had a chance, but his mistake was trying to ambush while stuck to the wall. Kwoong...! Rushing along the wall towards the boy who fell to the ground, Baek Yu-Seol swiftly swung the wooden club to conclude the encounter. [1 KILL!] A cheerful killing sound announcing the enemy''s elimination resonated in his ears. "Phew." Although he immediately finished off the opponent in front of him, this was just the beginning. Because Baek Yu-Seol was nning to attack all visible enemies from now on. *''I hope I don''t encounter any exceptionally strong opponents...''* He headed towards the central city, hoping not to encounter any strong opponent who had the potential to win. ¡ª¡ª- Magic Survival was a highly anticipatedpetition for spectators, where boys and girls with the greatest talents gathered to determine the ultimate survivor. Strategy, tactics, magic, luck, terrain, and weather came together to decide thest survivor. Moreover, ¡®which academy is better¡¯ was a topic that daily served as a magical cocktail for discussions among mages. With around thirty prestigious magic academies simultaneously participating in the game, Magic Survival unfolded as a battle of pride. To witness the excellence of the nation''s students, it had be quitemon for the king to personally attend, upying the finest VIP seat. Therefore, stopping Magic Survival easily was impossible. "... If we stop it now, a significant controversy will arise." That was the opinion of Eltman Eltwin. "Recent Academy Battle tournaments are not merely at the level of a academy festival. You know that too, Edna." "I know, but..." Edna, who visited the First Tower, bowed deeply while biting her lip. With a regretful expression, Eltman rummaged through documents. "Even so... I was in the middle of identifying a rat. It''s undoubtedly a Dark Mage with the qualifications to ess the heart of Ste Dome... But with our current technology, finding them is impossible." Eltman Eltwin, a ss 9 mage and one of the rare Grand Masters in the world, spoke. Edna knew how much Eltman''s pride was hurt at the moment. In the original novel, Eltman went to great lengths to detect the Dark Mage''s magic power. He must still be feeling awkward about it. "Of course, that doesn''t mean we should do nothing. We need to take measures." Even if casting a spell to bring students out of the isted space was done right now, it would take a considerable amount of time. By then, there might already be a significant number of casualties. In that case, wouldn''t it be better to secretly assist one of the participants in the survival game or perhaps exclude them separately? "But... we don''t even know who among them is the Dark Mage. Besides, even if we help, we don''t know whom to assist..." "Baek Yu-Seol. I''m thinking of helping that child." "Uh...?" Edna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, as she didn''t expect that name toe up. "Well, students from other academies who came as participants are also elite, and they probably have considerable practical experience. However, I believe in the students from my academy." Despite many participants from Ste''s second and third years, Eltman insisted on singling out Baek Yu-Seol from the first year as the most trustworthy. "That child is... as you all know, quite special." As Eltman said that, his gaze fell on Ane, who was fidgeting with her fingers behind Edna. *''An exchange student...''* Although her eyes appeared strangely suspicious, he couldn¡¯t find anything even if he used mana scans. It only confirmed that her mana quantity was less than ordinary students. After all, if she were an ordinary student from outside Ste, that mana amount might be considered as above average. "Did you find out about this?" "Uh? Yes, I... just overheard." Although Eltman asked in a friendly tone as if talking to a peer, Ane felt her throat tighten, making her feel like she might choke. There was probably no dark mage in the work who could remain sane in front of Eltman, the archmage with the notorious reputation of a crazy Dark Mage yer. "Hmm... how did you find out?" "W-well..." "Oh, I''m not interrogating you. Still, since it''s quite a significant matter, I''d like to know the source of the information. Don''t feel pressured." Twisting her fingers nervously, Ane cautiously spoke. "... I overheard a private conversation." "You overheard?" "Yes... I, um, received help from Baek Yu-Seol. I ended up inside the Ste Dome restricted area but got lost..." That exnation seemed fitting and believable. It was true that she received help from Baek Yu-Seol, and the restricted area within Ste Dome was like aplex maze. "Hmm, I see. Perhaps we need to overhaul the structure of Ste Dome after all." "Yeah..." Eltman quickly moved on to the next topic. "Then, whose conversation did you overhear?" Gulp. Ane''s throat shook noticeably. This was it. If she imed not to know because she couldn''t see faces here, she might save a fellow Dark Mage. However, the moment she exposed his identity to Eltman... *¡®I would be betraying my own kind.¡¯* One of the strictly forbidden rule even in the world of power-hungry Dark Mages who operated on strength and desire. *''Never betray your own kind.''* As a Dark Mage who must live hidden in the world of shadows, Ane had decided to abandon her identity. Mutual infighting among Dark Mages was strictly forbidden, as it was believed that it would prevent them from aplishing significant feats. This rule was established by the gathering of the ''Dark Mage King,'' ''Supreme Leader of Dark Mage Alliance,'' and ''President of the Dark Mage Organisation'' in the near past. Although it remained as a kind of ''decree,'' it became a shared purpose for all Dark Mages to live by... *¡®I''ve decided to give up being a Dark Mage.¡¯* With her own will, Ane overcame the decree and could finally utter that name. "Ka Baren. His name is Ka Baren." Before she knew it, the match was heading towards the second half. *¡®As expected, most yers have chosen to conceal themselves. Indeed, their ability to upy positions, observe enemies, and deter them is also remarkable!¡¯* Despite the host''s enthusiastic narration, this part of the game was, in reality, the most tedious. The game area was still quite extensive, with little interaction between yers. Even if they did encounter each other, most of the time, they would re at each other before going their separate ways. As the game entered thetter half, the real action usually unfurled when yers had to start killing each other to survive. This time was perfect for taking a restroom break. However, this year''spetition was different. Due to one particr yer, the tense atmosphere never subsided even for a moment. *¡®Ah, Ste''s first-year student, Baek Yu-Seol! Once again, as soon as he identifies an enemy, he quickly approaches! His unique teleportation magic provides superior mobility! A dazzling and artistic control which allows him to roam freely through the three-dimensional space!¡¯* In the center of the stadium, there was a giant hologram. Although most of it was obscured by shadows, spectators could see yers in the area receiving the light of the artificial sun. And most of the battles involving Baek Yu-Seol took ce in locations bathed in the sunlight. Boom! Bang! mes scattered, and ice fragments fell. While Baek Yu-Seol attempted to find an opening with consecutive teleportation, yers sensed the crisis and were prepared in advance for sh. Zhoo! Zhoo! Zhoo!! The moment Baek Yu-Seol reached, ice javelins sprang up from all directions! However, he slid elegantly on the ground, avoiding the projectiles, and smoothly exited the field as ice shot into the sky. "He fights well." Hong Bi-Yeonmented with a casual remark. "Isn''t that right? As expected." "Right, right." "Princess has a discerning eye, you know?" Followers on either side made meaningless banter. With their personality, they would probably repeat the same words like a tap recorder, but since she liked such ttery, she didn''t particrly discourage them. *¡®Ah, yer Baek Yu-Seol! Once again, he has taken down an enemy''s neck! This time, we might say he''s aiming for the head! It''s already his 8th kill!¡¯* Baek Yu-Seol wondered if there was no need to find a sword against kids. Baek Yu-Seol carried a low-level artifact, a wooden stick, and systematically took down enemies one by one. That was it. While he utilized various artifacts appearing on the stage in a very novel way, he surprised people by using them in ways they had never thought of. *¡®Oh, he used the ''Skywalking'' artifact in such a way... As if there were terrain, he walked through the air, deceiving the enemy and making them fall!¡¯* *¡®By attaching the ''Throwing Hooks'' to ''Target Spheres,¡¯ he propelled his body forward! Remarkable adaptability. I never imagined that!¡¯* Many people cheered for Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s splendid performance. In Magic Survival, the standard strategy was to endure quietly. "Seems like he has no intention of hiding..." Back in the day, Baek Yu-Seol used to fight moderately, but somehow, he now fervently defeated enemies one by one. Considering his mental age, he would typically find Academy Battles among kids cute and trivial, but he was putting in so much effort. *''Huh?''* Then, on the opposite side, Hong Bi-Yeon spotted a familiar face in the audience. Edna was running urgently somewhere with a girl, and her expression looked unusual. Wondering what had happened, she frowned, and at that moment, an abnormality urred in the stadium. *¡®Ah, what''s going on! Three yers have started attacking Baek Yu-Seol simultaneously!¡¯* "What?" Swiftly turning her head towards the stadium, she could indeed see three boys determinedly approaching Baek Yu-Seol from all sides. *¡®Perhaps they formed a temporary alliance to defeat a strong enemy!¡¯* The host presented it that way, but Hong Bi-Yeon thought differently. *''Temporary alliance, what nonsense... Those three faces, they''re familiar. They are all members of Crown Prince Jeremy''s faction.''* The fact that those three happened to meet at that location and actively engaged in confronting Baek Yu-Seol to eliminate him? That was absurd. Even if they tried to act properly, they certainly gathered to eliminate Baek Yu-Seol. *''Well, at least he won''t be defeated by students.''* Expecting that Baek Yu-Seol would handle the situation well and escape on his own, Hong Bi-Yeon soon lost interest and stood up to find Edna. *¡®Ah! What a pity. yer Baek Yu-Seol seems unable to withstand thebined attacks of the three yers. Will his performance end like this?¡¯* As the ground flipped, and magicunched from all directions became overwhelming, Baek Yu-Seol could do nothing but desperately flee. "Ah, what a shame." "That guy fought well." "Is he going to be eliminated here?" Sounds of regret echoed here and there, but Hong Bi-Yeon chuckled. *''Eliminated? What nonsense.''* She even began to think that Baek Yu-Seol might be acting like a viin, deliberately creating an extreme situation to get a better reaction when he escapes. However... Hong Bi-Yeon would never know. ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Darn it! You crazy guys! Teaming up is against the rules! Moderator! Moderator, what are you doing?!¡± Baek Yu-Seol was currently desperately trying to escape.", Chapter 151: Magic Survival (4) Chapter 151: Magic Survival (4) Magic Survival was the highlight of the Academy Battle, but the number of students allowed to participate was inevitably limited for each academy. Ste Academy consistently produced a higher number of participants each year, with sometimes as few as five and as many as seven participants. If the story had followed the original game''s progression, there would have been nearly ten participants this year. However, due to some twist in the plot, Ste''s Magic Survival participants were limited to just seven this year. Of course, even this number was significantly higherpared to other academies. Still, as the magical society hosting the Academy Battle conducted internal evaluations of the participants, there were no objections regarding fairness. It was Ste, after all. For that reason, this situation was epted. Kwak!Kurrung! Shya...! Dark clouds gathered, and a downpour began. It was a climate change manipted through the virtual reality control of Ste Dome. Midway through the game, the survival area had significantly narrowed down. Second Year, ss S, Denmark. "Haha, what an entertaining duel." "Ugh... damn... it..." He looked at the student from another academy lying in front of him andughed heartily. With an extraordinary muscr build, he was renowned for being a specialist in magical hand-to-handbat, making him a formidable one-on-one fighter. Most opponents would go out of their way to avoid facing him. Well, if they couldn''t avoid him and ended up facing him, they''d end up eliminated like this. [KILL! Denmark ¡ú Merilde] As he was eliminated and expelled from the area, the student named Merilde left behind some parting words. "Damn Ste bastards..." As he turned into light and disappeared, Denmark scratched his head nonchntly. "Well, I didn''t do much." Ste was notorious for sending powerful winners into the fray each year, so for Denmark, making his first appearance this year felt somewhat unfair. [57/100] As thepetition had only reached the mid-stage, numerous students had already been eliminated. In the early stages, shes were more frequent due to the higher probability of encountering enemies. However, as it progressed into the mid tote stages, kills became less frequent. Participants who had finished farming artifacts would quietly find their positions and lurk. "Ugh, the boring time hase." For Denmark, it was indeed a dull period. Fighting, more fighting! Isn''t that what a Survival Tournament is all about? He found it really boring to use geographical features, boast about winning strategies while hiding, and just aiming for the opportunity to win. For this reason, Denmark studied strategic tactics. To defeat opponents? No, not at all. It was genuinely for a simple reason. *''To find out where the little rats might be hiding.''* In Denmark¡¯s mind, it was already vividly clear where those sneaky guys, like mice, might be hiding. "Oh, interesting things seem to be happening." Since he sensed a skirmish starting in a nearby town, Denmark wasted no time and headed towards it. There was nothing as exciting and enjoyable as intervening in a chaotic battle! If you really want to win in a battle royale, there was one thing you must avoid at all costs ¨C going on a rampage alone. While the rule generally states that participants should fight alone, when a powerfulmon enemy appears, participants often form an unspoken alliance to exclude that threat. This unwritten alliance was also a reason why thosebeled as ''strong candidates for victory'' oddly never managed to win every year. Baek Yu-Seol. He was particrly one of the strong candidates for victory. The Academy Battle required participants to be at least seventeen years old. However, the average age of participants was usually eighteen or older, considering that it took at least a year or more to umte practical experience for real battles. For this reason, Baek Yu-Seol, who participated in Magic Survival at the young age of seventeen, naturally attracted attention. It was especially so since thispetition was where the most intense and fierce battles took ce. "Is hepletely insane?" Hana Bonyu, a novice from the Master Descartes Academy, couldn''t hide his bewildered expression as he looked at Baek Yu-Seol, who engaged in the battle far away. He was already anticipating intense pressure in theter stages, but to create such chaos in a densely popted town was quite surprising. "Moreover... isn''t that tant bullying?" Teaming up was not only a vition of the rules but also one of the most disliked behaviors by the audience. It made the games less interesting. Although there were cases of public enemies being eliminated first through concentrated attacks, tantly attacking together to eliminate an opponent was strictly prohibited. What was even more amusing was... *''Why can''t those three capture one person?''* Magic rted to magnifying vision required special characteristics, and unless one possessed magical sight, it was impossible to use it. Therefore, it was impossible to grasp the situation there at a nce. *''Even so, isn''t he alone?''* Thud! A loud explosion echoed as Baek Yu-Seol soared into the sky, but soon after, the sound of a teleportation spell was heard, and he descended back to the ground. "... Quite impressive." A mage who controlled sh. Even a high-level archmage couldn''t perform such a feat. Baek Yu-Seol suddenly appeared on the rooftop of the building on the left, then rushed out from a copsing bridge on the opposite side, or flew from the window frame below. Baek Yu-Seol demonstrated a mobility which gave off the illusion as if several people were moving at once. He dominated his opponents one sidedly. Whirrrr...! While absentmindedly watching the battle, a sudden gust of wind swept in. "Ugh, what is this...!" An unusual air current. Hana Bonyu, who had confirmed that Baek Yu-Seol and three Ste students were hiding in different buildings, quickly concealed himself inside a cave. Natural disaster. Also known as the ''Railnadze¡¯s Tsunami.'' It was a unique phenomenon caused by the collision of magical energy and vitality in a special location. While it didn''t happen at any time, in Magic Survival, natural disasters were scheduled to ur at specific times, requiring participants to evacuate in advance. Crackling! Crackling! A momentter, a tremendous lightning storm swept through the outside. While it didn¡¯t cover the entire field, the town where Baek Yu-Seol was fighting was sufficiently engulfed. When a natural disaster struck, hiding was the standard practice. By now, they would have stopped the battle... [KILL! Baek Yu-Seol ¡ú Kamaren] "...Huh?" At that moment, a sudden kill log message appeared. "Wh-what¡¯s this? Unfortunately, they hid in the same building...?" In a one-on-one situation, it would be impossible to fend off Baek Yu-Seol, so it was entirely possible. However... [KILL! Baek Yu-Seol ¡ú Keizenain] [KILL! Baek Yu-Seol ¡ú Miron] Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s kill logs appeared sessively, meaning he had defeated every opponent who had attacked him. *''How?¡¯* ording tomon sense, this was entirely iprehensible. Railnadze''s Tsunami was still raging outside...? As the size was enough to cover the entire nearby area, Baek Yu-Seol wouldn''t be able to move easily. Yet, how did he find and kill opponents hiding in different buildings? Whoosh... A momentter, as the Railnadze¡¯s Tsunami subsided, Hana Bonyu swiftly darted outside. Perhaps there could be another battle, but oveing this intense curiosity was more than enough to let go of any desire for victory. He swiftly rushed, and arrived at the town where Baek Yu-Seol and three opponents were engaged inbat, but... "... Gone." There was nothing left there, only the lingering traces of battle. Suddenly, cheers from the stadium outside could be heard all the way up there. To defeat those who had caused annoyance by teaming up and employing all sorts of fouls, Baek Yu-Seol must be the subject of enthusiastic shouts from the audience by now. "Ugh, is Ste going to be the protagonist again this year...?" Those Ste guys were unpleasant in many ways. After all, the three boys who attacked Baek Yu-Seol were also Ste Academy students. Why does Ste always choose annoying actions? From the beginning, the title ''World''s Best Magic Academy'' never sat well. *''... Since it''se to this, how about trying to kill Baek Yu-Seol instead of aiming for victory?''* Even if Baek Yu-Seol managed to get 10 kills, he would be physically exhausted, and his supplies would be depleted. In contrast, by conserving energy, Hana Bonyu gathered equipment and supplies, so he could fight in peak condition immediately if a battle were to ur. Anyway, since Baek Yu-Seol was already presenting a splendid one-man show, winning had be meaningless. Then, how about stealing the spotlight by killing Baek Yu-Seol? *''No matter how good Baek Yu-Seol is, he will reveal weakness!''* From that moment, Hana Bonyu began to chase Baek Yu-Seol. Since he left such noisy traces while moving, pursuit was not difficult. Battles urred everywhere he went, and each time, Baek Yu-Seol secured a kill. He often visited densely popted areas where it was challenging to hide secretly, causing quite a headache. "Hmm?" Chasing Baek Yu-Seol while maintaining a reasonable distance, Hana Bonyu discovered something quite strange. "What is that...?" Tap, tap... ck mes were engulfing the field. However, rather than the feeling of something burning, it felt like the mes were burning the space itself. Strange. Since the Magic Survival stage was implemented like reality, the magic used here also had effects simr to reality. Fire burned wood. It could be extinguished by water. Fire did not light well on stones, and was at odds with lighting. Just like that, normal interactions which urred in reality needed to happen for things to be normal. That dark red me felt as if it was burning the magic of this virtual space itself. Upon closer inspection, a feeling emerged that beyond the peeled space, ''reality'' could be faintly seen. *¡®No way, did he magically peel off the Ste Dome?¡¯* As it was a space created by the ss 9 mage Eltman Eltwin, it might not easily copse with those mes, but a strange sense of fear filled his chest, considering that it burned the virtual space itself. How powerful of a magic would be required to burn a virtual space? No, there was only one case where that was possible ¨C a Dark Mage. In virtual space, only Dark Mages could exert their power. However, even if that was the case, it didn¡¯t make sense. Could any insane Dark Mage carry out a terror act in the Academy Battle where the attention of the mages was focused? ¡­ But thinking like that, he corrected himself. From the beginning, the mental state of Dark Mages should not be evaluated based on the standards of ordinary people. In the pursuit of desire, there was one who explosively destroyed an entire building just to kill one person in the middle of the city. There was also one who created disturbance to tarnish the honor of a magic tower beforemitting suicide. They were beingspletely devoid of human emotions. For the sake of joy and pleasure, it seemed like life didn''t matter to them. Those were the Dark Mages. *''Keep calm.''* If a Dark Mage had really entered the Magic Survival, Ste would undoubtedly have noticed. Despite being dangerous, annoying, and detestable... It was the world''s best magical institution. *''I should retreat for now. I don''t know who the user of the crimson me is, but there''s no reason to get closer. That''s just a human''s instinctive intuition.''* At that moment. "Aaah!!" Beyond the flickering mes, screams of someone echoed. Unknowingly, when he checked that ce, a girl was crawling on the ground with mes on her body. And, another boy chased that girl. He had a strange hairstyle which resembled mes, and he was holding crimson mes in both hands. "Hahaha, why run away? Does it hurt? You guys are magic warrior students. This should be bearable, right?" "Ugh, uh, agh...!" The girl with crimson mes on her body appeared to be genuinely in pain. Even her entire face was covered in tears and snot. *''What''s that...''* It was an unbelievable sight. She felt pain inside the virtual space. Unthinkable. Hana Bonyu instinctively confirmed the mage''s name tag who wielded the crimson mes. *''Berenkal.''* A name he had never heard before, an unfamiliar uniform. And... an alien gaze. Just by feeling the pressure of magic, it was clear. *''The opponent is a predator. At least, Level 5 Danger.''* Facing a Level 5 Danger Dark Mage, it would require the presence of several professional magic warriors. *''I need to help...''* If not, the girl bathed in mes might really die. *¡®But.¡¯* *¡®¡­. Would anything change if I helped?¡¯* Hana Bonyu achieved ss 4 when he turned neen this year, and his skills were at a level where he could use them quite proficiently, yet demonstrating his abilities in one-on-onebat was quite challenging. Even if he rushed at that Dark Mage in this state, it would just be suicidal. As Hana Bonyu hesitated while hiding behind a rock, Berenkal sneakily pursued the fleeing girl. "Oh, are warriors so scared? Huh? Stand up properly and fight. Aren''t you a magic warrior? You exist for the purpose of fighting against Dark Mages. Why are you acting like this despite that?" It sounded like he was talking to himself, but Hana Bonyu couldn''t do anything about it. "Grr...." Originally, not everyone attending the Magic Warrior Academy necessarily faced Dark Mages. The majority were students like Hana Bonyu, who aimed to build a career in a safe and good job after obtaining the prestigious elite magic academy¡¯s graduation certificate. He never thought he¡¯d encounter a Dark Mage in his life. *''What should I do...''* While trembling, he tried to think of a solution with his hands clenched over his mouth. Suddenly, a rough sensation passed by his side. Immediately after, Bang!! With a loud noise, apanied by a roaring sound, a thick fog rose in the ce where the Dark Mage was standing. A momentter, the fog gave away to reveal the silhouette of none other than Ste Academy''s second year ss S student, Denmark. As the responsible instructor emphasized memorizing the faces of strong candidates for victory, it was instantly recognizable. "Haha, I felt a suspicious vibe, so I came to check... There really was a suspicious guy using suspicious magic, huh?" Thump! Thump! As Denmark spoke, Berenkal had retreated far away, and he was dusting off his body. Although it appeared like a powerful collision had urred, there were no major injuries on his body, apart from a small scratch. "Well, this is... I was going to hunt Baek Yu-Seol before he is eliminated by others. But look what''se my way? Hmm! Your body is muscr, so there won¡¯t be much taste!" The opponent was a Dark Mage. Moreover, a very strong Dark Mage. Anyone who saw this situation would inevitably notice the fact as long as they had a head. However... even after knowing that fact, Denmark leisurely chuckled. *''It can''t be true....''* *¡®He''s going to lose.¡¯* Denmark was only a year younger than him, but he already heard that he achieved ss 4. While he was undoubtedly a talented individual, he couldn¡¯t defeat Berenkal alone. Even if he knew this fact better than anyone, how could he be so rxed? "Hmph...." ncing at the girl behind him, Denmark reached out his fist. Thud! When he did, a sharp spear shot out from his fist, prating the girl''s chest directly. "Ah...." As Denmark¡¯s magic didn''t make her feel pain, the girl closed her eyes with a peaceful expression and soon turned into light. [KILL! Denmark ¡ú Ban Yurin] Now that she had been eliminated, the mages waiting outside quickly noticed her injuries. There might be some lingering effects, but... if she received magical treatment, she could survive. "Hah, what are you doing now?" "Well, I just did what a magic warrior should do. Now that there are no obstacles, let''s enjoy each other." Eventually, he added, shing his fists together. "By the way... I''ve never once fallen since I was born." Chapter 152: Magic Survival (5) Chapter 152: Magic Survival (5) As Magic Survival continued, Edna rushed to the waiting room where participants were transferred after elimination. Ane followed him. "Emergency patient! Emergency patient! Call a healer immediately!" "What on earth is happening!" "Why did they get burned? What happened in the arena!!" During battles in virtual space, there was no need for an on ground medical team since injuries were not supposed to ur. This could be considered a vulnerability of Ste Academy, which operated the virtual space in the world. "Excuse me, please move!" While the crimson mes were somehow suppressed by Ste''s magic faculty, the injuries were not properly treated, so Edna went past them."Who are you?" "I''m a student!¡± ¡°Why did youe in here! Get out right now!" "Wait, isn''t that student Edna? I heard she learned healing magic. We need her help urgently!" "Can youe over here? We have an emergency patient!" There were about six patients with burns all over their bodies. Even in this urgent situation, a healer could only handle one patient at a time. However... that was a story which applied to ordinary healers. Edna stood among the groaning patients on the floor, gathered her hands, and quietly recited an incantation. "... Light." In truth, magical spells and prayers didn¡¯t require many words. Sincere wishes were all that mattered. sh!! A dazzling golden light epassed the waiting room, and the patients'' wounds began to heal instantly. A miracle-like phenomenon which couldn¡¯t be aplished even by the priest of the Holy Kingdom. Simr divine abilities... were likely only within the reach of saints and holy maidens, not an ordinary healer. ''Hah...'' However, due to healing multiple people simultaneously, her vast amount of mana was quickly depleted. Moreover, healing the wounds caused by higher-ranking dark magic was impossible. For now, preventing their injuries from worsening was the best Edna could do. "Healers have arrived!" They could keep the patients alive until proper treatment by qualified doctors and healing mages. "Let the student rest for now!" "Oh no, yourplexion is pale. It seems you used too much mana at once and got exhausted." "Ugh..." As Edna staggered and sat down, Ane quickly took her in. "Uuuaaaa." There were too many mages around. When her hair were turning white, a mage approached, touched her shoulder, andforted her. "You seem confused seeing an unusual sight suddenly. Don''t disclose this incident recklessly. We''ll handle it. Definitely." "Um, I..." "For sure." When a Ste representative sternly issued an order, Ane nodded with a bewildered expression. However, there was a lingering unease. "Who is telling you to do whatever you want and keep it a secret?" "Who... Princess?" Unfortunately, the one who witnessed this scene was Princess Hong Bi-Yeon. She was an existence who couldn''t be casually given a silence order. She was Adolveit¡¯s princess, Hong Bi-Yeon. At some point, she appeared in the waiting room somehow. She examined the patients with a frown on her face. If one couldn¡¯t understand the situation after feeling the dense dark magic, then he should be considered unqualified as a magic warrior cadet. "Did a Dark Mage infiltrate Ste?" "... Yes." Hong Bi-Yeon neatly resolved one of the lingering questions. That must be the reason why Baek Yu-Seol intervened in the childish game. He knew that a Dark Mage would infiltrate thepetition in advance. The regressors were bound by the star contract, and couldn''t disclose future events. Hence, he was once again working alone to resolve the incident. Hong Bi-Yeon was displeased with this, and had a chilling expression. "This time, you better not take it easy." Even though she entered the academy as a student, fundamentally, she belonged to the royal family of one of the three superpowers in the world. Adolveit entrusted the safety of the princess, yet Ste failed to prevent the intrusion of a Dark Mage... This would be quite controversial. After a short scolding, Hong Bi-Yeon turned around, and the officials just bowed their heads in silence. It seemed that this Academy Battle would not go smoothly. ¡ª¡ª¡ª It wasn¡¯t just the participants and officials who felt that something was strange. Some spectators observing the Magic Survival sensed something unusual happening in thepetition. "It seems there''s a problem with thepetition, Your Majesty." "... Seems so." Florin was about to touch her rose-colored lips out of habit, but she realized that she was wearing a mask and withdrew her hand. It was a habit when she was worried about something. "The participants are in pain... In other Academy Battles, they usually wear powerful protective gear, surrounded by shield magic that other students can''t destroy. Instead, they calcte Vital Points through the system to determine eliminations." Thanks to Ste Academy utilizing virtual reality system, they could engage in realistic battles without cumbersome procedures. However, due to virtual reality, participants shouldn''t feel pain. Yet, strangely, at the scene Florin just witnessed, a female student was screaming with her entire body on fire. As multiple scenes were being broadcast simultaneously, the details weren''t clear, and most people seemed not to notice anything strange. However, those sensitive to Dark Mages would have sensed signs of trouble. "I''ll investigate the situation." When Orenha began to rise from his seat, Florin stopped him. "There''s no need. This is Ste." Even if something happened, Ste would undoubtedly handle it well. There was no need for them, as spectators, to intervene. *''He¡¯s at least a Danger Level 5. If he''s hiding his strength, it could be more...''* If indeed a Dark Mage had infiltrated the Magic Survival event and was attacking students, there was a possibility that he was the ¡®Divine yer¡¯ mentioned by Orenha. If the Divine yer revealed his identity and emitted energy, Florin would undoubtedly notice it. That would be the end of it. The culprit couldn''t escape this ce. *''I''ll repay him in kind.''* With a clenched fist, she firmly pledged. She would never... kill gracefully. * * * In the Magic Survival stage, at the edge of thepetition area, two boys were engaged in a battle. Swish! Boom! As if fireworks adorned the night sky, mes of various colors burst forth, and a small shack was blown away. Meanwhile, Denmark, who had jumped up, extended his left palm forward and then thrust his right fist backward, creating a powerful whirlwind that engulfed everything in front of him. With a wide range, it was an unbelievably overwhelming destructive power with a casting time of less than a second! However, the opponent was no slouch either. He effortlessly leaped to avoid it. Denmark then wrapped him in ck mes. "Kihap!" Boom! ng! Energy erupted from Denmark¡¯s body as the mes oxidized. Stepping on the debris, he leaped in session! "Eh...!" When Denmark suddenly rushed towards him, Berenkal was taken aback and quickly retreated. But even that distance was effortlessly closed, and a fist was thrown at him. Crackle! Boom! A small hurricane erupted from the fist! Additionally, with one more strike from the raised foot, a wall of mes appeared behind Berenkal, leaving him with no way to escape. "Kueuk...!" As a Level 5 Danger Dark Mage, Berenkal could no longer use other magic after bing a Dark Mage, so he had no choice but to defend against it with mes. Fortunately, mes were strong against the wind. *''What a crazy guy....''* Berenkal was a formidable opponent as a Level 5 Danger Dark Mage. He was known for being unmatched in Magic Survival. Naturally, in a one-on-one situation, anyone would have expected to defeat him easily. *''Where the hell did such a monstrous guye from...''* He possessed abat sense that could hardly be considered human. Berenkal was being overwhelmed by magic only at ss 4 level, despite being a Level 5 Danger himself. Moreover, his muscle mass was also an issue. Regr mages didn''t require much muscle; it didn''t significantly aid in the use of magic, and maintaining basic stamina was sufficient. However, for close-rangebatants like Knights, it was different. ''Hyper Jump'' The technique required precise mana control as the recoil from the magical leap put a significant strain on the legs. Regardless of control, it inevitably stressed the leg muscles, making it essential for Knight mages to train their muscles. However, Denmark not only excelled in precise mana control but also developed robust leg muscles, providing him with overwhelming agility. Boom! He closed in several dozen meters in an instant! He relentlessly performed Hyper Jumps without exhaustion! On top of that, a chain of destructive magic explosions with each fist strike! "Tch!" If Berenkal were an ordinary ss 5 mage, he might have been defeated by Denmark at this point. However... Still, a Level 5 Danger was a Level 5 Danger. Crimson mes erupted from the ground, engulfing Denmark¡¯s body. Swish! Boom! Since he didn¡¯t wear a proper shield robe in the virtual reality, Denmark had no choice but to directly wee the mes. "Hmm...." Yet, even while his body was on fire, he made only a faint groan, and showed no signs of pain. One of the most significant pains which could torment humans was the burning pain from fire. "You... can''t even feel the pain?" At that moment, Denmark shed his white teeth, andughed refreshingly. "With will and muscles, you can ovee these mes easily!" "Crazy bastard...." Berenkal made a disgusted expression, then ignited crimson mes in both hands. Judging solely by the situation, Denmark might seem to have an advantageous position. However, it was a harsh reality that Berenkal had an upper hand. Unlike Berenkal, who could inflict actual damage to Denmark, the reverse was impossible. Whether they fought purely in terms ofbat, which was still uncertain, or not, Berenkal would inevitably win in this imbnced situation. However, did Denmark realize this fact? [28/100] The number of survivors continued to decrease, and thepetition area began to narrow down for the next stage. Originally... this was his goal from the beginning. Since there was someone capable of causing harm in the virtual reality, it was necessary to stop it and prevent harm to others. He had dyed the time. Victory in the match? His own safety? It didn¡¯t matter. If a dark mage is in front of you, you aim your staff at them because that''s the code of a magic warrior. It was unbelievable. Hana Bonyu, who had been hiding from a distance, looked at Denmark while trembling. mes had already engulfed his entire body, making it difficult for him to stand properly. However, Denmark didn''t copse. It felt like the im he made earlier about not falling once was true. *''But now, that''s the limit.¡¯* Since he couldn¡¯t use Hyper Jump properly, he could only deflect iing mes with gusts of wind. The battle would be decided soon. Denmark... would die. *¡®No, it can''t be.¡¯* He thought all the magic warrior students in the world were the same. They just studied for certificates and diplomas. They wanted to work for a high andfortable sry in a safe and cozy ce. After all, how could someone with the spirit of a hero-like magic warrior from a fairy tale exist in this day and age? He had lived with such a firm belief. However, a person truly deserving to be called a mage was standing right in front of him. Despite being Ste''s student, whom he had always envied, he couldn''t think of anything but saving him. When he finally came to his senses. "Yaaaaaa!" Hana Bonyu was sprinting towards Berenkal? No, there was nothing he could do himself. Even though he was an elite in his own way, he knew very well that he couldn''t demonstrate his abilities in a real battle against a dark mage. So, he rushed toward Denmark. "What are you!" Berenkal was astonished. He shot mes, but it was already toote. A sharp ice spear shot from the end of Hana Bonyu¡¯s staff, and pierced Denmark¡¯s heart. Denmark just stared at him without saying a word. Even though he seemed to have lost consciousness, he still stood straight on both feet. [KILL! Hana Bonyu ¡ú Denmark] Finally, his figure vanished into a shimmering light. "You bastard." Berenkal began to emit an enormous dark magic from his entire body. Since it was the most annoying and troublesome day, he tried to finish it off as painfully as possible. "Dare to interfere...?" Fwoosh! Explosive crimson mes erupted, covering the entire area. "Hyik...." Thump! Hana Bonyu immediately copsed, his legs giving way. If he were hit by those mes, he would undoubtedly die. However, it was okay. Since he could save one hero by sacrificing himself? No, he hadn¡¯t be that kind of person yet. Just... [Warning! Exposed to magic outside thepetition area for an extended period!] [Vital Points are decreasing!] Due to not having taken any potions since earlier, he could only rely on his Vital Points, which were already at rock bottom. Fwoosh! "Die, you bastard!" Finally, Berenkal¡¯s ck mes erupted! The wave of writhing fire engulfed him in the moment. **[Vital Points zero.]** **[You have died.]** Hana Bonyu¡¯s form disappearedpletely in a halo of light.", Chapter 153: Magic Survival (6) Chapter 153: Magic Survival (6) Thud! Kwang... Baek Yu-Seol raised his head at the nearby loud noise. Despite being hidden behind the rubble of ruins and covered by the ''Artifact Concealment Robe,'' he couldn''t shake off a slight unease. "Phew." Fortunately, it seemed they were engaged inbat among themselves, unaware of his presence. [27/100] The remaining participants were around thirty. As thepetition entered itster stages and thepetition area narrowed, he still couldn''t encounter the main viin of this episode."Isn''t this guidepletely fake?" Baek Yu-Seol heard that if you lure aggro, Berenkal would eventually find you. [17 KILL] Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s kill count had surpassed 17 kills. While he was good atbat, the substantial gap in the skill of handling ''Artifacts'' from the start made it possible. Since he was unable to enjoy 1v1 PVP for a decade, he had explored various content such as tournaments and battle royales, and relying on diverse strategies and ''Artifacts,¡¯ he won with the ''Character Baek Yu-Seol, which had a weak constitution andcked any long range attack methods. That knowledge proved useful here, and he was able to survive as a ¡®Yeopo Meta¡¯ among strongpetitors who were called elites in their own way. *¡®Hah, I really thought I was going to die against those Jeremy¡¯s guys back then.¡¯* Even though it was a close call with three people attacking simultaneously, he survived thanks to a natural disaster and sheer luck. By processing special materials and synthesizing them, he crafted a robe that allowed him to ignore the effects of natural disasters to a minimal extent. It enabled him to handle three opponents one by one. They were all second-year students, and he barely won, but anyway, he was relieved. *¡®Berenkal must still be in the game, but where the heck is he?¡¯* The reason for ying like ''Yeopo Meta'' was to draw Berenkal¡¯s aggro before another became victim. However, the fact that he hadn¡¯t appeared until now could mean he had made another victim. It made Baek Yu-Seol slightly anxious. It was inevitable that other victims would appear. Yes, he knew that fact. Nevertheless... Not being able to prevent damage which might be avoidable was heart-wrenching. "Phew..." Checking the Vital Points, he found that they had risen to more than half. Although potions remained abundant, having defeated another yer in consecutive battles had significantly drained his stamina. "Still, if only I knew Berenkal¡¯s location..." As Baek Yu-Seol pondered, suddenly¡­ *¡®Ah, umm, can you hear me...?¡¯* "Huh?" Abruptly, someone''s voice echoed in Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s mind. *¡®It seems you hear me well. Baek Yu-Seol, I''m the academy principal. Thepetition seems to be progressing well.¡¯* "Principal...?" Baek Yu-Seol was a bit bewildered as he hadn''t expected someone tomunicate from outside suddenly. *¡®Yes. Normally, I strictly refrain from contacting like this, but... due to the circumstances, it seems inevitable. Baek Yu-Seol, a serious issue has arisen in the tournament.¡¯* As soon as Baek Yu-Seol heard those words, he had a gut feeling. He didn''t know how it was found out, but Eltman Eltwin had discovered that a Dark Mage had infiltrated the Magic Survival. *¡®As the principal of Ste, it''s an embarrassing situation... but a rat somehow participated in the Magic Survival.¡¯* Suddenly, Baek Yu-Seol felt as if he could hear the sound of teeth grinding, but it couldn¡¯t be possible since they were talking through mental waves. *¡®So... I would like to ask for help from student Baek Yu-Seol.¡¯* "What kind of help?" *¡®I will tell you the location of the Dark Mage. Can you find and deal with him?¡¯* Baek Yu-Seol never expected to receive such assistance. Without hesitation, he immediately nodded. "If you tell me, I will go find him right away." *¡®There''s no need for that. Thanks to one of our academy student buying time, he is currently located outside thepetition area.¡¯* *¡®He seems to be in a hurry to join thepetition area... Someone was slowing him down?¡¯* Since there weren''t many participants from Ste, he quickly figured out who bought the time. *''Denmark.''* One of Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s favorite characters from the time he yed the game. Surely, he wouldn''t just pass by when he saw a Dark Mage. *¡®The location is here.¡¯* A map appeared in front of Baek Yu-Seol, indicating Berenkal¡¯s location. He was still outside thepetition area, but he was rushing towards this location at an incredible speed. Outside the barrier, Vital Points would be depleted at an incredible rate, but it seemed he had a considerable potion supply. Then, he caught sight of something noticeable. While the map disyed the locations of other survivors, Jeliel happened to be positioned right in the direction where Berenkal was heading. "This is... I need to go there myself." Jeliel was a viiness. She was even more malicious than Hong Bi-Yeon. She must havemitted countless wrongs until now, and there would be countless more mistakes in the future¡­ But he couldn¡¯t just leave her to die here. *¡®Is it because I''m afraid the future might change?¡¯* *¡®Perhaps.¡¯* There was also a reason. He saw the potential for recovery from her. If she repeated and used her intelligence, wealth, and magical talent to contribute in saving the world¡­ And, above all, since he wished for someone he knew not to die. *¡®... I''ll ask a favor. It''s really embarrassing to entrust such a matter to a student.¡¯* "It''s okay. This is what a magic warrior must do." Even though Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t have a sense of duty as a magic warrior, it was still a good thing to do, right? Once the decision was made, he acted immediately. Holding the level 3 ''Big and Sturdy Iron Club'' obtained from supplies, he stood up from his spot. "I''ll go right away." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shooaah.... A downpour began. The Magic Survival field often changed its weather in addition to natural disasters. When the rain fell, the sound was almost blocked, making it difficult to detect the presence of enemies approaching from the surrounding area. Jeliel crouched under the crumbling roof of a ruined building, and stared into the air. [3 KILL!] On the way here, she defeated three enemies. Although she had little interest in thepetition and no ambition to win, she felt even more motivated to get moving now that she had participated. And¡­ If she happened to win, it could be a great source of pride for her father. *''Now, what do I do.''* She wouldn¡¯t be able to see her father for three years now. The more she thought about it, the less she understood. The magical oath was absolute. There was always a reason why there were almost no magic users who signed this contract voluntarily. In other words, through this oath... Baek Yu-Seol could have gained many things. As the daughter of the Starcloud¡¯s president and blessed by the Heavenly Spirit Tree, the High Elf had various uses. If asked to move thend, she could do it. She could grant a mine if requested, or arrange meetings with nobles or High Elf elders. Moreover, even though she knew no concept of sexual perception, she was aware of her beauty through the gazes of others. Being a keen observer, Jeliel knew well how men usually perceived her. So, perhaps an ordinary person might have added such conditions¡­ Baek Yu-Seol didn''t want anything. It was all about changing Jeliel¡¯s heart. What could be the reason? Throughout the night, she pondered again and again, but no answer came. *''If Ie to dislike my father, is there any benefit for Baek Yu-Seol in return?''* Initially, she considered that perspective. Since she was intelligent, she thought of various scenarios regarding the benefits Baek Yu-Seol could gain socially ormercially, but... *''There isn''t any. If Ie to dislike my father, Baek Yu-Seol gains absolutely no benefits. On the contrary, he might even incur losses.''* "Sigh..." She used to wonder why humans sighed, not knowing that she would actually do it herself. **[Thepetition area is narrowing.]** As it was time to move slowly, she gathered her staff and belongings, and stood up. To win, taking a central position was the key. The problem was that everyone thought the same way. Unfortunately, she fell on the outskirts of thepetition area, and time was unreasonably short to im a central spot. So, she nned to roam the outskirts of thepetition area and then plunge into the center all at once. Engaging in frequent battles on the outskirts would undoubtedly attract attention, and there was a risk of defeat as well. When it rains, visibility drops significantly, so she must be cautious while moving. She carefully exited the ruins and climbed up a hill. [Weather: Rainy] [Time: 21:43] Inside the virtual space, day and night changed rapidly, and as thepetition entered thete stage, the sky darkened. Even in a situation where nothing could be seen clearly right in front of her, Jeliel swiftly navigated through the hills and trees with the exceptional abilities and agility of a High Elf. Then... Kurrung... sh! The sky shed white, and lightning struck down. "Uhh...!" A thousand-year-old tree at the top of the hill caught fire. Despite the heavy rain, the fire showed no sign of extinguishing. Jeliel realized that it was an ''event'' she had only heard about in words. Experiencing a special event within the space usually allowed one to obtain artifacts which were typically unattainable. "Lucky." Other yers around her might have noticed this, but Jeliel was the closest, so she quickly acquired it and escaped. As she approached the burning tree, something shaped like a staff fell. [Lv.4 Thousand Year Old Tree Staff struck by Lightning] It was the highest-grade artifact obtainable within the virtual space. Thinking that it brought her one step closer to victory, Jeliel held it in her hands. However, at that moment, sensing a presence from behind, she quickly turned around and aimed the staff. "Did you think I wouldn''t notice if you sneak up quietly? Trying to deceive an elf''s ears? Quite a bold move.¡± ¡­ The opponent¡¯s entire body was covered in a robe, and observing his disheveled state, he appeared to have engaged in a significant battle. He should have low Vitality Points. *''Should be easy to defeat. This magical survival could be determined not only by the mage¡¯s individual skill but also by artifacts and equipment.''* Jeliel was confident of victory. But suddenly, the unknown opponent swiftly tore and discarded the robe. "Huh...?" For a moment, Jeliel failed to grasp the situation. A small horn stood out. The whites of his eyes were dyed dark red, and he even had sharp protruding fangs. That was... an unmistakable appearance of a dark mage. *''Is this... also an event?''* No. There was no event featuring the appearance of dark mages. Why would a dark mage event ur suddenly in apetition solely for mages to test their survival skills? Moreover, the opponent wasn''t wearing the system-assist bracelet reserved for yers. The opponent was a yer. But a dark mage. The cause-and-effect rtionship was beyond Jeliel''sprehension. "Who are you...?" She asked cautiously, but the dark mage remained silent. He revealed his fangs, then conjured crimson mes in both hands. *''Ah...?''* She clearly sensed dark magic. Intuition kicked in. He was a ''real dark mage.'' So, if she got hit by that magic... She could truly die. *''I need to escape.''* She only took about 3 seconds to decide. However, by the time the decision was made, the dark mage had already sent eerie ck mes towards Jeliel. ¡­ Whoosh!!", Chapter 154: Magic Survival (7) Chapter 154: Magic Survival (7) Kwak!! The brilliantly spreading crimson mes engulfed everything around. From the damp hills to the millennia-old trees and the pouring rain along with thunderbolts. Everything was engulfed in dark mes. Sizzle...! ¡ª- Jeliel hastily unfolded her shield, but the magic unleashed in this virtual world couldn''t properly counter the crimson mes which was on a quest to conquer everything. ng! "Laugh...!"She was pushed back by a small shockwave, and crashed into the burning old tree. Sizzle...! She btedly noticed the ck mes sitting on her shoulder and tried to extinguish it, but it wouldn''t go out. *''This is...!''* It was not your ordinary magic; those mes could burn the reality itself. *¡®I''ve read about this.¡¯* One of the strongest bloodlines of dark mages which wielded ck mes was called Iskaram¡¯s Bloodline. The dark mage in front of her inherited the bloodline of Iskaram, who existed in ancient times, and possessed the ability to freely manipte the ck mes. However, perhaps he didn¡¯t inherit the direct bloodline, and received a derived seed. It resulted in the murky color of mes with a deep crimson glow. The destructive power itself... didn¡¯t match Iskaram''s notorious reputation. He could turn an entire city into ashes in one go. But does that mean victory was possible? Impossible. From the burning shoulder, she already felt intense pain. She could be sure now that those mes could engulf and annihte her. "Ugh...." Using the Level 4 artifact staff she just obtained, she struggled to stand and calmly faced the approaching Berenkal. She analyzed the probability of victory and the probability of survival. Utilizing the surrounding terrain, she tried to form an escape route while efficiently using the acquired items. Even if death was imminent, Jeliel could think rationally, considering herself as a long-term piece on the chessboard. She didn¡¯t love ''herself.'' To her, the existence of ''self'' was just a piece on the chessboard, and she was confident that she could utilize it however she wanted. "Why are you thinking so hard? Huh? You seem very troubled behind that pretty face, miss." Berenkal approached Jeliel with a smirk. He had already figured out the identity of the girl in front of him. Noble among nobles. High Elf girl, Jeliel. She was born into a blessed family with innate talents... If she were to be consumed here, her name would undoubtedly be recorded in the magical world as a scar left by a dark mage. Thump! Thump! His heart was pounding. The blood coursing through his veins made his head and chest even hotter. *''How should I torment her?''* Until now, she had probably lived thinking she was the best. He wanted to slowly... artistically destroy that face of hers. The beautiful face which was admired by everyone would be burned so horribly that no one would spare a nce at her. He would even rip out her hands and tongue so she could never use magic again. "Haha, I can''t wait to see those cold eyes twist in agony! There''s a certain pleasure in tormenting women like you!" With a swift motion, he swung his right arm, andunched a ck flower of mes her way. Jeliel didn''t defend but instead threw herself sideways with all her might, and rolled on the ground. It was a sloppy and pathetic excuse for a mage¡¯s battle, but it was the best judgment she could make. Jeliel then aimed her wand at Berenkal. In an instant, anticipating the iing magic, Berenkal assumed a defensive stance but... Boom! Jeliel didn''t use magic; she used the Skyward Slinger artifact to leap high into the air. "Ha, cheap tricks!" But as if to say there was no chance, when Berenkal flicked his finger, mes formed right in front of Jeliel and exploded. ''What...!'' Boom! "Ha...!" The recoil sent Jeliel crashing back to the ground. Fortunately, the pain from the fall was almost nonexistent, but mes had almost entirely adhered to her upper body. It was agonizing to the point where she couldn''t even scream, but Jeliel gritted her teeth and identified the culprit. *''The range of coordinate creation is longer than imagined.''* Ordinary mages couldn¡¯t form ''target'' magic at such a distance. Since the drawback of ''target'' magic was its short range and weak destructive power... In other words, the dark mage in front of her was great at target magic, which meant... *''Escaping is futile.¡¯* After making the decision, Jeliel rolled back with all her strength, and mes fell in front of her. "Hahaha, trying to escape? Now that you know it''s useless, what will you do? Hmm?" ng! Thud! Berenkal casually tossed the ck mes at Jeliel with both hands like ying with a ball. Each time, she either hid behind a tree or threw a shield artifact to somehow counter the attack, but holding out for long was clearly impossible. *''There''s a way.''* A dark mage with a Danger Level of 5. Normally, she wouldn''t stand a chance, but there were plenty of artifacts with special abilities on the stage. In her mind, one n was already meticulously crafted and ready to be executed, including the perfect route to escape. Tap! Thump... Jeliel looked down at her burning upper body. It was hot and painful, but strangely, no screams or tears came out. *''There''s not much time left.''* Soon, the mes would engulf her entire torso, consuming her whole body. If she could survive, she could heal cleanly without a single scar. So, she had to survive somehow. Jeliel firmly resolved and aimed her wand towards the sky. As a green magical circle gradually formed, the ancient tree''s body trembled, and its branches swayed. Boom! *''Spirit Magic, Summon Elpion.¡¯* Although she was only a ss 4 mage, she couldn''t summon a powerful spirit being, but... this should suffice. Thud! Boom! -Kwaaaah! The spirit Elpion controlled the branches, and gained even more power during the daytime when the sun was shining. Since it was night, she could only receive half of that buff, but pouring rain made Elpion even stronger. "Ha, elves know some interesting magic, don''t they?" Berenkal flicked his finger disdainfully. Thud! Without even using a wand, the ck mes engulfed Elpion''s upper body entirely, yet it didn''t stop and continued towards Berenkal. "Haha! You still don''t realize it''s useless!" Even as he sent mes towards Elpion, Berenkal keenly noted his surroundings with the sharp instincts of a dark mage, in case Jeliel tried to escape. Fortunately for Berenkal, this ce happened to be the top of an open hill, and the millennium-old tree was the only hiding spot avable. In other words, if Jeliel¡¯s Elpion were to fall, she would be powerless. Bang! Bang! Bang!! "Is this the best you coulde up with!" With each burst of Berenkal¡¯s mes, Elpion''s body shattered. Arms fell, legs crumbled, and even as its whole body was engulfed in mes, Elpion steadfastly moved towards Berenkal. "Ha... it''s not fun hitting a puppet." Just as Berenkal was starting to get annoyed and was about to finish off Elpion. *''Huh?''* Thud! Roots of the millennium-old tree sprang up from all around. It was to create obstacles to hinder the view. *''What a petty trick!''* A kicking Berenkal sent waves of crimson mes in all directions. Even as most of the tree roots burned and were cut off, the millennium-old tree continued to grow without stopping. "Is this an effort out of desperation? I heard you were smart, but it seems like it was just a rumor. What a waste of mana in the wrong move!" Of course, Jeliel was replenishing her mana with a survival-specific artifact called ''Mana Recovery Potion,'' but Berenkal, who didn''t properly understand the rules of the game, was unaware of it. Thud! Thud! "Haha! Where are you hiding! Did you think you could escape like this? You look cute, but your yfulness won''t help you!" False tricks to obscure his vision wouldn¡¯t work. His intense mes engulfed even the rain, leaving the area wide open, and Jeliel¡¯s hiding ce was nowhere to be found. Tock! Thud...! "Hmm?" At that moment, a ck bead roller under his foot. He instinctively realizing it was an artifact, Berenkal wrapped his body in ck mes. sh! A bright light burst forth, but Berenkal suffered no damage at all. Originally, being fully immersed in dark magic, even if he were hit by a sh bomb, he would recover quickly. "Your actions are bing more and more amusing." Using artifacts in such a contrived manner alongside magic meant she was really desperate. Berenkal walked leisurely towards the millennium-old tree. It was effortless to push aside the roots rushing towards him. Ding! Clunk! The mine-type artifact installed on the ground was activated, but it was easily nullified by mes spewing from his feet. The ''Mana Annihtion Bomb'' artifactunched from the crevice of the tree ended up turning into ashes in the air. The confrontation between mes and wood. The ultimate antagonism. Moreover, the level of mes was even higher. "Hahaha!" Thinking about humiliating Jeliel, the top student of the prestigious Astral Flower Magic Academy, Berenkal burst intoughter. "Enough,e out!" The final oxidation. Converting the massive lump of mes into the air. Up until then, Jeliel only manipted the tree roots, and didn¡¯t reveal herself. *''Stupid bitch!''* Since he had no intention of killing her, he adjusted the power appropriately. He burned all the trees, but it wasn¡¯t powerful enough to kill Jeliel. Then, heunched med ross the entire vicinity. ¡­ Whoosh! Boom! Boom! Boom! Intense explosions engulfed the world. It wasn''t just burning trees; it was a monstrous power that shattered everything into pieces. "Come on,e out now!" The ck mes didn''t even produce smoke, so the view remained unobstructed. Berenkal shouted loudly as he delved deeply into the gappletely engulfed in mes. "Come on, where are you! Come out quickly! You might die if you keep this up!" No response. Jeliel didn''t reveal herself. Thud! Thud... The roots of the tree, which had been annoyingly moving around, weakly sank into the ground, and no more signs of movement were felt. "Huh? That can''t be..." Berenkal looked around with bewildered eyes. "This shouldn''t happen...?" Clearly, he adjusted the power so Jeliel, who was hiding behind, wouldn''t suffer significant damage. He was nning to y with her more instead of killing her...... *''Did she... die?''* Snap! Flicking his finger to extinguish all mes, he focused his senses and searched through the debris of the tree. However, amidst thepletely vanished gap where the tree stood, there was absolutely no corner where a person could hide. He wondered if she used earth-based magic to dig into the ground, so he attempted to detect mana on the ground, but he felt nothing. "Really... Did she die? Like this? I couldn¡¯t even have fun with her?" Originally, the intention was to y with her to death, but somehow, he felt disappointed. He couldn''t enjoy it properly. Then, suddenly, a thought came to him. Berenkal turned around and rushed towards Elpion''s corpse, pushing his hand into it. Whoosh! Boom! "Ah...!" Then Jeliel bounced out from inside Elpion and rolled on the ground. Though she was already charred ck from burns all over her body, she was still wavering between life and death.... She hadn''t died yet. "... You. You''re really insane." Berenkal¡¯s heart grew cold. He thought Elpion was just a decoy, but she had hidden herself in there. "You didn''t even think you''d burn to death? Stupid girl." No, actually, it was the opposite. Jeliel had prepared herself to burn to death and had hidden herself in Elpion because... that was the only way to escape from this situation. If Berenkal hadn''t noticed anything suspicious at the end, Jeliel could have escaped outside the arena, choosing to withdraw, and then received treatment. But she failed. Jeliel looked up at Berenkal with cold, dead eyes. She couldn''t even muster the strength to move anymore. She was barely breathing. Even if he wanted to torture her more, what could he do with a toy that could break with just a touch? Berenkal¡¯s face twisted into a demonic grimace as he gritted his teeth. "Damn it, she''s frozen." Only when the target is drowned in agony and howls like a wild dog can one relish in the pleasure of tormenting¡­ However, doesn¡¯t that woman look like a doll? She was just like an automaton, silently moving towards her goal without emotion. Perhaps, even at the moment of death, she was calmly epting it. "......¡± However, contrary to Berenkal¡¯s thoughts, Jeliel¡¯s emotions were quiteplex. *''I can''t die...... I can''t....''* She didn''t have a desire for life or death. The only reason she lived was solely for her father, the only one. *''If I die...... There will be no one to treat my father....''* Her father, Melian, had been suffering from an incurable disease for a very long time. Doctors from around the world were consulted, but there was no way to cure him. For decades, they searched for a solution, but they couldn''t find a way, and Melian gave up long ago, feeling it was a waste of time to live like that. He had long since neatly given up and focused on his business. The reason for entrusting the management to young Jeliel was precisely that. In the future, he hoped Jeliel would live on her own strength after he passed away. But Jeliel had no intention of letting her father die. *''Ruins of ancient Carmenset.¡¯* She was almost there. Almost all traces of the ruins had been found, and once she got there, she could save her father. *¡®Do I have to die in vain?¡¯* *''If I die, no one will find the ruins.''* Since everyone still dismissed the ruins of Carmenset as a legend. They believed that even the Progenitor Mage could not achieve immortal life, so it didn¡¯t exist in the world. *''If I keep striving, I can save my father..........¡¯* Shooo~! A heavy downpour of rain poured down. Jeliel strangely felt a sense of reality even though she knew it was artificially created rain. Perhaps death was approaching before her eyes. ".... I don''t like that look in your eyes until the end." Jeliel¡¯s transparent gaze, which appeared to find everything in the world worthless, made Berenkal feel ufortable. Perhaps she was the type that dark mages, who lived for pleasure, hated the most. "There''s no longer any worth in ying with you." Even as Berenkal reached out his hand, countless thoughts raced through Jeliel¡¯s mind. How could she escape from here? Would begging for her life make him spare her? Or would he enjoy it more and torture her even more cruelly? Is there another way through the strategy of artifacts and elemental magic? ...... There wasn¡¯t. No matter how much she thought about it, there was no way. Even Jeliel¡¯s brain, which always found answers no matter in any and every situation, couldn''te up with any solution at that moment. Thinking like that, she somehow felt like she could understand the emotion called ''sadness'' a little bit. To be on the verge of death, yet feeling sadness instead of fear or anger. It was truly an ironic feeling. *''I''m dying.''* Unless a lightning bolt fell from the sky like a miracle. Thest thought before dying was just a futile illusion of hope. *¡®Am I bing just like everyone else now that I''m facing death?¡¯* Thinking like that,ughter welled up inside. So Jelielughed. It was her first genuineughter. Seeing Jeliel like that, Berenkal reached out his hand. "That''s it, die." A crimson me rose like death itself. Jeliel looked at it, and quietly closed her eyes. ......sh! Boom-!! Suddenly. A massive lightning bolt struck down. As if. Like a miracle.", Chapter 155: Magic Survival (8) Chapter 155: Magic Survival (8) Edna, who expended arge amount of mana to heal the patients, was safely transferred to the emergency room. Of course, it was just a simple mana exhaustion, so after receiving recovery potions, she was immediately moved to a nearby hospital room. "Ugh... Feels like my head''s gonna explode..." It didn''t take even an hour for her to regain consciousness. Thanks to immense mana capacity and outstanding recovery ability, it was a piece of cake for her. "Are you okay?" Upon waking up, Edna was greeted by Ane¡¯s face. Although she hid her true identity, Edna could see through it clearly. "Why are you here?" "I came along too.""Oh, is that so?" "By the way..." Ane anxiously nced behind her, as if urging Edna to look in that direction as soon as possible. "Huh?" There, someone unfamiliar was watching a broadcast through a screen on the wall. "Are you awake now?" It was Princess Hong Bi-Yeon. "Why are you here?" Surprised by her unexpected appearance, Edna asked with a slightly puzzled expression, but Hong Bi-Yeon ignored the question and went straight to the point. "What''s happening in Magic Survival right now?" "Oh, that." It was apletely new development in a different direction from the original novel. In the original, there was no infiltration of dark mages in the Magic Survival, nor did Ane provide any help, and Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s involvement... was all non-existent. But this was not a story created by the characters, but the real reality created by her and the other party. Now, even such shocking situations didn¡¯t feel new to Edna. "What else could it be? Obviously." Edna casually remarked and got off the bed. Then, she began stretching, and said, "It''s the dark mages again. Those cockroach-like pests infiltrated again. Don''t they ever get tired of it? Maybe they''re here too?" Ane flinched. When Edna said that on purpose, Ane nervously nced around, twirling her fingers. It was said that she was much older than an average student... Was she in her 30s or 40s? It was amusing that she didn''t look like it at all. "Well, you must know about this kind of thing too judging by your interest in Ahjussi¡¯s well-being?" ¡­ Edna tried to speak with a sharp voice, but Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s red eyes were unwavering and calm. Helplessly, Edna bowed her head and said. "Actually, I don''t really know either. What''s happening inside. All I can tell you is... The dark mages who infiltrated into the virtual world can actually attack the mages. Moreover, the level of danger could be substantial. He¡¯s at least a minimum of Level 5." ¡°Why aren''t they stopping thepetition?¡± ¡°They can''t. They created apletely separate space, so bringing them back requires casting. They said there could be casualties if they did that, so the principal assigned the task of dealing with the dark mages to Ahjussi.¡± Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s eyebrows twitched. It was evident that something deeply displeased her. "A person as mighty as the principal can''t handle things on their own and has to ask students for help?" "Well... seems like it." "..." That was the end of their conversation. Hong Bi-Yeon looked back at the screen, and Edna unconsciously found herself watching too. Since this was a hospital room inside the Ste Dome, it was possible to watch the Magic Survival in real-time monitoring. One could find the participant they wanted to watch with a click on the remote. How convenient was it? Of course, only participants hanging around the ces illuminated by the sun and moon inside the stage could be monitored, and Baek Yu-Seol happened to be shown on the screen since he was wandering outside. He was urgently rushing somewhere, ignoring the surroundingndmarks, artifacts, and even the enemies trying to fight. Most spectators might not understand why Baek Yu-Seol was behaving like that, but the girls present there could immediately tell. He probably spotted a dark mage and was rushing towards that ce. The opponent was a Level 5 Danger dark mage. Logically thinking, students stood no chance. But if the student was none other than Baek Yu-Seol... They were excited and worried at the same time. Anyway, this fight required him to withstand the one-sided onught of a dark mage. ¡­ They remained silent, and quietly watched the screen. It felt particrly harsh to just stand by today. ¡ª¡ª- Crash!! sh! As if trying to split the world in half, a single streak of lightning struck the ground. It appeared to be natural lightning, but in fact, it was the effect of the top-tier single-use artifact [Lv.5 Thunderbolt Invocation]. The artifact could only be obtained by going to very special locations, and collecting all five types of talisman artifacts. The conditions were so strict that it appeared only once in 100 matches. There was no one intentionally searching for the five items, and even if they tried, they were scattered in such a manner that it wasn''t easy to collect them until the end of the match. Moreover, even if they were all collected, the activation conditions were very strict. ''When activated at a specified location, lightning strikes five minutester.¡¯ Although the destructive power itself could send the opponent flying with a single blow, the range was very narrow and it took five minutes to cast. How could you know where the opponent would be in five minutes? It was a well-known fact that despite having overwhelming performance, it possessed unreasonable risks, making it an artifact made just for fun. Of course, Baek Yu-Seolhad already located the positions of the five items through the Sentient Spec and had already collected them all to create the ''Thunderbolt Invocation''. He had done thebor just in case there might be a use for it. And then support came. Principal Eltman Eltwin marked the location of the Berenkal on the map. As soon as he saw Jeliel and Berenkal encountering each other, he roughly designated lightning to that location. He prayed for some luck to strike either of them. If Jeliel was struck, she would be safely eliminated and sent back outside, and even if Berenkal was eliminated, he would be subdued by the warriors waiting outside. "Ugh, ack...." After running for a while, when he arrived at the hill, the battle was almost over. Jeliely on the ground unable to move. She had suffered severe burns all over her body, and it was doubtful if proper rehabilitation was possible. *''As for Berenkal....''* The debris from the lightning filled the surroundings, making it impossible to see clearly. First, he hurriedly went to Jeliel and gently supported her neck. "Hey, are you okay? You''re not dead, right?" "Ugh...." Then Jeliel slowly opened her eyes. Like her father, she also possessed clear golden eyes. Despite the red marks all over her body, the thought that her eyes were as beautiful as jewels crossed his mind, but he quickly shook his head to clear it. "Forget about it, let''s go back quickly. You can get treatment now." Boom! As he plunged the auxiliary dagger into her heart, her body disappeared into shards of light. She was eliminated and sent back outside. With this, the situation was somewhat resolved. *''If only there was a system where you could choose to end your life, this wouldn''t have happened...''* To take one''s own life, the only options were to jump into a fissure, expose oneself to the barriers outside thepetition area, or turn off all shields and jump from a high ce. But this was an open hill, and since there were no natural disasters. It wasn¡¯t easy to take one''s own life. It was a huge relief that Jeliel strived on until now. After sending her back, Baek Yu-Seol closed his eyes and focused, sending his [Senses] out in all directions. Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s sensory ability could be considered superior even to mages¡¯ mana scans, and it sharply detected the presence of all hidden mana. Even though he thought Berenkal had been struck by lightning and died, it was an act done out of caution. Swish! "?!" Suddenly, the rock below him broke, and a hand with crimson mes burst out, aiming for Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s throat. Thanks to his senses, he was able to react quickly and barely avoid it by jumping back. Thud¡­ As Baek Yu-Seol brushed off debris from fallen trees, piles of dirt, and pieces of stone from his body, something slowly revealed its upper body. "Haah... Seriously, why do you keep bothering me?" Saying so, Berenkal red at Baek Yu-Seol. Despite being half burned by lightning, he still appeared fine. Since there was no way for him to defend against lightning, it seemed he was fortunate enough to only get grazed. "...¡± Baek Yu-Seol quickly drew his weapon. Unfortunately, it wasn''t a sword but a club. However, there was no problem with this. The reason he used a sword in the first ce was that he could only shape mana into the form of a de, and it could prate the opponent''s shield to deliver a direct blow, regardless of its form. "Ha, yeah. Baek Yu-Seol! I''ve been looking for you. It was annoying to keep getting interrupted, but it worked out well." Whoosh! As he ignited crimson mes in both hands, the corners of his mouth rose sharply. It was a grotesque smile that could not be made with a human face, and a certain eeriness invaded Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s spine. "If I burn you... will this frustration be relieved too? Huh?" It was a head-on confrontation. Both the opponent and Baek Yu-Seol were exhausted, but... the recovery speed of the dark mages transcended humans effortlessly. There was no way to win if they fought properly. Without a doubt, once his sh pattern was recognized, that monster would chase and burn him. So, in fact... He didn''t even consider fighting properly. This was the arena of Magic Survival. As long as he could eliminate the opponent in ''some way'', wasn¡¯t that enough? By now, warriors must be waiting outside to deal with Berenkal. If it were an ordinary fight, the chances of him killing Berenkal would drastically decrease, but once he started considering ways to eliminate the opponent in Magic Survival, the situation changed. As Baek Yu-Seol quietly stepped back, Berenkal lowered his posture and said, "You are a knight? Then... I''ll deal with you in a simr way!" Thud! Without a Hyper Jump, Berenkal approached Baek Yu-Seol in an instant with raw leaping ability. Thinking that he couldn''t simply roll away, Baek Yu-Seol used sh diagonally about 2 meters to the side and swung the club toward Berenkal¡¯s back. "Where!" However, he reacted like a ghost, spinned his body, and used his me-d hand to deflect Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s club. "Urgh!" Overwhelmed by pure strength, Baek Yu-Seol grabbed his tingling wrist and jumped back. Then, Berenkal plunged his hand into the ground. "Explode!" Bang!! The ground cracked and a volcanic explosion of ck mes unfurled towards Baek Yu-Seol! However, knowing well that the attack could only go straight, he smoothly dodged to the side and used sh twice in a row. First, behind Berenkal. [sh] "Same trick!" Then, again in the opposite direction. [sh] Swish! Berenkal turned to look at Baek Yu-Seol, and in that split second, Baek Yu-Seol moved to his side and struck him on the temple with the club. Thud!! "Crack!" Perhaps it was thanks to the artifact which increased his agility stats, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s movements were much faster than it appeared to the eyes of audience. This was the advantage of Magic Survival. If artifact farming was done well, one could exert much stronger power than in reality. Even artifacts which increased agility or strength were treated as trash, so nobody collected them, and they were scattered everywhere, making it easy to farm. ¡­ Was this the advantage of being a poop picker? No one used rted artifacts, so farming was easy. It was a tear inducing advantage. "This guy... I''ve heard he''s like a leech..." "I guess I''m more like a summer mosquito type." "Die!" Baek Yu-Seol intended to joke back and forth toplete the cooldown of sh, but Berenkal didn''t seem to have such intentions and rushed in ignorantly. Right now, there was only one sh avable for use. But there was a reason why he recklessly used sh. [Jumping Square] Baek Yu-Seol threw a box on the ground, and stomped on it, causing his body to leap forward. Originally, it was an artifact set as a trap to ambush opponents, but he had practiced enough to control it three-dimensionally. "Hmm!" Perhaps not expecting him to rush towards him directly, Berenkal¡¯s eyes widened, but he soon reached out his hand with me-d nails to grab Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s neck. However, Baek Yu-Seol rotated his body swiftly, making his chest face the sky, and precisely teleported 1 meter upwards to rise above. "What...?" As Berenkal¡¯s hand pierced through the empty air, Baek Yu-Seol utilized the momentum to rotate his body and struck his head. Thud! "Huh...!" Despite the impact, Berenkal didn''t care and reached out to him. It was truly a ghostly obsession, but Baek Yu-Seol stomped on his hand and tumbled, then threw a few beads at Berenkal. Puff! Puff! Puff! It was a smoke bomb which didn¡¯t do any damage, and it only served to obscure the vision, but getting hit by it was quite unpleasant. Of course... such artifacts couldn''t inflict significant damage on him. Swish! As evidence, the intense crimson mes burned even more fiercely. "This guy..." Berenkal clenched the giant roaring mes in his hands which appeared like a campfire and slowly walked towards Baek Yu-Seol. It seemed like he was rxing, but it was actually a preparatory gesture to react to his movements. Trying to sh here would only waste the cooldown. So, Baek Yu-Seol... threw the artifact [Frog Tongue] towards Berenkal. "What?!" The pink tongue stretched out, kissing Berenkal¡¯s chest, and instantly pulled him towards Baek Yu-Seol in an instant. Since all yers in Magic Survival had been calibrated by the system, the influence of ''artifacts'' couldn¡¯t bepletely ignored even by a Dark Mage. However, it seemed resistance was possible. Berenkal grabbed the frog tongue with both hands and burned it. However, he also revealed a gap at the same time. Ting-a-ling-a-ling... Crash!! Baek Yu-Seol ced a ''gift box which explodes in 5 seconds'' on the frog tongue, so he flew backward, and Berenkal was hit by the impact. "Urgh... Can''t you fight properly? Can someone who fights like this fit to be called a magic warrior!" He shouted as Baek Yu-Seol sprinted to widen the distance. "Cowardly! Despicable! You fight so dirty! Has honor been thrown to the ground! Ste''s magic warrior!" Hearing his words, Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t help but grin. "Thanks for thepliment. Fighting is supposed to be like this." Dirty and despicable? That was the highest praise he could receive! [sh] As Baek Yu-Seol ran towards the trees beyond the hill, Berenkal chased after him furiously. His forehead protruded horns, and his palm was so huge that it could cover a face entirely, unlike just now when he maintained a human form. Now, his anger had peaked, transforming him into aplete demon. "Uh, this is getting a bit dangerous...!" Squish! Bang! The spherical chunks of crimson mes sprang up, shattering the rocks Baek Yu-Seol had been hiding behind... No, they vaporized them outright. The destructive power had vastly increased from before. If even one of those hit directly, he could truly die with no chance of recovery. *''This isn''t good....''* There was still time until ''it'' arrived. Until then, he had no choice but to endure. He had to use a skill he really didn''t want to use. **[Spirit Technique: Breath of the Spirit, Type 2]** **[Agility 150% Enhancement]** "Hoo..." The breath he inhaled and exhaled contained the breath of the Celestia. The clear energy of the spirit gradually infused his body, boosting one of his abilities to its limit. Even his perception seemed to slow down as if everything in the world had slowed. The pouring rain almost seemed to stop. Just a touch with his fingers could make it burst into drops. Far away, lightning shed like blooming flowers. Beautiful. Baek Yu-Seol realized for the first time that a slowed-down world could be so beautiful and dazzling. ...Swoosh! Even the sound cut through the air, but the crimson mes rushing towards him were no longer a threat. Just 15 seconds. In a slowed-down world, Baek Yu-Seol could evade everything without even using sh. With one step, it brushed past his waist, With two steps, it crashed hopelessly where he once stood. With three steps, it was unable to chase him anymore, and ended up in the wrong ce. Thunk!! But the flurry of messted only a moment. Eventually, Berenkal was unable to bear it any longer. With his superior physical abilities, Berenkal pushed himself forward, jumped, and quickly caught up to Baek Yu-Seol. "......." Shoaaaa~! Whirrr... The downpour still fell heavily. It was a dead end. Having reached the edge of the cliff, he slowly turned around. Berenkal, who had approached unnoticed, silently stared at him. "It''s over." If Baek Yu-Seol retreated two steps, there was a cliff edge. There was nowhere to run. He must make a stand here, but the terrain was too narrow to capitalize on his only advantage: mobility. Knowing this well, Berenkal approached leisurely, like a cat hunting a cornered mouse. But... Berenkal¡¯s leisure felt like a relief to Baek Yu-Seol. "Yeah. It''s over." "... Ha, have you finally epted reality?" "No. What are you talking about?" The downpour intensified. Strangely, sparks shed in the darkness, and the thunderous roar in the sky became more frequent. This was a stage. Baek Yu-Seol was well aware of how every natural disaster urred, and from where... Kurrrrung... Crash!! "Wha, what...?" From a distance, suddenly, the lightning began to strike down aggressively. It hadn''t reached here yet, but it was gradually approaching. ''You, who are cursed by the Hailgeth, the god of thunder, everything that touches his gaze will burn.¡¯ At the edge of the cliff. Facing the onught of lightning, Baek Yu-Seol spoke to Berenkal. "Now you understand it''s over, right?" ...... Eventually. A white streak swept across the entire vicinity.", Chapter 156: Soul Orb (1) Chapter 156: Soul Orb (1) As the game entered itster stages, each unfolding battle revealed a rather intriguing aspect. Many potential winners had been eliminated, but new rising stars showed outstanding performances. "Ah, yer Edelia! You ended up being eliminated. Your bold decision to charge forward after discarding your cover wasmendable, but luck wasn''t on your side. There just had to be a venomous trap waiting there!" One by one, as yers were eliminated, sighs of regret erupted from all around. At the same time, some cheered. The host swiftly scanned the battlefield. He examined each battle on the stage and skillfully narrated multiple scenes simultaneously. He interpreted each ces, and even broadcasted from different locations. However, asionally, the host would focus solely on one battle, typically one involving special yers of significant interest to the majority of the audience. "Powerful contender, yer Jeliel! She engages in battle against yer Berenkal!" In fact, few people knew the name Berenkal. However, Jeliel was globally famous, so the host quickly directed attention there. While it was regrettable that other yers'' battles were sidelined, as a host, one must cater to the audience''s desires, right? "The battle is about to begin! The opponent Berenkal might not be well-known, but judging by his aggressive appearance, it seems yer Jeliel might have a tough fight ahead!" The host deliberately hyped up the tense atmosphere, and even introduced the opposing yer, but most expected Jeliel to win. Yet, despite knowing the oue, wouldn''t the audience want to see what skills Jeliel, a young high elf, possessed? With such expectations, the battlemenced. "Oh... Wait, it seems there''s a slight issue during the match..." "Huh? What''s that?" "Is she actually burning?" "Something seems off..." "Did the Ste Dome malfunction?" As the terrain began to burn under Berenkal¡¯s crimson mes, the audience murmured. The excitement only intensified after it was confirmed that Jeliel¡¯s skin was actually charred from the magic. The stage of the Magic Survival was a virtual space, and everyone was never meant to suffer damage from magic. So why did such a supernatural event ur? "Why? What went wrong?" "I''m not sure..." Of course, there were instances where ordinary people who didn''t know much about magic couldn''t quite grasp what was wrong. "There are objects on the stages which cannot be destroyed by yers'' magic. Like the fixed buildings or the rain that falls." "Yeah, so what?" "yer Berenkal is burning all those things while attacking yer Jeliel. She doesn''t show it, but... judging by the state, it seems like she''s really injured." "Yeah, and... those ck mes seem to harbor dark magic." "What...? Really?" However, among the audience, there were quite a few mages with specialized knowledge. They noticed that something was off with the game''s progression and spread the rumor that ¡®Maybe a dark mage infiltrated the Magic Survival.¡¯ "Oh,dies and gentlemen of the audience, please remain calm. There seems to be a minor incident, but Ste will take care of it all..." There were even signs asking the host to turn the monitor, but he firmly refused. With decades of hosting experience, he knew better. During such controversies, rotating the screen would be like stepping on andmine. "For now, let''s observe the situation..." As the host was trying to regain control of the situation, Jeliel was finally engulfed in Berenkal¡¯s magic and copsed. "Oh..." The situation was spiraling out of control. * * * Meanwhile. In the Edna ward. Seeing the same situation unfold, Hong Bi-Yeon suddenly spoke up. "The descendant of Iskaram." "Huh...?" Since it was such a randomment, Ane appeared puzzled, prompting Edna to provide an exnation from behind. "It''s the origin of that magic. It¡¯s like the bloodline of dark mages, and it enables Berenkal to use special magic." "Oh, I see." Ane couldn''t have known. Iskaram was one of the most powerful and notorious dark mages. *''It''s amazing¡­¡¯* Even though he was presumed to be much younger than her, the fact that a dark mage could wield such devastating power was astounding to Ane. It could have made her a bit envious, but she resolved herself. *''I''m not envious of the dark mage''s power anymore.''* As Ane shook her head in disbelief, Edna looked at the monitor with a serious expression. Perhaps Berenkal, who used Iskaram¡¯s magic, was aware that he was exposing himself to thousands of spectators. But... he would probably enjoy it instead. In a situation where everyone''s attention was focused on him, tormenting and killing the mages idolized by the spectators would give him pleasure. Even if he were to die immediately afterward, leaving a significant mark on the magical world would be more than enough. The host remained silent. On the screen, Jeliel struggled to emerge from her summoned creature Elpion¡¯s body, but with burns covering her entire body, she seemed unable to continue the fight. On the other hand, Berenkal appeared unscathed. It was gettingplicated. In the original novel, Jeliel was undoubtedly a viin. She was cedpletely opposite to Eisel; both Hong Bi-Yeon and Jeliel tortured the protagonist in their own ways. Particrly, Jeliel¡¯s methods were so cruel that they were unforgettable. So, the dilemma arose. *''Is it okay if Jeliel dies?''* She was a significant presence in this world. Whether she was a viin or not, she had enough influence to overturn an entire city with just a word. If such a presence suddenly disappeared due to an unexpected variable, wouldn''t it be elerating towards the future ''world destruction''? Amidst the confusion... Crack!! A bolt of lightning struck from the screen door, revealing Baek Yu-Seol at the same time. He had made the choice to save Jeliel. "Oh, um... yer Jeliel has been eliminated...." Baek Yu-Seol eliminated her safely, and as the battle ensued, Edna watched the scene unfold in silence. Ultimately, in order to minimize the damage to the yers, there was no choice but to directly deal with the dark mage on the spot. ¡­ Despite the severity of the situation. "Yes! Baek Yu-Seol! Kill him!" "Well done! Show your true colors!" Cheers erupted from the audience. Not only did Baek Yu-Seol dramatically rescue Jeliel, but he also appeared after eliminating numerous yers with overwhelmingbat power, so perhaps it was to be expected. *''What''s going to happen next...''* Even in the original romance fantasy novel, there was a scene where Ste was overturned by the infiltration of a dark mage. It was a story from the post Academy Battle where Professor Maizen Tyren turned into a dark mage. But, Maizen Tyren had long been expelled by Baek Yu-Seol, so it seemed like it had been quietly resolved... "Huh?" In the midst of it all, something strange emanated from Baek Yu-Seol. A familiar yet unmistakable energy, one that humans could never sense. *¡®Is this... the magical power of a familiar?''* "Why? Is there a problem?" Hong Bi-Yeon asked with a clueless expression. She didn¡¯t know that Edna¡¯s senses were exceptionally sensitive. "... No. Nothing at all." Edna shook her head. She was slightly surprised that Baek Yu-Seol had this ability. As a regressor, she thought it wouldn''t be too strange no matter what happened. *''... But why do I feel so uneasy?''* ¡ª¡ª- Ste Dome Stage, VIP section. Florin, who was watching the game in apletely isted space, frowned upon seeing the revealed identity of the dark mage. Was she upset that a dark mage had suddenly intruded into the Magic Survival? Of course, that could be one reason. Especially since she detested the dark race. However, aside from that, she was also disappointed because the identity of the dark mage wasn''t what she had hoped for. "...Huh?" Then, as she looked at the face of the boy facing Berenkal, Florin¡¯s expression became slightly dazed. It was a familiar face. Why couldn''t she recognize him? Wasn''t that student... the unidentified boy who saved Celestia¡¯s life in the spirit garden? "Why are you like this?" Orenha asked, but Florin didn''t answer and stared at Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s face as if she was entranced. No doubt. The boy she had met in Celestia¡¯s garden back then was indeed him. *''He was a student at Ste...''* It was disappointing not to have met him even though he was so close. But thankfully, she would be able to meet him after the game ended. Perhaps... she could ask about Celestia¡¯s current condition, who might have fallen asleep to recover her strength. But aside from that, the absence of the Divine yer made her uneasy. "You seem anxious.¡± Orenha smiled faintly. Florin pressed her lips together as the Divine yer still hadn''t revealed himself. Not being able to properly touch her lips because of the mask and not being aware of the habit herself were very unsettling. Judging by Orenha''s asional nces, he seemed to want to ask something, but Florin decided to wait a little longer and turned her head to the screen. Florin trusted Orenha considerably. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to entrust him with most of the king''s duties. Since Orenha mentioned the Divine yer himself, Florin thought she should trust and wait. "Your Majesty, Ste''s mages are moving busily. It seems to be the actual situation." "Dark magic is not fake." Some ordinary audience members believed that the intrusion of a dark mage into the Magic Survival might be a nned event. How blessed their bodies must be to not feel that dreadful and disgusting dark magic? Florin was so tormented that she felt like ripping her nose off right now. "But since they can''t immediately invade the arena, it seems that Ste''s principal can''t control his own magic, as rumored." Florin didn''t answer that, but she couldn''t help but think so. The essence of the spatial magic used by Eltman Eltwin was derived from someone else. Now, he waspletely cut off from the master who taught him magic. Even if he found a problem with his own magic, he couldn''t fix it. The equations of space were iprehensible to the human brain, and Eltman Eltwin''s magic couldn''t move forward, and it would remain stationary for a lifetime. Florin silently looked at all the screens on the stage. While she knew that Berenkal was a dark mage, who knew if there were other dark mages? With the way the dark mage didn¡¯t reveal his dark magic by using a special Dark Magic Sealing Technique, there was no way for Florin to detect it, but she would be able to notice it the moment even a little magic leaked out. Yet, the ce attracting the most attention was naturally the battle between Berenkal and Baek Yu-Seol. Berenkal¡¯s peculiar magic wasn''t particrly special since she had seen the original version, but Baek Yu-Seol was very unique. "Isn''t he fascinating? The student named Baek Yu-Seol." "Yes. He''s really unique and special." She had heard a lot about his name and knew it well. Even at the age of seventeen, he had already performed magic remarkable enough to make a mark in history twice. In addition, he also controlled sh. Florin, who had epted the fact it was impossible to control sh asmon sense, was simply astonished. "... But, Your Majesty, haven''t you ever thought about that?" "Yes...?" "If Baek Yu-Seol is not just an ordinary teenager... Doesn¡¯t all his achievements seem more usible then?" "What... What do you mean?" "At least, that''s what I think. There are many mages in history who have achieved such great magic." Pyrendath created blood magic at the age of thirty-nine, Aragest developed a reverse casting technique at sixty-four, stabilizing magic to 100%, and Quantum perfectly condensed the elemental crystals of magic at forty. Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s achievements were simr to theirs. It was just that he stood out because of his excessively young age. "His age is the problem. Baek Yu-Seol... is disguising his age." "... What are you suddenly talking about?" It was such a random statement for Florin to ept. However, with a confident look, Orenha continued. "Your Majesty, you know why I''m saying this, don''t you?" "Well..." She wanted to ask what that meant. However, at that moment. Suddenly, out of nowhere. She felt a very intense... divine energy. Bam! When she came to her senses, Florin was standing up from her seat. Wasn''t that familiar and nostalgic energy... belonging to none other than her longtime friend, the spirit Celestia? And that divine energy came from none other than a student named Baek Yu-Seol. *''How...?''* She knows he saved Celestia. But... it didn¡¯t exin why he would possess Celestia¡¯s energy. It was impossible for an ordinary human to contain so much energy without ''killing spirits and consuming their hearts,'' which was a taboo. But Celestia didn''t directly say it. Without a doubt, that boy saved her. *''Ah....''* Watching Florin¡¯s expression turning more and moreplicated, Orenha stood up from his seat and quietly ced his hands on both of her shoulders. "Your Majesty, I''m not bringing this up for no reason. I... have solid evidence." "... Evidence?" "Yes. Your Majesty, I apologize for keeping it a secret... but I''ve given Baek Yu-Seol the ''Soul Orb.'' And today marks exactly one month since then." "Ah...." In that case, through the Soul Orb, it could be determined whether Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s soul had been corrupted or not. If he really killed a spirit, a jet-ck pearl would reveal itself to the world. She didn''t want to believe it, but now she had no choice but to listen to Orenha''s words. Florin closed her eyes tightly and nodded her head. "... Alright. Quietly call Baek Yu-Seol separately." "Yes. Understood." She truly was apassionate queen. Even amidst all this, she still decided to call him separately to confirm the truth. He thought so, but he had no intention of obeying Florin¡¯s orders. Although he felt truly sorry for her, Orenha was determined to expose Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s true identity at all costs.", Chapter 157: Soul Orb (2) Chapter 157: Soul Orb (2) [Survivors 12/100] As the game approached its climax, a tense survival game began. It could be considered as the finals of a tournament referred to as ''Top 10 Finale.¡¯ The audience cheered loudly to support the top ten yers amidst the heated atmosphere, and the yers had to respond by demonstrating all their abilities and magic in the tournament... However, sadly, this year''s top ten yers were not receiving any attention. This was because all the audience''s focus was on the battle between Baek Yu-Seol and the dark mage. In fact, even on most screens installed in the stadium, scenes of the battle between Baek Yu-Seol and the dark mage were being broadcasted instead of the top ten yers'' matches. Overwhelming viewership. Has there ever been a battle that received so much attention before? - Boom!!Every time ck mes exploded on the screen, some sighed and others closed their eyes tightly. There was no one cheering. Now everyone knew. The intense fight unfolding on the stage was real. For some reason, the game did not stop, and the announcer lost his words. It was such an unreasonable fight. The fact that one side could unterally inflict damage was possible. Moreover, it seemed like the dark mage was quite skilled since Baek Yu-Seol was falling behind. Hope seemed nonexistent. Baek Yu-Seol, who was gradually falling behind, seemed to be trying to counter using artifacts. However, it was still impossible tond an effective blow. - ng! Thud!! The fierce battle traversed the heaven and earth. Since dark mages inherently had much better physical abilitiespared to humans, agile maneuvers were possible. While Baek Yu-Seol could freely prate the four-dimensional space through sh... ... Although everyone remained silent, they couldn''t help but think and speak out. It was more thrilling and exciting than any game they had ever witnessed. Surely, battles with powerful spells from other mages were enjoyable. Undoubtedly, they were enjoyable, but... The fight between those two was much more exciting. The two flew through space itself and shed. They were unrestrained by terrain. It was a very rare scene which couldn''t be seen anywhere else. Despite the potentially life-threatening situation, it was an strange physiological phenomenon for the audience to reach into the popcorn bucket with hands soaked in sweat. The two engaged in a highly dimensional battle, and the location kept changing. Perhaps it was because Baek Yu-Seol could only be attacked unterally and had already be exhausted, but there were limits to that as well. To make matters worse... The destination was the edge of a cliff. "Ah..." "Damn, what are they doing? Why aren¡¯t they stopping the game right away!" "Isn''t that really dangerous...?" Around that time, people began to express their dissatisfaction directly. The yers they supported were truly in a life-threatening situation. The audience threw eggs, popcorn, and trash towards the Ste officials while booing, but the staff couldn''t react at all and had to silently endure it. Amidst all this, suddenly, the noise subsided. "..... Huh? Wait a minute." "What''s that...?" Inside the stage, something... like a dazzling white light was spreading across the sky. Upon closer inspection, it was thunderbolts. However, it wasn''t just one bolt, but hundreds... thousands of thunderbolts striking down. Although various natural disasters had urred in each game every year, there had never been an event of cataclysmic proportions like the curse of ''Hailget.'' The audience was overwhelmed by the tremendous scale and overwhelming power. Even from a distance, the cmity loomed like a nightmare. Baek Yu-Seol stood amidst the disaster... At the edge of the cliff, he smiled at the dark mage. - ...!! A deafening roar echoed and then silence ensued. The cmity which urred on the stage was so immense that it could not be conveyed to the audience, and all that remained was the screen that had turned white like a nk sheet of paper. "Ah..." Even though it was time for the cheers to erupt after the sessful expulsion of the dark mage, no one could open their mouths for a while. Really. For quite a while. ¡ª¡ª- When it suddenly urred to him that white had covered the entire world, Berenkal tightly closed his eyes. It was a kind of instinct. To protect his corneas from the intensely burning light that seemed to consume the world. To escape from the downpour of lightning bolts, which possessed the power to tear apart all existence on the ground. When everything under the sky was covered in white, and when he opened his eyes again. [You have died.] "Ah....?" He had been sent back to the waiting room where the eliminated yers were gathered. Berenkal looked around with a dazed expression. "Dark mage Berenkal. You are surrounded." Dozens of elite Ste magic warriors aimed their staff in his direction, and gazed at him with hostile eyes. "Oh, this is..." He hesitated and tried to retreat, but there were also mages behind him. "Berenkal. You are not given any rights, authority, or voice." "If you resist, you will die painfully, and if you don''t resist, you will die less painfully. The choice is yours, so choose wisely." "Now, wait a moment.......... There¡¯s a misunderstanding...." Before bing a dark mage, Berenkal was actually a student of the elite ss. Despite being blocked by the barrier of the ss 4 and unable to progress further, he always received preferential treatment wherever he went. He tried to get out of this unfavourable situation by somehow taking advantage of the fact that his academy was prestigious. "Mistake? I''ve never seen such a pathetic dark mage. Do you even know what you are right now?" "Ah...?" Only then did Berenkal touch his forehead. The sharp horns protruding were clear evidence that he had chosen to be a dark mage. If one was forcibly turned into a dark mage, they could be returned to society through purification magic, but if they choose to be a dark mage by contracting with the underworld, they were sentenced to death no matter what. "Did you enjoy ying with the students in the Magic Survival game? If so, now..." The Ste magic warrior thrust his staff against Berenkal¡¯s neck and said. "How about having some fun with us?" ¡ª¡ª¡ª The chaotic Academy Battle came to an end. Naturally, Ste faced immense protests. A dark mage intruding during the match? This incident shattered Ste''s pride into pieces. The main event of the Academy Battle, which was like thergest festival, was ruined by a dark mage. Nevertheless, the award ceremony was held separately. - Magic Survival, 1st ce, Raymel. - Magic Survival, 2nd ce, Samaran. Not only the great mages from the Magic Association but also prominent figures like Ste¡¯s Principal Eltman Eltwin, the Elf King, and the Dwarf Emperor, graced the awards ceremony with their presence. However, the expressions of the yers receiving medals and trophies at the ceremony were not particrly bright. It was because despite winning, they had received almost no attention. Not only did Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s one-man show unfold throughout the Magic Survival, but he also defeated the dark mage. Baek Yu-Seol could have escaped at any moment. However, knowing that other yers would undoubtedly suffer if he did, he persisted to the end and eventually chose to be eliminated together, allowing the other yers to finish the game safely. Despite being the overwhelming favorite for victory, he disregarded everything and fulfilled his duty as a magic warrior. Just that alone made it clear that Baek Yu-Seol was the true winner of this tournament. And so, when all the awards ceremonies were over and it was time for thest call, his name was also called. - Ste Student Baek Yu-Seol, Special Award. At Eltman Eltwin¡¯s direct call, Baek Yu-Seol raised his head. Since he had almost no aftereffects immediately after the battle, he appeared quite healthy, but his inner thoughts were not asposed. *''Ugh, bothersome..........¡¯* In fact, he was nning to stay in the hospital for about a week as an excuse for this incident. However, for some reason, perhaps because it happened in a virtual world, he had not a single scratch. He was discharged immediately for the awards ceremony, and in the end, he received an award he didn''t even want. Originally, the reason Baek Yu-Seol participated in the Magic Survival was because he was tempted by the rewards up to 10th ce. However, unfortunately, the moment he was eliminated at the same time as Berenkal, he was precisely ranked 11th, so the reward for 10th ce became nothing more than a dream. Of course, there was a special award scheduled for him, but... What was the point? Baek Yu-Seol didn''t receive the reward he wanted. "Sigh." Amidst the gaze of thousands of spectators and hundreds of elves from the thirty-odd prestigious academies, Baek Yu-Seol walked unsteadily up to the podium. The podium was crafted from transparent magic ss. It was unnecessarily beautiful, contrasting sharply with Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s mncholic mood. *''But at least many people were saved....''* Positive mindset. Positive mindset. Trying to think positive thoughts as much as possible in his heart, Baek Yu-Seol finally ascended the podium, where Eltman Eltwin was waiting with a slightly mncholic yet weing expression. "Wee, Baek Yu-Seol. It''s fortunate that things didn''t turn into a major ident because of you." "I just did what needed to be done." At first nce, it seemed like the usual exchange of words, but at least for them, it was sincere. Baek Yu-Seol truly wished to prevent any harm to other students, and Eltman sincerely felt grateful to him for preventing the incident from spreading further. It was Eltman who used the audience as an excuse to hastily create a special award. Of course, the process of creating the special award was not smooth sailing. Even though Baek Yu-Seol expelled the dark mage, it was something that a magic warrior was expected to do, so the association showed some reluctance. However, for some reason, Orenha, the aide to the Elf King, actively supported Eltman''s opinion, allowing them to award the special prize. "You''re only in first grade, but you''re doing even better than I expected. I''m grateful that I met you that day." What Eltman meant by ¡®that day¡¯ was probably the meeting with the Baek Yu-Seol of the past, not the current one. Hmmm.... Memories from back then kept trying to surface in his mind, but he forcibly pushed them away. He didn''t want to dwell on memories of another Baek Yu-Seol who wasn''t him. "I''ll be counting on you in the future." After saying this in a low voice, Eltman then shouted loudly, infusing mana into his voice. - A dark mage dared to intrude the ce where all mages¡¯ pride, glory, and magic are tested! However, our magic warrior did not yield to him and fought resolutely even in unreasonable situations, proving his prowess as a mage! At that moment, all the spectators rose to their feet, sending cheers and apuse. It was natural for a magic warrior to expel a dark mage ording to the association''s orders. However, the situation was special. In a situation where it was unknown which student would be harmed, Baek Yu-Seol sacrificed himself for the safety of hispetitors by voluntarily giving up his match. Moreover, he was the youngest among the participants in the Magic Survival.... If this wasn''t special, what else could be? - Therefore, I will award a special prize to Ste Student Baek Yu-Seol! Everyone, rise from your seats and wee him with apuse! The cheers were even more thunderous than during the award ceremony for the winner. And it was inevitable that the faces of the students receiving medals stiffened like they had eaten poop. Baek Yu-Seol was surprised by the explosive cheers. Even though he received the award with an expression devoid of any excitement, he didn''t expect such a strong reaction. For someone who had lived a normal life, such a reaction was quite unfamiliar and awkward. *''Hmm... Well, good is good. This reception itself didn''t feel bad.''* As a gesture of gratitude, he waved his hand once to the audience and the cheers grew louder. Eventually, just as Eltman was about to hang the medal around his neck. "Wait a moment." Someone who had somehowe to Eltman''s side obstructed it. It was Orenha, the aide to the Elf King. After confirming his face, Eltman Eltwin stopped his hand with a stern expression, and as the situation began to unfold strangely, the cheers gradually subsided. Orenha swept his gaze across the audience for a moment, then turned his gaze back to Baek Yu-Seol. And then, he suddenly spoke. "Today, we can certainly say that Ste Student Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s achievements were outstanding. Despite his young age, he demonstrated exemry wizardry, which made me once again admire Ste''s excellent educational policy." He paused for a moment, then continued, addressing Eltwin. "However, we, the elves, will raise questions about his identity." The moment those words were spoken, most mages anticipated what woulde out of Orenha¡¯s mouth. But Eltman remained as calm as possible. "..... Question? Did you say it was a question?" "That''s right! The question is why mages don¡¯t question his identity? Because from him...." As Orenha flicked his fingers, a shimmer formed in the air, and small, translucent fairies emerged, swirling around in the sky. The fairies sprinkled white powder on Baek Yu-Seol, and the powder that touched his body turned into a golden color, shining brightly. At first nce, it looked like fireworks for blessings, but the shine signified the ''aura of familiars.'' Some mages who finally understood Orenha¡¯s meaning opened their mouths in shock. "Wh- What...?" "If it''s an aura of familiars so dense..." "A Divine yer...?" Humans could never possess an aura of familiars so dense. Even if they made a contract with higher-level familiars, they couldn¡¯t emit the unique magical scent of humans. But there was one way. ''Consuming the heart of a spirit.'' In exchange for that, they received the curse of being a Divine yer... But the mages who consume the heart gained tremendous longevity and the abilities of the spirit. "What...?" Eltman eximed with an embarrassed expression. "Stop! There''s still no evidence! How could a Divine yer, who harbors a murky soul and a simr aura to a dark mage, not be exposed!" Then Orenha chuckled. "That... Haven''t you seen it, Principal? Dark mages can now conceal their magic power, and their skills are enough to deceive even you." "...!" Eltman was struck by the realization and widened his eyes. He stared at Orenha with his magic, but he couldn''t stop here. Otherwise, the controversy surrounding Baek Yu-Seol would only escte. Orenha subtly turned his head, and gazed at his king. ''Why...!'' Florin seemed extremely flustered. She covered her mouth with both hands while looking at this ce. This might not have been the development she wanted, but it couldn''t be helped. They needed to assert their authority at least once due to political issues. Initially. Orenha didn''t like Eltwin either. It disgusted him that an arrogant human dared to approach hisdy with friendly diplomacy and frequently held private meetings. *''Elves are sufficient on their own. It would be good if we could sever ties with humans altogether, reconcile with the fairies in the forest, and live peacefully once again.''* "Really? Baek Yu-Seol is a Divine yer?" "Unbelievable..." "But doesn''t it seem a bit strange?" "Yeah. He has too many achievements at such a young age. It''s like an old person trying to act young..." "I personally think it makes sense. It''s about time his identity is revealed." As the audience and mages began to murmur, Orenha paused for a moment. It was to sow doubt among them. And when it reached its peak, Eltman urgently spoke. "There''s nothing good about this. Like I said earlier, not being able to discern dark magic is not just me, but also the elves. What evidence do you have to brand a student as a dark mage?" Baselessly using a mage of being a dark mage was strictly prohibited as it greatly tarnished the individual''s honor. Therefore, Eltman saw no justification for Orenha¡¯s arbitrary behavior. In that moment, something shed through his mind. *''Could it be...!''* And as if confirming that ''could it be,'' Orenha smirked and shouted. "Evidence. You told a good story. Unlike human mages, the elves have a special ability to discern the souls of individuals. And we have imnted the treasure ''Soul Orb'' into Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s body." Eltman couldn''t say anything more at that point. Even as he continued to gaze at Baek Yu-Seol, who remained silent and unflinched, Orenha spoke. "Now. If you are innocent as Principal Eltman ims... The Soul Orb will emit a clear light, right? Conversely, if it''s a corrupt soul, it would be dyed dark." He pointed at Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s chest with his index finger. "Why don''t you... take it out? The pendant you''re wearing around your neck." ... Baek Yu-Seol silently lowered his head, removed the ne, and opened it up, revealing what was inside with a click! "That''s right! You are indeed a dark mage... huh?" Orenha, who was about to speak with an arrogant expression, stopped speaking momentarily as a burst of light erupted. Ordinary people would have to shield their eyes from the dazzling burst of light. It... was also evidence that Baek Yu-Seol had a soul as pure and white as a spirit or an angel. Chapter 158 The Soul Orb. It was known to have been bestowed by angels in the distant past, and unless one was at the level of a High Elf Elder, this item couldn¡¯t be touched. It was a unique treasure in the world which revealed the purity of the wearer''s soul. The more evil deeds onemits, the darker the amulet bes. While the more virtuous deeds one performs, the brighter it shines. A murderer''s soul was tinted with a deep gray, and dark mages and Divine yers became even darker ck. The soul of Baek Yu-Seol, who was both a dark mage and a Divine yer, undoubtedly had to shine ck. "Th-this... How...?" But why does it emit such a dazzling white light? Even saints couldn¡¯t possess such a color. Only beings with noble souls like angels and spirits could have such a perfect white. It''s absolutely impossible for humans to emit such a color. However, doubting it was futile. It wasn''t a magical trick; it was truly the light emanating from the Soul Orb. "Ah... You gave it to me as a giftst time, but it was the Soul Orb?" Baek Yu-Seol said with a dumbfounded expression as he held up the pendant, causing people to start murmuring. It wasn''t formally handed over as the Soul Orb but disguised as a gift? "Ugh..." He wanted to immediately shout out as a hoax, but he couldn''t. Mentioning the Mana Oath would immediately reveal the truth. By the Magician''s Pact, the Mana Oath couldn¡¯t be forced under any circumstances. Even if the other party was a murderer. Mana was as vital to a mage as life itself, so forcing the Mana Oath recklessly would provoke the entire Mage Association to intervene. However... Orenha was currently in a state ofmitting one of the taboos. Never brand a mage as a dark mage without evidence. In the past, there was a history where they burned ordinary women after branding them as witches. The incident urred in Aether World, where perfectly innocent mages were falsely branded as dark mages and massacred. As society became increasingly chaotic as a result, the Association eventually established a taboo against branding mages as dark mages without evidence. Although the taboo hadrgely disappeared into modern times, branding a perfectly innocent mage as a dark mage was an act that undermined the other party''s honor. And of all people, it was the Assistant to the Elven King whomitted such an act in such an official setting... As the price formitting the taboo, he could immediately be coerced into the ¡®Mana Oath,'' so telling lies was absolutely impossible. With clenched fists and a lowered head, Eltwin Eltman returned with a serene expression. "..... Advisor. Do you realize how big of a mistake you''ve made diplomatically and as a mage?" ... All the races and nobles attending the ceremony looked at Orenha with ufortable gazes. Some were hostile, while others felt he was pitiful. "I don¡¯t know why hemitted such an act... But trying to tarnish the honor of a cadet, who should have been praised in the most glorious way, will never be overlooked." "Wait a moment...!" Originally, he should have been the ''hero'' here. But instead, he ended up bing the ''viin.'' Something was seriously wrong. ''This can''t be happening!'' Can a human possess such a pure soul? Was it reasonable to say that humans harbor the same pure energy as spirits? "Deception...." That was the only thing which came to mind immediately, so he blurted it out unintentionally, but it was just another verbal slip-up. "Goodness. Are you... trying to undermine even the most precious and magnificent treasure of the High Elves?" "That''s not...!" "How do you n to prove it''s deception? Do you want to im that it''s possible to deceive the Soul Orb?" The Soul Orb was the most precious treasure for the Elves. If it was deceived by a mere trickster... That would be a problem in itself. ''What have I done....'' One verbal slip-up led to another, and it spun around like a sharp de, tearing through Orenha¡¯s heart. Cold sweat trickled down his back. His head was pounding, but even though his brain seemed to be functioning properly, he couldn''t think of anything. He could only foolishly wish that this situation was just a dream. The gazes of the people felt heavy. Each nce felt like it was squeezing his heart and suffocating him. ¡®How ridiculous they must find me.¡¯ To confidently point out Baek Yu-Seol as a dark mage at the very moment he was receiving an award, only to find out it wasn''t true. As someone who had ruled over others for a lifetime, Orenha found the current situation too shameful and despairing, to the point where he wanted to bite his tongue off right away. "........ Excuse me." At that moment, a clear voice echoed, and all eyes in the audience turned towards it. Was it because the voice was beautiful? Was it because she spoke out of nowhere in this situation? No, that wasn''t it. It was like... a ma. The moment her voice was heard, an instinctpelled everyone to look towards her as if they had no choice. No one looked at Orenha anymore. Elf King Florin. She, who had been covered in ck cloth from head to toe, finally appeared on the official tform after a long time. Thud! Even with thousands of spectators gathered, the sound of her heels echoed more distinctly than anything else in the world. Even though she wore a dress that showed no flesh at all... Everyone held their breath for even a second longer just to catch a glimpse of her. Florin stepped out of the barrier that concealed her appearance and walked towards Baek Yu-Seol. "I know there''s no way to repay with just words... but... On behalf of the Chancellor, I apologize." The king shouldn''t easily bow her head. Therefore, Florin apologized gracefully and with dignity. However... The act of a tribe''s king directly apologizing was the problem itself, so Orenha¡¯splexion turned pale. Only then did he realize the mistake he had made. ''Because of me, the king apologized directly to a mere humanmoner.¡¯ It was quite shocking to him, causing him to open his mouth wide like a flounder. He was unable to even breathe properly. Eltman Eltwin also showed a slightly surprised expression as he didn''t expect Florin to apologize directly. Knowing well that she was reluctant to reveal herself in such a situation due to an unknown curse, one could guess how determined she must have been to step forward herself. "... It was not the Elf King''s duty to apologize directly, but Ste will ept it." "Yes, I hope the anger has subsided." For the king to step forward herself could lead to a rather subtle turn of events, but it was the most certain way to calm the current friction. Otherwise, it could have escted into a diplomatic issue between humans and elves, but Florin clearly put an end to it. ''Well...'' Baek Yu-Seol also looked at Florin with a strange look. It was known that she was almost a recluse in settings, afraid toe out and reveal herself, but to step forward like that. He had nned to thoroughly trample Orenha, but now it didn''t matter anymore. After all, Florin¡¯s act of apologizing directly would be the most fatal blow to Orenha. Due to this incident, Florin lost faith in Orenha. This was quite a big gain for Baek Yu-Seol. Florin was also a character who often ended up with a bad ending route in the original game, and most of the reasons were because of Orenha. If Orenha could have been removed from her side early on, the likelihood of ending up in an unhappy route would have significantly decreased. "At the prestigious awards ceremony, I showed an unfavorable appearance. Although it''s a bit embarrassing to say this myself, it was truly a tumultuous event. Since the Academy Battle awards ceremony will conclude with this, I hope everyone enjoys the remaining festivities." Eltman quickly handled and summarized the situation, and the socialite who received his eye contact swiftly took the microphone and spoke. "Then, next up is the Magical Fireworks show by the Ste Isle Rock Performance Troupe. Ladies and gentlemen in the audience...!!" As soon as the awards ceremony ended, opaque barriers formed, blocking off the outside and isting the stage. Thanks to this, Florin was now able to escape the scrutiny of others, and weakly sank into her seat. "........ Your Majesty, I have something to say." Orenha approached Florin to apologize, but she spoke without turning her head. "Orenha." "Yes, Your Majesty." "To me... You know what it means to be a Divine yer." "........ I know." "But you tried to exploit him politically..." "I..¡± From the beginning, she wanted to have a quiet conversation alone with Baek Yu-Seol. But ignoring all of that, Orenha insulted the face of the elves in front of all the races gathered here. Florin trusted Orenha. No, she had trusted him. She could forgive him for any mistake. But... This time, he crossed the line firmly. Not only did he act on his own using the Divine yer, which remained the biggest scar in her heart, but he also tried to bury a student like Baek Yu-Seol, who might be a benefactor who saved Celestia, in an official position. "Your Majesty, that was...!" It was for the eternal well-being of the elves. Although he tried to justify it like that. "Enough, stop it. I don''t want to hear any more... justifications. Please go back and rest first." Then, she asked Eltman. "Thank you for your consideration earlier. I know it''s rude, but... could I speak separately with stu Baek Yu-Seol?" "I don''t mind, but let''s ask for his consent." Even as other award recipients were leaving, Baek Yu-Seol had been standing awkwardly, trying to read the atmosphere. He widened his eyes as the arrow turned back to him. Florin smiled weakly at him and said, "Personally... I have something I really want to discuss with you." Florin left to have a private conversation with Baek Yu-Seol. Although the king instructed him not to wait for her, Orenha stayed, waiting for her return. "Damn it...." The guest waiting room. Standing in a corner of the empty room, he bowed deeply, gripping his hair with both hands. There were no mistakes. Deduction, calction, evidence¡ªall were perfect. But... Why did such a bright light burst from Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s soul? "It''s a deception!" Although there was no evidence, he was convinced. Baek Yu-Seol was undoubtedly a Divine yer and a dark mage, but he was hiding his identity with some unknown technique. "Her Majesty didn''t even know...!" Her Majesty, who didn''t even look at him, was cruel. He had worked so hard for her, tirelessly! To treat him so coldly just because of one mistake. Moreover, Florin¡¯s gaze toward Baek Yu-Seol was strangely warm... It disgusted him. What right does a filthy human like him, who met her for the first time today, have to receive such a gaze? "Baek Yu-Seol...." Surely, he had employed some dirty and despicable means to deceive innocent Queen Florin. "I have to save her." His fingertips trembled. The gazes of people still lingered. The nces filled with disgust and contempt fell upon him, the noblest and most noble of the High Elves. They dared to gaze at him like this. And Florin¡¯s cold gaze. Everything must be regained. He had to regain her trust. ¡®How?¡¯ He was an elite. He had always handled everything perfectly, never allowing even a single failure. So there was no need to panic just because he experienced his first failure. Even monkeys fall from trees sometimes; there were days like this asionally. What should he do to undo everything? €€€€ The first thing that came to mind was, of course, Baek Yu-Seol. The fundamental cause of Orenha¡¯s fall into such degradation. He didn''t entertain the stupid option of killing him. He had to cunningly expose Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s true identity and bring about his downfall. Then all the dishonor he had received would be restored. As he contemted, suddenly, he thought of the girl who had nned this with him from the beginning. "Jeliel. I have to meet that woman..." Chapter 159: Soul Orb (4) Chapter 159: Soul Orb (4) Eltman prepared a special reception room for Florin¡¯s sake. Sunlight didn''t seep in, and with the space barrier, there was no worry of the curse spreading out. After cing guards and close aides in the adjacent room, she entered the reception room with Baek Yu-Seol. It wasn''t veryrge, but it was a cozy and warm space. As she seated Baek Yu-Seol in front of her, Florin considered her words. Since ordinary human boys wouldn''t open their mouths first in front of the Elven king, she felt she should take the lead. But was that boy really not feeling pressured at all? "Do you drink coffee or green tea?" "...."It was absurd to see him fiddling with the portable coffee pot as if he didn''t care about her, and seriously considered whether to add sugar first or pour the shot first. She didn''t feel bad. It just felt a little strange. "I''ll have... green tea." "No. I¡¯ve already made two cups of coffee." ".... Then coffee it is." "By the way, it''s iced coffee." "Ah...." Although she hated cold coffee the most, she couldn''t refuse what had already been served. "Here." "......" As Florin hesitated to take the cold coffee, Baek Yu-Seol chuckled. He knew she disliked iced coffee. However, this was considered one of the best ways to pique her interest even in the original game. In typical dating simtion games, you increase affinity by giving gifts the other person likes. However, in the Aether World Online, after doing the opposite of what the other person likes, you can earn several times more affinity by doing something better next time. Baek Yu-Seol didn''t necessarily aim to build up Florin¡¯s affinity for dating, but he thought it was the best way to open her heart for conversation. As Florin nced at Baek Yu-Seol, who was sipping his iced coffee, she felt a strangely familiar scent wafting from him. The energy of the Spirit Celestia? Of course, that was there too. But what was more important was... "... I smell the same curse from you as I do from myself." "Yes. You''re right." That was right. The hellish scent of the curse, which Florin had quietly hidden in the deepest recesses until now, was also emanating from Baek Yu-Seol. But it was strange. Even though Baek Yu-Seol was walking around perfectly fine, people would fall for her and die from unrequited love. "Have you... ovee that curse?" Upon receiving that question, Baek Yu-Seol had a gut feeling that his assumption was correct. *¡®I think you don¡¯t even know that I was blessed by Yeonhong Chunsamweol?¡¯* There were not many records of Florin-rted stories in the Sentient Specs. So, he tried to deduce various possibilities himself, one of which was the absence of Yeonhong Chunsamweol in Florin¡¯s memories. "Hmm, well. If I ovee it, what about you..." "Me... Is it really possible? How... Please, teach me too!" The sight of her desperate and forlorn appearance as she tightly held her trembling hand and cautiously pleaded seemed urgent and pitiful, but in fact, Baek Yu-Seol himself had notpletely ovee the curse. Originally, when the Yeonhong Chunsamweol bestowed blessings upon Florin, it was so powerful that she likely failed to control it. As a result, she received an excessively overwhelming power, akin to a curse, and yet when Baek Yu-Seol received the blessing, Yeonhong Chunsamweol had already weakened significantly, so he hardly received the power of fascination. He merely acquired the ability to be mentally stronger and to perceive the opponent''s psyche to some extent. "Well, there is a way." "Is it really possible?" In truth, he didn''t know well. He only knew that it was possible to neutralize the curse by utilizing the protection of Yeonhong Chunsamweol. It was vaguely recorded even in the Sentient Spec, so he couldn''t know exactly what method to use. Perhaps scenes of resolving curses were mostly skipped in the original game. Nevertheless, the reason for lying was his confidence. Baek Yu-Seol was confident that if he could use the protection of Yeonhong Chunsamweol possessed by him, he could somehow eliminate the curse. Florin was barely an extra in the original game, but she was close to being apletely good character and her abilities were also remarkable, so it would be quite a waste to leave her as she was. Since there was no guarantee that Edna would save her like in the original game, he had no choice but to try to solve it himself. It was notmon for an ordinary student to have the opportunity to confront the Elven King. So, in this seized opportunity, drastic progress must be made. "If it''s not too impolite, could you... take off that mask?" "Um, that''s..." Florin seemed hesitant, but they both already knew. Her curse didn''t affect Baek Yu-Seol at all. Recalling the memory of their previous encounter, Florin slowly removed her veil, along with the other masks. In summer, it would be hard to believe how she managed to wear several thickyers of masks, but as she removed them all, the first thing that poured out was her snowy white hair. They resembled snowkes of the White Mountains. Florin¡¯s golden eyes resembled the North Star. It had a shimmer of its own, and if one stared at them, they might feel like they were being sucked. She possessed a beauty that surpassed what intelligent beings could ept. However, she was cursed to hide her face at the far end of the world due to the Curse. As Baek Yu-Seol saw her, he remained still as if his breath had stopped. "... Ah, as expected, the curse is still..." Seeing Baek Yu-Seol like that, Florin desperately tried to find an exit from the curse''s influence, but he raised his hand to stop her. "No, it seems fine." "... Really?" Even her cautious inquiry was beautiful. "Yes, really." The curse''s influence was almost nonexistent. However, the problem was that with such a face, cursed or not, it didn''t matter. Her face possessed a ck hole-like power, and coupled with the Curse, it would probably be ssified as an S-rank character in the original game. The face could even cause massacre. Just revealing that face would make people die one after another from infatuation. What was even more frightening was that this appearance was still in a "neutral" state. Neutral elves didn¡¯t exhibit distinct gender characteristics in areas like the shoulders, chest, waist, and pelvis. Even though sexual attractiveness was almost nonexistent, if Florin were to undergo a transformation into a manter in line with the original game, it would be a bit scary. Even an ordinary man might fall in love with another man. "It¡¯s as I expected." At the unexpected words from Baek Yu-Seol, Florin widened her eyes in surprise, and he spoke with a serious expression as if he had anticipated every situation. "Not long ago, in the Divine Realm, I met Yeonhong Chunsamweol. And, I directly received her divine blessings." "Ah... I see." "However, Your Majesty also senses the same aura as me. That means... even Your Majesty has already received the blessings of Yeonhong Chunsamweol." "... Really?" It was heartbreaking to see Florin reacting in such a way. The solution to the curse might indeed be closer than expected. "The method is simple. Either Your Majesty retrieves the blessings received, or... if that''s not possible, share it with me, who has already received the blessings." "... I see. Since you''ve already found a way to ovee this curse." But that was not it. Nevertheless, he pretended to agree and remained silent, stroking his chin. It looked believable. "Hmm..." Florin¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly, and her gaze shook noticeably. It was a look of hope. Although it couldn''t be felt here, Florin¡¯s heart might be pounding roughly by now. If what the boy in front of her said was true¡­ Now, she could confidently reveal her face and go outside into the world. She no longer needed to relieve her frustration by secretly walking through the forest paths at dawn, as she had experienced in past nights. She could confidently stroll through the heart of the city, engage in conversations with people freely, exchange sincere looks, and be loved by everyone like an ordinary person. "Please... I want to lift this curse." "I think the same. We can go right away if you want." "No, that''s not possible." "Yes?" Surprised by the unexpected rejection here, Baek Yu-Seol was a bit taken aback. "Because that would only satisfy my personal desires. I didn''te here just for that reason. I wanted to apologize to you for what I''ve done wrong... and if time allows, I wanted to talk about my long-time friend with you." "Ah." Well, after all, it wasn''t like she made the appointment just to ask about the curse. In that respect, it was truly remarkable. Despite being able to lift that hellish curse that she had suffered for centuries at any moment, the thoroughness with which she maintained her priorities, even to the point of seeming like a kind of obsession, was truly impressive. If it were Baek Yu-Seol, he might have rushed out, dismissing everything else, and immediately resolved the curse. Florin nced at the clock on the wall and smiled softly. There was no need to rush. After all... Wasn¡¯t there a living witness who overcame the same curse, despite suffering from it just like her? With the boy in front of her having a way to resolve this curse, what''s the rush? Undoubtedly, she would regretter for not cherishing the time she couldn''t afford to lose now. *¡®So, let''s take our time and enjoy my tea time with him leisurely.¡¯* ¡­ Although she still disliked iced coffee. With Baek Yu-Seol, however, she thought she might be able to enjoy it somewhat. The room right next to the reception room served as a waiting area where attendants waited while their masters conversed. Simrly, since Florin was in the reception room, the best magical knights to guard her were supposed to be waiting in the waiting room, thoroughly guarding the surroundings. However, Florin sent them all away. While taking off her mask inside, the curse could seep out and affect them. For that reason, the waiting room had to be empty. Except for one person. Orenha was still there, waiting for Florin. "......" Tock! Tock! He counted the time by tapping his finger on his thigh. Despite a long time, they showed no sign ofing out. It was irritating and frustrating, but he endured. It was unlikely for the Elven King to suddenly fall for a teenage boy. Her Majesty ordered him to "go back." However, he didn''t listen. A man who actually goes back when a woman tells him tocked charm. Orenha, who had gone through several rtionships as a disguise, boasted considerable knowledge about love, as he had been in love a few times for the sake of infiltration. When Florin finished her private conversation with Baek Yu-Seol and came out, he would properly apologize and brief her on how to handle things in the future. By doing so, he nned to prove hispetence once again and lead her to trust and rely on him. After all, because of that ''curse,'' Florin couldn¡¯t freely move around outside. *¡®Your Majesty. You can¡¯t do anything without¡­ me.¡¯* No matter what mistakes he made, ultimately she had to entrust everything to him. That was the fate decided. Thinking so, Orenha endured the time of patience thoroughly. Finally, around the time the evening fellpletely. ck! As the door opened, they walked out. "Your Majesty!" Orenha stood up with a bright face to greet the king. Then, frozen in the same posture, his body stiffened. *''Huh?''* His queen... had taken off her mask. The familiar yet rarely seen beautiful face. She smiled warmly at the boy, but her expression stiffened when she saw him. *''Why?''* It was truly strange. Even with Florin¡¯s face in front of him, another question arose in his mind. *''Why did Her Majesty show her bare face, which she had never shown to me, to a mere human?''* When jealousy filled his mind, he found himself unconsciously approaching her. "Your Majesty, why..." *¡®Why did you show that beautiful face, smile, and affectionate gaze that you didn''t even show me, to such a human being?¡¯* With all those questions in mind, he reached out his hand. ".... Don''te any closer." Florin said with a guarded expression, and stepped back. "Ah...?" Shocked, Orenha stopped for a moment. **Thud!** The world tilted, and he copsed on the ground. His vision was engulfed in darkness. He could no longer... do anything.", Chapter 160 Chapter 160 At the moment when Baek Yu-Seol struck Orenha''s neck and made him faint, it was an action driven by instinct. Thud! Supporting Orenha''s body as he copsed to the floor, heid him on the sofa and turned to Florin, who stood there with her mouth agape. [If you make eye contact with someone with a curse, your heart will be stolen forever, and the effects of that curse can never be undone.] In other words, he had practically lost his most cherished god today in this very ce. "Ah.." Florin eximed as she looked at the unconscious Orenha. Wham! Thump! As froth appeared from his mouth and his body convulsed, a small whirlpool of mana appeared.She hastily examined his condition. cing her hand on Orenha''s head and channeling a green energy, she sensed the chaotic flow of magic inside him. Suddenly, his upper body sprang up like a spring, almost colliding with Florin, but Baek Yu-Seol quickly pressed him down to prevent it. "How is he?" "... Not good. His mana ispletely in chaos. This is simr to..." Florin was about to say ¡®Mana Eruption,¡¯ but bit her tongue. In mana eruption, all the mana in the body was released uncontrobly like a bomb. It was the most humiliating and catastrophic ident for a mage. The one experiencing a Mana Eruption loses all their mana, rendering them unable to live as a mage ever again. Knowing how much Orenha loved magic, she desperately infused her own mana to try to stop it. *''This is going to be tough.''* Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t hide his flustered expression as he watched Florin¡¯s efforts to stop Orenha''s eruption. Orenha was also said to be quite a formidable mage in the settings. Perhaps under normal circumstances, he wouldn''t have been such a weak mage as to faint at Baek Yu-Seol fingertip. The sentence ¡®Those who gaze upon Florin¡¯s face fall into love sickness and wither away¡¯ often appeared in the original work. That was just a story for ordinary people. The higher-level mages endured her curse longer. However, one must also consider the possibility of a Mana Eruption as confusion and mana distortion urred within the body. Although they may not die from love sickness alone. Orenha was at a fairly close distance to Florin, and perhaps due to weakened mental fortitude from the previous incident, he waspletely unable to control his own mana. If it hadn''t been for him fainting, the situation might have escted to the point where all the buildings in the area copsed. "Haa¡­¡± Florin sweat profusely, and looked at Oren with a deeply regretful expression. "I told you not to have anyone near you..." Why did he not listen again and end up causing such amotion? But regardless of whether Orenha listened or not, it was ultimately an incident caused by her curse, and a sense of guilt settled heavily in Florin¡¯s chest. How could she ever rid herself of this increasingly burdensome weight on her mind? Orenha had always been one of the few people who could give her peace of mind, and she always felt puzzled and resentful of his sudden change in behavior. It would have been so much better if he had just been there as usual, as her advisor and friend. "Your Majesty! Are you alright?" Guards were keenly aware of the friction of mana in the reception room, and shouted from outside. Florin quickly put on her mask and exerted mana control on herself to suppress the curse as much as possible before responding. "Yes. We have an urgent case. Pleasee in quickly." As the door opened, the guards rushed in and appeared bewildered. "This¡­ This is..." They hadn''t expected the copsed person to be anyone other than the king''s advisor. Seeing Orenha''s body trembling and the leaking unstable mana, the guards hurriedly escorted Florin away. "Your Majesty, it''s best to leave this ce. The advisor is unable to control his mana. We are about to transfer him to the Cradle of the Heavenly Spirit Tree immediately, but it''s better for you to leave in case you get swept away." "No. There''s no time to move. We need to take immediate action here. Also, if a mana explosion were to ur, I''ll handle it myself." "But..." "Please don''t make me repeat the same thing twice, Knight Commander Limeseril." "I''m sorry. I''ll call for a medical examiner right away." As the knights hurried to move, it wasn''t long before Ste''s mages and specialists arrived. In addition, the priests rushed in, reciting prayers and setting up formations in all directions, turning the space into aplete sealed chamber. It might serve to prevent the shock from spreading, but it was futile. When a ss 6 mage like Orenha causes a mana explosion... It would easily break down such barriers, with a power equivalent to at least ss 7 or 8. Without the power of Heavenly Spirit Tree, Florin was currently very weak, and she couldn¡¯t rely on herself. "It was urgent, so I went to find Ste''s principal, but his whereabouts are unknown. Since the previous incident, there has been no news after he disappeared, saying, ¡®I¡¯ll take care of the leftovers.¡¯¡± "... Is that so." To make the matter worse, Eltman Eltwin had disappeared. "Your Majesty, the mana explosion is bing increasingly severe!" "Ugh... Please evacuate quickly!" Amidst the escting situation, Baek Yu-Seol watched Orenha quietly. There were such cases in the original game as well. Talented mages identally encountered Florin and caused havoc around them. Frankly, while the gamepany might have prepared for it as an event, as a gamer, it was just annoying and frustrating. Was it reasonable to have to deal with even the rampage of extras? Therefore, those who did not want to waste time dealing with the rampage of the extras resorted to extreme measures to deal with the ones exposed to Florin¡¯s curse. "Let''s kill them before they go berserk." Indeed, a simple yet cruel method. At this moment, it was also an impossible method. Although Orenha had done something despicable, as a follower who received Florin¡¯s favor, he would not be left to die so easily. But sadly, Orenha would eventually die after causing great harm to the surroundings, leaving a deep wound in Florin¡¯s heart. There was only one remaining option. "Your Majesty.¡± Baek Yu-Seol said cautiously to the panicking Florin. "There is one way." "..." The best way to suppress Mana Eruption and prevent it from bing a ck mine. It wasn''t a method only he knew. Everyone present knew it too. "If we cripple his magic power... We can save him." Wasn¡¯t it better to cripple him and save his life than to leave him to die from a Mana Eruption? Everyone present agreed with those words, but it was also something that couldn''t be casually brought up. Elf King Florin¡¯s most cherished subject was none other than Orenha. For a mage, magic was akin to their limbs. Crippling a mage was more agonizing than severing all limbs. Even if Orenha¡¯s life was saved today... He might never be able to lead a proper daily life again. "... The decision must be made by Your Majesty." As the knightmander, who had been waiting silently, spoke up, Florin¡¯s eyes widened significantly. *¡®Should I cripple the subject I cherished the most with my own hands?¡¯* *¡®Even though it happened because of me, is it right to do so?¡¯* *¡®Perhaps... will he not resent me?¡¯* "Ugh...!" "Commander... I''m sorry, I can''t hold on any longer¡­¡± ¡°Cough!¡± The members who were controlling the mana eruption copsed one by one. Limeseril was able to stand because he was a mage of ss 7, but it seemed impossible topletely suppress the eruption. Unable to bear the sight of the ones she cherished falling one by one, Florin ultimately had to make a decision. "Please cripple... Orenha..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day arrived. A smallmotion urred within the Ste Main Building, but the guests were unaware as they departed for their hometowns. Ste Academy, which had been particrly noisy with incidents and idents, quieted down after the end of the turbulent Academy Battle. Jeliel was absentmindedly staring out the window from the first-ss ward of Ste Academy. Due to rehabilitation therapy, she was forced to take leave for the time being. It was a disappointing Academy Battle. Not being able to participate in the Magic Survival award ceremony was regrettable. She heard that something quite interesting happened there, but she couldn''t see it firsthand. Lying in the hospital room, Jeliel stared nkly out the window. The burns had healed quickly. The high priests who came from the empire poured divine magic recklessly, so much so that it was strange for scars to remain. However, the mental scars remained fresh, tormenting her. It wasn''t because of the assault by the Dark Mage. It was simply... because of a certain ''emotion'' she felt at the moment of death. Emotions had always naturally existed in sentient beings, but for some reason, they were all unfamiliar to Jeliel. Even though she was ustomed to feigning emotions even to deceive her father, this was probably the first time she had truly felt emotions. Still, she vividly remembered the incident. Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s ck eyes were deeper and clearer than the night sky. The eyes sparked as if they resembled the universe. And he saved her. *''Why?''* First, a question is thrown into theke to create a wave. The small wave hit the wall and bounce back, creating another question. *''Didn¡¯t Baek Yu-Seol hate me?''* Baek Yu-Seol knew about her well. Infact, he knew her very well. Otherwise, why would he impose such a terrible condition through the Mana Oath? *''Does he want me to live to experience even more... excruciating pain?''* If he saved her for such a reason, he must be crazier than she was. "Miss, I brought strawberries." As the door of the hospital room opened, her bodyguard Seong Tae-won entered. Since strawberries were Jeliel¡¯s favorite fruit, he bought them without being asked whenever something unpleasant happened. "Thank you." Jeliel put on a mask on her face. A mask called a smile. When she appeared to be smiling like this, those below were pleased. However. "... I''m sorry. It seems strawberries don''t suit you today." "Huh? No, it''s fine. Why do you ask?" "... Well..." Seong Tae-won nced at her expression and cautiously said, "You didn''t seem to be in a good mood..." She hurriedly touched her face. Why couldn''t she put on the mask of ughter''? Even though she tried to force a smile, she couldn''t muster one. Jeliel forced herself to speak calmly. "I''m just a little tired, that''s all." "I see." "Have you packed everything?" Due to the Mana Oath, she could no longer see her father, but Jeliel would not stop here. There was no time to stop just because a small obstacle was ced in front of her. She was in a hurry to save her father. *¡¯After saving my father properly, I can smile and see him again in the future. Let''s bury these emotions tightly for that time.¡¯* "If everything is ready, shall we go now?" "Yes. I''ll call for the dedicated aircraft." Seong Tae-won nodded and was about to leave the room without turning around, but suddenly he seemed to remember something and said to her. "Oh, and wasn''t there a stone carving in your private room?" "Huh? Was there such a thing?" After a moment of thought, she remembered that Baek Yu-Sell had given her a stone carving as a gift afterpleting the Mana Oath. It was truly absurd. Giving such garbage as a gift to Jeliel, the world''s richest person, was itself an act of disrespect toward her. "Throw it away." Jelielmanded without hesitation... but Seong Tae-won had a troubled expression as he stuttered out his words. "Well... actually, out of personal curiosity while organizing your belongings, I briefly showed it to Ste''s archaeologist." "What? How dare you touch my belongings..." Despite being garbage, it was a quite offensive act, so Jeliel was about to say something. But before she could, Seong Tae-won continued. "As a result, there was something very interesting for you. That stone carving turned out to be a part of the ''Ancient Carmen Set Tablet''!" "... What?" At that moment, Jeliel¡¯s thought process came to a halt. "Wha... What did you just say..." "It''s true. Even Ste''s archaeologist was surprised, so they brought in another archaeologist with special equipment to examine it properly, and they confirmed it was indeed a Carmen Set Tablet!" The ancient Carmen Set. Wasn¡¯t that what Jeliel had been searching for her whole life to save her father? But how could it suddenly appear here? And by Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s doing? "Ah..." Jeliel¡¯s legs weakened, and without a single thought, she sank back onto the bed in the hospital room. She needed... just a little more time to think.", Chapter 161 Chapter 161 After the Academy Battle. Following Ane''s tip, Eltman Eltwin directly confronted a Ste Dome official named ''Kabaren''. Of course, it wasn''t a peaceful approach. "....... Ugh." Thud! Thwack! Blood stained the floor. Flesh scattered on the ground had cooled, and the blood had long since coagted. Yet Kabaren didn''t die. Because he was a Dark Mage¡­Eltman looked at him with cold eyes. To him, killing a Dark Mage was akin to a human swatting a mosquito, so there was no sense of guilt. "More vermin were hiding in Ste Dome than I thought, huh?" "Tsk, plea... Please, spare...!" Whack!! "Don''t speak without permission." "Cough...!!" As Eltman gently squeezed his fist, Kabaren''s body twisted unnaturally. His eyes bulged as if about to pop out, and he whimpered instead of screaming. *''This is troublesome...''* The skill of the Dark Mage was evolving at an abnormal rate. Mage could no longer detect Dark Mages hidden in society, leading them to rapidly establish themselves in the magical realm. It was truly remarkable. The descendants who couldn''t resist the impulse of pleasure and desire; they caused terror dozens of times a day. They were now seamlessly integrating into society as soon as the technology to conceal their identities was developed. *''Anyway, it was Ane¡­¡¯* He was truly grateful to that small exchange student girl. Thanks to her tip, several Dark Mages hidden in Ste, including Kabaren, could be rooted out. However... *''That girl is also suspicious.''* There was no evidence, but the suspicion was strong. However, without evidence, there was no way to interrogate. Unless he directly killed her, there was no way to reveal the fact that she was Dark Mage, so he decided to leave her alone for the time being. Seeing that Ane seemed to have a favorable impression of Baek Yu-Seol, she wouldn''t cause any major trouble for now. Whack! As Eltman made a grasping motion, the space squeezed until Kabaren''s body disappeared without a trace. Silently, Eltman turned and left the ce. Now that he had dealt with the Dark Mage who nned this incident, it was time to handle the aftermath of the Academy Battle. ¡ª¡ª- After the Academy Battle ended, there was one more person who received attention along with Baek Yu-Seol. "Denmark. Can we interview your feelings at that time?" "Hey, looks like you''ve been working on those muscles, huh? How much can you bench press?" "No, forget about that, can you answer the interview questions?" Ste second-year ss S, Denmark. After the match ended, he became the talk of the town along with Baek Yu-Seol for holding down Dark Mage for a while, preventing further casualties. The hospital room of Denmark, who was admitted to a single room, was crowded with a huge number of reporters, and although he seemed quite annoyed, he entertained them. Just before the interview, the homeroom teacher of ss S said in his ears. ''Awareness of magic warriors is crucial!¡¯ "What kind of protein do you use?" Of course, due to nonsensical answers, the journalists who came for coverage were on the verge of exploding with frustration. After the interview, Denmark¡¯s partner, Ben from the second year ss S, came over. "Hey. Looking good?" "Huff!" Even though nurses had advised to rest for a while, Ben looked at Denmark with amazement as he was exercising barefoot on the floor. As he roughly took out protein and a spoon from his pocket and tossed them, he reflexively caught them without looking back and tore open the packaging to put it in his mouth. "Hospitals are too stifling." "Who got hurt?" "Exercise like this can heal anything. No need for surgery or medication. Doctors suffer mentally because their bodies are weak." "... That''s nonsense." Feeling somewhat relieved, Denmark stretched his shoulder muscles and rotated his arms. It seemed like this cramped space was getting to him. Ben silently watched him. He was clearly a muscle-headed fool, whose brain was also full of muscle. He didn''t hesitate to do or say things that others might consider foolish, but... if he could confidently stand up to Dark Mage in crucial situations without showing his back, wouldn''t that already make him a great magic warrior? That was the thought which crossed his mind. *''What am I thinking....''* Indulging in emotions didn''t suit his personality. "By the way, who''s the kid outside?" "Hmm?" "The one who''s been hesitating outside the room toe in since earlier." The signs of poprity grew stronger. The sound of someone hesitantly shuffling their feet could be heard all the way here. "Who? Another journalist? Annoying..." Scratching the back of his head, Denmark leaned out of the hospital room. But there was no one outside, and only a small girl stood there hesitantly. "What are you doing here?" "Huh? Uh? Um... That... Uh...." When Denmark spoke to her, the girl¡¯s pupils shook as if she was in panic, then she quickly bowed deeply and stammered. "Um, um. Do you¡­ Do you remember... me from the survival game...?" "No." "......" Denmark¡¯s offhand remark unintentionally hurt the girl''s feelings, but with closed eyes, she continued. "Back then, you saved me..." "Oh. That was you?" With an indifferent tone, Denmark rubbed his ear, but it seemed significant to the girl. "I, I''m Ban Yurin... Here! Please take this!" With a deeply blushing face, she pushed a gift box with a pink envelope into Denmark¡¯s chest, then turned around and hurriedly left. "What''s this?" Denmark couldn''t quite understand the girl''s actions, but Ben, who watched from behind, pped his back. "Spring ising." "It''s already summer." "This frustrating guy. So are you in love?" "My girlfriends are dumbbells and protein. I have two of them." "Ugh..." Watching Denmark getting more frustrated than expected, Ben felt simply absurd. "Live your life like that forever..." After saying that, he suddenly felt scared, thinking he might actually live like that. ¡ª¡ª The day Orenha regained consciousness was about a week after the incident urred. Asari Flower Hospital, cradle of the Heavenly Spirit Tree. Overflowing with the energy of the Heavenly Spirit Tree, akin to a drug, it was off-limits to ordinary elves. It was reserved only for high elves who could control the energy themselves due to the addictive nature. "What did you say just now?" Upon awakening after a week, Orenha trembled at the words of the high elf doctor. "What did I...?" "... I removed all mana from your body. It was an unavoidable choice to save the advisor, so please..." "Who gave you the right! Who gave you the right to take my mana!!" Orenha jumped up and grabbed the doctor''s cor. However, due to not moving for a week, his muscles spasmed and he lost strength. The doctor lowered his head with a sympathetic expression. There was practically nothing he could do for the patient, which filled him with guilt. "Was it you? You? I''ll kill you... How dare you take my mana...!" Crack! "Aaaaah!!" The mages who lost their mana typically exhibited simr behaviors. Some raged and expressed their anger, while others fell in despair and fainted. And if not, there were often cases of extreme choices. They directly chose to end their life on the spot. For a mage, magic was essentially their life. Although Orenha learned magic for the sake of Florin, it had already be a part of him. *¡®My limbs, or eyes, nose, and mouth.¡¯* *¡®But upon waking up, they were gone, cut off in one piece.¡¯* *¡®Now all I have left is my brain.¡¯* *¡®I can''t move my arms, walk, look ahead, smell, or taste.¡¯* *¡®I can''t do anything.¡¯* A mage who had lost all mana felt exactly like that. "Who, who would dare..." "I''m sorry, Orenha." "...!" At that moment, a voice was heard. Looking at the door of the room... there stood Florin, dressed in ck from head to toe. Immediately, Orenha¡¯s mood soared. It was none other than Florin herself who hade. The person who had just been devoured by rage was nowhere to be seen, and he weed Florin with a face full of ecstasy. "Ah... Your Majesty, pleasee in." Seeing him like that, Florin couldn''t help but feel sorry. It was already severe. He was enchanted by the allure of love. The anger aroused by losing mana vanished in an instant. Indeed... Was this the right solution? If she didn¡¯t reciprocate those feelings in the future, he would eventually fall into love sickness and die. But it was already toote to ponder. Orenha lost all mana. *¡®He loved me, but... I can''t return his mana or his love.¡¯* Florin closed her eyes tightly and struggled to utter each word. "Orenha, my advisor." "Yes, Your Majesty." "... I''m truly sorry about your condition." "No, Your Majesty. It¡¯s not your fault, right? Even if I be crippled, I have confidence to serve you for a lifetime!" Seeing his confident stance, Florin¡¯s heart sank even more. But she had to brace herself to say it. That was the proper thing to do. "No, it''s my fault." "What?" Florin¡¯s demeanor felt strange. Orenha, who had always watched over her, sensed something was amiss by then. And the shocking words that came out of her mouth. "I''m the one who ordered you to cripple you." ¡­ What did she just say? Seeing Orenha¡¯s bewildered expression, her sad expression deepened even more. At times like this, she thought it was fortunate that she was wearing a mask. Her ability to control her expression was at the level of a child. "Orenha... As you know, I''m cursed terribly. Ordinary people who see my face die shortly after, and high-level mages lose their sanity and go berserk." "That... I know, but..." "When you encountered me... It triggered a Mana Eruption. I had no choice but to make a decision. I wanted you to live." "Ah..." Orenha bit his lip tightly. His despairing expression was filled with a sense of loss. "Even so... It¡¯s okay." He raised his trembling head with a lot of struggle and met Florin¡¯s gaze. "Even if Ick such power, I believe I can assist Your Majesty in governing." It was a determined expression, but sadly, it was impossible. His confident demeanor was fleeting. The moment Florin concealed her appearance, the hysteria dormant within him would erupt once more. The despair and anger of a mage who had lost his mana couldn¡¯t easily subside. Florin knew this well so she could no longer keep him as her advisor. Simply letting him rest for the remainder of his life seemed the mostfortable option for him. "Orenha..." "Just a moment, Your Majesty. I''m still..." "That''s enough... Please retire." Ah. As the words he feared spilled forth, Orenha¡¯s pupils lost their focus. "You could live in the finest mansions with countless servants at your disposal. If there''s anything you want or need, just say the word. I''ll do anything for your request." Orenha fell silent, and Florin waited for him. She couldn''t dare to fathom his feelings, as he struggled to choose his words even while sorting through his tangled thoughts. And then, after a while¡­ He spoke. "... I don''t need anything." "Money, honor, power, even magic¡ªnone of it matters!" Orenha''s eyes shone with intensity as he shouted at Florin. "I... I don''t care about anything as long as I have Your Majesty! Please¡­ Don¡¯t cast me aside..." Though her heart wavered at his fervent plea, Florin resolved not to sumb and firmly shook her head. What he desired wasn''t just to be by her side, but to have her heart. But that... was simply impossible. Despite spending a long time together, Orenha was just a friend; she couldn''t return the feelings of love. Keeping Orenha by her side would only cause him anguish. The feeling of love nurtured by the hope blossomed like a flower, but it eventually falls. "... I''m sorry. Orenha, I can''t give you my heart." And so, Florin drew a firm line. Orenha''s body wentpletely limp, and he copsed to the ground. Florin, who saw through his inner feelings, drew the line. Even thest remaining hope vanished. That was it. "Please... Just rest." Florin couldn''t bring herself to face Orenha, who was drowned in despair, so she hurriedly left the hospital. "Sigh..." - Having rushed to the garden, Florin leaned against a tree to catch her breath. Sweat dotted her forehead and cheeks, but she couldn''t take off her mask in case someone saw. Creak! "Did everything go well?" At that moment, Baek Yu-Seol, who had been trudging through the thickets nearby, appeared. Florin calmed her startled heart for a moment and breathed a sigh of relief. "You scared me..." ncing around, he casually nodded. "No one''s here, so you can take off your mask if you want." "... Yes. The fairies told me." Being able to hear the voices of spirits and fairies, she had long since realized there was no one around. "But still, taking off the mask..." It was still frightening. Because of her careless actions, she had once again lost a connection. "Hmm." Baek Yu-Seol didn''t say anything more. Right now, Florin was burdened with guilt about Orenha. But that wouldn''tst long. It wouldn''t be long before Orenha, having lost all his mana, would reveal his true nature by causing a riot in the hospital. Florin would discover his vile and filthy inner self. She would suffer many wounds, but her guilt would fade away. It was not so bad. From the start, Orenha was too dangerous to keep by Florin¡¯s side. "So, did everything go well?" "... More or less." Florin fidgeted with her dress hem as she spoke. It was Baek Yu-Seol who had advised her to draw the line with Orenha precisely. "Don''t feel guilty. Even though you told him not toe, he stubbornly crawled in and exposed himself to the curse... Well, it''s his fault, isn''t it?" Baek Yu-Seol didn''t possess the dazzling eloquence that captivated people of all ages and genders. He couldn''t offer warm sentiments with a single word, nor could he genuinely empathize. So, he offered practical advice. *''Anyway, it''s that bastard¡¯s fault. Hopefully, so many words would alleviate her guilt as much as possible.''* "I''m d things worked out more or less." "Yes." "It would be nice if there were no more incidents like this in the future, wouldn''t it?" As Baek Yu-Seol spoke, Florin raised her head to look at him. Though he was a young and naive boy who hadn''t lived half the days she had, for some reason, she couldn''t shake the feeling that he was smarter and wiser than her and even more mature. In reality, he had achieved much more than her. Despite facing the same curse, he overcame it and confidently entered an academy where the world''s greatest geniuses gathered. In fact, he managed to do it with the worst talent. From birth, she was blessed by the High Elves and possessed the potential to be a great mage. While she was highly esteemed, she couldn''t ovee just one curse and hid away in a corner... It felt like Baek Yu-Seol was so far above and beyond reach. So, she wanted to hold onto him even more and ask. How could that be possible? How could she, too, one day remove her mask and confidently reveal herself to the world?", Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Using the information extracted from Cavern, Eltman Eltwin systematically erased the existence of the dark mages from Ste. It was done quietly, one by one, so that no one would notice. That way... incidents of them fleeing in panic upon realizing theirrades were dying wouldn''t ur. However, as theirrades disappeared one by one, an emergency arose for the infiltrating dark mages in Ste. Some waited in silence, while others fled, unable to determine whose identity had been exposed. "Did you hear? The groundskeeper from the eastern garden suddenly quit his job." "Huh? Really? He seemed nice." "Even the supplies manager from the Ninth Tower got fired." "Everyone''s suddenly quitting their jobs..." "Is it because of the dark mages?" The fact that dark mages had infiltrated Ste caused controversy in various ways. Parents were outraged that despite sending their precious children to academy, they couldn''t even prevent an intrusion by dark mages, resulting in harm. Various news outlets sensationalized the issue with headlines like ¡®Is Ste''s Security Crumbling Like This?¡¯ and many parents lodgedints. Most parents were nobles or individuals with significant social influence, so Ste was on the verge of faltering a bit as well. However, about a weekter, Eltman Eltwin publicly announced that he had executed the infiltrators within the academy. Though he couldn''t kill them all, the fact that Eltman, once the greatest dark mage hunter, personally took action caused the parents'' dissatisfaction to gradually dissipate. ... And among those who contributed in creating such an atmosphere, Ane was also in a state of emergency. - Ane. How are things over there? Eltman Eltwin is deducing the identities of our kin through mysterious means and executing them all. "Hmm, I''m fine." Ane, who was squatting in the corner stall of the first-floormunal girls'' bathroom, engaged in a conversation amidst the overflowing sewage in front of her. - If you feel it''s dangerous, return. Eltman... that ruthless man won''t just let you die quietly. He''ll likely torture you relentlessly, to the point you would beg for death. "Oh, no! I''m fine! Should I be scared of something like this?" - Your confident tone is pleasing to hear. So how is the progress of your mission? "Uh...?" What was the mission again? She hadn''t even thought about it since the infiltration began, so her mind froze for a moment. - Well, if everything had gone smoothly, the newspaper wouldn''t be reporting on Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s mysterious disappearance, right? Did you have ns to deal with him discreetly? "Um, well...?" It came back to her. Originally, the mission was to monitor Mayuseong and assassinate Baek Yu-Seol. However, when Mayuseong returned to the main house, the only task given to her was the assassination of Baek Yu-Seol... It was truly shameful, but she surrendered without even being able to defeat a mere first-year student at the academy. Moreover, she was exposed and had all her abilities sealed, so the mission had actually failed long ago. It would have been normal to return at this point, but Ane didn''t want that. She wanted to stay a little longer here and find a way to return to being human. Her heart was already determined to stay by Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s side, but she couldn''t betray the organization arbitrarily. They would send another capable assassin, and if someone stronger than her targeted Baek Yu-Seol... then it would truly be unstoppable. "Yes. Please trust in my abilities. I canpletely break someone''s mind." - Okay. I believe you. If you sessfullyplete the mission and return, I''ll consider promoting you. Hasn''t it been over twenty years since you became a dark mage? It''s about time you lived a proper life. ¡°...Yes." -That''s it, disconnect now. Ssshhh! As the shadow seeped into the ground, Ane leaned against the wall and let out a deep breath. "Whew..." Had she ever borne such a heavy burden on her heart in her nearly forty years of life? Well, it was unlikely, considering she had lived her whole life without a care in the world. Anyway, she could only stay in Ste until summer vacation at most. Until she went back, she had to extract as much information as possible from Baek Yu-Seol, so she had to stay sharp and act. Click! With a firm resolve, she opened the door of the restroom stall and stepped outside, only to find a girl standing at the sink. "Hmm~?" She was humming a tune and washing her hands. The girl had short hair which fell to her shoulders and a petite figure. Ane''s expression stiffened slightly as she confirmed her face. *''Edna...? This is truly unusual.''* Even though she was supposedly 40 years old, whenever she stood in front of that much younger kid, she felt intimidated and couldn''t speak well. She was like a mouse in front of a cat. Ane tried her best to pass by Edna as if nothing was wrong, but she suddenly spoke. "Not washing your hands? I have something to tell you." "Huh? Oh, yeah... I should wash them..." Even though she didn''t want to, she reluctantly washed her hands at the sink. "You were in there for a long time. Constipated?" "Ugh. No, it''s not constipation." "You react sensitively. Or maybe not." "... I don''t know." "Then why were you in there for so long?" With ''Shadow Barrier'' installed in the restroom stall, there was no chance of the conversation leaking outside. Eavesdropping was impossible for a mere ss 4 like Edna, so there was no need to be nervous, yet even lying became frightening for some reason. "... Well, actually. It¡¯s... true that I have constipation..." "Take some probiotics." "... I''m already doing that." Inside, Ane shed tears. She felt embarrassed enough with her split-end hair and high school makeup, and now she was afraid of a high schooler. *''Should I just die...''* As she was seriously contemting that, Edna suddenly spoke up. "Why are you so scared?" "...Huh?" "Who''s going to eat you?" "Aah, no one? I wasn''t scared at all?" Come to think of it, there was no reason to be scared. No matter how notorious Ste was, in the end, it was just an ordinary academy for seventeen-year-old students, wasn''t it? "Yeah. Don''t worry. I was originally going to eat you, but now I''ll let it slide." "... Uh." For a moment, chills ran down her spine. As Ane turned her squeaking head to look at Edna, she looked at herself in the mirror and said, "I''m tired these days, my skin is getting worse. I hope I''m not getting pimples." "Uh, well..." "Yeah? Oh, right. That guy''s not here right now." "Is that so...?" After the Academy Battle, Baek Yu-Seol apanied Florin to the cradle of the Heavenly Spirit Tree. Since it had be quite a topic that even the Elf King personally invited him to her carriage, there was no one in Ste who didn''t know about it. "So, I have a favor to ask of you." "A favor?" "Yeah." Thud! Edna turned off the faucet, and finally met Ane''s eyes directly. This incident was quite important as it was rted to the event [Dark Magic Corruption] which urred in the original novel. In the original story, Professor Maizen Tyren used dark magic, causing significant harm to many. However, in reality, due to Baek Yu-Seol handling Maizen Tyren, it became unclear who would be the instigator of the dark magic corruption. Originally, Baek Yu-Seol intended to investigate it himself, but due to Florin¡¯s matter, he couldn''t, so he directly asked Edna to investigate. And... It was the first time Baek Yu-Seol, who always solved everything himself, asked for something, so Edna was quite serious about it. "While that guy''s not around, help me out a bit." "... Huh?" Perhaps because she heard such shocking words, Ane was dumbfounded and couldn''t even respond properly. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Most students rushed back to their hometowns during the break, but Eisel Morph didn''t. More precisely, she couldn''t go back. She had no hometown to return to. So Eisel took the seasonal term sses. Of course, she was a strange case. There were many students who didn''t go back to their hometowns besides Eisel, but what was the point of going through all the trouble if they had enough credits? But Eisel listened. The reason was simple. Because she could study more. Exactly... Since she could study for free. Since Ste''s seasonal sses didn''t charge tuition fees, it was a great opportunity for money-strapped Eisel. To think they offer free education, it was unbelievable. *''Everyone must be idiots.''* But talk about bad luck. "The professor is unexpectedly absent, so the ss has been canceled." "... Huh?" Of all times, the professor for the subject she was taking suddenly vanished. The course was famous for its extreme unpoprity, with fewer than twenty applicants, so the ss itself was simply canceled and they didn¡¯t even bother to find a recement. "My sses..." Still, it was okay! The timetable was filled with plenty of courses she could still take. "The instructor for Logic Education has left, so the ss is canceled." "The Advanced Mathematics Level 3 ss is canceled due to the professor''s personal circumstances..." "The Basic Design Theory course is..." However. Eisel¡¯s enrolled sses began to be canceled one by one. Most had the same reason. *''Because the professor disappeared.''* Why were the professors disappearing one after another when it was not like they were preparing for a special summer edition? Of course, not all sses disappearedpletely. For sses with many students enrolled, substitute instructors came and fortunately, sses continued, so Eisel managed to keep up with her studies by attending those sses. However, it was not very pleasing to her that she couldn''t take sses with the professors she wanted, and sometimes the subjects themselves changed, which she didn''t like. She originally nned to spend the entire summer vacation attending sses, but her schedule was now riddled with holes. "Ughhh...." "You''re really harsh, aren''t you? Just because you''re good at studying doesn''t mean you have to nag others about it." During lunchtime, Eisel¡¯s friend, Marilene, who spent most of the time in the dormitory instead of returning home, appeared asionally during lunchtime. She always chuckled at the sight of Eisel, who was absorbed in her studies. "Studying is about umting knowledge. It¡¯s very crucial, so you shouldn''t bezy." "You''re really like a mom.... Are all top students like you?" "Well, I''m not sure." Eisel was a genius and hardworking student. Everyone around her acknowledged that. But what about other top students? Hong Bi-Yeon couldn''t be figured out because she rarely studied in ces with people, while Haewonryang and Edna were asionally seen at the library but weren''t as persistent as Eisel. Mayuseong and Baek Yu-Seol... They always fooled around. But even so, they always received top grades, which made many students envious. "No matter how you think about it, you''re the most stubborn." "Then what should I do? I''m not even a first ranker." "... Aren''t you third ranker this time?" "That''s right." "Tsk... You know, if you get stabbed with a knife someday, I''ll bet the culprit is me." They exchanged jokes. Eisel thought about the other students in ss S. Come to think of it, there didn¡¯t seem to be any students who studied properly during the summer vacation. Even Baek Yu-Seol received an invitation from the Elf King for the summer vacation and went to the Cradle of Heavenly Spirit Tree. By now, he must be enjoying dinner at the White Castle. *''No matter how you think about it, it''s strange....''* Baek Yu-Seol was smart even without studying. He was a regressor, after all. Normally, one could just overlook it with the attitude of ¡®he''s a regressor, so let it be,¡¯ but this incident was a bit strange. *''The Soul Orb shone white....''* While the thousands of spectators who witnessed the spectacle seemed to not fully understand it, Eisel had considerable knowledge of the Soul Orb, so she felt a chill run down her spine. The fact that the Soul Orb shone so white means that Baek Yu-Seol has a ''noble soul'' like the celestial angels or spirits. *''Noble soul....''* While it might seem like an easy word at first nce, having a noble soul required quite strict conditions. However, sentient beings, including humans and extraterrestrial beings, vited most of these conditions from the moment they were born. They must notmit sins, harm any living beings, be tainted with filth, or even entertain any impure thoughts. To put it a bit more extreme, even the act of seeing a piece of trash on the street and ignoring it or entertaining lewd fantasies involving the opposite sex corrupted the soul. No, that didn¡¯t make sense. As long as one can think, how can they possibly not vite all those conditions? Therefore, sentient beings couldn¡¯t be noble. That was the norm. ...That''s how it should have been. Until Baek Yu-Seol shatteredmon sense once again this time. *''What could be the cause?''* Baek Yu-Seol hadn¡¯t lived an ordinary life. He must have harmed and sinned countless times by turning back time hundreds, thousands, even tens of thousands of times. Yet, if his soul was noble... there must be a clear reason. *''Hmmm....''* Eisel was inclined towards inquiry, and when curiosity arose, she delved into it until the end. After lunchtime. "I''ll be a worm again~!" "Yes... Hang in there and wriggle around." "Okay! You too!" Sending a cheerful Marilene, who was excited about taking a nap, back to the dormitory, Eisel headed back to the library. Originally, it was time for ss, but since it was canceled, she nned to browse through some old records or documents. "Let''s see... Noble soul, noble soul..." The most pure and beautiful souls. She remembered there were papers or research materials on them in the library. *''Ah, found it.''* And coincidentally, she stumbled upon a thick book titled ¡®Noble Souls Throughout History,¡¯ and Eisel reached for it. However, from the opposite side, a white wrist popped out, grabbing the same book. "..." Eisel checked the person opposite her. With crimson-tinted silver hair cascading down to her waist and eyes shining like rubies, she was none other than Hong Bi-Yeon. It happened to be her who grabbed the same book as herself. "What''s this? Are you reading this too?" "... Forget it. You read it." As if caught doing something she shouldn''t, Hong Bi-Yeon quickly withdrew her hand and turned to leave, but Eisel grabbed her. "No, let''s just read it together." "...... What?" "If I borrow this book, you won''t regret it for a week... You won''t be so curious that it drives you crazy, right?" Why would that princess be so curious to the point of seeking out such a book? It was obvious, wasn¡¯t it? Probably for the same reason as Eisel herself. Moreover, Hong Bi-Yeon was quite intelligent too, so if they put their heads together and ponder the same questions, they mighte up with quite usible answers. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 To resolve the curse of Florin, they had to first visit the Twelfth God, Yeonhong Chunsamweol. Honestly, whether this could be the fundamental solution, Baek Yu-Seol was not sure himself. He had only met Yeonhong Chunsamweol once, and even then, when he received her protection, he was in a state of unconsciousness, so he didn¡¯t remember much. Come to think of it, he only knew the fact that Yeonhong Chunsamweol was the origin of his abilities, and in terms of knowledge, he was not much different from Florin. "...... It''s been a while since I''ve entered here." The roots of the Heavenly Spirit Tree, the Divine Realm of the families. This ce was created by Yeonhong Chunsamweol for the familiars. It was protected by the barrier of the Heavenly Spirit Tree, and the door would never open without the permission of the High Elf Elder and the Elven King. Although there was a slightly special circumstance before which allowed the intrusion of the Dark Mage, it would be safe to dare say that it was the safest ce in the three realms. "Your Majesty. Would it be alright if we didn''t apany you?" "Yes. It''s fine. Take a break." Only Florin and Baek Yu-Seol entered the realm of the familiars. Once inside, Florin nned to remove her mask, as exposing her face to other mages could lead to a situation simr to the Orenha. "Well....... Shall we go in?" Somehow, seeing Florin, who appeared somewhat tense, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s consciousness had been pricked. If they failed there, it would be quite embarrassing... However, Baek Yu-Seol still believed that there was no reason why he shouldn''t get the protection granted by Yeonhong Chunsamweol. Hwaak! As the barrier opened, the environment changed instantly as soon as they stepped inside. The cradle of the Heavenly Spirit Tree. It was protected by the blessing of the Heavenly Spirit Tree. They felt a quite cool breeze even in midsummer, but the interior was slightly humid and warm. However, thanks to the body''s quick adaptation to the environment, he didn''t feel particrly ufortable. "Let''s go." "... Yes." Florin appeared tense, but as he stepped forward, she quickly followed behind. Themon fantasy knowledge that elves were good at climbing trees applied here as well; her stride would be even faster in this jungle-like terrain. Of course, if he were to start using sh, the story would be different. However, even if he wanted to use it once, he would have to calcte distances and angles urately, so it would be quite a headache. For that reason, he didn''t want to use it unnecessarily. "You can take off your mask from here. There''s no one here anyway." "Is it really okay...?" She hesitated for a moment, but then immediately took off her mask. Since there was no one around anyway, and the enchanting power didn¡¯t work on the familiars. "Haa......" Even as she took off her mask, she was still vignt. Although her face was exposed, she seemed to be very reluctant. After all, it would have be a habit to tightly conceal her body due to the umted traumas over hundreds of years, so it was unlikely that it would be resolved all at once. "Feeling refreshed?" "Yes... I feel very good." "That''s great." They walked straight ahead. Beyond the first floor, and towards the fourth floor. Yeonhong Chunsamweol¡¯s main body was located on the fifth floor. But no one could enter there. So they were going to meet a clone of Yeonhong Chunsamweol on the fourth floor. Although some might misunderstand that he could easily meet Yeonhong Chunsamweol on the fourth floor because he did so in the past, the fourth floor alone was at least four times the size of Seoul. The reason he used the word ¡®at least¡¯ was because the area expanded depending on Yeonhong Chunsamweol¡¯s mood. Normally, it maintained an area about six to seven times the size of Seoul, but sometimes it could exceed ten times when she was in a good mood. Although the map of the fourth floor was recorded on the Sentient Spec, the reason he asked for Florin¡¯s help and obtained the assistance of ¡®Hanbaram Flower¡¯ was precisely for this. Because even if the area expands like a rubber band, as long as you know the direction urately, you can find your way. Anyway, it was practically impossible to coincidentally meet Yeonhong Chunsamweol in such a ce... Nevertheless, they crossed the fourth floor without hesitation. Sometimes higher-grade familiars would aggressively threaten us, but most of them were taken care of by Florin. It was not that she repelled them with magic, but rather, they returned happily after being petted on the forehead a few times. It was as if she was ying with a neighborhood puppy. Indeed, perhaps it was because she was the Elven King; her friendliness was exceptional. Well, since she was the king of all fairies, wasn¡¯t it natural? ... They walked silently for a while. Originally, they had to pass through several nights, but perhaps because they hurried, they were able to reach the fourth floor in just two nights. It was apletely pink space. Everything from the light pouring from the sky to the nts lying on the ground. The soil, rocks, cliffs, and rivers; everything in this space could be considered quite romantic, but once you actually see it in real life, you wouldn''t feel that way at all. Honestly, he felt more of a kind of madness than romance. Being trapped in this pink space, he felt like he would go crazy... It was that kind of feeling. "It''s beautiful." But whether it appealed to Florin¡¯s heart or not, her already beautiful expression became even brighter. Looking at her like this, it made the atmosphere ambiguous. The ability topletely change the atmosphere with just one expression. Even before obtaining Yeonhong Chunsamweol¡¯s protection, he used to be quite indifferent to women, but seeing her smile, he almost held his breath for a moment. Looking at that figure, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder that even if the Love Sickness Curse disappeared, there would still be many people suffering from unrequited love. Amidst the bright pink atmosphere, from now on, they must find Yeonhong Chunsamweol. Since all randomly appearing locations were recorded in the spec, they should be able to find her within three days no matter where they go. However, contrary to his thoughts, suddenly all the pink colors in front split to the sides... Another space came into view. Under the shifting space, Baek Yu-Seol stood there in a daze. Not long after, something revealed itself in between. It was a fox. Its pointed ears were tinged with red, but its body was white, which didn''t quite match the pink atmosphere, yet it exuded a strange charm that captivated people despite the fact that it was an animal. The fox spoke abruptly towards them. "Have youe, my children?" Baek Yu-Seol bowed his head out of respect, but Florin couldn''t. "Ah..." She stared at the fox with a nk expression. Yeonhong Chunsamweol epted the gaze and spoke with a bitter tone. "You... Don¡¯t remember me." ... When Florin nodded her head, a sense of guilt appeared on Yeonhong Chunsamweol¡¯s face. "I''m sorry. Because of me, you had to bear so much burden. It''s because of my greed. Because of my greed..." Unable to say anything in response to Yeonhong Chunsamweol¡¯s self-me, Florin shook her head with a confused expression. Yeonhong Chunsamweol cautiously spoke. "When I first saw you, you were a very small child. Yes, that''s right. That''s how it was. The High Elf elders must have pushed you into this ce to test whether you have the qualities of a king... Don''t you remember?" Florin lowered her head, and Yeonhong Chunsamweol spoke with a toneced with pity.. "The shock must have been immense. As you know, this ce is by no means easy for a child to enter." Familiars were pure. However. Was being pure always good? No, definitely not. If you haven''t experienced ¡®pure evil,¡¯ you wouldn''t understand. They could torment and inflict pain on others with pure intentions. There were even familiars of the ss 4 or higher here, and the despair and fear that young Florin felt while experiencing them... Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t even begin to count. "But I saw hope in you. Perhaps you could revive the withering Heavenly Spirit Tree and provide us with a perfect sanctuary... such hope." So, Yeonhong Chunsamweol bestowed her blessings upon Florin, who was then just a young girl. However, since she was exhausted after creating the Divine Realm of familiars not long before, Yeonhong Chunsamweol failed to properly control her power and ended up granting Florin an excessively burdensome blessing. Subsequently, Yeonhong Chunsamweol fell into a long period of slumber, and Florin had to live her life tormented by the curse, unaware of the cause since she lost all her memories. Just overnight, she became unable to show her face to the world forever. "Anyone who meets your gaze will die. Your face is cursed. Hide. Hide for a lifetime. Nevere out." The elves didn''t need a king with political significance to rule them. They only needed a bridge tomunicate with the Heavenly Spirit Tree, to convey its power and energy to them. So, Florin was pushed away by people and became the noblest and most magnificent being in the Heavenly Spirit Tree. Even though there was no one to acknowledge her sacrifice, Florin endured. Hoping to someday be free. "I... made you live in hell." In the end, all of this happened because of Yeonhong Chunsamweol¡¯s greed. Because of that, one person''s life had to be ruined to this extent. "Hate and despise me. I cannot dare to lessen the burden on your heart," Yeonhong Chunsamweol said. Florin bit her lips and bowed her head. Strangely, there was no trace of anger on her face, despite the fact that the person who had made her life miserable was right in front of her. However, Florin, who had lived a life of self-loathing and acquired a fragile disposition, no longer had the strength to resent anyone. She just... forced a smile. "I''m fine." Watching Florin in that state was truly heartbreaking, Yeonhong Chunsamweol approached her as a human, then hugged her barefoot. The sight of the two beauties embracing could have graced the cover of a fashion magazine, but they had to resolve things slowly. Since they were in a space filled with the energy of familiars for too long, it wouldn''t be good for Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s health due to his Mana umtion Retardation. "So, do you have a solution?" He cautiously raised his hand to ask, and Yeonhong Chunsamweol slowly distanced herself from Florin. She nodded. "It would be better after I regain my strength, but it''s impossible at the moment. My true body is dormant, and I have no more strength to give or recover my blessings. My current form... is just a shell which houses my consciousness." Florin¡¯s expression saddened slightly at those words, but Yeonhong Chunsamweol¡¯s words weren''t finished yet. "There is a way. It''s possible to mitigate the blessings by transferring power to another who has received my blessings." Saying that, Yeonhong Chunsamweol looked at Baek Yu-Seol. Originally, that was something they had anticipated, but they didn''t know the method, so they came here. However, there was a slight issue with that method. "You need to have a special ''connection.'' To do that, I need a certain sacred object, but I lost it outside and haven''t been able to find it.¡± "Connection...?" "Yes. Even if you receive the same protection, it''s unlikely that you can transfer it without any cost." To use a metaphor, it was like creating a kind of pathway. Even if you receive the same protection, you develop different qualities, such as the power to attract people''s hearts for Florin and the ability to discern the opponent''s mind for Baek Yu-Seol. To facilitate that exchange, there must be a pathway connecting each other, and currently, there was no object to assist in that process. "What is it?" Baek Yu-Seol hurriedly searched through his spec. [Search: Florin¡¯s curse] - Florin - Yeonhong Chunsamweol¡¯s items However, no relevant results appeared no matter what keywords he used. It was an object not even recorded in his specs. *¡®How did Edna resolve the curse in the game?¡¯* Just as he was about to search for that separately, Yeonhong Chunsamweol asked Baek Yu-Seol. "Acquiring that item may be easy or very difficult. Are you confident you can obtain it?" What choice did he have? Whether it was recorded in his specs or not, he decided to save Foorin, and since he hade this far, he might as well go all the way. "Yes, we have to save her." He nodded decisively, and Yeonhong Chunsamweol finally smiled faintly. But he suddenly felt uneasy... Would it be okay?", Chapter 164: Ghost Story (1) Chapter 164: Ghost Story (1) Hong Bi-Yeon and Eisel. They represented zing red mes and chilling blue ice. The two werepletely opposite, yet subtle simrities could be found if one looked closely. First, they both intentionally had high pride to protect themselves. Second, if they have a question, they relentlessly delve into it until the end no matter what. Third, they both harbored a deep interest in someone. Theirmonalities ovepped in a strange way, erasing the pr properties and creating a strong friction in the atmosphere. When the two sat together in the library, many heads bent over. It seemed quite intriguing to other students."Hey. Look over there." "The princess and that traitor...." "Shh. Who calls her that these days? Don''t you have any sense?" "Um, yeah... Right. Sorry." Lately, the perception of the Morph family had been gradually changing due to Eisel. Despite being branded as the child of a traitor, and being the target of many disdainful and mocking gazes, she persevered and excelled in Ste, achieving the top rank. Furthermore, she introduced new possibilities for elemental magic and reached ss 4 at the young age of seventeen. Her unwavering sense of justice in any situation became a lesson for many aspiring magic warriors. In reality, among themon people and lower-ss students who didn''t hold any particr bias against the Dark Mage Traitor, she enjoyed considerable poprity. Teenagers couldn''t help but get caught up in the rags-to-riches story of a youth rising above extreme circumstances. Because of that, even though the table upied by Eisel and Hong Bi-Yeon had eight seats, no one dared to approach them. Or rather, it would be better to say they couldn''t. The two of them were leaning their heads together, and discussing something in a hushed tone while taking notes. Looking at the pile of thick book, they were obviously onto a great task. In such a case, who would dare to invade their domain? "They''re not researching regr school assignments but something extraordinary in magic." "Yeah. They¡¯re different from us ordinary students." "Shh. Let''s pass by quietly." So, ultimately, the topic of their potential subject became a talk of the town. They attracted the awe and reverence of their fellow students. [What are Noble Souls?] Truly, the research on souls, which was still unproven and seemingly useless in the advancement of magic... No mage had yet revealed the essence of the soul. Due to the association of sorcery with dark mages, this field had not progressed properly. Furthermore, necromancy involved a significant philosophical aspect, and it was not solely within the realm of magical research, leading to its disgraceful title of ''zero contribution to magical advancement,'' making it an ignored discipline by all. There were even tearful stories of a few students who starved for credits and tentatively stepped into the subject, only to end up failing due to dozing off during ss. [Human souls can never be noble.] [At the moment of birth, theymit filial impiety by causing pain to their mothers.] [To purify a tainted soul requires diligent effort, but since humans umte sins even before developing consciousness, they cannot erase them despite a lifetime of effort.] [If even purifying a tainted soul is difficult, can one imagine how hard it would be to acquire a noble soul?] The research on noble souls was filled with negativity from the first page, but from the next, countless instances from history were listed. [However, surprisingly, there were individuals in history who came close to possessing noble souls.] [Their great and sublime achievements cleansed countless sinsmitted throughout their lives.] In conclusion. ''Humans cannot be noble, but if they contribute to the world or sacrifice themselves, they may possess souls close to nobility.¡¯ That''s how it could be summarized. "I don''t quite understand." Studying in such a field was new to Hong Bi-Yeon, so she pressed her temples as if she couldn''t quite grasp it. A simr reaction came from Eisel, who groaned but managed to exin some parts reasonably well. "When you look at the list of noble people in history, most of them were called ''saints'' or ''holy women.''" Those were the great figures who generously sacrificed themselves for the sake of others, shed their own blood to wipe away the tears of others. Most of them couldn''t even use divine magic. ording to historical records, themon people were deemed unworthy of learning divine magic. However, they healed others without divine magic, advanced medicine, led wars to protect their people, researched alchemy to create potions, and eventually became great mages. Saints and holy women... truly manifested their justice in various ways in the world. They werepletely different from the saints and holy women arbitrarily appointed by the Holy Kingdom. They were real individuals whose names people naturally revered... Those were the individuals who came closest to acquire a noble soul. There was an issue here. "Even these individuals, while they came close to acquiring a noble soul, they didn''t fully possess them, right?" "... That''s right." Humans couldn¡¯t possess noble souls. No one had ever broken that absolute proposition. However... It was shattered by the Baek Yu-Seol. It was truly remarkable, but unfortunately, due to ack of interest in necromancy, no one understood how incredible and magnificent it was. Hong Bi-Yeon closed the book. There was no need for further research or deliberation. The conclusion was clear. "... I roughly understand." "Yes, that''s right..." Baek Yu-Seol had undergone countless regressions... How many lives had he harmed? Even from the brief glimpse given by Star Archive, Baek Yu-Seol''s life was tainted with blood, and he hadmitted unforgivable sins. The countless sins were not enough to stain his soulpletely ck, and moreover, he somehow possessed a soul so bright it blinded the eyes. ording to the books, the conclusion was simple. Baek Yu-Seol sacrificed his life countless times to save the world. It was a sacrifice which overshadowed his sins, and as a result, he eventually possessed a noble soul. The girls couldn''t even imagine the process which led to the final result. They just painfully realized their own immaturity. What''s a genius mage? And what''s a talent blessed by magic? The Adolveit royal family? The Morph family? Those who praise such superficial shells were... nothing but ignorant fools. The real deal existed elsewhere. The person with the greatest name in the world was quietly living. Suddenly, Hong Bi-Yeon felt ashamed of her own life so far. The days of living under the guise of being a princess of the Adolveit royal family. All those actions of ignoring others under the guise of equality; she felt so ashamed that she wanted to erase them all if she could. "..." After tidying up the books, Hong Bi-Yeon silently got up and left without a word. She didn¡¯t even bother to speak goodbye. Although they had just sat down to read the same book for a while, the atmosphere between her and Eisel remained tense. Eisel also didn''t try to stop her from leaving or even look at her. She just remained frozen, attentively finishing reading the remaining pages. "This is..." Although it was meaningless to continue reading, the girl''s curiosity was intense. Curiosity about the unknown realm. Eisel delved deep into it, and found something quite interesting. "... The most recent figure who came close to possessing a noble soul might be ¡®Abeline Staberg.'' Although he has now dedicated his soul to the underworld and chosen to be a dark mage, he gained fame as a graduate of the Ste Academy..." ¡®Abeline Staberg, a grand mage from Ste and a dark mage. Eisel knew that name well. Her father had talked about him when she was young. "That person was quite entric. To the extent that during his time at Ste, he even sent the entire Seventh Main Tower to the opposite side of the world." "Impressive..." "If you think it''s impressive, it is. Even the missing tower, it''s said that not even the headmaster could retrieve it, and now it''spletely gone. Moreover, there was no Seventh Tower during the time I was studying." She thought that story was about half a century ago. Now, because he had be a dark mage, the history of Abeline in Ste had beenpletely erased. Eltman Eltwin detested dark mages, and buried everything in secrecy. So, now, the existence of the ''Seventh Main Tower'' was just a rumor among the students. "Hmm..." Eisel knew the truth behind that rumor to some extent. She heard the story from her father, who experienced a major event at Ste at the time. "The Seventh Tower..." That was it for studying. She soon closed the book. All her curiosity had been satisfied. ¡ª¡ª¡ª There were countless rumors at Ste Academy. Along with a history of over 100 years, various and strange mages who could leave a mark in history had stepped foot in the academy. Even with the academy grounds as vast as a small town, it was a ce where rumors couldn''t help but arise. Among them, while some rumors could be dismissed as too unrealistic and nonsense, if one were to count the few rumors that students truly believed as true, the ''Seventh Tower rumor'' could be considered one of the most famous one. ¡ù There is no seventh tower in the main building. ¡ù If you happen to enter the tower marked with the number 7 while passing through the corridor between the towers, immediately turn back with the same pace as usual. In this case, even if you hear a female student calling you from behind, please ignore it. ¡ù If a student wearing a white uniform leads the way in the corridor of the Fourth Main Tower, do not follow. There is no white uniform in the academy. ¡ù Do not cross from the Sixth Main Tower to the Third Main Tower at midnight. At this time, if you happen to pass through the Third Main Tower and find a stained mirror, avoid eye contact. If you identally make eye contact with yourself in the mirror, immediately close your eyes and count to 100 before proceeding. Nothing will happen. ¡­ And so on. Just the rumors rted to the Seventh Main Tower alone numbered more than ten, showing how much interest students had in rumors rted to it. Naturally, nothing had been confirmed as true. A student who grew up hearing rumors about the Seventh Main Tower once said that even after decades, when he became a professor, he had never seen the Seventh Main Tower. But every few years, there were students who imed to have entered the Seventh Main Tower for some inexplicable reason and then dropped out, so the rumors continued to spread anew every year without any signs of disappearing. "Does it really exist?" "No way. The principal even announced its non-existence, didn''t he?" "Yeah. But isn''t it more suspicious that the professors keep telling us not to mention it?" True. Like most rumors, the topic quickly changes with no signs of any truth, and it''s soon forgotten. But, Edna had recently started paying attention to this Seventh Main Tower rumor again. She was trying to grasp the truth behind that rumor through the ''original novel." "It''s just a rumor, isn''t it..." Ane looked at Edna investigating the Seventh Main Tower with a skeptical gaze. The initial terrifying atmosphere was nowhere to be found, and seeing her chasing after such rumors and gossip made her appear like a hopeless girl. ¡­ Sometimes when she manifested her dazzling magic, it made her feel ufortable, but anyway, that was that and this was this. "Yeah. Just rumors. But why has there been so much talk about ittely?" After the Academy Battle ended, a week passed, and within the academy, special summer ghost stories became popr. So, it was not surprising that rumors were also spreading, right? However, the Seventh Main Tower rumor was particrly vivid and strangely widespread. It was as if students wanted to know more about the Seventh Main Tower. Edna understood the reason, but she didn''t exin it to Ane. Revealing the truth from the beginning was like revealing the end before the story unfolded. "Still, it definitely exists." In the original novel, the rumors about the Seventh Main Tower were deliberately spread by Professor Maizen Tyren. But now that he was gone, the fact that stories about the Seventh Main Tower were so abundant even without him spreading rumors... It implied that someone else, who could rece Maizen Tyren, existed with 100% certainty. So, finding that person was the key. Fortunately, Ane, who could distinguish between different dark mages, apanied her. It should be possible to identify those who spread rumors even if they did not appear in the original novel. By questioning and confirming with Ane, the game would be over. It could prevent one of the worst-case scenarios, the ¡®Seventh Main Tower dark magic corruption incident,¡¯ from happening before it was toote. "So, do you really think one of the professors is the culprit?" "I''m not sure. But let''s investigate first, or maybe pass." It was not unusual for students to approach professors. Edna was an honor student and had knowledge in various fields, so it wouldn''t be strange for her to visit a professor who she felt wasn''t teaching well and ask questions about the subject. There were many suspicious individuals. So, Edna nned to meet them one by one to identify the suspects. It was a very primitive method, but it was the most reliable method avable to a student. "Well, shall we go?" "Yeah..." As Edna confidently headed towards a professor''s researchb, Ane followed behind with a worried expression. Meanwhile, across the corridor, someone who had been secretly observing Edna¡¯s movements stealthily moved away. After staring at the researchb, they turned away with silent steps. There was no trace left of their existence, and only silence lingered in the empty hallway.", Chapter 165: Ghost Story (2) Chapter 165: Ghost Story (2) The cradle of the Heavenly Spirit Tree, the white castle. Elf King Florin, who rarely used her own chamber, was looking into the mirror which had a faint scent of human. The thin ck fabric dress and veil made sure not a single sheen of light touched her body. She was hidden well, but it had a subtly different vibe from what she had worn before. - ¡®Though I can''t do much for you... this much should be possible.¡¯ Yeonhong Chunsamweol, whom she met in the Divine Realm, apologized to her and gave her a special gift. The first gift weakened the curse. "Even if it''s temporary... I''ll transfer a part of your abilities to Baek Yu-Seol through me.¡±In fact, Florin didn''t really know her abilities properly, except for the fact that she could enchant others. However, ording to Yeonhong Chunsamweol, she indeed had many abilities. Florin ended up passing a tiny portion of them to Baek Yu-Seol, which required her to stay awake for three days and nights, but the method was incredibly simple and ordinary. All they had to do was just hold each other''s hands while resonating with each other''s energy. However, for Florin, it was a very special experience. Feeling someone else''s warmth with her bare hands. Although three days might seem tedious at first, when Florin held hands with Baek Yu-Seol... she felt something exhrating. Since it was her first time feeling this way, she couldn''t describe it, but perhaps this was what people call ''happiness.'' Weakening the curse? It was something she truly desired, and it was a good gift. But... it resonated with her even more as a greater gift. And the second gift. A Curse Shield Dress. "I tried to make it based on your dress. Until now, others in the same space as you must have been influenced by the curse, and you must have been careful even when listening to voices. But if you wear this dress, you won''t have to worry about that. It was far more enhanced than the dress personally made by Florin, and with this, she could reveal her face somewhat to the outside world. Now that she had lost her trusted aide, Florin was in a position where she had to perform the king''s duties herself, and she could no longer hide in the forest, so it was something she really needed. She looked at herself in the mirror with calm eyes. It was no different from before. She still concealed every inch of herself. She couldn''t show it to anyone. Knock! Knock! - May Ie in? At that moment, a voice echoed from outside. Florin quickly nodded. "Yes,e in." As the door opened, Baek Yu-Seol walked in, bypassing the space guarded by the royal guards. Thud! As the door closed, he looked around the chamber with a curious expression. He had thought it would be extremely grand since it was the king''s chamber, but it was just ordinary, so he felt slight disappointment. "Hmm... It suits you well." "Thank you." Smiling softly, Florin nced briefly toward the door, and then took off her mask. It was something she would never do before due to its danger, but she felt it was fine to show her face in front of Baek Yu-Seol. But, what could she do? Even though she was Florin, the Elf King. It wouldn¡¯t be¡­ wrong to fulfill a small desire, would it? People wouldn''t know. The joy which rose from someone looking at her true face and eyes instead of a mask. How delightful she felt to boldly reveal her face and show her smile to someone. Florin smiled. Perhaps it was because she hadn''t smiled in a long time, it still felt stiff, but even that seemed to brighten up the atmosphere pleasantly. "... It''s nice. To be able to take off the mask like this." "Once we gather the items, you''ll be able to do that outside too." "Yes......" Florin hesitated for a moment before speaking. "About the items......" "I''ll try to find out as much as possible." If you were to ask who was busier between a student and a king, of course, it would be the king. Moreover,pared to Florin, Baek Yu-Seol had a bit more freedom to roam outside. "I hope I''m not burdening you too much... Later, when I have time, I''ll make sure to search together." "That sounds good." Infact, after returning from Ste, Florin was going to be incredibly busy. She was already busy enough, but now the work had piled up. And since she spent few days looking for Yeonhong Chunsamweol, she might not even have time to sleep properly due to work. Furthermore, her efficiency would have significantly decreased since she hasn¡¯t properly managed her work for a long time. It wouldn''t make sense for her to go searching for the items herself right away. So Baek Yu-Seol nned to search for items alone. The items told by Yeonhong Chunsamweol weren''t difficult to find, and fortunately, all the information was stored in his Sentient Spec. Moreover, this trip wasn''t entirely meaningless. Completing the impromptu events gave him a significant skill experience for the Constetion Project, and on top of that, Blessings of Yeonhong Chunsamweol went up. **[Blessings of Yeonhong Chunsamweol Lv.3] ** **[Sense +38%]** **[Mental Strength +1 Star 27%]** Compared to the first levelst time, the increase in ability level was significantly high. It was especially noticeable in Mental Strength, which was a crucial attribute. It could somewhat cover Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s weakness in prolonged battles. **[¨‹ Detailed Abilities]** **[Psychometry: Expends Mental Strength to partially read the memories of specific objects.]** **[Telepathy: Expends Mental Strength to transmit or receive thoughts to/from others.]** **[Mentalist: Expends Mental Strength to perceive information about a target''s actions and gestures.]** **[Mental Shield: Expends Mental Strength to resist spiritual attacks.]** **[Charm: Instills trust in the target with eye contact. You gain strength in your speaking skills, and reveal the intent of opponents.]** **[Even if the world turns its back on you, your heart, crimson like spring, shall remain unwavering.]** Along with these, new abilities were added. ''Charm.¡¯ It was quite useful in social aspects rather thanbat. The ability allowed one to attract favorable impressions from others, and it was one of Florin¡¯s advantages. Compared to her, who could suck souls with just eye contact, it was far inferior, but it was still at a considerably high level. Moreover, it was quite anticipated that he would inherit more of her abilities as he continued to gather items in the future. Originally, the intention wasn''t to treat Florin¡¯s physique for abilities, but... it wouldn''t hurt to take advantage of the opportunity, right? "Well then, I''ll be going now. I have a lot of work piled up..." "Yes. Take care." Florin¡¯s expression appeared oddly regretful for a moment, but then she hurriedly put on her mask and bowed her head. Though their short meeting was regrettable... It was time for each of them to return to their positions now. As Florin returned to work, some of the pce guards saw him off. Coming out of the White Castle, he looked back a few times, appearing somewhat regretful. Even though she was genderless for now, spending less time with someone worthy of being called a beauty was still regrettable. He should see her more before she became a man... It was deeply regrettable that such a beauty was bound to be a man in the future. ¡ª¡ª- Rumors spread like wildfire, albeit with plenty of embellishments. The rumors about the Seventh Main Tower were spreading rapidly these days. The Skalben Club. Jeremy Skalben tapped a yellow chess piece which resembled his hair. He had significant skill, and he had defeated professional yers even though he never properly studied Soul Chess. "Does Prince Jeremy have any interest too?" "Yeah, I like hearing about what my peers are talking about." His smile was so pure and dazzling that it made one''s heart flutter. However, most club members already knew why he was interested in such rumors. It was Edna. Free-spirited but beautifulmoner girl, Edna. She appeared like aet at Ste Academy, and with her incredible talent for light magic, she stirred the hearts of many male students, and unfortunately, one of the victims happened to be Prince Jeremy. Thanks to him, the underlings always had to be prepared for news about Edna and take care of them. "There are various versions of the ghost story, which one would you like to hear? I can tell you all of them." "All of them. Tell me." "Of course." As soon as Edna showed interest in the ghost story, he had already prepared for such a situation. Recently... Jeremy wasn''t in a good mood, so he had to show himself off well in situations like this. Just before the Academy Battle began, Prince Jeremy called three students and instructed them to somehow get rid of Baek Yu-Seol. He intensely disliked Baek Yu-Seol and nned to express that sentiment indirectly by manipting from behind rather than directly expressing it. However, now that it had failed, where would Jeremy''s unexpressed anger go? Everyone below had to bear it. So, among the students from the Skalben Empire Academy, Edna and Baek Yu-Seol were subjects of considerable resentment. Why did they keep fluctuating Jeremy Prince''s mood? It was not like they had to suffer for it! "Hmm. I see." The prince listened with considerable interest. Though, it inevitably aroused curiosity. "ording to rumors, the Seventh Main Tower exists somewhere on campus, right?" "Yes. If you find it, there''s a ''legendary artifact'' left behind by the Progenitor Mage." Of course... no matter how much you think about it, it didn''t make sense. If such a legendary artifact existed, wouldn''t Ste''spetent professors have found it long ago? Even if it were true, would it be possible for students to find it? Even the professors couldn''t find it. Moreover, rumors about that artifact were truly diverse. Some said it was a potion which could allow one to live forever, while others said it was a staff with the power to destroy even mountains. In fact, there was no way to confirm the truth, but Jeremy was quite satisfied. He had a story to tell Edna. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- New Moon was both unpopr and popr in a subtle way. The reason was that Professor Raiden of the New Moon Department was quite handsome. The poprity of sses taught by pretty and handsome professors was proven by history. Professor Raiden always had a full house of students despite teaching a minor subject like philosophy in New Moon Department. Even during the summer vacation, Professor Raiden conducted seasonal sessions, and the ssrooms were still full. Eisel Morph was also one of the students in New Moon Department. She didn''t attend because Raiden was handsome. She identally enrolled due to Baek Yu-Seol and ended up being genuinely interested in New Moons. "Please sign the guestbook." While studying separately about the New Moon Department, Eisel became curious and went to find Professor Raiden to satisfy her curiosity. Most professors tended to look favorably upon students who came seeking answers out of curiosity, but Eisel was a bit of a special case, and many professors were ufortable with her, making the process quite ufortable. Fortunately, Professor Raiden treated everyone equally regardless of their background or status, so she was relieved in that regard. So, shefortably found Professor Raiden¡¯s researchb. Knock! Knock! "Is anyone there...?" She cautiously knocked on Professor Raiden¡¯sb door and took a deep breath. Entering theb was always a nerve-wracking experience. ... But there was no response. "Are you away...?" However, if a professor left theb due to ss or other reasons, there would be a ''vacant'' sign. But since the ''ON'' light was on now, there was no doubt that the professor was inside. "Hmm..." Thinking that he might be busy, she turned around. Creak... "This jerk! I was supposed to lead this project! But you dare to proceed before me!" A loud scream echoed from inside theb. Since theb door was slightly ajar, the voice resonated clearly in her ears. ''Is that Professor Chekeren''s voice?'' With a long andplex name, Professor Chekeren was famous for his fierce temper and dirty personality, so he was not popr among students. It seemed there was friction between him and Professor Raiden about the research project. "Calm down.¡± "Ha! Is that important now? I said from the beginning that I would take charge of the Seventh Main Tower!" ''The Seventh Main Tower?'' It was something rted to a rumor which was spreading like a wild fire, so she had to listen carefully. "... I led the research! There''s just one step left, and you dare to..." "That''s his will. Don''t resist it." "Are you always going to make excuses? Can you swear that not a bit of your personal opinion was involved?" "One does not swear lightly." "Is that so! You..." Thud! The conversation was interrupted, and there was the sound of something falling to the ground. Then, silence followed. When she heard no conversation, Eisel tried to leave in a hurry, but she felt something intense, so she took a step back andposed herself. She behaved as if she had just arrived at theb, and at that moment, the door creaked open, revealing Professor Raiden. It was truly artistic timing. "..... What brings you here?" "Oh? Hello, Professor! I had some questions from ss earlier. But... I heard something fall just now. Did I disturb you?" Eisel asked with naturally sparkling eyes, which were filled with pure curiosity, leaving no room for doubt. Eisel¡¯s skills like [multi-talented] and [versatile]bined to disy the world''s highest level of acting prowess at this moment. "It''s nothing. You should go now; I''m busy." "Hmm, okay..." Revealing an expression of disappointment, Eisel turned away, and Raiden closed the door with a thud and went back inside theb. "Phew...." Hastily leaving the Second Tower, she walked quickly to the nearby garden and sat on a bench to calm her trembling legs. Then she struggled to move her stiffened white hair and tried to organize her thoughts. *''What did I just hear?''* It was clear that she had heard some unsettling conversation.", Chapter 166: Ghost Story (3) Chapter 166: Ghost Story (3) Whoosh....! A ck wind blew. The wind itself had no color, but here, all the blowing breeze were imbued with a deep ck hue. Perhaps because this ce itself was saturated with dark magic. Sharp ck cliffs rose up as if to pierce the sky like thorns, and amidst them, a towering fortress as huge as the Ste Academy stood there slightly tilted. It made the scene appear more precarious. Caw... Caw...! Flocks of crows flew up, and packs of bats blinked their eyes, watching over thend. It was a space where ordinary people were forbidden to approach due to the swirling dark magic. Wailing Cliffs, ck Castle. It was once known as the stronghold of the feared ¡®Dark Mage King,¡¯ it was a ce familiar yet unweing to Mayuseong. "Father. I will take my leave now." Mayuseong knelt at the center of the Emperor''s Hall and spoke with his head bowed. In response, the man sitting on the high throne gently lowered his head. His red eyes gave off an eerie feeling; it was said that a typical dark mage, regardless of will, would involuntarily kneel in front of him. "Come closer." "Yes." As the Dark Mage King spoke bluntly, Mayuseong approached him like a doll, devoid of any emotion. The emperor looked at his son for a while. "Son." "Yes, father." "You... are destined to be a king." "I know." "No, you don''t." After pausing for a moment, the Dark Mage King continued. "You are the weakest among my sons, both in strength and character, and you even have diluted blood. You... are the worst as a sessor to the throne." "But, your eyes resemble your mother''s eyes very much. That''s why you are destined to be a king. Unlike me, who forcibly took the throne against destiny, you will naturally receive everyone''s love just like your mother..." Mayuseong looked up. Although he still appeared like a doll, there was deep anger in his eyes, making the Dark Mage King unable to continue the conversation. He knew very well that stories rted to his mother were the heaviest burden for his youngest son. Especially, he disliked nothing more than him speaking about it... Yet, he had no choice but to speak. He still didn¡¯t know. How rapidly this world was changing. The Dark Emperor arguably possessed the strongest power in this world. But how long would thatst? He doubted his own strength. In the next 5... or 10 years, he was sure some being would emerge surpassing him. When that happened, the society of dark beings would crumble and be destroyed. So, a new king was needed. A perfect king who could embrace both humans and dark mages. Someone like Mayuseong, who possessed both bloodlines. Mayuseong was born with the qualities of an emperor. This quality was so rare even among humans, and undoubtedly manifested as a divine decree. ording to the destiny bestowed upon him by the gods, Mayuseong must be the ¡®Emperor of the World,¡¯ ruling over everything. However, Mayuseong was still unaware of his true intentions. He seemed to have no intention of bing a king. Sending him to study humans at Ste Academy might have been a mistake; he became too involved in human society. The emotions asionally revealed within him proved it. "Do you dislike me pressuring you to be king?" Mayuseong shook his head. "I dislike you, Father." If any father heard such words without hesitation or any hint of emotion from their child, they would be hurt, but not the Dark Emperor. He had already endured enough pain and suffering both physically and mentally, so it wouldn¡¯t budge him. He endured it. "I have driven you to your limit without anypensation." Although Mayuseong''s will was firm, he was still too young. It was because he was too young to understand the ways of the world. What more could he know at the age of seventeen? So, the Dark Emperor chose the easiest way to sway his young son''s heart. "Son. If you decide to be a king, I will grant you one wish." "A wish, you say?" "Yes. Do you have any desires? Or is there something you want? I can fulfill anything." What I want... Seeing the hesitation in Mayuseong¡¯s eyes, the Dark Emperor subtly raised his lips. Even though he was powerful, Mayuseong was still a child. The effect was evident. "Alright. Tell me what you want. I''ll grant it immediately." At his words, Mayuseong lifted his head, met the Dark Emperor''s gaze, then slowly parted his lips. "I... " He hesitated for a moment, then breathed out as if determined. "I want... your head." "...¡± As expected, things didn''t seem to resolve easily. ¡ª¡ª¡ª It might be truly pitiful for Jeremy, who had diligently collected rumors about the Seventh Main Tower. However, Edna wasn''t particrly interested in the rumors. Even among countless rumors, she knew which ones were true. She knew the whole story and not just the oue. It was what made her different even from Baek Yu-Seol. It was Edna¡¯s unique strength, something even Baek Yu-Seol didn''t possess. Lunchtime. Jeremy sat down in front of Edna, who had been apanying Ane for investigation and even joined her for meals. Without paying much attention to Edna¡¯s expression, which crumpled like a soggy paper, Jeremy grinned and spoke up. "Edna, I''ve got an interesting story. Would you like to hear it?" "Ah! Interesting." "Come on, it''s about the Seventh Main Tower rumors. Aren''t you even a bit curious?" ".... What?" As Edna opened her eyes wide, Jeremy chuckled. He expected as much. But there was a reason she reacted like this. *''Is Jeremy involved in the rumor in this story?''* Whether it was a novel or a game, there was always one inevitable aspect. Not all characters could have significant roles in every episode. Whether it was a game for women or men, it applied to all. And this episode... Jeremy''s role was quite minimal, and instead, Mayuseong¡¯s role was quite prominent as far as Edna remembered. Yet, Mayuseong returned home, and there was no sign of him, while it was Jeremy who took the spotlight. *''Sigh. Once again, something must have gone wrong with the original.''* This wasn''t a one-time urrence, so there was no need to be surprised, but still, it was genuinely shocking. "Oh, let''s hear it. Go ahead." As if he had been waiting, Jeremy blinked and began unraveling the Seventh Main Tower rumors he knew. Of course, most of it was utterly pointless, so Edna couldn''t help but yawn, but for Ane sitting beside him, it appeared to be an interesting story. "Really? There''s a demon with seven heads in the Seventh Main Tower?" "Yeah. That¡¯s right." "Oh, how fascinating... Oh my. I¡¯m really..." asionally, Ane would try to maintain herposure, making somewhat unnatural sounds, but from Edna¡¯s perspective, it was more amusing and cute. Honestly. Everything Jeremy talked about was utterly useless. There wasn''t a single proper rumor, and sometimes Ane would react, but Edna just sipped her drink with a nk expression, causing Jeremy to look crestfallen. "Not entertained?" "Hmm. Let''s go now." "Yeah..." He rose from his seat weakly, then suddenly his mouth twitched as if he remembered something. "Edna. Just in case, I wouldn''t rmend delving too deep into this rumor." "Huh? What are you talking about?" ".... There are people who don''t see you favorably. A lot of them." With a sly smile, Jeremy''s expression darkened slightly, sending a shiver down Edna¡¯s spine. It was the first time she had seen such an expression on the boy, but... she had seen it asionally described in the original novel. Sometimes shadows lurked behind Jeremy''s smile. No one else noticed, but the girl with the blue hair did. "Jeremy, why are you so angry?" He was furious. He smiled calmly... It was like the calm before the storm. But his anger would surely engulf everything around him. She wouldn¡¯t be an exception either. In the original novel, Jeremy rarely expressed genuine anger. Perhaps the moment when Eisel¡¯s heartpletely surrendered to Mayuseong and they finally kissed was the asion which sparked his greatest rage... It might not have been as intense as that moment, but Jeremy was feeling quite furious at the moment. *''Am I being distant?''* No. It didn''t seem like that. At least... Jeremy wasn''t the type to get angry at thedy he had feelings for. He would torment her until she said she wanted to die with her own lips. In the original novel, Jeremy''s anger mostly arose when he was on the verge of losing the unrequited love he had for Eisel. In reality, his feelings had shifted to Edna instead of Eisel... *''Is there something rted to me?''* She had no idea. Even when dealing with unrequited love and fake rtionships, Jeremy didn''t get angry. It appeared like there was something he couldn¡¯t control his expression over. "Hey. Wait...!" She tried to grab Jeremy to ask again, but he had already left. "What¡¯s going on?" ¡ª¡ª- Ste''s faculty consisted of hundreds of members, some of whom had no connection whatsoever. Conversely, it wasn''t umon for professors to form groups and get along well. "Professor Raiden, I heard that Professor Chekeren caused some trouble before." "I''ve handled it well, so don''t worry." "Handled it... heh." Raiden was known for being antisocial but attended faculty gatherings every week. ''Sunshine Professor Fellowship'' There was no need for a grand name for the fellowship. It was just... about forming rtionships with those of simr age and interests regardless of their subject. Here, too, the Sunshine Fellowship was just like any other gathering. Despite the vast differences in age and gender among the professors, they maintained a strong bond. There was not a single member missing from the weekly meetings. Well, there was onemon thing. They were all hidden dark mages. "... Recently, there have been more absentees, and the seats are empty." Eltman Eltwin somehow managed to weed out the infiltrating dark mages from the academy. Although they didn¡¯t know how he found out about it. Due to this, the Sunshine Fellowship also saw a slight increase in vacancies, and they couldn''t help but feel bitter. Among the hundreds of professors, there were about thirty undercover professors. Infiltrating Ste as a professor, especially as a dark mage, was never an easy task and required significant sacrifices and costs, yet in an instant, ten professors were swept away. However, since they were aware that their colleagues could quietly die the moment they infiltrated Ste, no one felt sad. They were just a little taken aback. "So, Professor Raiden... I heard you''ve been assigned to this project. Do you think you can handle it well?" The project they were referring to was rted to the Seventh Main Tower. It was a n formed by dark mages when they first infiltrated Ste, and it involved retrieving relics belonging to Abeline Staberg, who was also known as the former Dark Mage Lord. At that time, it wasn''t the right time, so they just waited, but now it was time to start looking for the Seventh Main Tower and retrieve the relics. ¡­ But unfortunately. Despite their efforts to infiltrate, they couldn''t enter directly as professors. They could only enter the Seventh Main Tower as students, so they had no choice but to spread rumors rted to it throughout Ste. "The students are asking a lot of questions." "Perhaps soon, a student who meets the entry requirements will appear." "But recently, there''s been one student causing concern." ... It was obvious who they were talking about. Themoner girl, Edna. Recently, she had been wandering around Ste Academy not as the subject of rumors but as the one spreading them, so naturally, her actions couldn''t escape the notice of the parties involved. "Should we take care of her?" "Since she''s such a self-important little brat, I think it''s quite alright to y with her a bit." "Yes. We''re already keeping an eye on her. The moment she crosses the line... we''ll catch her immediately." Colleagues began to whisper in a gloomy tone. Clearly, there was no one in their right mind among them. Raiden nced around the room and then said decisively, "No. With Eltman''s heightened vignce, it''s best toy low for now. Besides, it''s impossible to find out anything just because one or two students are running around." "Hmm... That''s true." No matter how much Edna was praised as a genius, she was just a seventeen-year-old student. Since the status of professors within the academy was much higher, there were significant limitations to what she could do. "... So let me take care of anything rted to Edna." Raiden was always diligent and if something went wrong, he would immediately take responsibility, earning him the nickname of a go-between among his colleagues. Who would stop him from taking care of something that seemed bothersome? "Hmph. I wonder if Professor Raiden is doing something interesting on his own." "That''s good. If it''s Professor Raiden, we can trust him to handle it." "Give her a lecture as a professor. We''ll step back for now." "Oh, I have a ss soon too." Without any special signal, the meeting disbanded, and one by one, colleagues left, including Raiden, who quietly got up from his seat. *''... Edna.¡¯* While colleagues thought Ladin would handle Edna, he actually had the opposite idea. That girl was closer to the secret of the Seventh Main Tower than anyone else. So.... wouldn''t it be right to use her if possible? With that thought in mind, Raiden finally left the room. In the luxurious cafe room where everyone had left, silence lingered.", Chapter 167: Ghost Story (4) Chapter 167: Ghost Story (4) Hedrick Sirebon was an ordinary boy attending the first grade ss E of Ste Academy of Magic. Just the fact that he got into Ste was already extraordinary, but here, he was just an average student lingering at the bottom. There were so many exceptional students above him. But it was okay. Not everyone craned their necks upwards all the time. Hedrick was content with his rank and ss. It was a great honor to have a Ste studente from the Sirebon Family, which was just a baron family on the frontier. Thanks to that, their family was experiencing a tremendous resurgence. The reason why the previously unnoticed rural Sirebon Baron now mingled with the city nobles was because Hedrick enrolled in Ste. "I think I''ll head out now." "Are you going to the next ss?" "Yeah. The schedule is too tight." "Even during summer vacation, you''re unnecessarily stressing yourself out. Shouldn''t you rx when you can?" "That''s what I''m saying. We have the worst grades among our peers." "Let''s go y ser then." "..." With so many geniuses at Ste, Hedrick had to constantly strive and work hard. He didn''t even aspire to catch up with them. Just keeping up behind them was enough, as long as he could graduate. "... I''m done. I''ll go first." Unlike him, the freshmen in sses D and C seemed to have plenty of leisure time. During summer vacation, they hardly attended sses and spent every day ying around. *''This summer... I''ll make aeback.''* *¡®Friends?¡¯* *¡®They¡¯re just rivals.¡¯* *¡®While they y, I¡¯ll grow even more.¡¯* Hedrick thought to himself as he walked down the corridor. The next ss was Botany. Since the Botanyb was located in the Third Tower, Hedrick hurried there. It was quite a distance from the Sixth Tower. Fortunately, Ste had various means of transportation such as small warp holes inside, so students couldfortablymute long distances. As usual, Hedrick headed towards the gate. Then suddenly, as he looked ahead, he found the demeanor of a girl walking ahead a bit suspicious. *''White academy uniform?''* Ste''s uniform had been ck for over 50 years. However, the uniform worn by that girl was from a few decades ago, with white color and gold trim. It was suspicious. Recent incidents at Ste reminded him of the instructor''s advice to report anything suspicious. "I should catch and interrogate her." As a self-proimed magic warrior, and deeming it as an opportunity to earn points, Hedrick didn''t hesitate to approach the girl. However, no matter how much he walked, the distance didn''t shorten. Despite having a wider stride, he couldn''t catch up. ming it upon himself, he gradually increased his pace. In frustration, Hedrick even started running, yet the gap remained. It felt like an illusion. "Huff... Huff!" Breathless, Hedrick suddenly realized he had passed through the gate. This warp gate was designed like an ordinary corridor door. It was frequently used by many students. But something was odd. "What''s this?" It was eerily silent. This corridor should lead to the Third Tower, and the gate should lead to it, but there was no one around. The Third Tower was usually bustling with students from the research department, but it was unusually quiet. Abnormal silence instilled fear in people. "What... No. Focus." Swallowing hard, Hedrick took a step forward. This was Ste Academy; strange things shouldn''t happen. With that belief, he walked slowly, but no one was in sight. Not even researchers, professors, or students. As the thought that something was wrong crept in, he hurriedly turned back, intending to return through the gate. "Huh...?" But the gate was gone. There was nothing there, just an ordinary corridor. "Th-This can''t be happening." Hedrick rushed through but nothing happened. Even when he turned back and passed where the gate should have been, he didn''t feel the sensation of passing through the gate. "How...?" He gazed bewilderedly at the location of the supposed gate, but he noticed something conspicuous. [Seventh Main Tower] The Seventh Main Tower which didn''t exist in Ste. That inscription was vividly imprinted in Hedrick''s mind. Why? At that moment, he recalled the rumors circting among students as a joke. Unfortunately, Hedrick didn''t know much about the rumors. He thought studying would be more helpful than getting distracted by such baseless gossip like other kids his age. Hence, he had no idea what to do here. "Ugh..." Slowly retreating, Hedrick absentmindedly turned his head and nced at therge full-body mirror in the central corridor. It was amon full-body mirror ced in the same position in other corridors, but why did it feel eerie today? Unconsciously, he stared at the mirror, meeting his own eyes within. He was smiling. But he wasn''t. - Hahaha! The reflection of the other him in the mirror waved and greeted him. The smiling expression on the mirror twisted eerily as if it was approaching him slowly. "Ah..." After staring at Hedrick for a while, the reflection said with the corners of its mouth stretched downwards. "You''re not it. That''s as far as the memory goes." Murmuring, the first-grade ss bulletin board was unusually bustling. It was because of a recent notice. While passing by, Eisel noticed a conspicuous sentence. [Recently, an incident involving a student copse has urred on campus.] [Currently, the Ste Magic Knights and staff are conducting a search together, so students are requested to focus on their studies without worry. Thank you.] The content was straightforward. Just one student fainting was not a big deal. Sometimes students fainted due to exhaustion from focusing too much on studying. However, this time, the situation was too strange. "Did you hear about it? When they found Hedrick copsed, the situation in the corridor..." "Oh, I heard directly from the witness. All the windows in the corridor were open, and there was something written on the wall saying ''You''re not it''." "That''s totally... like a ghost story, isn''t it?" "It must be gone now, right?" "The professors erased it all." The uneasy atmosphere spread like wildfire, engulfing the students. It wasn''t just an ordinary thing; it closely resembled the recent popr ''ghost stories''. Recognizing students'' concerns, the academy dismissed it as a ''prank'', but no one believed it. "If this continues, something really bad might happen, right...?" It was a remark made by a student, but it could be a reality, leaving everyone speechless. "Hmm..." Eisel thought quietly as she looked at the notice. The recent incident could be dismissed as a mere coincidence. However, she couldn''t shake off the conversation she had overheard from Professor Raiden recently. *''The Seventh Main Tower ghost story... What''s the connection?''* She was well aware of the ghost stories. Her best friend, Marilene, was so sensitive to trends and rumors that she would chatter incessantly about them during meal times, which inadvertently gave Eisel a thorough understanding of ghost stories. Moreover, since the missing student, Hedrick, wasst seen heading from the Sixth Main Tower to the Third Main Tower, it precisely matched the ghost story. *''It''s just a ghost story though...''* Something bothered her. But she couldn''t confide in anyone about these thoughts because her friends were too delicate and protective. They were someone she trusted and relied on. If Baek Yu-Seol were at academy, she would have gone straight to him to confide, but unfortunately, he was currently absent. *''What should I do...''* While hesitating and contemting, time passed, and students dispersed to their respective locations once again. Unable to do anything, Eisel was about to turn back when she caught sight of someone walking ahead. It was Edna with her ck short hair. She was walking slowly while reading something. She was apanied by a girl with twin braids, who was simr in height to her. Suddenly, Eisel remembered. Even if it wasn''t Baek Yu-Seol, she had shared many secrets and truths with Edna, and she could be trusted and relied upon. A rare existence in a world where it was okay to confide secrets. *''The incident is already happening.¡¯* Even if all of this were a misunderstanding, it would be fine. It would bring relief and peace of mind. But what if something she knew could help solve this mysterious incident? Wouldn''t it be okay to speak up for once? She had lived hated by everyone, but she didn''t want to hate the world herself. The thought of someone getting hurt around her... It was a horrifying thought beyond imagination. Having experienced such events before, she couldn''t just let this incident pass quietly. That was as far as her deliberation went. Eisel approached Edna briskly and grabbed her. "... Excuse me for a moment." "Huh? What''s up, Eisel?" "Yes." Since Eisel rarely initiated conversation, Edna widened her eyes in surprise. Although she was just a cute little sister-like figure, Eisel already knew that her inner strength was as solid as a fortress. So Eisel didn''t hesitate to confide in her the information she had uncovered. "I have something to tell you." ¡ª¡ª¡ª- After leaving the cradle of the Heavenly Spirit Tree, Baek Yu-Seol didn''t immediately return to Ste. The summer vacation was actually a very important period for him. Since there were clear limits to his growth through events within Ste alone, he had to grow by concurrently participating in sub-events and dungeons that urred externally. Growth through training? He was definitely achieving excellent results. He had be adept at controlling teleportation through breathing, including the Tae-Ryung Divine Technique, and now he was confident that he couldpete with ss 3 mages without falling behind. However, that alone wasn¡¯t enough. Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s foundation was as a yer, and to grow most surely and quickly, gaining experience was key. The protagonists had already surpassed the ss 4, and his growth was too slow. To protect them and prevent crises from destroying the world, he should at least have the power equal to theirs to be able to help them, shouldn''t he? Just in time, he managed to catch quite a decent event while searching for the ''new item¡¯ for Florin and preparing for the uing Dark Magic Corruption. [Wee to Malentai, the romantic city of dreams.] At the entrance of the city, arge billboard greeted him. The billboard was already worn-out with some letters not even lit up, making it difficult to read properly. A city filled with romance and dreams? The city named Malentai, however, was practically a giant slum. The atmosphere of the city was dead. There was no liveliness on the streets, and people departed in different directions without even exchanging a word. The city residents, who seemed neglected, all lived in rags as if they hadn''t properly taken care of themselves. Baek Yu-Seol walked through the midst of them. He had taken off Ste''s uniform and put on ordinary clothes. It would be almost terrifying to wear Ste''s uniform, which was almost akin to bing a target of fear and hatred in the slums. But even though he wore ordinary clothes, perhaps because his appearance had be somewhat conspicuous from his time at Ste, people''s piercing gazes were directed at him. *''They''re staring at me so intensely...''* There were hardly any magic warriors or mercenaries on these streets. It was because there were no prey to hunt. There were no specialty products produced locally, nor was it an area conducive to trade, and even the visits of magic warriors were rare, so it was understandable that the city was dying out. But there was a huge gem hidden here. The ''Petal of Gentle Heart'' hidden away by the Yeonhong Chunsamweol a long time ago. It was right near this city. Moreover... one of the popr events within the game, "No One Was There," was scheduled to take ce here. He remembered that yers were bustling with excitement to participate in the event, which rewarded considerable EXP, but looking at the deserted and eerie city, his feeling was quite subtle. *''I wonder if Edna is doing well by now.''* Despite feeling quite uneasy due to the significant changes in the original work and its contents, he still believed in Edna. Although she was a protagonist who often picked the wrong choices and ended up dying, she always did her best to ovee every situation, making her the most ideal protagonist. She was probably pouring her passion into investigating the ¡®Dark Magic Corruption¡¯ by now, after receiving his request. By the time this event was over and he returned, the episode would probably be starting properly, so he needed to hurry back without dy. "Then, first..." ncing around cautiously, he followed the darkest and most gloomy alley he could find. As he did, a suspicious group gradually began to gather around him. Behind him, an old man and beggar pretended to have other business and blocked the path, while ahead, a disheveled woman staggered towards him, her demeanor erratic. Trying to ignore her and pass by, the crazed woman suddenly grabbed both his shoulders and shouted, "Why!!! You ignored me even though our eyes met!!" Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s ears almost rang from her scream. Without any change in expression, he stared back at her. Thanks to the protection of the Yeonhong Chunsamweol, he wasn''t startled or intimidated by such incidents. Even without it, there was no reason to be afraid. "Why! Why! Whyyyy!!" She continued to shout unabated, but when he didn''t react, she quietly backed away. Again, he must emphasize, it was a ''crazed demeanor.'' It was intended to appear insane, enough to frighten ordinary people. "... Wh-What¡¯s your problem staring at me like that?" With an indifferent expression, Baek Yu-Seol simply continued to stare nkly, which seemed to unsettle her, prompting her to let go of his shoulders and retreat. "That''s enough." After a moment, a fairly well-dressed man wearing a coat and a fedora appeared from the alley. He pushed aside the beggars and pedestrians and then discreetly pulled the crazed woman back. "Student. Understand this. The people here are half out of their minds due to recent unpleasant events." "I see. Ghosts keep appearing, right?" "... Did youe knowing that? Because of rumors about ghosts, even officials don''te here at all, and trains are cut off, so visitors are rare." "It took me quite a while to get here." "Is that so? Are you interested in rumors?" He took out a tobo pouch and lit a cigarette. As the beggars and pedestrians retreated, the woman nced at Baek Yu-Seol and then disappeared between the alleyways. The man smoked for a moment before addressing Baek Yu-Seol without looking. "Well, then, let''s ask. Are you a human or a ghost?" "If I were to answer ''ghost,'' what would you do?" "You''d have to be extinguished." Not even exorcism, but extinction. It was probably not pleasant to deal with ghosts. Baek Yu-Seol knew that guy well. He was Pung Ryu-jin, one of the few ghost hunters in Aether World. "But......... Since there''s no ghost iming to be a ghost with its own mouth, it doesn''t matter whether you''re a human or a ghost, I''ll spare you." "Thank you." Baek Yu-Seol nned to help him. Partly because Pung Ryu-jin was the owner of this sub-event, but also because he possesses an item that would be very helpful in the uing dark magic event. Honestly, he told Edna to prepare for the dark magic event, but no matter how much they prepared, there wouldn¡¯t be a suitable solution. Maybe... if things go as usual in the original game, Edna would go through all sorts of hardships and struggles, and there would be numerous incidents even within Ste. So, it was meaningless for Baek Yu-Seol to go back to Ste and respond. He was not at a level where he could make a difference. But, the solutiony outside. The artifact which was possessed by Pung Ryu-jin, the ¡®Dead Spirit¡¯s Vengeful Talisman.¡¯ If he could take that back with him, the difficulty of the dark magic event would drastically decrease. He felt really sorry for Edna, who must be struggling right now... *¡®Just work a little harder.¡¯* *¡®This big brother will return soon with some scam items and solve everything in one shot.¡¯*", Chapter 168: Ghost Story (5) Chapter 168: Ghost Story (5) When Ste''s students usually gather for a meeting, they have a snack party at ces like cafes or terraces. It could be said that it was the epitome of an aristocratic gathering... But, wasn¡¯t there a need for evenmoners to do that? So, Edna went to a fried chicken restaurant. " ¡­ Chicken?" "Seasoned chicken." "No, uh, chicken..." "You don¡¯t eat seasoned chicken?" "Well, yeah. I do...""Oh. You like this kind of stuff." Eisel hesitated for a moment and then stabbed the chicken with a fork. Ane, who was sitting next to Edna, was already tearing off a chicken leg. "You shameless girl. With three people here, you''re taking two of the chicken legs?" "Uh! Uh!" It appeared like she had been robbed in a not very peaceful way by Edna. "Oh. You eat it. I''ll allow it." "Yes..." It seemed unnecessary to ask for permission to eat something like this, but it felt quite noticeable to just eat it without permission. "Eat a lot. It¡¯s my treat!" Eisel liked instant food. Pizza, chicken, hamburgers. Of course, since they weren''t affordable formoners, she couldn''t eat them often. Later, when invited to a grand noble dinner, instead of enjoying a luxurious meal, she eyed the cheap chicken pieces, which caught the attention of Jeremy and Haewonryang, setting the stage for a love story. "In that respect, she''s simr to me." Edna preferred instant food over aristocratic cuisine. Caviar, foie gras, truffles? She hadn¡¯t tried them, but she probably wouldn''t like them much anyway. It would be better to just grill the steak or pork belly, cover it with lettuce along with ssamjang, and it would be best eaten wrapped up. The three girls sat silently, enjoying chicken and c while chatting. "So, what''s the sudden reason foring?" "Oh, that... " "Why did you be curious about that Ahjussi¡¯s whereabouts?" "Oh, no! It''s not like that. It''s really ridiculous." When Eisel got angry, Edna chuckled. She put a straw in her mouth and subtly dropped information about the rumors involving Baek Yu-Seol. "He''s staying in a city in the west. Something about business or whatever. I don''t really know, but since it''s what Ahjussi does, it must be important." "I see..." Suddenly, Eisel began to doubt her daily routine. *¡®Is there really any meaning in my current life where I do nothing except study like crazy?¡¯* While someone out there was painstakingly building a tower to save the world, was it right to just focus on studying? *¡®¡­ No. I''m wrong.¡¯* The reason why Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t study was because he had umted a wealth of knowledge through countless regressions. *¡®To approach someone like him, shouldn''t I study even harder?¡¯* "...¡± The atmosphere at the academy was unsettling. It seemed undoubtedly connected to the ghost stories circting around the academy and the current incident, but she couldn¡¯t even fathom how to resolve it. However, in reality, Eisel might know how to enter the Seventh Main Tower... She didn¡¯t have confidence because she heard this story a long time ago from her father. Her father''s ghost stories were spoken in a yful tone as if to scare a child. She pondered whether she should tell Edna about this story. "Hmm¡­¡± Edna patiently waited for Eisel. In the original web novel, Eisel didn''t consider the information about the ghost stories regarding the Seventh Main Tower to be very important. As a result, she casually mentioned it to Haewonryang, and the curious boy delved deeply into it, whichter proved to be a great help in solving the Dark Magic Corruption incident. But reality wasn''t like that. The intersection between Eisel and Haewonryang was practically zero, and currently, only the two of them knew about the ghost stories. However, Edna couldn''t freely use the knowledge Eisel knew. That knowledge... was something only Eisel¡¯s father could know. So, she patiently waited. She waited for Eisel to make up her mind and bring up the topic first. "Nom." While Ane unabashedly devoured the chicken alone, Edna and Eisel spent time in silence, lost in their own thoughts, and didn¡¯t even touch their forks. Eventually, Eisel had firmly made up her mind and spoke first. "... Well, there''s actually a secret about the Seventh Main Tower." "A secret?" "Yes. There are rumors that the Seventh Main Tower never existed from the beginning, and if you look at old photos, some say it was there at first but disappeared." "That''s right." There was still much debate about whether the Seventh Main Tower actually existed. "It did exist. Until 50 years ago." Eisel slowly began to speak. "Do you know who Abeline Staberg is?" "... I do." It was a name that readers who read the original web novel would have heard at least once. In this world, there have been individuals who had left remarkable achievements and gained fame in every era. 200 years ago, it was ¡®Eltman Eltwin,'' and half a century ago, it was ¡®Abeline Staberg.'' Abeline Staberg left such tremendous achievements that it was hard to believe they were aplished by one person. It was said that there would be more than dozens of volumes of fantasy novels if his saga were to be made separately, but unfortunately, in the original web novel, the content about him was summarized quite briefly and didn''t properly appear. However... in the end, his fate was far from that of a protagonist. Dark Mage Betrayal. Hemitted the worst crime recognized in the magic world and became a dark mage. He assassinated three members of the Elder Council and turned the former Grand Mage Tower Master into a mana-deprived person before fleeing. He was still known to be alive, subduing surviving dark mages. Many believed Abeline had quietly hidden away after betraying the magical realm, but Eisel currently had a good grasp of his whereabouts. ''The Dark Mage King.'' It was Abeline Staberg himself, known to possess the strongest power in the world, one that no one could rival. Why he betrayed the magical realm or what happened didn''t matter much. What mattered now was one thing: Abeline Staberg had isted the Seventh Main Tower in an invisible world and hid something within it. "What lies dormant inside the Seventh Main Tower isn''t treasure or legendary artifacts. Abeline said he hid the ''truth'' there." "The truth..." "Yes. Nobody knows exactly what the truth is." Perhaps there was a clue there. The clue behind the betrayal by Abeline Staberg. Ane remarked nonchntly. "But isn''t that truth is nothing special? Even Principal Eltman isn''t looking for it." "Well... I''m not sure either. But perhaps, we might be able to find it. If so... Do you have the intention to enter there?" This part had to be approached cautiously. It was like forcing Edna into sacrifice and adventure. However, Edna showed an unexpected response. Without a moment''s hesitation, she nodded firmly. "Of course, we should go. Wasn''t that what you were talking about?" "Well then..." Feeling reassured by the thought of having such a skilled mage as Edna by her side, Eisel felt a sense of relief wash over her. "Then, first..." Just as Eisel was about to bring up a rumor she knew. At that moment... "Hey. Something''s going on near the Fourth Main Tower, right?" "Hurry. Come here! Something''s happening." "What''s going on? What happened?" Suddenly, there was amotion around them. Even if it was just noisy up to the restaurant, it usually meant something unusual was happening. As soon as the students'' conversations reached them, Edna dashed out of her seat. Eisel followed suit, and Ane didn¡¯t understand a thing, but she also followed. Fortunately, the Fourth Main Tower was nearby, and as they ran along the source of the rumor, they arrived at corridor D-17 on the 30th floor, where the academy staff were already controlling the situation. "Quiet! Students, move back!" "Everyone, return to your dormitories! If you don''t listen, you''ll receive demerits!" Amidst the bustling crowd and the staff attempting to control them, nothing could be seen clearly. The corridor''s windows were all shattered, and the floor waspletely soaked with water, but there was something particrly noticeable about it. [Great Mage, are you afraid of the truth?] [What are you trying so hard to hide?] On the soaked corridor floor... red letters were floating around. The professors were sweating profusely as they tried to erase it with magic, but it seemed futile. "It''s impossible." Edna understood why the professors couldn''t erase it with magic. Those letters were written in the ''otherworld,'' not reality. Ordinary magic that could only interfere with reality couldn''t even erase such simple text. "Stop." Suddenly, at the sound of a sharp voice from somewhere, all themotion ceased. The students couldn''t speak as if they were dumbstruck, and the professors stiffened and stepped back. As the crowd parted miraculously, a boy walked forward. Eltman Eltwin, who always showed a rxed demeanor and a smile, now had a quite stern expression. Walking calmly over the water-filled corridor, he nced at the floating letters and clicked his tongue. Then he pulled out a scroll and sealed all the characters inside. People reacted with, ''As expected of the Principal,'' but Edna looked at him from a different perspective. Why did he pull out the scroll instead of using his own magic? It was obvious. His spatial magic couldn''t touch it, so he had to retrieve the scroll containing magic from ''another mage.'' Eltman nced around with a shadowed expression and asked the professors in a low voice, "Are there any injured?" "No casualties, but..." The professor answered gloomily and gestured towards the back. There, three girls were huddled together, trembling. Their aura was familiar. A dignified presence flowed through their bodies. Girls adorned with brooches decorated with proud red ribbons. It proudly boasted their affiliation. *''Huh?''* At that time, a thought crossed Edna¡¯s mind, suggesting that something was amiss. Unbelievable words sprung from the professor''s mouth. "First-year ss S, student Hong Bi-Yeon... has disappeared beyond an unknown spatial dimension." That was... For Edna, it was a colossal ident that she hadn''t anticipated or imagined in the least.", Chapter 169: Seventh Main Tower (1) Chapter 169: Seventh Main Tower (1) Princess Hong Bi-Yeon had gone missing. Despite the faculty''s efforts to hush it up, the disappearance of such a prominent student spread quietly but deeply throughout Ste. Already, fear was growing among the students due to the rumors, and now, to have a situation mirroring those rumors unfold... Edna viewed Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s disappearance from a slightly different perspective. In this episode, ''disappearance'' implied being taken to the Seventh Main Tower, a fate that, apart from the protagonist Eisel, no one else suffered in the original novel. *''You are not qualified.''* While victims might briefly vanish, they were only found copsed somewhere in the corridor beside those ring red phrases. However, somehow Eisel was taken to the Seventh Main Tower. With the help of Haewonryang, they managed to uncover the truth... That was the gist of it. In this episode, Hong Bi-Yeon didn¡¯t even get a mention. At the time, she only appeared to torment the protagonist. But suddenly, she was taken to the Seventh Main Tower? *''Wait. Come to think of it, what does "qualification" mean?''* It was an aspect she hadn''t considered. At the time when she read the novel, she passed over the notion of ''qualification'' with the thought that it would be exinedter as a plot twist. But looking back, the concept of ''qualification'' was never fully revealed by the end of the story. What if Hong Bi-Yeon also met the criteria in addition to Eisel? If she was taken due to a deviation from the original plot? *''This is going to be crazy...''* Originally, a proper event was supposed to ur here a weekter, but she didn''t expect this to happen so soon. With the story''s focus shifted from Maizen Tyren to another entity, the narrative felt significantly elerated. "This... Won¡¯t do." Edna wore an anxious expression as she looked at the indecisive Eisel. The two girls, Morph and Adolveit, who were once enemies, had grown through past events, and now, despite being rivals, they had a strong bond. "Let''s go in and rescue her." Even if Edna said so. "Let''s do it." They could give such an answer without hesitation. "Wait, do you know how to get in? Even the professors can''t enter, so how do you intend to...?" Ane asked with an astonished expression, but both Eisel and Edna already knew the way in. Unlike being dragged in like Hong Bi-Yeon, the only way was to walk in with their own two feet. Although she tried to be as careful as possible until Baek Yu-Seol returned, there was no choice. There was no certainty of Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s return, and they couldn¡¯t keep waiting. Even without him, they must be able to act on their own. "Let''s go. Let''s save that jerk." "Yes." Edna and Eisel firmly determined, then turned their steps. "Ugh... Yu-Seol told me to stay put...." Ane, who had slipped in between them, was upset for no reason. ¡ª¡ª- Thud! Thwack~! "Hmm.........." Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s eyes fluttered open at the cold sensation on her cheek. She tried to move her arms but they didn''t budge, as if bound by something. "What...!" She looked around desperately, but it was dark. Light spells were among the top-tier of the nature element, and without a staff, it was impossible to create light. As she bit her lips and tried to curl up, mes suddenly burst into the air. Swish! "Ouch!" As the sudden brightness pierced her eyes, Hong Bi-Yeon couldn''t bear the re and tightly shut her eyes. "Hahaha! Even though you received the blessing of fire, it''s inevitable that it''s dazzling, isn''t it? They say you haveplete control over fire, right?..." Despite the unpleasant tone of voice, Hong Bi-Yeon kept her eyes closed for a while. And slowly, oveing the pain, she managed to lift her eyelids. There was a familiar face. "....... Professor Chekeren?" "That''s right! I''m truly sorry to see our distinguished princess like this." With his protruding belly quivering with each step, and his usual unpleasant grin, Professor Chekeren, whom she didn''t particrly like even on normal days, was there. "Your family''s magic is truly an art. The most noble and pure me.... Even though it''s just the phenomenon ofbustion resulting from the fusion of oxygen and mana, why bother with purity? But indeed! It feels wonderful. As expected of the Adolveit." At first, she couldn''t understand what he was talking about. However, when Hong Bi-Yeon saw the mes held by Chekeren, she couldn''t help but be astonished. *''That''s......... My me?¡¯* Only the purest me which could be produced by the pure lineage of Adolveit. Although there was no significant difference in powerpared to other mes, it was a symbol of the magic of one of the twelve disciples of the ancestral mage ''Adolveit, so it was never something anyone could manipte. But to... manifest from the fingertips of aplete outsider. *''No way, Adolveit? That can''t be.''* The pure lineage of Adolveit always possessed ruby-colored irises which shone like mes. However, Professor Chekeren had deep purple irises, and his major was not even in the fire element. "You! What exactly are you?" "Oh,e on. Student Hong Bi-Yeon. What''s with the habit of talking back to professors?" "Just answer." "Tsk. None of those ancestral family guys have any manners.......¡± Despite sticking out his tongue, Chekeren¡¯s mood appeared to improve in no time as he grinned broadly. "It''s the ''Last Project'' left behind by the current Dark Lord." "Last Project...?" "That''s right. Why only the twelve families of yours can use the magic left by the ancestral mages? That''s what the great Dark Lord, who first harbored doubts about it, searched." He walked away with a cheerful step as Hong Bi-Yeon watched him. She was naturally unable to look elsewhere....... "... A mirror?" There was arge full-length mirror reflecting Hong Bi-Yeon. But something felt odd. The colors of the world inside the mirror werepletely reversed. In the mirror, Hong Bi-Yeon had ck hair and blue eyes, yet her expression waspletely gloomy, and she didn''t even recognize herself. "Your twelve families have been chosen by ''Constetion.'' Do you know what that means?" "... What do I care." "Hahaha! It''s amusing. You¡¯re even more obvious than Dark Lord despite standing so close to the ''perfect world.'' If you''ve ever tasted that infinite world even once... You wouldn''t be able to escape either, would you?" "Dark Lord...?" "That''s right! Oh, shouldn''t have revealed my identity? Well... Hmm. No, it''s fine. Isn''t it? Yeah, that''s right. Well, the Grand Master permitted it, so it should be fine, right?" "Wait. What are you talking about?" "Yeah, yeah. It''s fine. After all, I infiltrated this academy solely because of the project left by the Dark Lord! Phew, I was sweating bullets when I almost got snatched by that arrogant bastard!" Chekeren began to ramble incoherently to the point of being iprehensible. *''This lunatic.......¡¯* He hadpletely lost it. However, the fear crept into her chest at the thought that her life was at stake due to this lunatic. *''I need to snap out of it.''* She slowly looked around. Now that she looked, this ce was truly bizarre. The sky was tinged with red, as if the colors were reversed. Moreover, the strange scent of mana permeating the surroundings indicated an alternate world. In other words, it was the ''Persona Gate.'' However, something felt off. The Persona Gate typically had structural ws which made it unnaturalpared to reality. But this ce was perfect. Simply looking at the vast hall gave that impression, and even the scent of flowing mana confirmed it. Unlike other Persona Gates, there wasn''t even a ''mystery'' here. "Lucky you. Very lucky indeed." Chekeren chuckled as he looked at Hong Bi-Yeon. His gaze was so repulsive and horrifying that she wanted to rush over and stick her wand in his ear, but being bound was a cruel hindrance. "Half a century ago, because he couldn''tplete this, it was passed down to me. Moreover, two descendants of the twelve disciples enrolled...." He rambled on and on. Chekeren talked to the air,ughed and scolded alone... Then suddenly, as he stopped talking, he turned his head sharply to look at Hong Bi-Yeon. The gaze with his head twisted unnaturally. It made even Hong Bi-Yeon, who wasn''t afraid of ghosts, feel her heart sink. "Hm? Hm!" However, Chekeren wasn''t interested in Hong Bi-Yeon in the first ce. Another voice could be heard... Chekeren. A cold and rough voice echoed. It sounded like the voice when chalk was roughly scratched against the whiteboard. Yet, Hong Bi-Yeon couldn''t hear it. Only those who dedicated their souls to the underworld could hear this voice in the alternate world. "Yes~ I understand! I have sacrificed the child blessed by the constetion as requested." If one offered the descendants of the twelve disciples, he could gain strength. The condition of the contract between someone dormant in the Seventh Main Tower and Chekeren. However, the contract was not yetplete. - Is this enough for you? "Yes?" What kind of talk is this again? When Chekeren made a puzzled expression, someone else''s voice spoke. - My other messenger is... Leading the true child of the constetion here. "True... child of the constetion?" - You will sacrifice that child to me as an offering.... It was his first time hearing such a story. Moreover, another messenger? Wasn''t he the only messenger? *¡®¡­ Could it be that bastard Raiden?''* Well, he expected that. He must be hiding his selfish desires behind that shameless face, desperately trying to gain an advantage. But well, it didn¡¯t matter anyway. He might not know the identity of the true child of the constetion, but sacrificing them as an offering would undoubtedly grant him power once again, right? *¡®Hehee. I am looking forward to it.¡¯* Chekeren felt genuinely thankful to the Dark Mage King he had never truly met. He took this great project to the brink ofpletion, and then left Ste without properly executing it. Thanks to that, he was the only one to benefit. Who''s next? With excited and expectant steps, he left the ce. Hong Bi-Yeon was left behind. She tightly closed her lips, and leaned against the wall. "Sigh...." Mana gradually drained from the circle of her heart, and her mental strength was slowly depleted. As if her soul was leaving her body. She had to hold on. She had to, but she simply couldn''t, so she closed her eyes. *''So... Tired....''* Let¡¯s just take a short nap. After running non-stop all this time, wouldn''t it be okay to allow herself a brief respite? Thinking so, she fell into a deep sleep. It was as if she would never wake up again.", Chapter 170: Seventh Main Tower (2) Chapter 170: Seventh Main Tower (2) The culprit was actually the protagonist. It might be hard to understand the contextless outburst, but he didn¡¯t feel the need to drag it out, so spoke from the conclusion. "Baek Yu-Seol! You have talent as a Ghost Hunter. I guarantee you will be the world''s top Ghost Hunter." "Yes." "From now on, will you address me as Master Pung Ryu-jin?" "No." "Too bad." Currently, Baek Yu-Seol was here in the haunted vige of Malentai for an event. The main content of this sub-event was to sessfully meet the Ghost Hunter Pung Ryu-jin, who could be considered as the protagonist of this event, and then solve the mysteries urring in the vige... That was the main gist. In conclusion, the ghost tormenting the vigers was actually Ghost Hunter Pung Ryu-jin himself, and the yer realized this and exorcized him. The direction was decent, the story quite moving, and there was a twist, so it received some praise. However, as it was a predictable storyline, many people didn''t find it particrly exciting. This was because the story development was too simr to the movie ''The Sixth Sense'', and people were expecting too much of a twist. Moreover, honestly, throughout the quest, it was just an endless repetition of Pung Ryu-jin rushing off saying, ''Oh, there''s a rumor that a ghost appeared! Hurry and investigate!'' While the yer followed and defeated the demon. **[You have gained skill experience.]** **[You have gained arge amount of skill experience...]** So. Did he feel dissatisfied? Not at all. Thanks to Pung Ryu-jin, he was quite satisfied because he could defeat demons that he couldn''t even touch at his level. It was not for nothing they say this sub-event was a jackpot. "Your help was very significant. Once this is over, do you have any thoughts about working as my assistant? You''re gutsy, courageous, and skilled." "Not really." "Baek Yu-Seol, you''re great, but youck a clear sense of purpose, which is a w. What''s your dream?" "To prevent the world from ending." "Haha! Ridiculous, but you should have that level of ambition. I, too, once dreamed of conquering the world." Being a Ghost Hunter was a job just right for starving to death. Why bother with a future profession like a magic warrior? *¡®If the world doesn''t end in the future, I''ll livefortably and be well-treated with the magic warrior license.¡¯* "Well, it''s regrettable. It''s about time for me to retire. However, even without me, ghosts will still wander the world." Pung Ryu-jin looked into the empty space with a bitter gaze. "In this world, whether knowingly or unknowingly, there are lingering spirits who couldn''t achieve enlightenment. I believe it''s my duty to resolve their lingering regrets. How much attachment must remain for them to linger on thisnd even after death?" "That''s true." Why were there so many lingering regrets? He was puffing away from his cigarette, and muttered while asionally staring nkly into the air. No smoke came out of the pipe. That was one of the proofs that Pung Ryu-jin was a ghost. At first, when he knew nothing, he thought it was a graphics glitch. "Nevertheless, we''re almost at the peak. Do you see that mansion? There are rumors of ady crying softly every night." "I see it well." "Tonight, we''ll infiltrate there. This time, there''s no doubt." It had been a week since he stayed in Malentai. The climax of the story was approaching. The cryingdy in the mansion wasn¡¯t a ghost as everyone expected. The cryingdy was someone who had a romantic rtionship with Pung Ryu-jin during her lifetime... That was the setting. Pung Ryu-jin protected thedy and tragically died, and even after death, he became a wandering spirit, unable to let go of her. It seemed predictable and clich¨¦ when reading the story, but now that he was facing the actual individuals... Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t just brush it off with augh. "We must resolve the case this time." Unlike the energetic departure of Pung Ryu-jin, his shoulders felt heavy. Because he knew what fate awaited him in the future. "Let''s go." Yet, Baek Yu-Seol still followed him. After all, he came prepared for this situation, knowing that fate was predetermined. Sometimes, he wondered if knowing the future was always a good thing. *''Sigh... What am I thinking?''* Let¡¯s not get carried away by emotions. He had to deal with something more dangerous and perhaps even more challenging in the future. He need to quickly finish this event and return to Ste to prepare for the Dark Magic Corruption with Edna. Time-wise... Nothing significant should have happened yet. The future had changed significantly, but he hoped it remained quiet. "Let''s go!" With a heavy heart in many ways, he followed Pung Ryu-jin. He was lost in thoughts, but there was still so much to do. ¡ª¡ª- Most of the ghost stories heard by her from his father were mostly true. 1. After midnight, when the moonlight shines on the corridor of the 12th floor, Section D-3 of the Fifth Main Tower, do not look at the corner''s pendulum clock. There''s no pendulum clock on the 12th floor. If you happen to find it, leave quickly before it strikes 12 times. 2. Around 3 a.m., when entering the basement of the Fourth Main Tower, always pair up with someone. If you happen to enter alone, don''t try to find the exit and quietly find a corner to spend the night with your eyes closed. At least, you won''t end up in a strange ce. Eisel¡¯s ghost stories were close to one circting in the academy, but they weren''t particrly scary. They were just one of the ways to the Seventh Main Tower. But not all of them would be true. Around that time, strange incidents began to ur at the academy. "Do you know the ghost story of the Seventh Main.Tower? If the water is running in the women''s restroom at midnight, close your eyes and count to ten." "Yeah, I know." "Did you hear about what happened to Senior Hly recently?" "What? That''s impossible. There''s no women''s restroom there in the first ce?" "That''s why it''s even scarier. Senior was so shocked and recalled the ghost story, so they closed their eyes and counted to ten, and suddenly the restroom disappeared." "Is it true...?" "I don''t think that a serious senior would lie." It wasn''t just once or twice. "Have you heard about Abeck from ss C?" "Of course. He saw a puddle of fresh blood on the floor when walking by the Sixth Main Tower in the early morning?" "That sounds like nonsense. He¡¯s always exaggerating or making things up." "But he was trembling like crazy, and he was taken to the infirmary. If they acted that well, they should get the Best Actor Award of the Year." Ghost stories and experiences began to spread throughout Ste. Some students even went back to their hometowns, and model students, who regrly attended sses, stayed in the dormitory and didn''t even think abouting out. In the middle of the night, most people were too scared to wander alone. "Something... seems strange." It had only been a day since Hong Bi-Yeon went missing, but suddenly the incident had escted to this extent. - The ghost incidents will be resolved directly by the Ste Magic Knights, so all students should focus on their studies without worry. Although Ste had deployed its full resources to investigate, it was futile. The ghost stories seemed trivial to students, but for some reason, neither the Magic Knights nor the professors were affected at all. It was as if the ghost stories were avoiding them. That was the scariest part of this episode: Despite incidents urring within the academy, the professors were unable to help at all. By the third day, students began to disappear one by one. Despite heightened vignce and nightly patrols by professors throughout the corridors, they couldn''t prevent students from being lured by ghost stories. What kind of magic is this? Even at Ste, the world''s greatest magic institution, they couldn''t solve this mystery. ¡­ Indeed. Was it Abeline¡¯s magic? On a dark night, with even the starlight obscured by clouds, there was only one thing to rely on: a magical orb. Yet, Edna walked down the corridor without a hint of fear. It was terrifying to experience it firsthand. When mysteries urred that even modern science couldn¡¯t exin, people trembled in fear. The world of magic, Aether World, was no different. Mysteries that couldn¡¯t be exined by magic resulted in restlessness. But this wasn¡¯t just any mystery; it was real magic. It was just... a few steps beyond the level of modern mages, called ''hyper-real magic.'' Even knowing that it was magic, it was hard to believe it was magic at all. It was more so for ordinary people. By now, Eltman Eltwin must have realized the true nature of this incident. It was the fragment of reality maniption magic left by Abeline, who disappeared over half a century ago. But waiting for him to step in personally would be toote. Summer vacation hadn¡¯t even ended yet, but the ''ghost disappearance incident'' had already urred. Soon, it would escte to the Dark Magic Corruption Incident at the Seventh Main Tower... *''Before that, I have to enter the Seventh Main Tower.''* It took a few days, but she hadpleted all preparations. She filled her bag with various artifacts collected from external cities to special items made by Alterisha. Additionally, there was also special items made by her through tearing the wings of angels she met in the dreams. Through the original web novel, she had some idea of what might happen internally, so it should be fine. ".... It''s a bit eerie." Eisel said. She was walking behind Edna. They didn¡¯t know if they would encounter ghost incident right away today. The current situation was somewhat simr to what happened in the original web novel. One day, Eisel was kidnapped to the Seventh Main Tower, but with Haewonryang''s help, she escaped. However, soon after, as students began to disappear one by one, she eventually decided to use the ghost stories herself to enter the Seventh Main Tower to avoid being caught. But the process wasn''t easy. Ghost incident could ur anywhere at any time, so who knew when they would happen. She walked alone through all the towers every night to turn the ghost stories she knew into reality. "At least... Should I aim for a week?" Just like back then, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Edna and Eisel to encounter ghost easily. And now, including Ane, there were three of them. Ghost incident typically had a higher chance of urring when you''re alone, so it might take even longer. If there were no signs of ghost incident by the third day, then maybe they should take separate actions... But then. "Huh?" Ssh! As she took a step, cold water sshed. Lowering her head to look down the corridor... It was filled with cold water. There was no mistaking it. This, too, was a ghost encounter. ¡ù If the corridor is filled with water while walking on the 15th floor of the Fourth Main Tower... something like that. The details didn¡¯t matter. Just the fact that they had fallen for the ghost story was important. ¡°G-ghost story..." Eisel said with a tense voice, and Edna nodded. But... something was off. *''On the first try?''* It was not like they had tried it multiple times. It was just once. Today, for the first time, they tried to approach it and seeded on the first try. Does that make sense? *''Is it just a coincidence...?''* She wanted to believe that, but she couldn''t shake off the uneasy feeling. "Let''s go. ording to the ghost story, if we''re told not to walk to the end of the corridor, then we should do the opposite." "Yeah, let''s go." There was no other way. Although there was a strong suspicion that someone was intentionally taking them, they had no choice but to head there. Even now, countless students were missing, and above all, Hong Bi-Yeon, whom Baek Yu-Seol had painstakingly brought back from evil, was trapped there. So, without hesitation, they moved forward. "Wait." A boy''s voice came from behind. Recognizing the owner of the voice immediately, Edna turned her head with a stern expression. "... Jeremy." "Yeah, Edna." Jeremy Skalben, a boy with golden hair that shone like a star even in the absence of any starlight. There was no reason for Jeremy toe here in the middle of the night... except for following Edna. "Why did you follow?" "... I had no choice. To protect you. It''s a request. Don''t ask for more than that." "Why?" "Can''t you feel something strange? This is...tempting you." "Ha, tempting? Tempting would be the foolish things you usually do." Edna knew. Jeremy knew too, but they had no choice but to go. "And who''s tempting me for what purpose?" "... I can''t tell you that." "Huh. Speaking as if you know something?" "Sorry." Jeremy firmly shook his head, not backing down from his opinion. "Don''t go any further. It''ll be very...dangerous." "No. We have to go." "... Why?" "Because our friends are trapped." ¡°To rescue them? It''s beyond your ability. Even the professors can''t find them." "I know. But we still have to go." Watching Edna, who remained steadfast in her words with an unchanged expression, Jeremy smiled bitterly, as if he expected that. "Then... I''ll go with you." "What?" "I can''t just watch you go there." "Are you crazy? Why all of a sudden..." Eisel and Ane had long retreated. Jeremy Skalben was a feared figure to them. That was the same for Edna. He would undoubtedly be a great asset, but to be together... His presence was too burdensome. "Go back. I have no intention of being with you." "... Since you won''t listen to me, I''ll do as I please too. I''ll pursue you on my own terms." After saying that, Jeremy stepped back ten paces. "I won''t interfere. I''ll keep my distance. I won''t even initiate conversation. Let me watch over you from afar. Is that... too much to ask?" Honestly, even that, she didn''t want to allow it. Because Edna had a personal aversion to Jeremy''s existence. But from the outset, if Prince Jeremy hade this far, she knew she couldn''t stop him. Unavoidably, she turned around without a word and moved forward. Eisel and Ane exchanged nces before following Edna, and from a distance, Jeremy followed suit. Thus, the very strange and mismatched team of four embarked on their exploration of the Seventh Main Tower.", Chapter 171: Seventh Main Tower (3) Chapter 171: Seventh Main Tower (3) The sub-event in Malentai proceeded swiftly. Pung Ryu-jin followed the designated route step by step, and swiftly reached the destination. Finally, he learned the whole truth. "Oh, Ryu-jin..." Looking at the woman pouring tears as she sat on the ground, Pung Ryu-jin examined his own hands. Through his translucent hands, he could see the patterns engraved on the floor. For some reason, he couldn''t see his own reflection in the mirror. "Ah..." Only then did his memory revive. The fact that he died. The reason he died, and that there was a woman he loved. The very woman sitting in front of him, crying. He remembered everything. "I... was already dead. A dead body..." Unable to peacefully pass away even after death, Pung Ryu-jin wandered the heavens to hunt ghosts to protect his beloved woman. He finally realized that all these events stemmed from him. Approaching the woman, he whispered quietly. "Please give me a hug." "Sob..." Despite shedding tears, she reluctantly approached the ghostly Pung Ryu-jin. Then, they embraced warmly and exchanged words of love. As time passed, Pung Ryu-jin¡¯s body became increasingly transparent, and when the woman finally confessed, ¡®I love you,¡¯ he ascended up above and disappeared into light. "Ah..." And so the story ended. Leaving behind the sobbing woman, Baek Yu-Seol stepped outside the mansion and leaned against the wall. In the Aether World, there were truly countless ¡®sub-events.¡¯ Each event had a protagonist at its center, and the yer yed a role in helping to resolve the event by delving into their rtionships. However... it was impossible to participate in every sub-event. Even now, events and incidents were urring all over the world, and although they called it an event as yers, it was the story of real life. Experiencing it firsthand made it even more real. Suddenly, he felt the insignificance of his influence in this world. While he thought the stories of the protagonists unfolding at Ste Academy were the most important, if one looked beyond the confines of that small academy, there were countless stories twinkling like stars. "Phew..." He lifted Pung Ryu-jin¡¯s gourd. There was a single water droplet falling there. Plink! Plop! Shoo... Suddenly, a downpour began. It was not unusual for it to rain in the summer, but the timing was quite strange. Come to think of it, in the game, it also rained after an event ended. Baek Yu-Seol didn''t bring an umbre. Unlike other mages, he couldn''t conjure a mana shield, so he had to get soaked in the rain. He put on Ste''s coat, which was modified by Alerisha''s skills and somehow became waterproof. Finally, he walked the streets of Malentai. As the powerful aura of the strong ghost Pung Ryu-jin receded, the atmosphere in the vige was better despite the heavily overcast weather. Oh, right. Wasn''t there a line marking the end of this event? **[As tears fell from the woman, the sky cried with her. The rain didn''t stop that night.]** He touched the wet gourd. Pung Ryu-jin had always told him. He said he would retire after this incident. He said he would finish his life by farming in a small cabin he prepared in the countryside. Baek Yu-Seol didn''t respond. He knew it was an unattainable dream. Eventually, he was destined to leave with only this gourd remaining. ... And this gourd was precisely the ''Dead Spirit¡¯s Vengeful Talisman,'' which yed a significant role in the episode "Dark Mage Corruption." If the artifact "Vengeance Tree Branch" used on Maizen Tyren was useful aggressively in boss battles, the Dead Spirit¡¯s Vengeful Talisman would provide significant assistance throughout the episode for survival. It was frustrating not to have to use it... Anyway, now that he had secured insurance, he could be rest assured. Next, he would go to the vi Pung Ryu-jin always talked about. He would clear the hidden dungeon buried within the ruins and return to Ste. In the dungeon, there were no demons, and as long as one cleared the quizzes and traps, the difficulty level was very easy since there was a walkthrough. "... Should I check it out?" Crossing the sparsely popted street in the rain shower, he quickly changed his pace. ¡ª¡ª Talking to a mirror didn¡¯t feel great. It was rather eerie, and it might evoke a sense of madness. However, for dark mages, conversing with a mirror itself wasn''t that awkward or strange. The world inside the mirror was all reversed. Right bes left. Left bes right. It was apletely opposite world. So, for dark mages, the mirror served as a gateway to the ''other side.'' In a dimly lit hall, with no one and nothing around, there was only one full-length mirror. Professor Raiden spoke to the mirror. "Right now, the Child of constetion has headed there." The reflection of Professor Raiden didn''t appear in the mirror. It couldn''t. After all, that ce was a different world from reality. Without answering, the mirror paused for a moment and then spoke to Raiden. -You... are quite a useful errand runner. "Is that so?" -Yes. Along with the Child of constetion, you''ve sent the descendants of twelve other disciples.... The owner of the voice spoke as if pleased with the situation. "What do you n to do with that child?" -I will absorb her. Wasn¡¯t it obvious? -But, I will fail. ... For the first time, the owner of the voice uttered negative words. -I am merely a fragment of a shattered soul, I cannot dare to absorb the Child of constetion...." A fragmented soul. It was truly a poignant statement. "Then why are you making such a choice?" -By absorbing a part of that child, I can suppress it, preventing her from awakening the abilities of the ''previous life.''" The voice fell silent for a moment. It seemed to be deeply contemting something. "You''re considering killing yourself." -... Even though I may perish here, the true ''me'' will still exist. And that too, in the name of a king." "That will suffice." Professor Raiden closed his eyes. The presence in the mirror couldn''t maintain its form and didn''t even retain memories from its past life. That entity was nothing more than a replica, having torn off a portion of someone''s soul. However, despite that, the clear determination he held in his past life persisted firmly even now after half a century had passed. He constantly said, "Remember this. Constetion doesn''t wish for the world''s destruction." "... Yes, I understand." "To correct the mistake of the Progenitor Mage, this too is an inevitable choice..." The conversation ended there. The presence in the mirrorpletely disappeared. Now, across the mirror, only Professor Raiden stood with a shocked expression. He stared at the mirror for a long time, then turned and left the hall. And then, a momentter... *Crash!!* The mirror shattered into countless pieces on its own, turning into dust. Now... nothing could ever be restored. ¡ª¡ª- "Shouldn''t we go this way?" "No. It''s this way." "I think the opposite." The expression ¡®possessed by a ghost¡¯ wasmonly used. However, how many people who use that phrase had actually been possessed by a ghost? Not even the genius among geniuses like Edna and Eisel, or Ane, who had lived as a dark mage, had ever been possessed by a ghost. Therefore, even while following the ghost story, no one knew where or how to go properly. *Whoosh...!* A chilly wind brushed past their ears. *Giggle...!* *Chuckle...!* Somewhere, theughter of children echoed faintly. At the same time, the girls stopped walking. Then, without anyone speaking first, they tightly held hands and continued walking. No matter how brave the girls were, ghosts were frightening. "How cute..." Jeremy, who had been walking behind, kept a distance of several dozen steps. He felt a certain jealousy as he watched Edna¡¯s behavior. It was a thirst driven by possessiveness. He knew the pleasure earned from ''conquering.'' The exhrating pleasure which arose when one acquired something they couldn''t have or was difficult to obtain. That... those who had never felt it would never understand. Jeremy even felt a kind of triumph over Edna. What would the sense of conquest be like when hepletely made her body and mind, which always resisted, entirely his own? Jeremy had never experienced such a situation before, so he even felt a strange excitement. ''Hmmm...'' However, recently... There had been a quite disturbing group at the academy. It wasn''t just about spreading rumors. Jeremy was curious about Edna¡¯s every move, wanting to know everything she did and where she was, so he ordered his subordinates to watch from afar. As a result, recently, some quite suspicious movements were caught. Besides himself, there were others who watched Edna from afar. The people monitoring Edna varied widely in upation and gender, but he couldn''t find anymonality among them. However, he could tell that they all looked at Edna with an undisguised interest. He didn''t like it. To be honest, it made him feel bad. It was quite absurd and annoying that other insignificant things were aiming for the prey he had chosen. But regardless of whether he liked it or not, Jeremy calmly analyzed the situation. *''Why are they monitoring Edna?''* Recently, she was said to have been snooping around the academy to investigate ghost stories. No, there were many students like that. In fact, even in Ste, there were quite significant disturbances caused by various clubs, including the ''Mystery Club,'' which was quiterge. They made amotion in order to uncover the mysteries of the Seventh Main Tower. However... Edna had been investigating in a slightly different way. Instead of investigating the ghost stories themselves, she had been searching for the very person who spread the rumors. It was a fact easily discovered by Jeremy, and there was no way the professors wouldn''t have noticed. They probably found Edna¡¯s background check quite bothersome. *''So, they were monitoring Edna for that?¡¯* There was no need to monitor her for such a reason. Rather, that would be quite conspicuous behavior. Then, he had to think the opposite. He tried to utilize Edna, who was digging into their background. *''... Trying to involve Edna in the ghost stories.''* That was Jeremy''s conclusion. So, he secretly followed her out of the dormitory in the early morning and chased her to this ce. He didn''t intend to let others guard Edna. This time, he would take matters into his own hands. "... Huh?" "What the...?" Abruptly, the girls who were leading stopped in their tracks. No one noticed, but... Suddenly, the surroundings had changedpletely. "Wait a minute. Did we reallye in? Really?" "Yeah. From now on, it could be really dangerous, so let''s be careful." "I''ll go ahead." Jeremy quietly looked out the window, leading the noisy girls far ahead. The ck moon shone down on the world, and the sky waspletely white. It was just before dawn when they entered. Not only that, but the colors of everything outside the window werepletely reversed. It was as if to emphasize that this ce was a different world. "... Beautiful." A reversed world. It was a beauty that Jeremy really liked. If possible, he would want to separate this world and exhibit it. But more than that, the annoying movements kept bothering him, preventing him from enjoying the scenery fully. Wobble~! The walls swayed, and the corridors swayed. The space itself seemed to move slowly and press down as if it were flexible. Jeremy had a hunch. This ce was already within the jurisdiction of an unknown enemy. Resistance would be meaningless. But if it was to protect Edna, he was willing to do anything. Swoosh... Golden des shot up from the floor and spun around Jeremy''s body. The gold engulfed the ck covering the corridor, slowly consuming it. Bit by bit. Devouring the ck. "... Weak." He stillcked strength. Jeremy objectively assessed his own level. At best, he was at the level of a ss 4. He was still ridiculously weakpared to the magic abilities of the elders. But the reason he could survive and ughter all the elders wasn''t because of his magical abilities. It was his ''cruelty.'' He could ruthlessly cut down anything in front of him without a moment''s hesitation. A shadow undted and emerged in front of them. It gradually encroached on the space, advancing towards Edna and the girls. Swish~!! As the golden de sliced through the air, the shadow split in half and copsed. "Not bad." Jeremy summoned more golden des and walls by channeling his mana. He had done a lot of studying to win a girl''s heart for the first time in his life, and because of that, he had realized one thing: ¡®Women are attracted to sturdy men who can protect them.¡¯ It was amon theme in most romance novels, so it was probably true. And Jeremy possessed enough strength and power to protect someone. He thought so. sh! Suddenly, the world seemed to distort into pure white. Jeremy involuntarily closed his eyes and quickly summoned a golden shield. However, when he opened his eyes again... all the shadows had already turned into dust and melted away. Amidst the vivid scattered light, there stood Edna. She spun her raised staff high and then mmed it down onto the ground, saying, "Is everyone okay?" "Yes, yes..." "That was amazing..." "Uh, seems fine. Shall we go again?" After checking Jeremy''s spot with a quick nce, Edna turned her head and led the way. Watching her confidently stride forward... he felt a subtle emotion. To think a first-year could dissolve those masses of darkness that he couldn''t even cut through with a single spell... Was it possible? No. Before that, a fundamental question arose: ''Can I really protect her? It''s not because I''m weak. The girl is too strong... So she doesn''t need protection.'' "Haha...." Heughed for the first time in a long while. Someone might think he wasughing out of disappointment, but no. He was genuinely happy. It was such a strange and unfamiliar experience in his life. *''It''s fascinating, fun, and... charming.'' * Edna, who always turned out to be beyond Jeremy''s imagination... was not just bing less tiresome but more desirable the more he saw her.", Chapter 172: Seventh Main Tower (4) Chapter 172: Seventh Main Tower (4) Having read the original light novel three times, Edna had quite a sharp memory of the major events unfolding in Aether World. While she naturally understood what was happening in the Seventh Main Tower, preparing detailed strategies was impossible. Mostly due to the fact that, being a romance fantasy genre, mostbat scenes were either skipped or passed over briefly. Much of the scenes were filled with character¡¯s psychological descriptions, leaving little room for battle tactics. If there had been any divine revtions, she would have presented more effective strategies, but since Baek Yu-Seol was absent, Edna prepared to the best of her memory and knowledge. "Most of the strange demons appearing in the Seventh Main Tower were of the dark attribute." While Edna¡¯s light magic could be very effective, there was a crucial difference between it and the divine magic used by real angels or priests of the Holy Church. She had not yet realized the divine aspect of magic, so bringing the Sacred Symbol and holy water as countermeasures was a pretty good judgment. - Kiki kiki kiki! - Giggle Ghosts hovered in the air, and shadows crept up from all directions. They forgot the fact that Jeremy was following behind. Edna¡¯s group exerted all their strength to avoid them. "I''m d I brought the symbol." The Sacred Symbol was like a crucifix ne in Christianity, or perhaps like a prayer bead in Buddhism, except that it actually possessed divine power, unlike in reality. Although it wasn''t properly mentioned in the original light novel, as expected, it was very effective in repelling the ghosts of the Seventh Main Tower. Poof! When the circle-shaped symbol shed, the approaching shadows and ghosts hesitated and retreated. However, since it wasn''t a very expensive symbol, it had its limits in terms of usage. "If I keep using it like this, it won''tst long...." Despite scavenging for as many symbols and holy waters as possible, it wasn''t enough. "Ah!" When Ane, who was stumbling while casting magic, fell backward, Edna swiftly threw a symbol at her. Zing! As a result, the approaching ghosts were pushed back by a burst of white sparks. "Get a grip! What are you doing?" "S-sorry...." Ane tightly shut her lips with a pale face. Delving into the turmoil of the opponent''s mind to mesmerize them was her specialty, but she had hardly experienced such directbat, causing her mind to turn nk. *''Still, I''m over 40 years old....''* Despite herck ofbat experience, she couldn''t help but feel a wave of self-doubt. "But even so, I''ve dealt with kids who are barely seventeen...." Waves of thick self-reproach surged over her, but she didn''t let herself drown in it. "There''s ab nearby! Let''s evacuate there for now!" "Ane! Hurry!" "Uh... whoa!" Edna almost forcibly pushed Ane into theb with a fierce grip and then handed her a symbol on her chest. "Hold onto this. If you lose it, I''ll kill you." "........ Thanks." Despite the harsh words, Ane felt both grateful and uneasy at the same time for being given a precious symbol, which was now almost gone. Being treated like a burden was truly a harrowing feeling. "What''s it like outside?" Approaching Eisel , who sealed the door to the corridor with a magic circle drawn with holy water, Edna asked. In response, she replied with a stern expression. "It''s full of ghosts. I never knew there were so many ghosts in Ste." "This is bad.... Other students must have been dragged to the Seventh Main Tower by now." Was it this bad in the original light novel? She wasn''t sure. There weren''t such detailed descriptions. The main content was simply that ¡®Eisel was dragged to the Seventh Main Tower, suffered various torments from the ghosts there, but she was rescued by Haewonyang.¡¯ There was no way of knowing what Eisel did inside or how many ghosts appeared. *''Should I have brought more symbols just in case?''* Even though she thought ten would be excessive, now that she only had three left, it seemed insufficient. And Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s whereabouts had not yet been found. *''Where could she be....''* She bit her nails while recalling the original light novel. First, where was Professor Maizen Tyren? The exact location wasn''t specified, but she distinctly remembered it being an open space with windows all around, showing the sky. But, did such a ce exist in Ste? ¡­ Yes, it did. The observatory located on the top floor. Every tower had a top floor, namely the rooftop, which was usually locked and inessible to students. Therefore, she had never been up to the rooftop, but she was familiar with how it looked. *''Then, I should go to the rooftop after all....''* **Thud! Thud!** But before she could finish her thought, the ghosts'' assault began again. Eisel poured mana into the boundary of the door gap and said with a weary expression. "They''re invading the space!" "What? But we sealed the door with holy water...." Without finishing her sentence, Edna looked up with a dismayed expression. Slowly, dark mist was creeping into theboratory. Then she realized. The Seventh Main Tower itself was a ghost story. In other words, unless sealed with holy water wherever hidden, it meant that it was eventually within the jurisdiction of the ghosts. "Damn it! Let''s run outside for now! We''ll bepletely trapped if we stay here!" "Yes!" Eisel hurriedly traced the holy water boundary and tried to open the door, but she couldn''t budge it at all. "Uh, the ghosts are blocking the door from the outside!" "These damn bastards!" She cursed roughly, kicked the door with all her might, but naturally, it didn''t open with such force. **Thump! Thud!** Amidst Eisel and Edna struggling with the closed door, Ane, who had been quietly squatting, turned her head at the sounding from behind. "... Huh?" And she saw something strange. Skeleton models that would have been used in biology experiments and anatomical model to teach human anatomy started to move. ck! The eyeballs of the anatomical model rolled, meeting Ane''s eyes. "Ah." For three seconds, her brain froze. It wasn''t because she was scared. It was because the grotesque, lifeless eyes seemed incredulous as if they were looking at her. "Now even the models ignore me.... Even though I''m still in my forties...." It was unfair and frustrating. She had already lived a pitiful and miserable life, and she didn''t want to be disregarded by the young ones so tantly. Thud! Veins popped on her fist. While fully embracing the dark magic, a Dark Mage loses their ability to use magic entirely, and their innate characteristics and physical abilities increase significantly. However, she had already lost all her innate characteristics and couldn''t use magic, so... increasing her physical abilities through embracing the dark magic was essential forbat. *''Anyway, there''s nobody who can see, right?¡¯* Edna already had some idea of her own identity, and while she was concerned about the girl named Eisel... She thought it was much better to reveal her strength here than to hide and be defeated. *''Remember. Once you unseal more than 50% of your dark magic, you can''t hide it again.¡¯* The advice she received from various officials of the Dark God Sect echoed in her ears. Then, wouldn''t it be enough to just not let it reach 50%? Ane lightly clenched her fist and threw a jab. She had never learned it anywhere and had never professionally trained her body, so this was her first attempt at closebat. Whoosh~!! The air was sliced, and all the ghosts in front were turned into dust in an instant. "What. What¡¯s this?!" Edna and Eisel, who were preparing magic to break through the door and escape, turned around in surprise. Ane stood still with her fist outstretched, and behind hery thepletely cracked wall of theboratory. "What is this..." "What kind of magic was that just now...?" The girls were astonished, but Ane couldn''t answer. To be precise, Ane was also the one whow as astonished. *''What kind of power is this?''* Despite living as a Dark Mage, she had never tried punching properly because she was very afraid, so she didn''t know her own strength. Ane said to them with a bewildered expression. "I, that... the wall... it''s pierced..." "...Yeah. Let''s go that way." They were unable to open the door because of the ghosts blocking it from the outside. However, thanks to Ane, a convenient and easier path was formed before them. The girls quickly escaped from theboratory. "To the rooftop! That scumbag will be caught there!" "Yes!" Back in the corridor, Edna¡¯s group sprinted towards the stairs with all their might. Using the elevator in a ce full of ghosts was suicide. They had to break through dozens of floors of stairs, but thanks to Ane''s significant assistance, their marching speed was much faster than before. "Eek!" It was a battle cry. "Aaah!" It was not a scream but a battle cry. Ane drove the ghosts away from the forefront with her amateur but powerful punches and kicks. It allowed them to cast magic more leisurely from behind and focus more effectively on defense, significantly increasing their speed. It was undoubtedly good news that Ane provided significant help with her full strength, considering they had to break through dozens of floors of stairs ahead. *''We might make it like this!''* However... "Huh...?" Why hadn''t they thought of that? The Seventh Main Tower was a ghost domain itself. If they could manipte every space in the building, wouldn''t the stairs be influenced as well? "What''s this..." Ane gazed ahead with astonishment. Ste''s tower had a spiral staircase at the point where corridors from four directions met. Small warp holes were installed there, and the stairs moved to allow students to easilymute between upper and lower floors... But there was nothing there. There were gaping holes in the ceiling and floor, with no trace of stairs left. It was as if stairs never existed in the first ce. "This is..." They hadn''t expected this at all. It was as if the structure of the building were grotesquely distorted from the beginning. *''What should we do...?''* Edna desperately pondered. There must be a solution. Something they were missing, some way. How did Eisel and Haewonryang ovee this obstacle in the original story? There was no precise description. Only the fact that Eisel received help from Haewonryang. *''Wait. If it''s help from Haewonryang...?¡¯* Then suddenly, she thought of something. Someday, Haewonryang would be a highly sessful Elemental Master who could perfectly manipte all attributes. Although currently he could only handle wind, ice, and fire, he mastered these three attributes almost to the highest level, so his reputation wouldn''t diminish. In other words, Haewonryang might already be able to use Air Levitation, one of the advanced wind spells. Although there was no evidence of him using Air Levitation in the original work due to its extreme mana consumption, in such a crisis situation, couldn''t he just fly himself up? However, there was no user of air magic here. In other words, there was no alternative means to rece the stairs. They considered riding on Eisel¡¯s ice and her own nt magic to ascend, but it was impractical. Ice and nt magic were fundamentally weak in durability, and they would easily break under the assault of ghosts. Summoning a giant tree trunk and enhancing its strength through material maniption was possible, but... Could they reach that height while using two different elemental magics simultaneously? "Uh, the shadows havepletely invaded the space!" "Ugh, it''s tough!" Sanity didn''tst until the end. Eisel and Ane began to kneel slowly as they were consumed by the shadows. Now, only one symbol remained. *''If consumed by shadows, one will lose one''s sense of self.''* She looked at the spot where the stairs had existed with eyes full of regret. If she poured all her mana here, maybe she could ascend. However, if that happened, she might lose Eisel and Ane. *''It''s my fault.''* It was a hasty judgment. She should have thought and judged more carefully. Did she underestimate the warning for the Seventh Main Tower''s Dark Magic Corruption? Even Baek Yu-Seol said, ¡®Because it''s dangerous, we must prepare.¡¯ ... Was she underestimating it? *''I''m a moron and an asshole.''* Blood dripped from her lips as she bit them too hard. However, she didn¡¯t feel the pain. Edna dashed towards Eisel and Ane with all her might. There was no other choice. Even if it meant depleting all her mana here, she had to endure. "I can do it.¡± Eisel was the protagonist. The one and only protagonist of this world. Even if she was defeated here, she must protect her. Closing her eyes tightly, she recited the spell. Unlike other magic, spells of light magic had specific tones, and they sounded like a song. "Saaaah!" Golden rays of light spread out from Edna. Darkness was consumed by the light, and the ghosts melted away. Under the intense and divine light, Ane and Eisel hesitated, stepped back and sat down. "What is this..." It was a type of magic they had never seen before in their lives. It wasn''t destructive or dazzling, but it cleansed all darkness in the vicinity. Instantly, the darkness dissipated, and light filled the room. Ane couldn''t help but think, ¡®Beautiful¡­¡¯ She was disqualified as a dark mage. It was absurd to find the magic which contradicted her very own to be beautiful. However, any other dark mage would likely have the same thought. Even if they were to die facing it, wouldn''t they ultimately think it was beautiful? A golden magic circle emerged beneath her feet, spinning and sending starlight into the sky. Yes. The girl''s magic seemed to resemble starlight. It wasn¡¯t of the light or divine type which was despised by the beings with dark mana the most. It was starlight magic. Edna slowly closed her eyes, listening to the hymn of stars which seemed to have fallen from the milky way in the sky. "... But I''ve done all I can. I may only endure, but afterward, Eisel wille up with a way to ovee this obstacle as the true protagonist." That would do. If she could just save Hong Bi-Yeon and Eisel right now... The moment she thought that, suddenly, a golden wave covered the golden rays of light. It was another golden magic. "Huh...?" Ane was startled and squeezed her eyes shut upon seeing the wave of magic, then opened them again as she noticed something strange. She looked around to where the stairs should have been. There, the stairs were. A golden staircase which was unnecessarily and extravagantly morous, as if decorated for an ''emperor.¡¯ The golden stairs stretched all the way to the top. "This, this is...!" "Hurry!" Ane tried to say something in surprise, but Eisel wasted no time and immediately took action. Supporting the weary Edna, Eisel quickly began to ascend the stairs and Ane hurriedly followed suit. Then, she nced back for a moment. ¡­ Far away. A golden boy appeared in the darkness which was yet to be purged by Edna but he quickly disappeared into the shadows as if he were an illusion.", Chapter 173: Seventh Main Tower (5) Chapter 173: Seventh Main Tower (5) Jeremy didn¡¯t engage in activities which resulted in loss. In other words, he didn¡¯t do things for others. To borate further, one could interpret it as he was acting solely for himself. He had never sacrificed himself for someone else throughout his life. He hadn¡¯t done it in the past, and he wouldn¡¯t do it in the future. Even if the stakes were high, the fact wouldn¡¯t change. *¡®Sacrifice for a beloved woman?¡¯* *¡®What''s the point of that?¡¯* *¡®It''s all pointless if I don''t get what I want.¡¯* "Selfish, huh..." Surrounded by ghosts and shadows, Jeremy closed his eyes and immersed in his own world. Ghosts didn¡¯t exert direct physical force. The reason they were frightening was that they shattered the mental power of the opponents. By stimting negative emotions like despair, chaos, fear, and sadness, they turned people intoplete wrecks. That was the true power possessed by the hosts. However... None of those things meant anything to Jeremy. He had a firm mental strength; while he couldn¡¯t prevent invasion, it couldn''t shake his emotions. It felt like floating undisturbed on a stillke. Being surrounded by ghosts wasn''t a bad feeling at all. "This should suffice. I may not have done such foolish things as sacrificing myself for Edna, but... I believe I''ve adequately achieved the goal of helping her. I''ll take a rest until this situation is over," Jeremy thought and closed his eyes. Gradually, he sank into the swamp of his own consciousness. * * * "Principal!" Bang! Ineptly, the door to the principal''s office swung open, and several staff members rushed in. However, the principal''s office was already crowded with staff who hade to see Eltman Eltwin. "This is serious! Students who were wandering around the tower are missing!" Continuously, mysterious disappearances had been urring, prompting clear warnings to the students. They were told not to wander alone inside the tower and to always be apanied by staff or seek permission. But such precautions were futile. The faculty couldn''t protect all the students, and now, even groups of students were disappearing all at once. "This is... truly serious." It was an unprecedented crisis for Ste. Students were disappearing one by one into unknown spaces, and the academy authorities couldn''t even identify the cause, let alone respond. Eltman lifted his face which was obscured by the shadows. Everyone, including the faculty involuntarily tensed up under the immense pressure. However, amidst it all, something needed to be said. "Principal... They¡¯re deliberately taking only students, avoiding the faculty. We need to find a way to stop them quickly..." A way to stop them. If such a thing existed, it would have been done long ago. After all, their goal was obvious. Half a century ago¡­ Ste¡¯s student prayed for Abeline Staberg¡¯s skill called [Magic Devour]. It was a unique skill, which allowed one to possess the magic owned by the opponent, but severe penalties restricted its usage. But what if one could fully harness that skill? ¡­ What if a sessor absorbed the magic of all twelve disciples, inheriting a fragment of each mage¡¯s magic? What would happen then? Perhaps a power strong enough to stand against the mages could emerge. The student had dreamed and yearned for it since childhood. Eltman had tried to correct Abeline¡¯s dangerous behavior and imposed countless sanctions, but the incidents persisted until the inevitable conclusion, and he dropped out. On the day of withdrawal, Abeline said, "Principal, you won''t be able to stop me. You will be betrayed by everything you believe in." And now, fifty yearster, he tormented him with the legacy he left behind. *¡®Want to devour the magic of the twelve descendants, huh.¡¯* Currently, Ste had admitted as many as two of the twelve descendants. Hong Bi-Yeon Adolveit. Eisel Morph. While their magic might seem like ordinary elemental magic of fire and ice at first nce, as it was left by the mage, it harbored very special potential. However, considering Abeline himself couldn''t properly handle the skill [Magic Devour], could it even be feasible that a clone, who couldn''t even handle splitting the soul, properly absorb magic? Absolutely impossible. *¡®He must have a different goal. Yes. Surely, he might seed in absorbing magic. But if that happens, ''the crippled soul will likely bepletely extinguished.¡¯* However, in exchange, if the twelve descendants lose their magic entirely, it would be quite a gain for Abeline from his perspective. He despised the Progenitor Mage more than anyone else. *¡®The Progenitor Mage was wrong. His created world, society, system,ws, along with the past and even the future.¡¯* Eltman stood up and snapped his fingers. Immediately, the robe hanging on the coat rack flew over and draped over his shoulders. "Principal, are you finally taking action?" "I''m going to do my job." "As expected!" Whether they knew what to expect or not, he wasn''t going to the Seventh Tower to stop the situation. Instead, he intended to address what was happening outside. The rats hiding in the shadows after causing such incidents. He would deal with them. ¡ª¡ª- The rooftop of the Seventh Tower. With open sides and a dome supported by twelve pirs, the space was once called the ¡®Ste Balcony.¡¯ Traces of astronomical instruments and constetion maps remained as evidence. Professor Raiden observed the sky of the Seventh Tower through a mirror. Though he didn''t cross over to the other world, he continued to observe everything happening there. "Are you anxious?" The mirror spoke. Raiden didn''t respond. "You''re afraid." "... Yes." This time he replied. He wasn''t anxious. Everything would proceed as nned. In the other world. The two descendants and Edna would bepletely plundered by Abeline¡¯s crippled soul. The girls who dreamed of a bright future and would live a life more shining and beautiful than anyone else... would be devoured here. Abeline¡¯s crippled soul said. "But it''s just sacrificing cattle for the sake of the herd." Can those sacrificed girls truly be called ¡®cattle¡¯? "..." As a dark mage, one must hate and restrain all magic. Magic was the decisive cause that led the world on the path to destruction. All of this for the future. For the world. Wasn''t that the reason Professor Raiden pledged allegiance to the Dark Mage King? "You seem overly thoughtful." "Not really." "You need to meet me." "... May I ask why?" "Because you resemble me." He paused for a moment. "We need not hesitate. Are you feeling pitiful because they''re young girls? If you think so, drop everything immediately and leave this ce." "We must uproot them all so the weeds no longer grow. Those kids are nothing more than weeds devouring the world." "Yes, I understand." "Then do your job. By now, Eltman Eltwin must have caught on. It''s best to hurry." "... Understood." Professor Raiden turned his back and left the hall. The crippled soul of Abeline watched his retreating figure, and once again looked at his own world. "Haha! Hehe, heehee!" The dark mage, which was like a wretched creature, was bursting with excitement for some reason. To be able to absorb Morph¡¯s power along with Adolveit¡¯s, he felt an uncontroble joy. "You foolish girls! Come quickly. Come quickly!" The Child of Constetion were unaware of anything, and was leading another twelve descendants towards this ce. They would face countless curses and challenges on the way, but like a true Child of Constetion, they would ovee all obstacles and finally arrive here. However, at the end of the journey, there was no hope of rescuing everyone, but endless despair. "... me your past lives. It was the harsh fate of your previous life that brought you to such a cruel destiny. " "This miserable, beggar-like life ends today! Haha!" Chekerenughed while imagining his future. It included Eisel and Edna. If he could absorb all the potential of the numerous studentsing to the Seventh Tower at that moment, he could truly wield the strongest power. ¡­ Or so he thought. It was a tant lie. Professor Chekeren was nothing more than a puppet of Abeline. He was unable to act on his own. The moment he absorbed the magic of another twelve descendants and the Child of Constetion, his body would not withstand the threshold and copse. With their demise, he too would disappear from this world forever. But if that brings him one step closer to the true goal... "Hmm?" However. Something strange was detected. What... It was an alien aura difficult to describe in human words. It felt as if it didn''t belong to this world. Such an absurd presence. It entered the Seventh Tower. "This aura is. As if...!" Clearly, it existed in this world, yet simultaneously did not. What nonsense exnation was this? Was humannguage so inadequate and worthless? *''Something''s wrong.''* Although the thought crossed the mind, it was already toote. The presence had already set foot in the Seventh Tower. It traversed space very quickly as if it had already been to this world. It even used hidden paths like Abeline, who was practically the owner of the Seventh Tower, and utilised some unknown magic. Rapidly, at high speed, it approached this ce. *''No, there''s no need to panic. Destiny is already set.''* Thump! "Oh. You¡¯ve finallye!" As the door to Ste''s Balcony opened, the girls Professor Chekeren had been waiting for finally revealed themselves. With their disheveled uniforms and sweaty appearance, they looked exhausted, but their eyes shone brightly as if they had no intention of giving up here. Edna staggered, approached Chekeren, and stood opposite him. With Eisel and Ane confidently by her side, her ambition was as evident as ever. "Hmm! I really like your eyes! I almost want to pluck them out and put them on disy. But... " Chekeren, who was speaking with a satisfied expression, frowned when he saw Ane standing behind. "Aren''t you ''one of them''? Why are you here? Come here. No, better yet, it''s good this way. Knock those kids down. In exchange for relieving you of the trouble, I''ll share some ''power'' with you." Flinch. Ane trembled at Professor Chekeren¡¯s words. Strength. That was the problem. Her strength. In the society of dark mages, where everything was determined by power, Ane had only one special attribute, which had been treated worse than trash. If she had power... She would be able to live without any worries from now on. *¡®What if I suppress Edna and Eisel here, gain power, and then eliminate Baek Yu-Seol as well?¡¯* More undoubtedly, a bright future as a dark mage would be guaranteed. ¡°... I refuse." However, Ane said firmly, her eyes shining. "I, even if I be miserable, will choose to live as a ''human.''" Then, Chekeren fell silent. He had a bewildered expression as if he had misheard something. "Hahaha!" He burst intoughter. "Human? Hu~man? Living as a human? Giving up being a dark mage and returning to being a human? Do you think it''s possible to return to being human? You ridiculous woman!" Well, it was impossible. There had never been a precedent for a dark mage returning to being human. However, Ane firmly believed. "No. It''s possible." These were the words spoken directly by Baek Yu-Seol himself. Although there was no evidence, his words carried power, and Ane trusted thempletely. Stepping forward, she stood in front of Edna and Eisel with the intention to protect the girls. "I will prove my sincerity." As Ane traversed from the Seventh Tower, she realized that she had an otherwise talent. The destructive power contained in those trivial punches and kicks. But... *''It''s not enough.''* She would definitely lose. While infinite power could be felt from the opponent, and although she was somewhat strong, she was no match with feeble punches and kicks. Nevertheless, she believed. Even if she died there, if she did what was right to repent and atone for her mistakes... someday, she would surely see the light. With a determined expression, Ane extended her fist and confidently addressed the superior dark mage in whose presence she would have had to kneel and bow otherwise. "Soe on, dark mage." Even if she failed today, she would never give up.", Chapter 174: The Seventh Main Tower (6) Chapter 174: The Seventh Main Tower (6) All tasks outside Ste had allpleted. Baek Yu-Seol found a solution to the curse of Florin, found the sacred object, and obtained a significant artifact that would help with the ¡®Dark Magic Corruption¡¯ at Malentai City. He even went to the residence of Pung Ryu-jin to explore the ruins, and sessfully obtained the ¡®divine water¡¯ as well. Although he wanted to return to Florin immediately to lift the curse, it was inevitable to return as the initiation of the ¡®Dark Magic Corruption¡¯ was progressing in Ste. He nned to immediately go to Edna and boast about the Dead Spirit¡¯s Vengeful Talisman. He believed that having it would be very reassuring in the Seventh Main Tower Episode where the ¡®Dark Magic Corruption¡¯ episode was taking ce. But when he arrived, he realized. ¡°Edna...? Come to think of it, where did she go to investigate the rumors herself...?" "What''s up?"He had a strong intuition that something was going terribly wrong. The episode progressed unusually fast, and the ghost stories in Seventh Main Tower had already begun in earnest. "Crazy..." Cold sweat dripped from his whole body. It wasn''t unexpected, but the situation was very grim. There had been several changes in episodes before, and each time, hadn''t they suffered? He vaguely anticipated it. He just hoped it wouldn''t happen like this. "Even though episodes change abruptly, this is a bit too much." Since Professor Maizen Tyren, the subject of the Dark Magic Corruption, disappeared to be reced by someone else... There was nothing he could do. Still, he thought it was fortunate that he wasn¡¯t toote. It hadn''t been a few hours since Edna and her party entered the Seventh Main Tower. He quickly finished his preparations and headed to the Seventh Main Tower. This episode was particrly strange in which yers had to find the entrance to the previous dungeon. While typical quests were marked on the guide map with ¡®Where to go,¡¯ this episode required yers to personally uncover the riddles and ghost stories. At first, many people were confused and couldn''t progress through the episode properly, and even Baek Yu-Seol was one of those fools. However, the veterans were different. [¡ïMust Read¡ï] [¡ïFinal Summary of the Dark Magic Corruption¡ï] They diligently investigated all dungeon entrances, riddles, routes, shortcuts, and various clearing methods within the game and posted the final summary in themunity. There was no other way to describe them, but to say that they were maniacs. But he owed them a lot. Thanks to their efforts, he hadn¡¯t encountered any obstacles even as he was on his way to the Seventh Main Tower. However, there was one thing which made him worried. "I hope Edna hasn''t overexerted herself before I arrive..." She tended to gather all her strength and explode whenever an event urred in the original game, so he couldn''t help but worry. Additionally, there was one fact he couldn''t tell Edna because of theck of Narrative Power. [Newbies, be cautious when tackling the Seventh Main Tower dungeon with the Edna character] [Behind the boss, there''s a full-body mirror; don''t approach it] [I don''t know why, but if you make contact with the mirror as Edna, your character will die instantly] [It seems fine with other characters, so it might just be a bug??] A bug that was neither exined nor fixed until the end. What if it wasn''t actually a bug but had some reason behind it? "... I don''t know. I''ll have to hurry and see before something like that happens." Splish! It was as if his body was piercing through space and time, and he was instantly sucked into another world. A world where all colors were reversed. There, Baek Yu-Seol chose the most efficient and fastest route and raced towards Edna at full speed. ¡ª¡ª¡ª The reason why the final boss, Maizen Tyren, was dangerous in this episode was because he could manipte the magic of all the students who entered the Seventh Main Tower. In the original novel, Maizen supressed Eisel with endless mana and various magic instead of the abilities of a dark mage, but at that time, Eisel¡¯s observational skills allowed her to grasp the enemy''s weaknesses even in extreme situations. While Professor Maizen Tyren was fighting, he hardly utilized the unique physical abilities of a dark mage, almost as if he were nailed to the ground, which made it seem like he was protecting something. Immediately afterward, she realized. *''The full-body mirror is his weakness.''* Maizen Tyren was shocked by Eisel¡¯s word in the original novel, and she gained confidence from his reaction, approached the mirror and shattered it with magic cast from close range. "We can win." As the giant mes flew towards them, Edna defended with a shield of light and looked at the mirror behind Chekeren. The mysterious mirror emitted a sinister aura. It was the object that caused this ghost incident and maintained the Seventh Main Tower, the core artifact. "Take this!" As Ane unleashed a cute battle cry and threw a punch, the earth barrier protecting Professor Chekeren crumbled. Through the gap, Eisel sent a bolt of lightning, but the scattered rubble flying towards her intercepted the attack. Crash! However, disregarding thews of science, Eisel¡¯s blue lightning traveled the earth and struck Professor Chekeren directly. Crunch! "Hmm...!" Although the shield protecting Professor Chekeren didn''t shatter, its spider web-like golden structure waspromised. "Impressive for a first-year." However, thepromised shield quickly regenerated. It recovered much faster than the time it took for other students to restore their shields. Indeed, being a dark mage with a professorship was not for nothing. At first nce, victory appeared unlikely. Even during a normal magical battle, the opponent could exert even stronger forces amidst difficulties. Thud! Thud! Thud! "Aaargh!" The shattered rubble rose into the air. As it descended at a terrifying speed, Ane panicked and jumped around. "Together!" As Edna struck the ground with her staff, pirs of light rose, shattering all the falling rubble. But the attack didn''t end there. Rumble! Thud! A massive bolt of lightning pierced through the dome from above! Its power was easily above ss 5, to the point where the shield couldn''t withstand it if hit. "Watch out!" Crack! Sensing the lightning in advance, Ane quickly flew out of the way, while Eisel extended an icy shield towards the ceiling. "Ugh...!" However, it was insufficient topletely block the lightning. Some shards of lightning bounced off and wrapped around Eisel¡¯s body. "Darn it, seriously..." Edna hurriedly ced her hand on the ground and summoned green vines to wrap around Eisel¡¯s body like armor. The lightning promptly dissipated and disappeared. *''How do we approach the mirror?''* The n had been exined long ago. - If they could create this level of space, there must be a ''core,'' and we should destroy it, so stall for time. However, due to Professor Chekeren''s unexpectedly strong fighting skills, approaching closer was impossible. *''Long-range magic will all be blocked....''* Coordinate generation magked destructive power, so they couldn''t destroy the mirror from afar, and casting magic from a distance would reduce its power, plus Chekeren would surely notice and defend himself during casting. They couldn''t leave such a crucial part unattended. *''I''ll figure it out for real.''* In the original novel, Professor Maizen was an alchemist. There was a description indicating that he couldn''t properly handle magic of this scale because his talent in magic wascking and he was forcibly transferred to alchemy. Thanks to this, Eisel found a gap to break the mirror. However, Professor Chekeren was a professor of elemental magic, so he hadbat experience. Actually, it would be more urate to say that he had superior abilitiespared to mostbat mages, not just dark mages. Because of this, even with thebined efforts of Ane and two others, they couldn''t approach him. "No, there''s a way." Edna looked at Ane hopping around like a frog. Having awakened her physical abilities, she was disying speed and power beyond imagination. *¡®Maybe not as much as Eisel or Mayuseong... but I can use her as a knight.¡¯* As soon as that thought came to him, Edna shouted loudly. "Ane! I just figured it out. The mirror behind that bastard is the weakness! Go and smash it!" "Huh. What?!" Startled, Ane widened her eyes. Her expression seemed to convey, ¡®Was she allowed to say that?¡¯ They had already discussed targeting the mirror just before arriving here. But making the opponent unaware of what they were aiming for was the most basic strategy. But to blurt it out like that? "Oh... Okay!" But what could be done? Thinking it must have some significance, she dashed towards the mirror as Edna instructed. "Where?!" ng! Thud! Ane''s instant leap might not be as powerful as a Hyper Jump, but it had considerable speed, causing Chekeren to mark her as the target. Gathering debris to create a huge boulder, he pushed it towards her. Then, he summoned mes in the air, and sent lightning bolts and ice shard fragments to obstruct Ane''s path. "Aaargh!" *¡®No matter how you look at it, this isn''t it. I''m really going to die!¡¯* With no gap to dodge, tears welled up in Ane''s eyes as she witnessed the iing magic. "Ah, I¡¯m dying at the ripe age of 40. I haven¡¯t even experienced love." However, in that moment, golden magic circles spun around Ane''s body, summoning dozens of bundles of chains which intercepted all the iing magic. Lightning fizzled out as it descended along the chains. Boulders were caught and stopped by the chains, and ice shards were deflected by the chains. "This is...!" Undoubtedly, it was Edna¡¯s magic. Although each chain was merely at the ss 4 level, the fact that there were dozens of them... meant that Edna unleashed this magic to protect Ane, even at the risk of exhausting herself. "Damn it! Then I can''t hold back either!" Without solely relying on the chains, Ane maximized her own agility and reflexes. She defended against avoidable magic and punches to conserve Edna¡¯s mana while advancing forward. "It''s truly ridiculous that a traitor like you receives protection from mages!" Chekeren muttered while clenching his fists. Then, a huge golden wall rose from the ground to confine Ane, but... Splurt! "Hmm!" The gold didn''t solidify and melted down, seeping into the ground. *''Why?''* Students consumed by the ghosts and shadows of the Seventh Main Tower had their magicpletely taken by Chekeren. Jeremy Skalben must have beenpletely consumed by the ghost as well. He thought he had absorbed all his magic... *''Damn it!''* Now wasn''t the time for such thoughts. With the magic intended to bind her failing feet, Ane approached even closer. *''It wouldn''t matter if I killed one!''* Absorbing magic through ghosts and shadows was difficult to fully ept. Hence, to absorb Eisel and Edna¡¯s magic at high purity, he needed to subdue rather than kill, restraining his power as much as possible. However, it was fine to kill Ane anyway. After all, she was a dark mage, so there wae no need to absorb her power. "Stop being a nuisance and just die." Slk! Along Chekeren''s forearm, the ck aura twisted like a snake, creating a small sphere. It wasn¡¯t absorbed magic, but Chekeren''s original ability as a dark mage. The moment it waspleted and aimed at Ane. Crack! A chilling sensation stimted Chekeren''s senses. *''Dangerous. Instinct is speaking. If I don''t hurry to defend, something big will definitely happen.''* As his casting was interrupted, he turned his gaze to find Edna approaching him. She was running with light swirling around the end of her staff. It was not towards him, but towards the mirror behind. Ah. The power of that magic was undoubtedly above the ss 4. Although he had put some defensive magic around the mirror, whether he could fully defend against the dazzling magic was uncertain. *''Quick, I need to block it...!''* Chekeren gritted his teeth and calcted a spell to stop Edna. Even if he didn''t kill her now, he could still easily block her. Such a judgment was made, but... - Don''t block her. "... Excuse me?" A voice that had not been involved in the battle at all issued amand. It was so sudden that Chekeren momentarily looked dumbfounded, by which time Edna had already reached the full-body mirror. "Yaaaah!" With a battle cry, Edna thrust the end of her staff into the mirror. sh! For a moment, a tremendous light emanated, but... It was engulfed by the ck aura emanating from the mirror. "... Huh?" Sensing that something was wrong, Edna tried to withdraw her foot, but it was toote. - Child of the Constetion, do not resent. Chapter 175: Seventh Main Tower (7) Chapter 175: Seventh Main Tower (7) ... Darkness emanated from the full-length mirror. It devoured Edna and dragged her inside. Since it happened so suddenly and swiftly, nobody in the room could react properly. "Uh! Uh...?" Eisel stared at the full-length mirror with a dazed expression. Professor Chekeren appeared bewildered and hadn''t even thought of using magic, while Ane just sat down on the floor in shock. "What''s... this?" It didn''t make sense. Edna was always confident and self-assured. Sbe had effortlessly ovee countless incidents and crises that hade her way until now. Once again, she thought she could handle it. Just like before, she thought it could ovee any powerful and threatening dark magic by bravely facing it head-on. But now, it all fell apart so helplessly. "Oh...¡± Thud! Eisel sat down on the floor, and her hand lost the strength to hold the wand. She was too young to experience losing someone they fought alongside with their life on the line. So, Eisel couldn''t properly grasp the situation. "What... went wrong?" They btedly tried to retrace their steps. And the quest to figure out what went wrong yielded no answers. Also, unfortunately. The girls hadn''t done anything wrong. If they had just fought ording to the n, they could have undoubtedly achieved victory. There was just one problem. ... Edna was the ''Child of the Constetion.'' "Ha, hahaha!" Finally, Chekeren burst intoughter. He thought the mirror was in a life-threatening crisis, but who would have thought that it would devour the opponent. "It truly is surprising." It wasn''t for nothing that they carried Ste''s name. As a first year student, they were able to surprised someone who held the title of a magic professor. They deserved praise. "But in the end, it turned out like this. Isn''t that so?" Whoosh!! Thick crimson mes red up. It was as if they were fueled by Chekeren¡¯s rage. The crimson waves started to ominously engulf the entire area. "Now that the most annoying brat has disappeared, let''s finish this slowly." The more the opponent resistd, the harder it was to subdue them without killing them. However, now that the considerable power of Edna had vanished, it was very easy. Professor Chekeren extended both hands to conjure the most magnificent and beautiful mes for the finale. The magic prepared for the grand finale was none other than the crimson mes of the Adolveit¡¯s royal family. "Hmm?" But something felt off. Unlike other mes, Adolveit¡¯s mes were not passionately burning or threatening... Their characteristic was a serene beauty. However, the mes conjured by Chekeren were just ordinary crimson with no remarkable features. *''Wait. This isn''t...!''* The moment he thought that. Swoosh!! "Eek...?!" A crimson de flew from behind and pierced his heart. "Gah...!" ck blood spilled from his mouth as he tried to grasp the de which had pierced his chest, but it had no physical form. A de without a physical form. It was... a true me. More crimson than anything else, hence more passionate and beautiful. The true me of Adolveit. "Surely not..." Chekeren slowly turned his head back. There, he could see Princess Hong Bi-Yeon, who was covered in sweat and could barely stand with one hand against the wall. *''How...?''* Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s essence was undoubtedly consumed by him. Thus, hadn''t he perfectly taken over the magic as well? Her soul was destined to wander trapped inside the full-length mirror forever, then fade away. The remaining body there was just a shell. But upon reconsideration, he hadn''t directly collected the soul himself. More precisely... it was the one inside the full-length mirror who directly absorbed the soul. *''Surely not!''* Thud! Forcing out the crimson de, Chekeren looked at the full-length mirror. "So, the Child of the Constetion... Is that all you want?" Currently, the power of the one sleeping in the full-length mirror was still feeble. It was even struggling to properly absorb just one me of the Adolveit lineage. But in addition, devouring Edna who was known as the Child of the Constetion, made it impossible to maintain its abilities. "... I don''t know what happened, but from now on, we must be prepared." Hong Bi-Yeon carefully uttered each word, exerting effort to do so. Despite feeling like copsing right there from utter exhaustion, losing consciousness now would truly mean the end of everything. That was what she thought. "Ha, hahaha... hahaha." Chekeren appeared to have lost all sense ofposure. He slowly stepped back, clutched his face with both hands, and shook his head in disbelief. "Damn it... Can''t even endure this much? After all the lies you fed me...? Deceived me? Damn it! Damn it!" "What?" Chekeren spat curses into the empty air The action caused even Hong Bi-Yeon, who was busy conjuring mes, to be flustered. While his anger couldn¡¯t be directed anywhere, one thing was certain. The current Chekeren... was in a state ofplete resignation. It was strange. High-ranking dark mages didn¡¯t die from having their hearts pierced. Even though Hong Bi-Yeon had pierced his vital spot just now, killing students would''ve been effortless for him at best. Yet, he just sat there without doing anything. "... Everything has be pointless." The higher the goals and ambitions one has, the harder it is to endure the moment when all those dreams scatter like foam. Chekren clenched his face tightly with both hands and let out a sobbing sound. Then, slowly raising his head, he scanned the girls. First, Hong Bi-Yeon and Eisel, who were the first to have their power absorbed by him, and finally Ane. "... It¡¯s such a pity for you too." "W-What do you mean by it!" Ane''s defense mechanism kicked in with a burst of panic, and she yelled out. However, upon hearing that, Eisel slowly epted the even more unbelievable reality and began to utter each word slowly. "... What about Edna? What''s going to happen to her?" "Answer us!" "Why ask when you already know?" Chekeren gestured towards the full-length mirror with his chin. "That ce is a fragment of a shattered worldpletely disconnected from reality, where the souls of ordinary humans who enter cannot return. That¡¯s how I absorbed your souls." The reason ''that individual'' couldn''t act alone inside the full-length mirror and needed Chekeren as a medium was precisely that. But it was just this much. If he had realized sooner that they were too weak to even withstand one Edna and had to expel all the souls, such a dangerous situation wouldn''t have even begun. Chekeren closed his eyes. At the moment when the Edna and ''that individual'' in the full-length mirror disappeared together, he too would vanish, bound by his soul. "Wait... you can''t just leave it like that!" Snap! Suddenly, Hong Bi-Yeon, who had approached Chekeren, bit her pale lips and pointed her staff at his neck. "Speak." "What?" "Tell me a way to bring them back." "Hah, impossible. That world is as shattered as a broken mirror. What do you think you can do in a world where everything is mixed up, where looking to the right shows the left and looking to the left shows the back? If you''re so determined, why not just jump right in? But if both of you perish side by side, then that''s quite a spectacle for the final journey." Hong Bi-Yeon scanned Eisel and Ane with determination. Then, she uttered the most dreaded question she never wanted to ask. "Did you, by any chance,e all the way here to save me?" Ane couldn¡¯t bring herself to answer when she heard the hesitation in her voice. Eisel hesitated for a moment, but nodded her head in the end. "Yes. Miss Edna formed this team to save you." "If that''s the case..." Without further hesitation, Hong Bi-Yeon turned on her heels. She wasn''t heading towards the exit, but the full-length mirror... "Wait... just a moment! Stop!" Realizing what she was about to do, Eisel hurriedly ran and grabbed Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s arm. However, with a fierce strength, Hong Bi-Yeon forcefully pushed Eisel aside and turned her head sharply to re at her. "Don''t interfere!" For a moment, Eisel flinched under Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s zing eyes which were as bright as burning me. What was she so angry about? What made her emotions so intense? Eisel couldn''t understand her emotions even in the slightest. "I have to go. I have to go and save..." With her eyes wide as if possessed, Hong Bi-Yeon headed towards the mirror... It definitely seemed dangerous. Even if she entered in perfect condition, she would undoubtedly be on the verge of death, let alone now, when she was not in her right mind and had depleted most of her mana. "You can''t just leave it like that." Eisel tightly grasped Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s hand from behind. "She have sacrificed herself to save you. To render even that sacrifice meaningless. I can''t let you do that." "... Let go." "If you''re so determined to go, then incinerate me and go. You say that all the time, don''t you?" However, Hong Bi-Yeon only red at Eisel, not even considering using magic to threaten her. As expected. She never forgot the favors she received. ¡­ No, she goes beyond that level. Princess Hong Bi-Yeon had an infinitely forgiving aspect towards those who did something for her without asking for anything in return. In her head. In her heart. As if a huge wedge had been driven in. So, how could Hong Bi-Yeon stand by and watch the death of Edna who struggled to save her even at the cost of her life? "I have to go..." Eisel widened her blue eyes in surprise. It was the first time. She saw Princess Hong Hi-Yeon of Adolveit in such a weak state. She forced her lips together with an expression that appeared like she might burst into tears. Then, she bowed her head deeply. She felt not only the helplessness brought by her own powerlessness, but also disappointment and anger. Now, she just... Hated everything. As Hong Bi-Yeon, who had been approaching the full-length mirror, finally released her strength and weakly sat down, Eisel supported her. Now it was all over. Perhaps she should be satisfied with having saved Hong Bi-Yeon. ¡­ As she thought that. "Oh, shit. Is it already toote?" A voice was heard. The three girls'' gaze simultaneously turned to the source. There stood Baek Yu-Seol, wiping the sweat beads off his cheek. It appeared that he had rushed there. "Ah..." At that moment, she thought. The current situation was desperate enough, impossible, and blocked by a massive, insurmountable wall. Just because one boy hade, why did all this meaningless situation suddenly turn hopeful? Why was that? With a disgruntled expression, he nced through the room and then looked piercingly at the full-length mirror. "Sigh. My fate isplicated." Baek Yu-Seol walked over and lightly tapped Eisel and Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s shoulders. As ifforting them for their efforts so far. With just that gesture... All their worries and concerns appeared to have wash away, leaving a sense of relief. "I''ll be back in a moment." It was like he was going for a leisurely walk with a dog in the backyard of the neighborhood. His steps were rxed and casual, but above all, he possessed a reliable and sturdy figure. Whoosh! Crash! He lifted his foot towards the full-length mirror andpletely disappeared from view. And they had no worry at all. Rather, they felt it was reassuring. "Ah..." "Huh? Princess Hong Bi-Yeon? Snap out of it!" Finally, she let go of all her worries and concerns and fell into a deep sleep. When she wakes up again... everything would be resolved.", Chapter 176: Unreal (1) Chapter 176: Unreal (1) In the realm of consciousness where even light and time wander aimlessly, Edna moved ahead in an endless loop. ¡®....¡¯ It was as if someone had flipped the switch of a TV, and Edna¡¯s consciousness, which waspletely extinguished in pure darkness, returned. "Ah." Hesitation. She stopped in her tracks and hastily looked around. Rumble. Bang! Bang! It was noisy and foul-smelling.Gray buildings towering into the sky and cars spewed smoke. Amidst the chaos, the people and students were rushing to their desired ce. "Uh....." Tock! "Ugh!" "Move! I''m busy." Apany employee bumped into Edna, who stood dazed, and hurried past. Only then did she realize she was carrying a bag. "What''s this...?" [Ilwol High School 3-7 Edna] It was a name tag. *''Ah, right.''* Then the memory came back to her. *¡®I am Edna, a third-year student at Ilwol High School in Seoul. Wasn''t I on my way to school?¡¯* *''Geez.''* *¡®Seems like I lost my mind for a moment. Perhaps it''s because I stayed up almost all night studyingst night, my head feels so dizzy.¡¯* *¡®How could I have such a fantastical dream?¡¯* *¡¯....... But, what was that dream?''* No matter how hard she tried to remember the dream, the more she tried to recall it, the farther away it seemed to disappear, and now she couldn¡¯t remember anything at all. "What''s the point?" She pushed away the memories of the dream world and took out her smartphone. Opening the bus route application, it showed that the bus would arrive in 5 minutes. ..... The touch felt a bit awkward. Why does handling a smartphone feel unfamiliar like this? She stood at the bus stop, tapping on her smartphone while tilting her head. Suddenly, someone appeared beside her. "Hey~ Edna~ Why are you staring at your phone all day?" "Uh?¡± It was an embrace that made her feel so embarrassed, but the other person seemed ustomed to this situation. The girl with long ck hair was named Han Cho-yeon. She was modest and quiet in appearance. However, Han Cho-yeon had a very mischievous personality unlike her appearance. She had been Edna¡¯s closest friend since their first year of high school. "Huh? You''re still ying with your phone. What are you looking at? YouTube? Oh, what''s this? Since when did you start following Gabbas Boyband? You act like you''re not interested in celebrities." "I didn''t watch it! I just identally clicked on it because it popped up on the YouTube algorithm..." "Oh,e on, stop lying. Did you think I wouldn''t know? I can clearly see you always watching oppas'' variety shows." "No, I''m serious! I didn''t subscribe, and I don''t watch live broadcasts! I just click out of curiosity whenever it pops up!" Some awkward but familiar words popped out of her mouth. "Hmm~ Really? I thought you only watched English and math lessons on YouTube, but you''re also human after all." "I didn''t..." It wasn''t unfair, but it felt unfair. The truth was that she secretly watched Gabbas Boyband''s videos diligently, but... she didn''t want to be caught like this... Her face felt hot. Pretending not to know, but being caught made her feel several times more embarrassed. "Oh, the bus is here!" "You''re changing the subject~" Fortunately, just in time, the bus arrived, and Edna dashed into it as if fleeing. ¡­ Of course, even after boarding the bus, Han Cho-yeon sat right next to her, so there was no escaping the teasing. * * * "Is this our school?" Ilwol High School was a five-story building, a typical high school with a in building structure and the school logo engraved on the roof,monly seen anywhere in Seoul. "Why did you suddenly stop? Let''s hurry, we''rete." "Uh, yeah." Because of Han Cho-yeon''s urging, they had no choice but to walk towards the school, but something felt off and awkward. "Hey, Cho-yeon." "Why are you calling me so affectionately. It¡¯s giving me goosebumps." "Was our school always this small...?" "Uh. Isn''t it a bit like a beanpared to the neighboring school? That school is freaking huge." "No, that''s not what I meant. It just feels smaller than usual." "Like your height?" "This crazy girl''s really..." "Hehehe, you get angry right away when I hit a button, huh? You''ve been acting weird since this morning. Is this about the size of the school?" "......" Han Cho-yeon''s reaction was normal. Other students on the way to school wereughing and chatting without any awkwardness, so maybe Edna was just overthinking it. "Am I too sensitive these days...? The stress of being a third-year student is more serious than I thought." Ding~! Ding! Just as the traditional 20th-century school bell rang, Edna barely made it in time for the first period ss. Even though it was called the first period, it was just a time for previewing English listening tests, so most students were lying down and sleeping. The teacher didn¡¯t bother them either. Whether it was third-year students or others, only those who study did. *¡®¡­ Something''s strange. There are no other students studying properly besides me.¡¯* *¡®Well, strictly speaking, there are... at most five.¡¯* *¡®With nearly forty students in one ssroom, are there only five people studying?¡¯* *¡®Is this normal?¡¯* *¡®Weren''t we all supposed to study like crazy for our lives?¡¯* *¡®It seemed like that was the case until yesterday¡­¡¯* *¡®No. Is that too much of a ''fantasy''...?¡¯* *¡®Is this really ''reality''?¡¯* Ding! Dong! The bell rang, and the first period began. Edna was in the science track and took a biology ss. Because she was short, she always insisted on sitting in the front row, as she couldn''t see the ckboard well if a male student sat in front of her. "Turn to page 39." Without any greetings or jokes, the biology teacher went straight into the lesson with a sleepy voice. As she was about to take out her book from her bag, she looked at her name tag and widened her eyes. [Ilwol High School, ss 3-7, Edna] "Huh? Is that the right school name?" "About the origin of life..." However, because the teacher immediately started the lesson, there was no time to think deeply about it. The ss progressed quickly, but as expected, there were hardly any students who listened properly. Some were already sprawled out at the back, fast asleep. "I''ve decided not to care about these things anymore. They have their lives, and I have mine." "Ugh. Look at that guy, so unlucky." "Once again, he''s pretending to be the model student all by himself." "What''s the point of studying at this stubborn school? I feel like giving him a p on the back of his head." Tuck! A bundle of paper flew and hit her head. Edna grimaced and looked back. The school bullies were giggling at the back. "Hey, look at her face." "I''m so scared!" ''Those jerks...¡¯ She almost snapped but held back because it was ss time. She needed to pay attention in biology, her weakness. Ding! Dong! But she still held back even after the ss ended. She didn''t retaliate. Thud! Bang! "Ow! You crazy b*stards!" "These damn punks. Didn''t I tell you not to disturb me during ss?" "Wait, Edna! If you hit someone with a chair, you''ll really get into trouble!" "You''re asking me to die?" "She''s nuts!" Edna didn¡¯t hold back. Especially not against those who disturb her studies. "High school bullies? Hey, can you fight well? Are you good at it, you little b*stards?" "If you dare again..." *¡®I''m too old to be scared of kids'' pranks. I regretted being afraid of those little punks when I started working!¡¯* *¡®... Work?¡¯* *¡®Did I work at such a ce?¡¯* *¡®Wait.¡¯* When Edna paused for a moment while swinging the chair, the bullies took advantage of it and rushed out. Han Cho-Yeon had a worried expression. Then, out of the blue, she asked, "Are you on your period?" "No, you crazy jerk." "Why are you so touchy today?" "I don''t know. I just feel like smashing everything." "Anyway, what are you going to do? If they call their brothers..." "Their brothers?" It dawned on her. The fact that their school bullies were protected by the gang called ''The Brothers.¡¯ "... Yeah?" Suddenly, she had a gut feeling that things were about to go south, but there was still plenty of time left in the day toe up with a n. Ding! Dong~! The school bell rang for dismissal. ¡­ Huh? Why so suddenly? Edna hurriedly looked at Han Cho-yeon. She was cheerfully preparing to leave school, even humming a tune. "Wait... it''s already over?" "Huh? What''s wrong?" "We just had our first period." "Oh~ Oh, right. Since you fell asleep during the first period and woke up, it''s already time to go home! Are you going to Co-no''s too?" "... No." "Well, anyway. Be careful on your way home. It doesn''t seem likely, but those guys looked pissed off earlier." Han Cho-yeon pointed subtly towards the bullies and then disappeared from the ssroom. "Sigh...¡± Now, she didn¡¯t even know what''s what anymore. As she went to grab her bag to head home, she noticed her name tag. [Ilwol High School ss 3-7 Edna] "Huh...?" What''s been going on since earlier? Was the school name always like this? She hurriedly looked for Han Cho-yeon, but she had already disappeared. *''Am I really this touchytely...¡¯* With her bag in hand, Edna walked towards the school gate. ¡­ She realized her mistake about 5 minutester. "Hey, is this her?" "Yes, it''s her." As expected, the bullies brought their ''brothers''. They were really serious about their gangster act, even bringing motorcycles to show off their power. "Hahaha! You call yourself a model student, but you''re such a hothead. How did you end uping out the main gate, when we left the back door open just in case?" Edna bowed her head and nced around. Teachers who met the eyes of the gangsters quickly turned away, and the students didn''t even bother looking this way. She thought about calling the police, but it probably wouldn''t mean much. *''School life has really changed.¡¯* Called into an alley, Edna lowered her head, realizing she was in trouble. The exit was already upied by the gangsters sitting around smoking and spitting on the ground. *''I should be studying....¡¯* As she sighed, a fellow female student from the same ss tapped Edna on the forehead. "Hey, sighing? Still not sober?" Feeling disgusted, Edna looked up, and seeing the bullies backing away slightly, she felt her pride hurt, and instead of retreating, she snapped. "You''re asking for it!" A clenched fist. Prominent veins. That arrogant bully girl was about to hit her. However, Edna had to restrain herself from retaliating, knowing that asserting her pride here could lead to real trouble with the ''brothers''. So, just... epting the hit seemed like the right choice, so Edna tightly shut her eyes. ¡­ But nothing happened. What''s going on? ncing with one eye open at the bully, she saw her looking somewhat confusedly down the alley. ".... What''s up with that crazy man again?" "Oh, are they The Brothers gang?" "No. He¡¯s wearing your school uniform. Do you know her?" "No. First time seeing him..." What kind of conversation is this? Turning her head to look down one side of the alley, she noticed something. A boy wearing sunsses walked confidently as if he were some third-rate movie protagonist. He was approaching her. He looked about seventeen from his appearance, but judging by the name tag matching hers, he was presumably a high school senior. The boy''s name was... *''Baek... Yu-Seol...?''* The name sounded familiar, but she couldn''t recall who he was. "Stop. Who are you?" The thugs blocked Baek Yu-Seol, hands in their pockets. He lowered his sunsses, nced at the thugs, and chuckled. Then... Bam! Pow! Whack! With a single blow, he knocked all three thugs down. *''What kind of 2000s indie male lead is this....''* It was undoubtedly a cool scene, but not at all cool. *''The situation and staging are too contrived!''* Bam~ It felt like the typical cheesy BGM from a 90s ssic movie was ying. However tacky it might be, Baek Yu-Seol had undoubtedlye to rescue her... She was grateful. "Hey! Stop that guy!" "I''ll handle it, boss!" The third-rate thugs shouted their third-rate lines as they charged at Baek Yu-Seol, but they were no match for him. Baek Yu-Seol exerted tremendous strength with his small stature, and the thugs were scattered around the alley like modern art decorations. And finally, Baek Yu-Seol reached Edna. "This guy..." As the leader hesitated and stepped back, Baek Yu-Seol approached him almost leisurely. ¡­ Suddenly, he lifted the motorcycle onto his shoulder. "Huh?" "What?" "Huh?" Logically, was it possible to lift a motorcycle with one hand? Why did he suddenly do that in the first ce? To hit someone with a motorcycle? Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s strange antics didn''t end there. Lowering his sunsses slightly, he showed his signature mischievous gaze and shed his white teeth. "Actually, I wanted this." Then he dashed away from the spot. "....?" "... What''s up with that guy?" "I-I don''t know, boss..." In the midst of such a surreal situation which unfolded in the blink of an eye, the thugs sat dumbfounded, unable to do anything. They stared nkly in the direction where Baek Yu-Seol disappeared. ''This is crazy!'' Seizing the opportunity he provided, Edna quickly grabbed her bag and fled. [Ilwol High School, ss 3-7, Edna] Amidst the chaos, why did the bag''s name tag catch her eye? Edna didn''t want to think about anything anymore.", Chapter 177: Unreal (2) Chapter 177: Unreal (2) Since that day, the thugs'' visits to Ilwol High School ceased to exist. Naturally, the girls who used to hang around with the thugs gradually faded away. Students who had to silently endure the thugs'' behavior cheered at Edna¡¯s story. ".... Huh? Me?" "Yeah! You''re totally amazing. Your boyfriend took down all the thugs, right?" "Oh no... He''s not my boyfriend?" "Really? Anyway, there''s not just one or two witnesses who saw it!" "Yeah. They even dered they won''te near Ilwol High School again!" As soon as they arrived at school, Han Cho-yeon and her friends were in a frenzy. But, there were more than one or two doubts raised by their friends'' words. Who was there in that narrow alleyway at the time? How could there be so many witnesses? And why did the rumor spread so quickly? The more unbelievable fact was that thugs retreated and dered they wouldn¡¯te back because they were scared of a high school student? *''This... This doesn''t make any sense.''* "Who''s your boyfriend? They said he looks really cool." "They say he''s from our school, right? He wears sunsses so no one knows his identity!" "Maybe he doesn''t want his identity revealed?" "These crazy guys..." Even though he wore sunsses and all, he had his name tag out in the open. What''s the point of hiding his identity if he''s going to expose it like that? The more Edna heard, the more confused she got. "He''s not my boyfriend..." "But still, he jumped into the fray to save you, doesn''t that mean he likes you?" "I don''t know..." But, well¡­ Anyway... Hearing all this, she didn''t feel bad. After all, it was true that the boy had acted for her sake, and all the kids at school were praising her. Filled with a strange sense of happiness, Edna found a unconscious smile ying on her lips. She felt like the protagonist of the world. * * * A week had passed since that day. Like a curious girl, Edna inquired throughout the school for ''Baek Yu-Seol,'' but he was nowhere to be found. She even searched through the first and second grades, and checked the attendance list, but couldn''t find a simr name. *''Then, who was he back then?''* Still, she wanted to thank the person who saved her, but he had mysteriously disappeared, so she couldn''t. "First ce in the school, Edna! Congrattions. You ranked first in the nationwide mock exam." The voice calling her name woke Edna from her reverie. Standing on the podium was always a daunting task, but after consistently ranking first, she was starting to get used to it. "Thank you." As she received her award, apuse erupted throughout the auditorium. After stepping down from the stage, Han Cho-yeon tapped her on the shoulder. "Wow. This is amazing. How can someone rank first in the nation in this tough school?" "Well, I''m naturally smart. You should stop reading those inte novels and study instead. You''re smart too..." "W-what are you talking about? And it''s not an inte novel, it''s a romance fantasy." "Same difference." *¡®Really. A romance fantasy?¡¯* *¡®I don''t know why I read that.¡¯* *¡®I should focus on reality instead.¡¯* "No! Anyway, want to go eat tteokbokki for lunch? I''ll treat you." "Wow. Sounds good! Let''s go!" Despite being in the middle ss of South Korea, she remembered Han Cho-yeon always felt nervous even when buying tteokbokki because she was rtively poor. Every time she thought about it, she wanted to treat her friend to a meal, but refrained from doing so to avoid hurting their pride. "But today, I have a reason. Tteokbokki? You can look forward to it. I''m nning something really special." ¡ª¡ª- It was evening. Today seemed like a good day. Along with Han Cho-yeon and friends, Edna decided to go to the karaoke. She''s~ coo~oo~ool~~~~!! "Oh no! My ear!!" - The approaching time~!! And the wind of the season too~!! I will take you~!! "Ahhhh!" Surrounded by friends who emitted high-pitched notes which blurred the line between noise pollution and singing, Edna¡¯s song stood out with its exceptional skill. - Don''t ever try to find me again~!! "Ohhh" - Don''t curse at me, you cruel woman~! A karaoke essential, So Chan Whee''s "Tears." Edna showcased perfect mastery, reaching high notes effortlessly in every part. Unrivaled skill. As they left the karaoke room, the girls sang her song as if savoring the after taste. "Ah! She was amazing." "Yeah. She really sang great....." "Edna, how about bing an idol? You''re pretty and talented, it suits you." "Speak sensibly. Not everyone can be a singer." "No, seriously. It seems usible, doesn''t it?" "Don''t talk nonsense. You''ll ruin your life by chasing strange dreams." Edna was realistic. A singer? In this day and age, pretty teenagers who dance well and have talent in singing were everywhere. Those kids often ended up failing miserably, especially in the idol industry. She wouldn''t even consider going down that path. After the singing session at the karaoke, Edna spent time with friends wandering the streets, shopping for cosmetics or eating snacks. They believed in enjoying themselves to the fullest when they could, considering such leisurely activities were rare. Then, noticing a crowd of spectators in their 10s and 20s on the street, the friends diverted their attention towards them. "Oh. Looks like they''re busking over there?" "Yeah, it seems like it. There''s a huge crowd." Spotting a ce crowded with spectators in their 10s and 20s on the street, the friends headed there. - Alright. Next participant, could you introduce yourself please? "Yes... I''m Han Yumi, apany employee from Guwoldong." - I see. What song will you be singing? It turned out it wasn''t just an ordinary busking session. "Hey, isn''t that him? That''s him, right? Kim Baekgwang, the YouTuber famous for street casting karaoke!" - Really? Crazy! I''m seeing him for the first time for real. "He''s so handsome...... Wow." It seemed like everyone reacted as the man performing busking was quite a celebrity, but Edna only responded with wide-eyed surprise. "He''s famous?" "Don''t you know? Look at him. Did youe from the mountains or something?" "Well. I might not know....." -Casually saying hello, as one can~ While Edna and friends were chatting, the next participant started singing. Despite being quite beautiful and eliciting reactions from the audience, it didn''t catch Edna¡¯s attention. After the song ended, YouTuber Kim Baekgwang led the apuse. - Alright. Is there another participant ready? It was said that there were always aspiring singers flocking around Kim Baekgwang''s broadcasts since his live broadcasts usually had tens of thousands, if not hundreds of thousands, of real-time viewers, giving them a chance to show their faces. However, regardless of the number of aspiring singers present, ultimately, only those chosen by the host would get a chance to perform. The next participant was probably already decided in advance. What''s being shown now was just another scripted show. Despite knowing this fact, high school girls still cheered loudly. "Hey! There''s a great singer here!" "Over here! Over here!" "What? Hey! Are you crazy?" Suddenly, when friends pointed to her, Edna burst into anger. Even if they shouted like this, the YouTuber probably wouldn¡¯t pay attention to her, but it was embarrassing nheless. However, YouTuber Kim Baekgwang showed an unexpected reaction. As the high school girls screamed, he, who had been focusing on their reactions, nced at Edna, then stood still for a moment before approaching with a bright smile. - Well, it seems the next participant has been decided amidst the enthusiastic cheers of the friends! How about it, would you like to sing a song? While saying this, he discreetly shed a message not visible to the camera. [Feel free to decline if you feel burdened!] Indeed, there was no need to participate unconditionally. But since Kim Baekgwang showed such a response and approached like this, which wasn''t somethingmon, and her friends kept pushing her, Edna decided to pick just one song to try. - Alright. The next participant. Amidst the enthusiastic cheers of her friends, Edna, a high school student from Ilwol High School! Right? - Hahaha, our viewers thought she was an idol trainee. Is that correct? "No." - Ah! That''s a no! Do you have any ns to debut? "I have to go home and study." - That''s right~! Kim Baekgwang was looking at the camera, where there was arge tablet screen, and five chat windows were continuously scrolling up. [Fan A: Studying?] [Fan B: Is this for real? LOL] [Fan C: LOL! LOL!] [Fan D: First time seeing someone studying after appearing on a broadcast] [Fan E: LOL] [Fan F: Wow. But she''s cute] Each tform''s viewers had their own chat window. As Edna stepped forward and took the microphone, the chat window started exploding, and she vaguely seemed to know the reason. Sigh....... - Shall we go straight to it? What song have you chosen? "Um... I''ll go with Hwal''s ''Say Yes.'' Key up by 3." - Oh! Bold choice! We''re excited!! Since it was a well-known high-pitched song sung three keys higher, there was bound to be a heated reaction. As YouTuber Kim Baekgwang manipted theputer and audio, the music started ying. Edna, who had steadied her breath, felt a sense of difort before singing. *''... Huh?''* There, in the crowd. Baek Yu-Seol appeared, the one who carried a motorcycle on his shoulders. Just as she had seen him a week ago. *''Wait a minute...''* She wanted to rush over and talk to him, but she was unable to do so due to the music ying. She began to sing. - Oh, Say Yes~? Her song was emotional and explosive. The high notes stretched gracefully while the low notes tantalized the ears. "Oh... This is..." YouTuber Kim Baekgwang stood there dumbfounded, unable to react properly, and the audience, as well as the chat window, seemed frozen in ce. - Now, take my hand~! Say Yesss! And finally, just after reaching the peak of the high note, about 10 secondster, an explosive reaction erupted in the chat window to the extent that an error urred. [DD: What was that voice..] [MM: I''ll kill you if you don''t hold my hand] [LL: Who said I didn''t hold hands] [00: Hey. Quickly go and hold hands] Dozens of reactions per second. Just before the server crashed due to donations, and with the number of viewers skyrocketing, it could be intuited how instantly popr the existence known as Edna had be. "This can work!" Kim Baek-gwang had a hunch. With this level of buzz, by now, discussions about Edna would be spreading across all sorts ofmunities. Typically, participants were expected to sing only one song, but it was judged that ending it here wouldn''t be appropriate. "......" After Edna finished the song and quietly held the microphone in both hands, Kim Baek-gwang hurriedly began to speak. "Are you out of your mind? Was I zoned out? Can someone tell me how long I zoned out? Yes? 30 years? Hey. Don¡¯t lie. That''s not it." He casuallymunicated with the viewers as he approached Edna. "Oh, this is no joke. Are you really not an aspiring singer?" "No." "This is really a shame. I''m not in a position to evaluate anyone, but even if you debuted right now, you wouldn''t becking. Seriously." "Thank you." Since Edna was also subtly ncing at the chat window, she knew that the reaction was hot. Feeling a bit overwhelmed, she wanted to leave quickly, but suddenly people in the chat were calling for an encore. "Oh, viewers are asking for one more song. Hey, calm down. Don''t feel pressured. You don''t have to sing if you don''t want to. It''s stressful if you''re pressured, really stressful." "Ah..." She also sensed the atmosphere. If she just left ndly, the atmosphere would be awkward. "Let''s do one more song then." Edna, who inherently enjoyed singing, and didn''t really dislike such a warm response, ultimately got swept up in the mood. Then suddenly, she unconsciously turned her head towards Baek Yu-Seol. He hade in the front of the crowd suddenly. Without sunsses, he was looking at her with a serious expression. It was quite the opposite of the former yful and mischievous impression. He slowly parted his lips and said to Edna, ''Don''t do it. His mouth shape was unmistakably negative.¡¯ "What...?" -Why are you like this? "Oh no reason." -What song will you choose? "... Kim Sang-min''s ''You.'' Please y it." Edna, who had been looking at Kim Baek-gwang, looked back at Baek Yu-Seol. He closed his eyes and lowered his head. Don''t do it. But she couldn''t stop here. The number of viewers had now reached 100,000, and stopping here could be really embarrassing. Regardless of the mysterious boy Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s reaction, with the music ying, Edna¡¯s song began. - How should I do~ Once again, there was a simr reaction. People fell silent to focus on Edna¡¯s song, and in a world where all noise had died down, her melody spoke alone. It felt like she was focal point of the world. Singing in a world where everyone was looking at only you felt like that. Only now did it seem like she understood why singers make such efforts to stand on stage. For this thrilling sensation. For this moment when everyone concentrated all their senses just to hear their voice. -Through the long night~ When morninges~ Her song once again rose slowly towards the climax. It wasn''t much different from climbing a mountain. Because everyone''s mindset looking at a high ce was the same. Then, just before reaching the climax, Edna instinctively looked for Baek Yu-Seol. Sensually, as if it had to be done. Baek Yu-Seol was looking at her with a rather serious expression. Then, he raised his right hand. There, what he grasped tightly was a cheap, ordinary, ten-dor ballpoint pen. *''Huh? What''s he nning to do with that?¡¯* That thought crossed her mind as he clenched it in reverse and threw it abruptly. ...Thud! The ballpoint pen pierced through the audio. Bam! The music stopped. The bewildered expressions of the audience were vividly etched into Edna¡¯s eyes. Kim Baek-gwang dashed towards theptop with a horrified expression. But it was futile. She knew the reason for the music''s halt. *''Does that even make sense?''* *¡®Could a mere stic ballpoint pen realistically prate aputer and audio?¡¯* In this absurd reality, Edna couldn''t stop anymore. Without releasing the hand holding the microphone, she continued singing, unfazed. - You~! Left alone on a rainy street~? They reached straight into the climax. Kim Baek-gwang, who was trying to fix theputer, also stopped and looked at Edna. - Thinking of you standing there~? Did you see~!! As if she didn¡¯t care about the sound ident at all, Edna raised her voice even higher from there. - In the lonely night~ And in the ce where you fall asleep~ So, the song raced towards its end, finally reaching its destination. "Haah. Haah...." Wiping the sweat off her cheek, Edna lowered the microphone, and after a brief silence, apuse erupted. But all the cheers turned into meaningless noise for her as it passed by fleetingly. She turned her gaze to Baek Yu-Seol, who shook his head and then turned around. He walked away somewhere. "Hey. Wait...!" - That was amazing, truly! It was a performance by Edna from Ilwol High School! Please give her a warm round of apuse! "Ah..." Like an illusion, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s body blurred and then vanished into thin air. All that remained at the end was the fervent cheers of the people. Watching people waving their hands and whistling, Edna couldn''t help but rx her serious expression. "Ha...haha." *¡®Baek Yu-Seol?¡¯* *¡®Why would the boy I know by name matters?¡¯* *¡®I''m so happy.¡¯* *¡®I feel alive like this.¡¯* *¡®Shouldn''t I enjoy this moment?¡¯* She waved her hand towards the people and the camera, making an effort to forget about Baek Yu-Seol. Perhaps, she would never forget today''s events for the rest of her life. ¡­ But. *''Why do I feel so uneasy?''* As she appeared in front of the camera, she straightened her name tag under the cheers of her friends. She was too happy. Too happy. Something... didn''t feel right.", Chapter 178: Unreal (3) Chapter 178: Unreal (3) Honestly, when Edna waspletely devoured by the mirror, Baek Yu-Seol was extremely shocked. Shocked? No. He felt like a million thoughts were running through his mind. At first, they kept their distance, but as they attended the same school and gradually shared events, idents, and even secrets, it seemed like their rtionship became subtly closer. When Edna was devoured in the mirror, he¡­ He felt despair. It felt as if he wanted to give up everything. As if he was endlessly falling beneath the cliff of powerlessness. Even the cheat item Sentient Spec didn''t exin how to save Edna after being devoured by the mirror. But then, the hand of salvation reached out, which was none other than the ''Constetion Project.'' **[Baek Yu-Seol. I want to assign you a special mission.]** **[Jump into the mirror and make Edna aware of the reality.]** *''What...?''* The Constetion Project, as usual, was quite unkind and omitted all detailed exnations. In summary, the world inside the mirror was said to revolve solely for Edna¡¯s happiness. Any pain, trial, worry, or effort - if desired, it would all be fulfilled, and everyone would praise her without any effort... Such a perfect world. However, as in such worlds, once drowned in happiness, one could never escape back to reality. It was a true death in essence. The mind copses, and the consciousness and body are lost¡­ To make one aware of reality. That was what it meant. So. Baek Yu-Seol fell into Edna¡¯s world. It was a familiar ce. The pungent smell of smoke, the gloomy sky, the forest of towering gray buildings, and the bustling, busy modern people. It was his hometown, Earth. At first, Baek Yu-Seol stood still as if rooted to the spot, unable to move. The first thought that urred to him was to go home. It was meaningless. Baek Yu-Seol had no remaining family, and he wasn''t even sure if this world was real or fake. *''Steel yourself, Baek Yu-Seol.''* He could only make a promise with himself. He felt weak after returning home, but what he had to do was clear. To wake up the foolish Edna. What good would it do if his mind weakened before hers? There was no strategy guide, and no one could advise him, but somehow, he came up with a n. At first, to make Edna aware of the unreal world, he randomly intervened in events. "Actually, I wanted this." He swaggered away wearing sunsses like the protagonist in a 90s action movie, carried a motorcycle on his back and escaped. It was a failure. Instead, it drew more attention to Edna, making it a rather futile act. And when he came to his senses again, a week had passed. Time Skip. A truly convenient feature, yet it was really inconvenient because he had no idea what had happened during that time. Fortunately, Baek Yu-Seol was able to meet Edna right away. This time, she was singing. - Now hold my hand~! Say Yes! With countless cameras and a handsome presenter who appeared to be unmistakably famous. There was no doubt. After this event, Edna would be tremendously famous. "One more song!" "Encore! Encore!" People sent encore signs. At that moment, Baek Yu-Seol coincidentally locked eyes with Edna. She lowered her head. He was ignored. He had no choice but to directly destroy the audio... - Left alone on a rainy street~ Edna reluctantly sang without any background music, and ironically, she received even warmer apuse. *''Damn it¡­¡¯* He realized that his actions were dragging her deeper into this unreal world and mmed the ground with all his might. The concrete caved in and the cracks formed a cobweb. "......" That was when he realized. This was Earth. A world without superpowers, magic, swords, or different races. Yet he still possessed superhuman abilities. [sh] Baek Yu-Seol''s most powerful magic was still usable. ¡­ There seemed to be only one way now. ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Hey. Hey Edna! Did you see? Did you see?" A week had passed since the street performance. She had no memory of what happened during that time, yet time flew so fast. She was still only neen, but time was such a mystery. "What now?" Edna, who was writing in her notebook, asked curiously. Han Cho-yeon excitedly spoke. "The views on your Youtube video have surpassed tens of millions! It''s like a viral hit for an ordinary person, right? It''s still spreading in themunity, so it seems like it''ll rise even more!" "Is that so? Why are you making such a fuss when I''m not even making any money from it?" "Do you know that all the people who sparkled on Kim Baek-gwang''s YouTube debuted as singers? Thanks to that famous Choi Gak-do''s video, you even appeared on ''Are You a Singer?''¡± "I said I''m not going to be a singer." That was sincere. Singing was enjoyable, but making a future goal out of bing a singer was a different story. Singing was a hobby, and she drew the line there. But... Still. It was quite pleasing to see the views increase because people showed interest in her songs. "When I see this trend, it seems like a major entertainment agency wille looking for you in no time." "Nonsense." "I''m serious, you know?" While Edna shook her head reluctantly, Han Cho-yeon¡¯s words were quite credible. Every day, the ranking of [#Real-time Trending Videos] kept rising until it finally reached the top! Even for a video featuring just one ordinary person, it was extremely rare to have such explosiveness, so it was expected to be a huge sensation... However, exactly three dayster in the morning. As Edna headed to school, she heard some fantastic stories. "Edna. Look at this!" "What?" The video Han Cho-yeon showed had a tag [#Real-time Trending Videos 1st ce] prominently disyed. However, the title was quite ironic. [Modern Superhero? Appearance of an unidentified super-powered being!] "What kind of superhero is this? It''s childish..." Since Edna wasn''t particrly fond of superhero stories, she thought it was a movie ad and was about to casually skim through the video, but something was off. The video''s noise was so loud that it was almost impossible to hear, the screen was shaking heavily, the focus was off, and the image quality was blurry. And above all, the content of the video. "What¡¯s this...?" In the video, a terrorist group was firing guns on the street. Considering the background was South Korea. It was quite shocking, but not entirely unheard of since anyone could obtain firearms. However, the appearance of a boy in a school uniformpletely shattered the realism. "Teleportation. Is this...?" The boy moved at a speed akin to a sh of light. He wielded a light sword to dismantle the terrorist group. Whenever the boy looked somewhere, he already existed there. He deflected bullets or shed terrorists with the light sword, and resembled a sword master from a fantasy novel. It earned him the absurd nickname ''K-Sword Master''. Despite the ridiculous nickname, the video was real. Really. There was a superpowered being in reality. "It''s not just one person who filmed this video! All the real-time trending videos are footage of that person!" "Show me... more." "Okay." They were videos of the same incident filmed from different perspectives, but Edna meticulously engraved each one into her mind. Familiar. Even though the faces were covered with masks, she could instinctively tell. "That... is our school uniform, right?" Baek Yu-Seol. That boy was undoubtedly Baek Yu-Seol. The male uniform of Ilwol High School consisted of navy blue pants, a white shirt, and a navy blue vest. Yes. It was a verymon uniform which could be seen anywhere in South Korea. But does that meanizens couldn''t figure out the origin of the uniform? "Did you hear? It''s our school." "Actually it''s me." "Your physique is different." "I lose weight when I''m active, then gain it back when it''s over." "Idiot." The fact that the ''K-Sword Master'' in the video was a student of Ilwol High School had already spread widely, causing journalists and YouTubers to flock from all over to find him. The activities of the boy, nicknamed K-Sword Master, didn''t end with just one terrorist eradication. He traveled all over the country, exterminating criminals and resolving various incidents, and within just a few days, he was already being hailed as a true hero. [Unidentified Superpowered Individual, is he a High School Student?] [Let''s Scientifically Analyze the Principle of High-speed Movement] [What Material is the Light Sword Made of?] [What''s the Rtionship between Ilwol High School and the Boy?]" All the issues of this world revolved around Baek Yu-Seol. Not only did he be the world''s first superpowered individual, but rumors also circted that a foreign covert group infiltrated Korea to capture him, even prompting mention by the President of the United States. Of course, no one knew how much of it was true. However... There was one misunderstanding that people have. That was, the high-speed movement the boy used was not just a simple superpower, but ''magic''. Why was that? Edna could understand that fact to the core. The true nature of that ability was magic called sh. It felt quite awkward and alien, and it was unpleasant. Knowledge she hadn¡¯t even learned kept swirling around in her head. It felt like the memories of someone else, not hers, were constantly invading her. "Why are you like this, Edna?" "It''s nothing." On the way home, there was amotion at the school gate. Another huge crowd had gathered. Journalists must havee to find the unidentified superpowered boy. Edna, who had be ustomed to it over the past few days, tried to move aside to pass, but today was different. "Edna... look over there!" "Huh?" With Han Cho-yeon lost in thought, she pointed at something. Edna nced over with a rather indifferent feeling. "... What is it?" And she couldn''t help but be surprised. Standing beside a slick foreign car dripping with grease was a handsome man in his early thirties dressed in a luxurious ck suit, as if boasting about its top quality. Although she had no interest in the entertainment industry, she couldn''t help but recognize him. He was Kim Gapsoo, the CEO of ''Daebak Entertainment'', thepany which produced the world''s top boy band. And he hade to this school in person! "Ahhhh!" "Please just look over here once!" The K-Sword Master, who didn¡¯t even reveal his identity, was overshadowed by the presence of the real-deal world star''s father. People forgot their original purpose and shouted towards Kim Gapsoo, frantically pressing the camera shutters. He stood there, seemingly enjoying those nces with a rxed demeanor, but when he spotted someone, he turned his gaze. Their eyes met. ¡­ It felt like they had properly locked gazes, but Edna deliberately turned away from him. However, as if the ominous expectation were true, Kim Gapsoo walked straight towards her. Like the parting of the Red Sea in the story of Moses, the crowd split on either side. While Han Cho-yeon, who was quick-witted, had already jumped back to stand alone. "Hello? You''re Edna, right?" "... Uh, yes." "I''d like to have a brief chat, is that possible?" Although she wanted to confidently shout ''no'' from the bottom of her heart, she nodded hastily because she couldn''t withstand the hot gazes pouring from all directions. Kim Gapsoo responded with a satisfied smile and escorted her into a limousine. "Shall we go somewhere quiet?" Kim Gapsoo led Edna to a high-end caf¨¦ located in Cheongdam-dong. He didn''t do anything crazy like renting out an entire caf¨¦; instead, he left plenty of room for ordinary people to crowd around, probably for the sake of generating buzz through social media. "I''ll be straightforward. I want to groom you as the next generation of ''Gapba Boys''." "Uh... yes..." There really was nothing else to say besides ''uh'' and ''yes''. "You don''t seem very enthusiastic, do you? I know. You''ve turned down countless offers that havee your way so far. So here''s the deal: I''ll ensure both your studies and daily life are protected." "Mine...?" "You don''t want to give up your daily life, do you? Being a star is exhausting." It wasn''t cool at all, but rather childish to flip your bangs like that. It was absurd, but Edna just nodded vaguely. "I''ll respect all aspects of your daily life and rtionships and never interfere. Instead, you''ll experience the life of a star from the opposite side of that daily life." She had no idea what he was talking about. "What benefit does it bring to the CEO if I do that?" "Of course, there are benefits. If you like the life of a star, you could be one of uspletely, right?" "Excuse me. Is this being broadcast live?" "Huh? Haha, are you already conscious of the camera? Unfortunately, no. Well, even so, we can''t stop this intense interest from gathering." Why are you saying lines like that? Edna, who was about to interject, forced herself to endure it. She wondered if all celebrities were like that, or if it was just him. "First, the contract. Respecting your school life and the double life of a trainee, and also the specified parts..." Without listening to Kim Gapsoo''s words to the end, Edna stared at the contract intently. All she had to do was write in the name. It was none other than Kim Gapsoo. That was right, the Kim Gapsoo of Daebak Entertainment. With just one word from him, the ordinary life of a high school girl would end, and the life of a bona fide star would begin. "Why now?" "Because it''s the right time, I rushed to find you." Currently, there was a frenzy over Baek Yu-Seol... ''K-Sword Master,'' and people''s attention waspletely focused on that. "Do you know the saying, ''Issues are contagious''? When something rapidly attracts attention, another hot topic explodes, and interest shifts right along with it." She didn''t know that. She didn''t want to know either. "I''m aiming for that. Kim Gapsoo is personally meeting the trending high school girl, Edna, for her debut... Wouldn''t that be enough for the next hot issue?" Certainly, Kim Gapsoo didn''te to her without any thoughts. He was sincere. Truly... he was thinking of making her a star. She deliberated while holding the pen. ''Sign it, quickly.'' ''Take back your stolen poprity.'' Originally, if it weren''t for this, the name that would still be circting on various YouTube and SNS sites wouldn''t be Yu-Seol, but her, Edna. A real-life superhero? Surely he was remarkable and worthy of global attention, but that was as far as it goes. He didn''t even reveal his face and couldn''t appear in public, after all. With his face and name revealed, the poprity of the world''s top entertainment pushing him as a world star would surely be unstoppable by any hero. "Let''s go, Edna. Let''s be stars together." "..." All she had to do was sign. There was no need to hesitate. He promised to respect her everyday life, which was one of her biggest concerns. The opportunity to freely sing her favorite songs in front of people from all over the world was exactly what signing this contract would give her. ''You''ll be the world''s greatest star. ¡® Was it Kim Gapsoo? Or was it my own conscience? She was not sure. But, with her trembling hand, she had already reached the vicinity of the contract. Tock! The pen reached the end of the contract, and at the moment the dot was formed. ''Don''t give up on yourself.'' Edna suddenly snapped out of it at the sound of the boy''s whisper, and dropped the pen. ".... No. I''m not fit to be a singer after all. Receiving people''s attention... is burdensome." "What? But..." Kim Gapsoo appeared puzzled, and he was about to say something more, but Edna hurriedly stood up. If she listened to his story any longer, she felt like she might really lose herself. So. The world turned upside down. *''Ah...?''* Shattered ss shards and chunks of wall flew in all directions. The sound of something exploding echoed. Her vision shook violently. When she came to her senses, she found herself lying on the floor. "Ugh, ugh...?" She was covered in dirt all over her body. Her uniform waspletely tattered, and her arms and legs were heavily scraped with fresh blood oozing out of them. She cautiously raised her head and looked at the wall, which was pierced through. "What on earth... happened?" Could it be a bomb terror attack in broad daylight? Edna cautiously walked outside through the hole in the wall. "Aah!" "R-run away!!" Thud! ng! Screams. Something was exploding, shattering. Thump! Thump! Her heart was racing. Why? Sirens sounded from somewhere. Upon reflection, she remembered studying about it. It wasn''t just a simple siren, it was an air raid alert. That was enough. She had to step back, hide. Or maybe run away. She knew well that any further curiosity would only shorten her lifespan. However. Edna took slow steps forward, and when she finally reached the middle of the road, she could see it. "Kwoooh!!" A monster with green skin, which was about the size of a small house, wielded traffic lights in both hands. It was smashing through the city center. *''A monster?''* The boundary between real and unreal blurred and rose like a thorn. She knew that thing. *''Ogre.''* It was a very dangerous monster that lives in the forest. Unlike a giant, it was very agile and could ride on trees, making it very dangerous. How could she know? Before she could resolve that question, she locked eyes with the ogre. Thud!! Thud! The sound of dozens of helicopters swarming from the sky could be heard, but it was toote. Such things couldn¡¯t be stopped. Thud! Thud! The ogre wasing towards her. She still stood there, unable to move. *¡®Am I scared?¡¯* *¡®No, that''s not it.¡¯* *¡®Just¡­¡¯* *''I can just kill it, right?''* Without feeling the need to flee, Edna didn''t run away. She reached out her right hand, grasping a staff. Its name was ''Ego Echove''. She didn¡¯t know where she got this crescent-shaped beautiful staff from or why she knew its name. But, did that matter? Even now, countless magical knowledge swirls in my mind, begging to be unleashed. "O light." It was a simple gesture. She simply spun the staff once and struck the ground. sh! A brilliant golden magic circle burst forth, enveloping the ogre. ¡­ And so, magic was revealed to the world for the first time. She knew. At that moment, everyone was paying attention to her. And something... became irreversible. She sensed it.", Chapter 179: Unreal (4) Chapter 179: Unreal (4) Doo! Doo! Doo! A single offensive helicopter crossed the airspace of Incheon City. The ground below was partially destroyed and set aze as a monstrous creature roared atop it. - Kuoooo!! Despite the terrifying shockwaves, the helicopter didn''t falter, for they knew there was someone to protect them. - Mage deployed at that point. The entity confronting the demon wasn''t a fighter jet, a tank, or a missile. It was just an ordinary schoolgirl. As they jumped out of the slowly descending helicopter onto the ground, the high school girl, Edna, swung her staff. sh! - Oh that''s magic......- It¡¯s my first time seeing it in person, but as expected. - Impressive. The sh of light and the demon. As beams of light poured from the magic circle engraved in the sky, they pierced the demon. It resisted and spewed mes in all directions. - What! The helicopter hastily evaded, but Edna didn''t move. She stood on her ground with a barrier of light in front, and raised her staff high. sh! Prating through the storm clouds, a giant pir of light descended, severing the demon¡¯s neck. Kugung!! - Oh! - We did it! - Edna killed the demon again! Demons were protected by special barriers on their skin, making them incredibly difficult to deal with, but Edna appeared unfazed. Her arrows of light effortlessly pierced the demon¡¯s skin, and there was no demon that could resist them. "Whew..." Sessfullypleting the hunt once again, Edna turned around and waved her hand towards the sky, where countless drones with cameras were capturing her actions. It was a fan service gesture towards the many fans watching her. Though unheard, she could feel their enthusiastic cheers. She was the only mage on Earth, their savior. Such treatment was only fitting. Click! Click! Shrlk! "Edna! You''ve sessfullypleted another demon hunt. Can we have a few words from you?" "Isn''t academics and hero life challenging?" "Principal of Ilwol High School has publicly praised you. Can we have your response?" On the way back in the helicopter, journalists had already gathered at thending site, equipped with their cameras and microphones. Edna answered their questions one by one. She felt a bit tired, but it was not too difficult. Besides, it was something appreciated by fans. *''Academics...¡¯* She didn''t want to give up on itpletely, but in the end, she had to give up halfway. With demons appearing all over the world, Edna had to travel the globe. But did her grades suffer? Not at all. [National Rank 1, Mage Edna!] "How did you rank first when you didn''t have time?¡± ¡°I mainly studied from textbooks.¡± [Summon letter from prestigious universities worldwide! What will she choose?] Edna barely studied, but ended up at the top domestically and received offers from prestigious foreign universities. Maybe entering a prestigious university wasn''t that hard even without studying. It was truly smooth sailing. Every endeavor, whether it was studying, dancing, singing, or magic, she seeded without fail. If Edna bought a lottery ticket, she''d win first prize, and when she donated it lightly, she received high praise as if she were an angel. The clothes and essories she wore became trends, attracting explosive poprity worldwide. The world noticed her. It felt like she became the center of the world. She walked down a path without any obstacles. Would others understand this feeling of pure bliss? Edna was happy. She believed she could continue to unfurl a bright future just like before. That''s what she thought. - Miss Edna! Are you avable for deployment right now? One day, during ss, Edna hastily left school after receiving a call. Her schedules were managed under government leadership, so skipping school became a routine, but at least she could maintain minimal academics. Lately, demon appearances had be more frequent. - Demons appeared simultaneously in Cheorwon, Gangwon Province, and Okinawa, Japan. Hurry to deal with the demon in Gangwon Province first, then we''ll move to Japan. If we''rete, we''ll have no choice but to use missiles. "Ah......" Simultaneous demon appearances? That was unprecedented. *''Missiles are not an option.''* ¡ª¡ª- Okinawa, Japan. It was a popr tourist destination with a considerable poption. The decision to use missiles implied the possibility of the city copsing, so it was a measure to be reserved until the very end. Furthermore, since it was uncertain whether the demon could be reliably defeated with missiles, there was a need for urgency. "Hurry up. Please." Edna felt a sense of duty in what she did. If not her, no one else could save the people of Earth. *¡®People want me.¡¯* ... But things didn''t go as nned. Boom! "Gah...!" - Miss Edna! Are you okay? "I-I''m fine!" 15 meters tall. Red skin. Single iris. These were the characteristics of the second demon encountered. After defeating the one in Cheorwon, Gangwon Province, she headed towards Okinawa, Japan. If there was anything unusual... It was that it could shootsers from its eyes. "It''s too strong!" Half a year into her activities as a mage, Edna was beginning to notice something. The fact that her magic wasn''t progressing at all. Well, it couldn''t be helped. "... I don''t even know where or how I learned magic." Magic knowledge just suddenly appeared in her mind, and she used it as if it were her own, but further growth seemed impossible. She objectively assessed her level as ''Stage 4.'' The demons encountered so far were at best at Stage 2 to Stage 3 level. They hadn''t been difficult to deal with so far... but¡­ Ziing! Kugung! "Ah!" Avoiding the fiercely ragingser, debris from a nearby building poured down. "It¡¯s at least Stage 5...!" Even she couldn''t easily withstand this level of destruction. Fortunately, the giant demon couldn''t control its massive size properly, so its agility wascking, but the destructive power of theser from its eyes was formidable, making it difficult even for fighter jets to approach properly. "Can I... win?" Ziiing~! Thud! Each time the giant''s gaze swept by, traces of civilization crumbled one by one. Amidst this, Edna could do nothing. The behemoth was at least two levels stronger than her, and she had no way to withstand the attack with any shield she could muster. *''How... can I...?¡¯* With the staff firmly in hand, just when Edna was hesitating... Whoosh! A breeze, lighter than a feather, scattered. She felt something brush past her ear. Realizing, she found a young boy standing behind her. A familiar figure. ¡°Baek... Yu-Seol...?¡± He nced at the giant, then turned to Edna. ¡°My mistake.¡± "Wha...?" "You drew happiness too quickly, upsetting the bnce of the world." "What... are you talking about...?" "... Just wait a moment." Baek Yu-Seol produced a small, short staff unlike her, and as mana emitted from it, a de of white light surged forth. "Wait. That won''t...!" But before Edna could finish, Baek Yu-Seol soared high into the sky. He transitioned between buildings in an instant, and had already reached close to the giant. Ziiing! Upon spotting Baek Yu-Seol, the giant fired aser, but it missed. Evading theser expertly while guiding it away from hitting the ground, he swiftly approached. "What...?" It happened in the blink of an eye. He manoeuvred through the air effortlessly, and rushed towards the giant''s neck and deeply pierced it at the blue spot located there. Immediately after. -Kuwaah.... The giant lost its strength and copsed to the ground lifelessly. Kugung!!! "Ugh!" Being such a massive figure, the aftermath of its fall was formidable. As Edna hurriedly erected a barrier and shielded herself with both arms, she heard footsteps nearby. Hastily raising her head, she found Baek Yu-Seol looking down at her with a troubled expression. Just moments ago, he had faced the giant, but his attire remained undisturbed as if nothing had happened. "H-How...?" He defeated a demon that she couldn''t even dream of withstanding a single blow "You could have done it too." He nced briefly at where the giant had fallen. "It''ll be harder from now on. Stronger demons wille pouring in." "Wait! What do you mean?" "Just what I said." Afterward, Baek Yu-Seol remained silent for a while. He didn''t vanish like before, swift as the wind. He was waiting. Waiting for Edna¡¯s question. "..." Her mind was in turmoil. Now that she finally met Baek Yu-Seol, she couldn''t grasp what question to ask. ''Who are you?'' ''Are you another mage?'' ''Why do you wear our school uniform?'' Countless questions came and went. Finally, the question she managed to bring up was this. "... What''s going to happen from now on?" More powerful demons will appear, he said. Modern scientific weapons wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them. Why? He didn''t know. The barriers of the demons hadn¡¯t been exined by science yet. "This world is going to perish." "W-What...? Are there... no other mages? Like you, and well me...?" *¡®Can I really be called a mage?¡¯* Edna hesitated slightly when referring to ''me,'' but Baek Yu-Seol didn''t seem to care much. "No. It''s just you and me." "T-That can''t be..." Edna gazed at the ground with a bewildered expression, slowly parted her lips and asked, "Then... what should we do?" Why did she ask him that question? Why did she think Baek Yu-Seol would know the solution to this situation? She didn''t know. But ''instinct'' was telling her. If she asked Baek Yu-Seol, he might be able to solve anything. He hesitated for a while, then finally, he spoke as he took a step away. "You have to choose death yourself." Whoosh...! She lifted her head again, about to ask what he meant, but Baek Yu-Seol had already left. *''I... have to die...?''* Ridiculous. Who would stop that demon if she died? How could she give up such a happy life...? "Ah..." Edna remained seated for a while, unable to move. That night, Edna had a terrible nightmare. Terrible and yet horribly realistic. In the dream, Edna was a wanderer. Dodging the pouring rain, Edna walked through the devastated streets. Civilization was now nothing but a trace. Once brilliant and noble human scientific achievements had crumbled under the demons, and now they lived a life hiding like mice to survive. It was no different for Edna. She traversed the ruined city. Perhaps to find the meal of the day, she walked endlessly. "... In her dream, she hid behind a building. A huge demon passed through the debris of the copsed building. She held her breath and waited for the demon to pass. Edna, who was once the center of the world, was now gone. In hee dream, she was just prey for the demons, nothing more or less. -Kuoooo! -Kyak! Right nearby, demons engaged in a massacre. The sky was upied by demons with devil wings, and the underground was filled with dreadful toxic gas, making even breathing impossible. If there is a living hell, it must be here. Crawling between the buildings, she discovered something. [Ilwol High School] It was her copsed school. Everyone was dead. On the day the demons upied the world, the school copsed first. Above it. Baek Yu-Seol was sitting there. He opened an umbre and said while looking at the sky pouring rain. "Because you became happy too quickly... The bnce of the world has been disrupted." In her dream, she knew. In her dream, he med her. "Damn..." In her dream, she was crying. "It''s because of me. It¡¯s because of me..." She wept and wept endlessly.", Chapter 180: Unreal (5) Chapter 180: Unreal (5) Even when an unimaginable demon appeared, the daily routine of Edna remained unchanged. Instead, she persevered in her own way. She mastered the art ofbining spells rather than making them stronger, and assembled a scientific team to analyze the patterns and appearances of the demons to identify weaknesses. She no longer thought about her daily life. "My daily life is this." She continuously fought and killed the demons that began to appear relentlessly, protecting the world. "Miss Edna?" "Ah." "Seems like you dozed off for a moment. We''ve arrived. Shall we proceed with the operation?" "Yes. Please proceed." Traveling around the world, Edna relentlessly hunted demons. She achieved results in her own way. Even the most formidable demons could be defeated with the help of science, and hunting became more efficient and faster. She didn''t forget to contribute some of her magic to scientific institutions for research. For the advancement of the world, she was willing to reveal magic to some extent¡­ But magical research made no progress at all. Even the world''s top scientists couldn''t understand it at all. It seemed like the world regarded magic as solely Edna¡¯s domain. The more this happened, the harder she tried. She fought tirelessly, and even reduced her sleeping time. And so... A year passed. - Two days ago, a demon appeared in Vilnius, Lithuania. - The ecosystem is being destroyed due to the herd of demon bulls upying the Tibetan teau... - The demon that appeared in the Colca Valley of Peru has the ability to manipte the climate, causing abnormal global temperatures¡­ - A demon that emerged in Moscow, Russia is spewingva, turning the downtown area into a wastnd... No matter how hard she tried. No matter how much she pushed herself to the limit. Some things just couldn''t be done. Saving the world with just herself... Was it only possible in movies? When she realized that her efforts were futile, an endless emptiness engulfed her. "Edna, are you okay?" "... Yes. Where to next?" "Please decide. Currently, demons have appeared in fifteen locations." Now, simultaneous appearances of two-digit demons weremonce. She had only one body and only one ce could achieve salvation. The remaining locations were discarded based on her decision. So, the selection had to be as efficient as possible. They sorted out ces based on their eligibility for a missile attack. In the ces where missiles couldn¡¯t reach, she would defeat the demon herself. She was getting tired. Suddenly, why did that phrasee to mind? *''You have to choose death for yourself.''* She quickly shook her head. *''No. That''s not going to happen.''* She didn''t want to give up this life. *¡®I''m still happy.¡¯* *¡®To save the world. And to carry everyone''s expectations on my shoulders¡­ That¡¯s my duty.¡¯* *¡®If I continue to strive like this, I will surely lead this world to peace.¡¯* ¡­ It was that night when Baek Yu-Seol appeared. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª When it came to the trendiest city in the world, undoubtedly, it would be New York. A city where people of all races gathered, where past and present cultures coexisted. It always bustled with tourists, and the dazzling neon signs were lit 24 hours a day. But today''s New York was dead. It was because of the demon alert. With heavy steps, Edna set foot in such a New York. The streets of New York were devoid of crowds, and it felt awkwardly cold. Seeing the once bustling streets now dead, the dream she had a year ago suddenly came to mind. *''Wake up.''* There were demons here, so she shouldn''t let her guard down with unnecessary thoughts. But. "What the...?" The demon was dead. Seeing the corpse which resembled that of a dog lying coldly, Edna unconsciously searched for someone. "... Baek Yu-Seol." On the opposite side of the street, there was that boy. He looked unusually embarrassed today. He still held the shining sword without sheathing it despite having defeated the demon. She instinctively tightened her grip on the staff. Thud! Thud! Thud! Several helicopters noticed the signs of the disappearing demon''s energy source. They might be there in case Edna got injured, requested support, or to deal with the demon¡¯s body. "Stay back and wait." Edna gave them a briefmand before approaching Baek Yu-Seol. "It''s toote, Edna. It''s time to go back." "Where to?" "To where we originally lived.¡± "My hometown is here." "... Yeah. But, this isn''t where you belong." He pointed to the cold street. "The happier you be, the unhappier the world bes. But still, are you going to stay here?" This time, she couldn''t answer immediately. Edna bit her lips tightly. Blood oozed out. "What do you want me to do?" "You have to leave this world." "Where to?" "You know." Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s expression remained unchanged, which made Edna resentful. Who was this boy to so easily tell her to die? "It''s for your own good." "I can''t believe this." "I understand. That''s why I waited. Until you could ept it. But... I can''t wait any longer." Baek Yu-Seol still wore his school uniform. The name, IlwolHigh School, was written on the name tag on his chest. "It''s about time. It''s right for you and me to leave for the sake of this world." "But I..." "So just stay quiet." That was the end of the conversation. [sh] In the blink of an eye, Baek Yu-Seol was right beside her. *''Huh...?''* A white sh split her vision in half. Bang~! However, her muscle memory kicked in, and she raised her shield to block the sword''s attack, preventing it from shing her. Yet, the impact didn''t just disappear. Edna staggered from the shock of her mana shield being broken. "D-damn it..." She had no intention of dying quietly. Edna spun her staff and mmed it into the ground. Thud! A pir of light surged, striking Baek Yu-Seol who was wielding his sword. But sensing that he didn¡¯t have a scratch, she prepared another spell... Crack! "Argh!" In an instant, Baek Yu-Seol, who had somehow returned behind her, swung his sword, shattering her shield into pieces. Sensing the sword aimed at her neck, Edna rolled forward with all her might. - Edna, are you okay! Despite feeling dizzy, she ignored the ringing radio and continued rolling on the ground. Thump! As light exploded, Edna¡¯s body soared above the buildings. Baek Yu-Seol used instant high-speed movement to chase after her, but she scattered orbs of light in the air like confetti. Boom! Boom! Boom! Crash!! She intended to obstruct his path, but the effect was stronger than expected, causing an entire side of the building to st off. Finding that it was a rather fortunate incident, she slipped into the crevice of the building and caught her breath. "Crazy... Are you really trying to kill me?" She had no intention of being a victim. When she touched her hand on the ground, giant vines grew and covered the building. She nned to use the vines, which moved ording to her will, to pressure Baek Yu-Seol if he entered this confined space. No matter how fast he could move, he wouldn''t be free in such a cramped space. Thud!! "Ah...?" However, Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t be unaware of it. As he moved to the lower floor of the building, the floorpletely copsed, and Edna fell without even resisting. "Damn it...!" With no other choice, she quickly escaped outside the building using the recoil from the explosion and shielding her body with light. Thududuk! As the debris of the building copsed, the spot where Edna had fallen sank deeply. If she had been even a littlete, she would have died for sure. Crash! "Here ites!" Unlike her, who couldn¡¯t move freely in the air, Baek Yu-Seol was able to maneuver with agility. However, she had just finished preparing for that. Kudududeuk! Dozens of vines sprouted from the copsing building, connecting buildings like bridges, and Ednanded on top of them. Swoosh! As the wind scattered, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s figure blurred again. She could sense it. "Behind!" Without turning back, she swung her staff downward to create a pir of light behind her, but... there was no sensation of impact. When she looked up, she saw Baek Yu-Seol, who had moved forward as she expected, swinging his sword. ng! "Ugh...." Half of her shield shattered, and her internals were severely twisted. Blood oozed from her mouth. But she didn''t give up and flipped the vines with all her strength. Kwa-duduk! The vines transformed into material resembling steel. It twisted around Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s body like a snake, preventing him from teleporting away. But he deflected or cut through even the steel with his sword to approach her. "Closebat is disadvantageous." She was sweating profusely. She manipted magic and weakly propelled herself to the opposite building. Crack! Snap! Fragments of magic burst forth, causing the neon sign to explode and fall. Baek Yu-Seol trampled over the fallen sign, leaped, and dashed towards her. "I have to stop her." But no matter how much she spread her shield or attempted any attack, nothing worked. It felt like hitting a giant wall. The opponent simply moved swiftly, swung their sword, and none of her colorful magic could counter it. Was it because this was her first magical battle? The overwhelming gap in experience was ring before her eyes. "You bastard!" No matter what she tried, she realized she couldn''t be a match. But no matter who the opponent was, she wouldn''t give up. Edna used the magic to traverse between buildings and shot beams of light, while Baek Yu-Seol relentlessly pursued her. The whole of New York glowed with light, vegetation sprouted, and thunder rumbled; all because of the battle between the two. "Hah. Hah..." With her magic dropped, Ednanded on a rooftop and knelt down, hesitating. In the distance, it seemed like she could see the city''s skyline. Now that she thought about it... this ce was supposedly the famous Empire State Building. "... Toe to see New York''sndmarks like this." Having futile thoughts, Edna struggled to rise. Thud! She heard the sound of Baek Yu-Seolnding behind her, and she turned her head. Their eyes met. They were sharp ck irises. "Why..." She no longer cast any spells. Slowly facing Baek Yu-Seol approaching her... She said, "Why do you want to kill me so badly..." She was resentful. *¡®If I die, everything will be resolved, won''t it? Where in this world is such aw?¡¯* She was happy. Every single day was filled with happiness. Whether eating, walking the streets, studying, ying with friends, watching movies, hunting demons, or sleeping. Every moment was happy. But in fact, the reason she was happy was because she pushed the world into unhappiness. The world veered towards destruction because of her existence. "That''s too much..." Tears welled up in Edna¡¯s eyes. Despite trying to deny reality, she couldn''t help but ept it. She knew. She had sensed it a long time ago. Despite living as if she were the protagonist of this world, she had always harbored doubts. *''Why am I the only one so happy?¡¯* Baek Yu-Seol, who had approached close by now, aimed her sword at her neck. Without resistance, she lowered her head. Closing her eyes and gritting her teeth hard, she asked, "If I were to disappear... would this world really be happy?" "Yes." "Then what happens to me...?" It was truly a strange question. After all, she was going to die, so what would happen to her? But unexpectedly, Baek Yu-Seol immediately provided a refreshing answer. "You''ll still be happy even if you die." "... Haha. That''s ridiculous. How can one be happy while dying?" This time, he didn''t answer right away. Baek Yu-Seol hesitated. But ultimately, he didn''t finish his words. There was no need for it now. He smiled. Laughing while killing someone appeared truly insane, but Baek Yu-Seol seemed relieved, almost as if he had relieved himself of all burdens. "No, you''ll truly be happy. Because I''ll make sure of it." "What? What does that...?" She couldn''t finish her sentence. From the sky above... White light chunks were descending. "Isn''t it beautiful?" "Uh. No. That''s, wait a moment..." " It was a feature of the monster she hunted. Its main body wasn¡¯t much, but when it died, a pir of light rose from its corpse. It appeared as if an angel had descended, so its nickname was Heaven''s Gate... Baek Yu-Seol started babbling. Had he ever talked so much before? But now, it was as if he was talking to a close friend. He opened his mouth and continued the conversation, which made her feel that they were some kind of cafe friends. It didn''t reach her. *''Haha...''* *¡®So this is how I die now.¡¯* Sensing the time hade, she humbly epted this moment. In the gradually whitening world, Baek Yu-Seol took her hand and stood her up. He said something, but it waspletely drowned out by the huge noise. But she could clearly see his lips moving. *''Let''s go back.''* Only then did Edna remember the identity of the boy holding her. *''Ah, right.''* Why hadn''t she remembered until now? Like a fool. *''You came to take me back all the way here.''* In the highest ce of the city covered in pure white light. Edna could finally smile brightly. Compared to any time she had spent in this world, it was... a happier smile.", Chapter 181: Unreal (6) Chapter 181: Unreal (6) Looking at the sight of a pir of white light falling at the top of the New York Empire State Building¡­ ¡­ The fragmented soul of Abeline Staberg closed his eyes. "It''s a failure." He knew this would happen. Although he could absorb all magic, he couldn''t resist the natural force. Even as the boy fell into the world he had created, he couldn''t resist properly. He never thought he''d witness the destiny passed down in legends firsthand¡­ During the fifty years he slept in the fragmented realm, the outside world had changed drastically. A boy born with a special destiny. Child of the Constetion.Even girls blessed by the heavens. Abeline Staberg¡¯s fragmented soul captured the scene of Edna and Baek Yu-Seol embracing each other onest time before being swept away by the pir of light. They would return to reality now and continue their daily lives as usual. They might cry,ugh, get angry, and fight sometimes, but still they would spend happy days together. "It''s truly beautiful. Yet pitiful." Why did fate intertwine them so inevitably? If a god exists, what¡¯s he thinking about? Sadly, he couldn¡¯t see the future. "I... will now disappear." He felt his presence slowly fading away. Was he really worthy of devouring the Child of the Constetion at such a cheap price? In the first ce, it was a bad idea for a mere soul fragment of a mage to touch the divine being. Perhaps it was fate to end up like this the moment he dared to devour her. Still, he was satisfied. He had seen her world with his own eyes. It was truly magnificent, astonishing, and beautiful. Although there was no mana, a mysterious world was built beyond the Aether World with just the energy of electricity. It was called Earth. This was the home of the Child of the Constetion. If the sight he saw in his final moments was this beautiful world, perhaps death might not be so bad after all. With thosest thoughts, Abeline Staberg¡¯s fragmented soul closed its eyes. ¡ª¡ª She felt her eyelids weighed down by thousands of tons. Even if she tried to force them open with all her might, they wouldn¡¯t budge. Let¡¯s think about it. The eyelids wouldn¡¯t budge. Though, was there really a reason to force them open? Why resist the body like this? *''So sleepy¡­¡¯* Edna gave up trying to open her eyes and drifted into unconsciousness. "Shh, please eat quietly. It''ll be trouble if they catch us talking in the ward." "You ate more, didn''t you?" "I, I was worried you might have trouble eating quickly..." "I have no trouble at all." "Oh. Well, I decided to eat it, but... no. I tried to let go, but I couldn''t.¡± Constant chatter echoed in her ears and the scent of pizza stimting her nose kept Edna from falling back asleep. Suddenly! Eventually, unable to bear it, Edna sat up and blinked her eyes. Though her muscles trembled throughout the process, such minor pain couldn''t stop her anger. "What are you guys doing?" she quickly straightened up and asked. As Edna¡¯s hollow voice spread, Eisel and Ane, who were munching on pizza in the middle of the ward, stopped in their tracks with wide eyes. ... Awkward silence. Eisel felt embarrassed for being caught eating in the ward. She lowered her head deeply and blushed, while Ane awkwardly chuckled and made excuses. "Um, I didn''t know... That you shouldn''t eat pizza in the ward." Ane had lived a lifepletely different from ordinary humans. Since bing a dark mage at a young age, she had nomon sense about facilities like hospitals. After all, she had only witnessed the grimness of ruins everyday. Because of this, when she brought pizza to Edna¡¯s ward under the guise of visiting the sick, Eisel scolded her loudly... Ironically, pizza was Eisel¡¯s favorite food. In the end, she couldn''t resist its temptation, leading to this situation. "I can''t believe... " Edna let out a deep sigh. "Eat. Don''t worry about it. I have been through life and death, so why fret on pizza?" "Mm..." While Ane cautiously nced around, she still brought the pizza to her mouth, but Eisel didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself further. She backed away slightly. "Sigh..." Ednay back on the bed and stared at the ceiling. "Is your body feeling better?" Eisel asked as she pulled a chair over and sat down next to the bed, but Edna shook her head. "No. My whole body feels like it''s about to fall apart. Maybe I''m just getting old." "... Aren''t you only seventeen?" "I mean mentally." It wasn''t a wrong statement. Considering both her past and present lives, she must be quite old. "Nom." While Ane obliviously munched on the pizza alone, Eisel and Edna remained silent for a while. "How long has it been since I fell asleep?" "About three days..." "I see." For what could be considered a short time, they formed a team and investigated the rumors about the Seventh Main Tower, and experienced many incidents. They learned that there truly was a hidden world within the Ste Academy which was filled with numerous ghosts and dangers. Ultimately, they faced off against dark mages and emerged victorious. "What happened while I was asleep?" Eisel slowly recounted the aftermath of the incident. "Right after you and Baek Yu-Seol returned, the professors stormed in. The moment the mirror shattered into pieces due to the sudden wind, detailed investigation became impossible, and Professor Chekeren vanished, so they couldn''t arrest him." "Is that so..." After the incident was resolved, many students who had been dragged into the Seventh Main Tower were hospitalized. The incident was too big and shocking to be simply overlooked as something that happened within Ste Academy. [Another attack by dark mages?] [Chaotic magical realm] [How far will the reputation of the dark mage yer, Eltman Eltwin, fall?] [Is it even appropriate to call Ste Academy the top magical institution..........] The attack by dark mages was certainly frightening, but what was even scarier was the media onught by fellow mages. Recently, Ste Academy had been repeatedly attacked by dark mages, so they were trying to tarnish their reputation by any means possible. This was exactly the same as the original storyline. While the vulnerabilities of Ste Academy were exposed, the protagonist resolving the incident would elevate Eisel¡¯s reputation. And, most likely, it would be the same this time too. Just by seeing Eisel¡¯s faint smile, one could tell she was probably promised a huge reward. Anyway, it was said that the academy was still moving quickly to respond to the media. Meanwhile, Eltman Eltwin, who had disappeared, seemed to be having headaches while dealing with his own affairs somewhere else. *¡®... Well, the principal was always that kind of figure.¡¯* Even in the original story, there was no direct intervention from Eltman Eltwin in any incidents that ensued. Excuses always existed. Perhaps it was an excuse that he couldn''te forward due to a more important matter to deal with. Edna didn''t know what Eltman did during this time because it wasn''t mentioned. However, the fact that Eltman Eltwin moved on to something else after putting aside the crisis of the Seventh Main Tower ghost meant that it was really something important. He was the type who never hesitated to act even if an incident urred beyond his reach. "Still, there were no casualties. Many studentsined of aftereffects, but... Princess Hong Bi-Yeon seems to be unharmed." "That''s a relief." The fact that the original goal, Hong Bi-Yeon, was unharmed was already a great achievement. She was still unconscious, but it was said that it was simply due to exhaustion and she would wake up soon. "She could recover firmly from the Adolveit Kingdom. If the academy closes, I have nowhere to go..." "There may be amotion, but the academy won''t close. Ste isn''t that easygoing of an academy." In the end, Eltman Eltwin would quell this controversy as well. He would announce the newly developed magic circle system and advanced technology and dere that he would move to assassinate the dark mages himself. Ste Academy would be even more fortified than before, which meant it would be the safest fortress in the three worlds, but... *''It won''t be that easy.''* The terror of the dark mages would continue in the future. It was not just about Ste Academy. They would unknowingly infiltrate various magical realms and gradually taint the world in darkness. "Anyway, thank you for your hard work. But you overexerted yourself in the end. It''s fortunate that you''re unharmed, but..." "Ah! About that." In the final moment, Edna rushed towards the mirror, but it was a trap. "Professor Chekeren said it was apletely shattered space, a world where even your soul would be torn apart, and you would be unable to maintain your sense of self...." "... I see." "But you still came out alive from there." "It wasn''t my own strength." "Yes. It was thanks to his help this time too." Eisel still remembered that moment vividly. Feeling the terrifying space which seemed untouchable even by senses, she saw Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s figure stepping forward without hesitation. How could he make such a decisive decision? "That look in his eyes. I still remember. Baek Yu-Seol didn''t hesitate even a bit and stepped towards you." Baek Yu-Seol was a reincarnator who had traveled back in time countless times. Even if he died, the death wasn¡¯t frightening because he coulde back to life. But this time waspletely different. "The copse of the sense of self. He might not even be able to reincarnate and could vanish." The girls could witness how Baek Yu-Seol rewinded time in the Star Archives. *''Death.''* When he faces death, he rewinds time, repeating the same history Death and life¡­ He had endured the blood-stained vicious cycle countless times. But... *''The copse of the sense of self is true death. If only the soul is torn apart while the body remains intact, he might wander forever in the mirror world with Edna, unable to rewind time.'' * Baek Yu-Seol knew that risk better than anyone else. "Yet... He didn''t hesitate to save me. He approached without any hesitation and reached out his hand." Edna appeared to be absent-minded, and she was unable to focus her eyes properly. Eisel stared at her nk expression and suddenly asked, "..... What was that ce like?" "Uh..." LIFE - What was it like? "It was just a hellish ce." And then, she corrected her answer. "But it was quite a nice ce too." Most of the memories from there were vague. Like a dream. But... No matter how much of a dream it was, precious and important scenes were vividly etched in memory to be remembered eternally. ''You will truly be happy. I''ll make sure of it.'' At that moment, what did Baek Yu-Seol mean by that? She wouldn''t even understand such words since she had no memories of reality. Well, finding meaning in those words might not be important. She was just pretty happy with the fact that Baek Yu-Seol said such things. "Are you happy?" "Huh?" "Oh no. It''s just you suddenly looked so happy..." "... Did I?" *¡®Am I happy right now?¡¯* She pondered for a moment. The conclusion came quickly. "Yeah. I feel happy." Very much so. ¡ª¡ª The moonlight invaded through the swaying curtains. Her silver hair shone even brightly today. Even though the moon hadn¡¯t risen yet, why did the stars appear first? "Hmm..." Hong Bi-Yeon slowly opened her eyes. Her ruby-like eyes gradually took in the world. "Princess!" Someone eximed as they abruptly stood up from their seats. Just the slight noise and stress made her feel an immense headache, so she furrowed her brow. Notify the doctor immediately. Call the nurse. ... The princess has awakened. Even amid themotion made by the faction members, Hong Bi-Yeon maintained herposure. *¡®Ah... I''ve been asleep for a long time.¡¯* It wasn''t difficult to deduce that fact from their reactions alone. Having lost all her magic in an instant, it was inevitable that she had been asleep for a long time. *¡®¡­ But still, I''m alive.¡¯* Every morning, when she opened her eyes, this was her first thought. *¡®Today too, I''m alive.¡¯* *¡®It''s extravagant, but then I should live diligently. I might not wake up tomorrow.¡¯* As she struggled to sit up, the girls from the faction rushed to support her. The sensation of her hair cascading down her neck like a silver waterfall felt particrly irritating today. Despite being asleep, someone must have consistently taken care of it as her hair was still as soft as ever. "Water." "Here you go!" Taking the bottled water, she replenished her moisture calmly and gracefully. "What should we do, Princess...?" "Are you feeling very tired?" "My head hurts, so..." "Got it! I''ll be quiet!" *¡®I guess she couldn''t have avoided such a spirited response even in a hospital room.¡¯* The faction members quietly made a fuss, summoned nurses and doctors to take care of Hong Bi-Yeon. Amidst all this, as the door to the room opened... "... Hello, little sister? Long time no see?" Why did Hong Si-hwa, the leader of Adolveit¡¯s Magic Knights, barge into the room? "W-What is this..." "What are you doing!" The faction members tried to block Hong Si-hwa''s way, but they couldn''t resist the true strength of the magic warriors. "Don''t be too wary. I came to protect my little sister today." "... Protect? Nonsense." As Hong Bi-Yeon frowned and spoke, Hong Si-hwa exaggeratedly expressed a pained look and hugged herself with both arms. "Your sister came all the way here to find you, and if you''re so dismissive, your sister will be very sad~" "Just tell me why you came." The headache persisted like an annoying fly, but even amidst that, Hong Si-hwa came to cause amotion. Her stress soared to its limit. "Purpose? I told you. I came to protect you." "So what does that mean..." "It''s a royal decree." "What?" *¡®Did His Majesty issue a direct order?¡¯* Only then did she realize that something was amiss. *¡®Why did Hong Si-hwa bring the Magic Knights here in the first ce?¡¯* Wasn''t the reason obvious? "Ste Academy is currently deemed too dangerous. Remember when our little sister was kidnapped? His Majesty hopes for our little sister''s return." "But..." "Still, I thought you''d stubbornly stay here~ But! How can your sister watch you stay in such a dangerous ce? I directly requested His Majesty. Since our little sister is in a risky situation, wouldn''t it be better to protect her in the kingdom, even if only for a short while?" Despite Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s face turning pale, Hong Si-hwa continued speaking with flushed cheeks. "It won''t be long~ Just until the principal takes some action? Yeah. Let''s spend just the summer vacation in the royal pce. And... um. If that''s not enough, well, maybe we should give up a semester, but it''s better than staying in a dangerous ce, isn''t it?" It was a lie. Once she returned to the kingdom, she would never send Hong Bi-Yeon back to Ste. It would go beyond simply undermining Hong Bi-Yeon career; it would be a deration to oppress and restrain her. Currently, the royal pce was hell for Hong Bi-Yeon. No one wanted her and no one was on her side. Ultimately, leaving Ste meant...She wouldn¡¯t be able to meet someone she cou only see there again. *''Not yet. Not yet...''* She must be at Ste. She had nned to establish herself enough at Ste, prove her abilities and expand influence. But Hong Si-hwa wanted to deprive her of that opportunity itself. "Don''t want to? Can''t help it. It''s a royal decree, you know?" Like driving a wedge into her chest, Hong Si-hwa dered it as if it was a simple thing. It was an order that couldn¡¯t be disobeyed. Resistance was futile. However, ''Do I seem like I''ll just quietly ept imprisonment like this?'' She was no longer the old Hong Bi-Yeon. Having enrolled at Ste and met many people, she had changedpletely. She had no intention of quietly epting imprisonment like a bluebird in a cage. She wouldn¡¯t bow to Hong Si-hwa''s will... Not at all.", Chapter 182: Isolation (1) Even though telephones were rare in the Aether World, most high-ranking individuals had personal means ofmunication. However, Elf King Florin did not. The reason was that there was a risk of curse if one heard her voice for an extended period even from afar.
  • Is that really true?
"Yes." Not anymore. Her curse had significantly weakened, and there was no longer any risk of falling victim to infatuation just from hearing her voice. Thanks to this, Florin could use the phone freely, and although her workload increased as she took on more tasks, all the frustration vanished.
  • It''s really a relief to be able to get a new item right away... I was so worried because I couldn''te in person...
But how could someone be so beautiful on the outside and yet so stubborn? From what Baek Yu-Seol had witnessed, even if the curse disappeared, there was no shortage of people who would still be tormented by infatuation. He might be included in that. It was abnormal not to be swayed by someone so charming. ''... I still don''t have any thoughts of dating yet.'' Perhaps that''s why, despite the presence of so many attractive women around, he hardly felt any romantic emotions. It was mostly because of his young age, but also because there were so many immediate tasks that needed to be addressed. He didn¡¯t have an absurd sense of duty to save the world. He wasn¡¯t a saint. He just struggled to survive. "I''d like to bring the sacred item right away and further alleviate the curse, but my schedule is currently conflicting..."
  • It''s okay. I''ve been waiting until now, so I can wait as long as... you need.
Listening to her words made him feel like he should bring it to her sooner. "Yes. I''lle to see you soon."
  • You have to take care of your health in the meantime.
After ending the call with Florin, Baek Yu-Seol rummaged through his pocket and pulled out a broken gourd. "Hmm... It''spletely smashed." This gourd''s name was the Dead Spirit¡¯s Vengeful Talisman. It was an easily obtained artifact, but in fact, it was a rare top-grade magical tool even within Aether. It wasn''t an artifact or a legendary item, but it provided aplete immunity to ghost-type attacks to the user. But now it was destroyed. ¡®Wasn''t there any risk when I entered the mirror world to save Edna?¡¯ Absolutely not. In the very rare case, the Constetion Project took the initiative to modify and enhance the artifact possessed by him, and gave a blessing to the Dead Spirit¡¯s Vengeful Talisman. Thanks to this, Baek Yu-Seol could freely roam the world of Edna, but in exchange, he had to consume the talisman. Artifacts were relics from the era of ancient Progenitor Mage, so repairing them with modern technology was impossible. ¡®Still... Should I give it to Alterisha?¡¯ When ying the original game, you could only request the creation and repair of certain items, but since this was reality, even such unreasonable requests might not be amodated to some extent. Whether it could be repaired or not was a problem forter. "It''s a shame, but... I made good use of it." Given that he could save Edna¡¯s life with such a minor artifact, the Talisman had more than proved its worth. Baek Yu-Seol could ept that. Still, just in case it might be repairable, he put it in a special storage box. Next, he checked his abilities, which he hadn''t done in a long time. [Baek Yu-Seol] [Abilities] [Strength: 3 stars (47%)] [Sensory: 3 stars (69%)] [Agility: 3 stars (03%)] [Stamina: 2 stars (78%)] [Willpower: 0 stars (99%)] [Mental Strength: 3 stars (76%)] [Magic: ~ ] [Skills] [sh Lv.2] [Tae-Ryung Breathing Technique Lv.2] [Traits] [Mana umtion Retardation Lv.3] [Blessings of the Yeonhong Chunsamweol Lv.3] [Contractor of the Celestia] Although his growth had been significantly slower so far, thanks to the buffs from [Blessings of the Yeonhong Chunsamweol] and [Tae-Ryung Breathing Technique], his growth had elerated. In addition, by sessfullypleting the significant episode of ¡®Dark Magic Corruption¡¯ and even fulfilling the mission directly requested by the Constetion Project, he gained an immense amount of growth EXP. [Bypleting the mission presented by the Constetion Project, you will be offered two very special rewards.] [1. Downgraded versions of the items used in the game] [2. Downgraded versions of the skills acquired in the game] [3. EXP] It wasn''t just any reward; they called it very special rewards. Since this was a first, Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t help but feel a slight sense of anticipation. While the reward list itself didn''t seem much different from before, there might still be some merit to it. Here, he actually pondered quite a bit. Should he choose an item, or should he increase his abilities? Simply raising strength or agility could yield tremendous synergy effects with the Tae-Ryung Breathing Technique. But¡­ "Choosing sh would be better." Mana umtion Retardation? Tae-Ryung Breathing Technique? In the end, one reason he could soar as the character Baek Yu-Seol was because of sh. No matter how skillfully he wields a sword, what good would it be if he couldn¡¯t teleport? He¡¯d just end up being swept away by a few spells without sh. "Um... I''ll go with option 2." [EXP are awarded to ''sh.¡¯] [The level of sh increases!] [sh] [ss: 3] [Maximum Range: 15m] [Maximum activation Count: 3] [Cooldown: 3 seconds] Finally, the rank had increased, but unfortunately, the maximum activation count for sh hadn¡¯t increased. It was unavoidable. It was one of the fundamental issues with the character Baek Yu-Seol. Compared to other characters, his growth was significantly slower. "Because of this, I almost quit a few times." When ying characters like Mayuseong or Haewonryang, they experienced explosive growth tailored to their respective characteristics. In terms of mastering different elements or learning explosive magic with each level increase, the growth of those two characters was quite noticeable. But not Baek Yu-Seol. Since sh magic was deemed so remarkable, they merely teased yers with slight increases in range or asionally adding to the activation count. Still... When he reached the next level, the maximum activation count for sh would be 4, so he¡¯d just endure a little longer. While he might not be able to use sh as recklessly as in the original game, having four sh wouldpletely change his mobility. "I''ll hold off on the second reward." [The reward is on hold.] Since the Dark Magic Corruption event, the main episodes had undergone significant changes, depending on the choices made. Some yers smoothly transitioned to the second semester''s story, while others experienced events like the ¡®Endless Summer Vacation¡¯ horror special or progressed their rtionship with the protagonist through events like ¡®Sunny Days at the Beach in Summer.¡¯ With hundreds, even thousands of possible events, it was impossible to predict what would happen next. But Baek Yu-Seol didn''t n to idly wait around, so after neatly organizing the rewards, he got up straight away. It was time to visit Edna. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Edna used a single room. It was originally reserved for wealthy nobles; the professors went out of their way to amodate her due to her significant contribution to resolving the recent incident. "Ah... Yes. I''m fine." "Yeah. Fortunately, I''m not in any pain. Let''s have a meal together next time." Not only professors from Ste Academy but also mages from the Magic Tower asionally visited Edna for check-ups. Their interest stemmed from her significant role in leading and resolving the Seventh Main Tower Incident. Ironically, Edna found such attention burdensome. ¡­ It seemed nice in her dreams. In that world, she thrived on poprity like a nt growing from attention. It was a personalitypletely opposite to the real Edna. ''So annoying~~~'' How could she rxfortably with professors crowding around and expressing their concern? After they left fruit and flower bouquets, Edna immediatelyy down on the bed. Knock! Knock! Frowning with irritation at the immediate knock, she quickly forced a smile suitable for receiving guests. "Yes~ Who''s there?" Creak! The door opened, revealing not a professor or a mage, but Baek Yu-Seol. "Um. Uh...?" It had been two days since she woke up. It was the first time Baek Yu-Seol visited Edna, so her expression management system melted away. What expression should she make? Should she smile? Should she show annoyance? Should she y around? No. Why should she care about managing her expression when meeting Baek Yu-Seol? Edna¡¯s brain circuits overloaded. "Why¡¯s your reaction so lukewarm? Are you okay? It''s not life-threatening, right?" "What... are you an idiot? I''m just exhausted." "Uh. I know actually." "... Then why ask if you know? It''s annoying." Baek Yu-Seol knew better than anyone else that she copsed and was hospitalized simply due to severe mental fatigue. After casually pushing aside the gifts piled on the table, he ced the fruit basket he brought on Edna¡¯s bed and sat down heavily. ¡­ She subtly shifted her hips inward to avoid Baek Yu-Seol. It was not very noticeable. "I was nning to meet you anyway, but since so many people are visiting, you must be busy with all the visits. Do you remember what happened then?" "Uh, yeah... It was a bit embarrassing, but I remember." With her gaze lowered, she yed with her fingers and said subtly, "That''s my hometown." Perhaps Baek Yu-Seol already knew that her hometown was another world. She had never directly said it... But in countless timelines, another me who loved him must have said it. "I see." As expected, Baek Yu-Seol showed an indifferent reaction and started peeling an apple. He was so clumsy and messy that you wouldn''t believe he usually wielded a sword. Well. It was not like he was eating the apple based on its shape. "You didn''t peel it cleanly." But even so, this was too much; this was truly the worst. "Just eat it. They say there are more nutrients in the peel." Baek Yu-Seol chewed on the apple roughly. Crunch! For a while, the sound of him chewing the apple echoed in the room. Baek Yu-Seol found a newspaper on the table, and was absorbed in reading it. While Edna was preupied with choosing her next words. "Um..." Finally, when she opened her mouth, Baek Yu-Seol folded the newspaper and met her gaze. ¡®Oh. Why¡¯s he listening so attentively¡­¡¯ She was going to say something trivial, but she couldn¡¯t do it with such a strong reaction. "Um. You know about the world I dreamed of, right?" "Yeah." "That ce¡­ It was not a real world, was it?" Upon hearing this, Baek Yu-Seol raised an eyebrow and remained silent for a moment before responding. "I don''t know." "Huh?" "It could have been a real world or not. But what''s important is that with your return, that world is now safe." "I see..." "If that world was real, they would remember you as a hero. When you sacrificed yourself, all the demons in the world disappeared." ¡°...¡± Baek Yu-Seol''s words were simple. ''You saved that world so don''t me yourself.'' Edna understood exactly what Baek Yu-Seol was concerned about. Although he said it indirectly, the meaning of his words was incredibly warm. Nevertheless, now that the conversation had started, the awkward atmosphere gradually dissipated. They could exchange trivial jokes as usual and could even meet each other''s eyes as before. As they passed the time with trivial chatter, amotion of people passing by outside the corridor could be heard. "What''s going on?" Although he tried not to pay attention, sensing something unusual, Baek Yu-Seol got up straight away and looked out into the corridor. "Those are... the ''Phoenix Knights'' of Adolveit." Upon hearing Edna¡¯s follow-up, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s expression turned serious. The entry of military personnel into Ste was not usually prohibited unless under special circumstances. Moreover, the direct visit of the Phoenix Knights, who were under the directmand of the royal family, could lead to significant diplomatic friction. "What on earth...?" While Edna appeared puzzled as this was an unprecedented event in the original novel, Baek Yu-Seol quickly grasped the situation and his expression darkened gradually. The future of Princess Hong Bi-Yeon was predetermined. ''On the day she graduates from Ste, she will face death.¡¯ The reason remained unknown, plunging countless yers into despair over the past ten years. Why must she die? If death were merely the end of an ending, it might even be a blessing. Depending on the yer''s choices, Hong Bi-Yeon had faced even worse endings. And now was such a case. ''Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s Exile Ending.'' Isting her from society, confining her, letting her wither away slowly until she dies. While it might be better than the prison ending, the social death ending, or the decapitation ending, it was still not right. Baek Yu-Seol followed the departing Phoenix Knights. The brightly shining carriage at the forefront caught his eye. He watched the Adolveit royal family''s carriage leaving through the main gate of Ste Academy for a while. Perhaps it was just because of his mood, but... through the darkened window, it felt like someone was looking back at him. Chapter 183: Isolation (2) Chapter 183: Istion (2) Dark mages did not train. They achieved faster growth through realbat experience and devouring blood through ughter, which was considered natural in the world of dark mages. In that sense, Mayuseong could truly be called a special existence... - Are you practicing right now? - What a miserable bastard. - Truly fitting to an inferior half-breed; they even have such a cocky attitude. - I find it rather amusing. Located atop a cliff where the dark wind blew, this ce was called the ck Fortress. It was certainly not a ce anyone could enter freely. Even among the blurry hierarchy of dark mages, only those closest to nobility, or the ''aristocrats,'' dared to set foot in the ck Fortress. Most of those residing in the ck Fortress were either top-ranking dark mages who inherited power and blood from the Dark Mage King or his children. Mayuseong could be considered a top-ranking dark mage as the child of the Dark Mage King, but ironically, he was a half-breed, a result of something forbidden between a dark mage and human. The act of distinguishing this itself was ridiculously absurd since there were no such things as ¡®pure dark mages¡¯ to begin with. Various crossbreeds, including elves, dwarves, and humans, had to abandon their souls to the underworld before they could be called dark mages. However, perhaps that was why they might reject Mayuseong. From the perspective of those who became dark mages by abandoning their own races, Mayuseong, who was neither human nor dark mage, was nothing but a mongrel with even more impure blood. Moreover, seeing such a mongrel engaging in vulgar ¡®training¡¯ would hardly make it appealing. - Ridiculous. Even if you do that your whole life, you won''t truly possess dark mana. So it''s best not to expect approval from the ''brothers.'' His practice, which involved meditation to cultivate mana, simting battles against imaginary enemies, increasing concentration to cast spells faster, and even studying to acquire various tactics and spells, was highly respected as a mage. However, in dark mages eyes, it was nothing but disgusting antics. Since they couldn''t possess the same power, they felt a sense of superiority upon enraging in such vulgar behavior? However, in reality, there was one thing ''the brothers'' didn''t know. The potential of Mayuseong had already surpassed their expectations, and the reason for his training was to erase the dark mana. Mayuseong couldn¡¯t control dark magic on his own. When exhausted, he unconsciously activated the dark magic and goes into a rampage. At that moment, Mayuseong loses all sense of emotion... which he found terribly unpleasant. Kuwung!! As the giant fireball shattered one side of the castle wall, Mayuseong wiped his sweat and looked up. Meeting the gaze of his brothers, he smiled warmly and addressed them with contemptuous eyes. "Brothers, care for a duel?" However... "Nah, I''m good." "I don''t want to mix with half-breeds." "Scared, are you?" "More like Disgusted." The brothers avoided the duel with him. Certainly, Mayuseong was weak. However, if he were to enter a ''rampage'' state, his nature and abilities, which were deeply inherited from the Dark Mage King, would surpass anyone present here... In that state, Mayuseong would be unstoppable. If they were to duel normally, the brothers would undoubtedly win, but if by any chance they were to lose to a half-breed, it would be a lifelong disgrace, hence their reluctance to engage. Mayuseong silently watched them and then lifted his wand again. He cherished it even more as it was solely a tool of a mage, not used by dark mages. However, he could no longer continue his training. "Son." Unexpectedly, the Dark Mage King appeared. He looked at the broken castle wall and spoke nonchntly, as if not particrly concerned. "Return to Ste. You''re to stay until the end of summer break." The Dark Mage King spoke calmly. Mayuseong stared at him. Neither father nor son smiled. "..." The Dark Mage King felt Mayuseong¡¯s gaze. The gaze directed at him contained not a single trace of emotion, yet somehow it resembled her eyes so much. It was rather resentful, but at the same time, he couldn''t help but feel grateful for him being born with eyes resembling hers. Now there was not a single trace of her left in this world. "That''s right. The schedule has changed." "May I ask for the reason?" "You don''t need to know." That was the end of the conversation. Deciding there was no need to spend any more time there, the Dark Mage King turned away. *''There''s no need to keep him here any longer.''* While others may say they have no children they wouldn''t mind biting, it was different for the Dark Mage King. He loved Mayuseong more than anyone else. The way he expressed it... was entirely different from that of a human, which posed a problem. He knew, however, that Mayuseong was currently receiving unfavorable treatment at the ck Fortress. Yet the reason he called his son was because he anticipated his fragmented soul hidden in Ste would awaken soon. The fragmented soul was a part of him, but it created another consciousness with memories from fifty years ago, one that didn''t recognize his son. The Dark Mage King feared that this other consciousness would harm his son, so he summoned Mayuseong to the fortress, which ultimately proved to be a wise decision. The tragedy which unfolded in Ste was heard even from thousands of kilometers away. *''But... I failed.''* Knowing that the Child of the Contionrwould be born and enrolled in Ste, he had prepared in his own way, but he failed miserably. The n seemed perfect, but what was the variable? Or perhaps, was he arrogant to think that his n would work on the Child of the Constetion? Standing atop the ck Fortress, the pinnacle even amidst the screaming cliffs, the Dark Mage King looked up. The Milky Way in the night sky sparkled as if it could pour down at any moment, yet it seemed as fragile as a candle me that could go out at any time. *''As the master prophesied... Is the world racing towards its end?''* It was a very special generation. The descendants of the twelve disciples of the Progenitor Mage began to flourish the ''blessing'' with the birth of the Child of the Constetion. *''It''ll be long... Is ten years the limit? Even if I myself may not survive until then... my son will surely experience that day.¡¯* The Dark Mage King quietly closed his eyes, hoping for nothing but a peaceful future for his son. If he did that, he wouldn''t see any constetions anymore. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- When one heard of the pce of the Adolveit Royal Family, one typically imagined a grand and splendid castle. But reality was different. The resident erected on the chillingly carved cliffs was more akin to a fortress than a pce, and the cold winds made every day feel like winter. Arriving at the capital of the Adolveit Kingdom, Tehn, Princess Hong Bi-Yeon rode her carriage eastward, feeling the unusually chilly temperatures. Adolveit, one of the twelve disciples of the Progenitor Mage, had established the Adolveit Royal Family in the most rugged and coldest region of the north. It remained a mystery why she made such a choice. "Princess, we''ve arrived." "Mm." In response to Yuri, Princess Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s personal bodyguard, she nodded her head. She raised her head to look at the giant pce spread out before her. ''Frost Cliff Pce'' From its name alone, it was clear that it was a cold and forbidding ce, the very homnd and cradle where Hong Bi-Yeon was born and raised. "Princess..." "Mm?" "Are you prepared in your heart?" "Do I need to be prepared for going back home?" "That¡¯s right... I am d." There was no one to trust in the pce. At best, there were only a few of her own handpicked servants, including Yuri. Even the hundreds of knights currently guarding her carriage were not her people. She couldn''t even breathefortably, gued by the anxiety of when they might turn against her. *''Stay focused.''* She closed her eyes and cooled her head. She must never show weakness at Frost Cliff Pce. She had to be stronger than anyone else. As she steeled her resolve, the carriage passed through the only bridge connecting the cliffs and the pce, the grand ''Sun''s Path,'' and finally arrived at Frost Cliff Pce. Without a moment''s rest, she immediately entered the ''Crimson Hall'' ording to protocol to meet the king. "Princess Hong Bi-Yeon greets the illustrious face of the Great Sun." Dong! As the horns announced the princess''s arrival, the sky-high doors opened, revealing an overwhelmingly grand hall. And at its end, there stood a woman. With crimson hair closer to pink and eyes redder than anyone else''s, that woman was none other than... the king, ''Hong Se-ryu Adolveit.'' Hong Bi-Yeon walked along the red carpet. With each step toward the king, her heartbeat seemed to quicken. Her gaze upon her was intense and painful. Was it because she was a great ss 8 mage who could ignite a person with just her eyes, or... because she resented her? She couldn''t know the reason, but there was one thing she understood: ''You still dislike me.'' Knowing she was resented by the king didn''t faze Hong Bi-Yeon since there was a valid reason for her resentment. She was already ustomed to facing immense obstacles. "Have youe?" Princess Hong Bi-Yeon kneeled before King Hong Se-ryu and bowed her head. Without permission, she dared not gaze upon the sun. "You may." Hong Bi-Yeon raised her head and met her gaze. The look in her eyes was unsettling. *¡®Was this person worried about me and summoned me back to the pce?¡¯* *¡®Ridiculous.¡¯* "Yes. How have you been all this time?" "Thanks to the generous care of the Sun, I have been able to enjoy peace and tranquility." "Your words are flowery." Hong Se-ryu rested her chin on her arm, leaning on the armrest. It was clearly an attitude of annoyance. "Though you are not my own daughter, I tried to love you because my daughter loved you." ... Hong Bi-Yeon bowed her head. "But you reject my love. May I ask why?" *¡®Why indeed.¡¯* *¡®Should I even say it out loud?¡¯* *¡®It''s obvious.¡¯* *''Because you hate me.''* Hong Eulin, the king''s beloved daughter and the first princess. Since her death, the Sun had been angry. Her death was inevitable, but the king sought to find a cause. No, she created a target for her hatred. Ironically, Hong Bi-Yeon bore a striking resemnce to the deceased Hong Eulin. With hair resembling moonlight and fiery red eyes, coupled with overwhelming talent in pyromancy and a beautiful personality that was adored by everyone, why did ''her daughter have to die?'' The queen asked the princess. "Do you think about that child?" "Yes." "I see. Make sure to never forget her for the rest of your life." Only then could Hong Bi-Yeon lift her head. It wasn''t because she felt relieved. Rather, it was because the anxiety she had been feeling all along had now be a reality. "I summoned you back to the pce because I want to like you. You''re living in ce of my daughter, so you mustn''t die in vain." "So, until the situation calms down, stay in the pce." "Understood." "The weather is hot. How about going on vacation together?" "Vacation... you mean?" "Ah, yes. The coast of Levian would be nice. It should be cool there." "I''m grateful for your kindness." "Do you have anything to be grateful for? I also need some rest. The conversation is over. You may go now." Hong Bi-Yeon got up from her seat and left the Crimson Hall. She wasn''t in her right mind until then. Dizziness enveloped her head, and she couldn''t remember if she walked steadily or staggered. As expected. She unwillingly faced the truth. There was nothing she could do. *''The coast of Levian...''* The eternal sea of winter. For the royal family, it was practically an exile. Though she felt like crying, she clenched her fist and endured. The wind cut into her palm, drawing blood, but she felt no pain. Today confirmed it. She had no intention of making her king. Furthermore, she wouldn''t even release her from the cage she kept her in for the rest of her life, until Hong Bi-Yeon withered away. A bitterugh escaped her. She had expected to be trapped in the Frost Cliff Pce, but she never imagined it woulde to this extreme. It was a dreadful feeling. *¡®Why am I so powerless?¡¯* "Sigh..." She walked along the walls of Forst Cliff Castle. It was always a ce she walked with her sister Hong Eulin whenever she felt stressed. There was nothing she loved more than admiring the blooming flower garden below, but now not even a flower was in bloom. She walked endlessly. Walking until she grew tired. She sat on the wall, looking down at the capital city of Tehn below. It was dusk. The streets were bustling with people, making it impossible to see each face individually. Yet somehow, one person stood out vividly. The reason she could see him was simple. While everyone else was bustling about, he remained still, gazing in her direction from the top of a tall building. *''Huh...?''* He was too far away for her to be sure of his identity, but the moment she thought he resembled someone... his figure vanished in an instant. She stood up and hurriedly scanned the area around her, but with human eyesight, it was impossible to observe that far. "... What am I doing?" Someone came to mind, but it couldn''t be. There was no reason for him toe here. She dismissed the thought, and thought she was just delusional about pushing past her limits. She dismissed any futile delusions, and turned her head at the thought of truly going all the way. Really... It felt like it would be a long night.", Chapter 184: Isolation (3) Chapter 184: Istion (3) ¡­ Shortly after Hong Bi-Yeon left Ste. Baek Yu-Seol immediately followed suit. In preparation for any unforeseen circumstances, he packed various magical tools and items. Alterisha¡¯s skills had grown rapidly over time, and there were many things he could now use effectively in realbat situations. With this level of technology, Baek Yu-Seol thought it would be possible to manufacture ¡®space storage¡¯ with the help of Eltman Eltwin in the near future. "You''re going after her?" Edna grabbed Baek Yu-Seol, who was about to leave, with a worried expression. "What... exactly is going on?" "Well...""If you''re going, I''ll go too." ... Edna spoke with a stern expression, but Baek Yu-Seol shook his head. "No. It''s okay. I''ll handle it." "How? Even if it''s you, this isn''t something you can handle alone." "Right. And it''s not a problem that can be solved just by having you tag along." "That''s..." It was a valid point. Aside from being students at Ste Academy, both Baek Yu-Seol and Edna were ordinarymoners. They received treatment almost equivalent to nobility anywhere in the world as long as they showed their Ste student ID and graduation certificate, but there were still limits. It was best not to even think about presenting Ste''s student ID to the Adolveit Royal Family. Of course, aside from that, Baek Yu-Seol had quite a unique background for amoner. He had a close rtionship with the Elven King and was also a co-developer of the item. But... So what? Even if Baek Yu-Seol had power and authority rivaling that of Adolveit, this was someone else''s family matter. If the Queen wanted to exile her own princess, what right did anyone have to interfere? Even if there were a superpower in this world greater than Adolveit, it would be impossible. "Well. Then what''s the n...?" "Hmm. We''ll have to find another way." "... And I''m not needed for that?" "Probably." After casually saying this, Baek Yu-Seol turned around and was about to put on his backpack. Normally, Edna would have said something lively even if it was just a word, but today, she remained silent and lowered her head in a dejected manner. *¡®... What''s going on?¡¯* Today, Edna appeared strange. Was there something wrong with the conversation? It was usually just a casual chat. No matter how much Baek Yu-Seol thought about it, he didn¡¯t really understand. *¡®Is she upset?¡¯* That was also a bit strange. Baek Yu-Seol knew that Edna wouldn''t get upset over such a conversation. She was quite cool-headed. Baek Yu-Seol, who was about to ask what was wrong, immediately closed his mouth. **[Blessings of the Yeonhong Chunsamweol]** Through the other person''s expression, he could infer their psychological state and see the color of their heart. It was a deep blue. Edna was feeling a deep blue emotion at the moment. It was a color she had never felt before, but he could understand. It wasn''t a clear and refreshing blue. It was more like... a bruised blue as if her heart had been hit hard by something. *¡®... Did I say something so harsh?¡¯* What hadn''t been visible until now suddenly became visible. Her emotions were so delicate and clear. No matter how unaware Baek Yu-Seol might seem, she knew well how to behave in such a situation. "No. Well. Then, it can''t be helped. I have things to do at the academy, so..." "It''s because it''s dangerous." "Huh?" "I''ve never been in a situation like this before, so I don''t know what might happen to me. That''s why I''m not taking you. It''s dangerous." "Uh. Uh... Okay." As Baek Yu-Seol said that, Edna felt a little dazed. That was clearly aforting word. "I''ll go." As Baek Yu-Seol turned to leave, Edna waved his hand and casually bid him farewell. As he had walked for quite a while until his back was no longer visible. Bam! ¡­ She unconsciously kicked the tree next to her. Kwaaang!! With a perfectly centered axis of rotation of 720 degrees, it was an extremely sharp and impressive kick. "Argh! You idiot! Seriously. It¡¯s so frustrating!" She couldn''t manage her expression like an adult at all. Over such a trivial matter, she made someone who was going for such an important affair feel nervous. "Hoo, hoo... Huh........" After beating the tree for a while, she became too tired, physically and mentally, to move any further. But her anger towards herself still didn''t dissipate. "Ugh... I just want to die..." While she was banging her head against the tree, suddenly voices of men echoed in the air. It wasn''t just auditory hallucinations from banging her head too hard. - Edna! - Are you okay? You look very tired. - Should we help? ¡°¡­ Oh." They were angels watching over her from the highest ce in the sky, the heavens. As Edna was about to say it was okay, she absentmindedly looked up at the sky. Upon reflection, she realized that the heavenly realm had a calming effect on the mind, and she suddenly thought that if she squeezed those annoying angels, her mental state might be calm. "Ah. Let¡¯s have fun there for the first time in a while." - Yeah! - Of course! - I''ll open the ''Higher Realm'' right away. As expected, it was true that if she wanted something, they would do anything for her, so they immediately opened the ''Higher Realm'', also known as the ''Heavenly Bridge''. Edna didn''t know the amount of mana drained by the angels in the process. ng! The sound of jade rolling could be heard, and a warm golden light poured down from the sky. Usually, she didn''t like to stand out, and she didn''t use it much, but now it was okay. Flutter! A pair of translucent golden wings extended from Edna¡¯s back, and golden feathers fluttered around. The twinkling light enveloped the area like fireflies, and when her body slowly floated up into the air... Thunk! "Uh. Uh?" She felt someone''s gaze. Edna casually turned to look with indifferent eyes. Normally, she would have felt quite embarrassed about being caught in this situation, but due to the embarrassment she had just experienced, she didn''t care at the moment. "Ed...na...?" A boy stood there murmuring her name nkly. He had an impressive figure with wide shoulders and a short haircut, and Edna also knew him well. It was Poong Ha-rang from ss S of the first year. There were stories that he enrolled in Ste to win in the power struggle with his brothers as a direct descendant of the Poong Family, which ruled the entire southern in. Usually, Poong Ha-rang¡¯s charismatic and confident expression was his identity, yet even he seemed bewildered by Edna¡¯s winged appearance. "What¡¯re you looking at? Haven''t you ever seen someone with wings before?" "Uh. Well..." She said, extending her fist with an indifferent expression. "If you tell anyone, you''ll die." Immediately after being rebuked by Edna, Poong Ha-rang remained seated where he was. *''What did I just see...?''* They didn''t have much contact, so he didn''t have any particr thoughts, but perhaps today''s impression was too strong. Unable to forget Edna¡¯s face, Poong Ha-rang stared nkly at the spot where she disappeared. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Frost Cliff Pce. Although the name didn''t match Adolveit¡¯s, who manipted mes at all. However, ¡®Cheongnyeong Pce,¡¯ where Hong Bi-Yeon stayed, was even more inappropriate. It was a name inspired after seeing the hero of Adolveit who fought against the Dark Mage with her fluttering blue hair. In contrast, the name of the pce where her sister, Hong Si-hwa, stayed was ¡®Hongyeong Pce.¡¯ When anyone mentions the name, the image of redes to mind. The pce was assigned from the moment of birth. So, even if Hong Eulin hadn¡¯t died, Hong Bi-Yeon must have been hated from the beginning. It couldn''t be helped. Hong Yi-el, Hong Biyeon''s mother, was... She had opposed King Hong Se-ryu, but ended up thoroughly defeated. Her sister, Hong Si-hwa''s mother, had clung to Hong Se-ryu and tried to give up the throne for a slightly morefortable and longer life. However, she died at a young age in her thirties, three years after giving birth to Hong Si-hwa. She was unable to withstand the curse, but if she didn''t inherit the throne, her life had no meaning. "Princess. The red milk tea is ready." "... Okay." Wearing a dress with white patterns on a red background, Hong Bi-Yeon came out to the garden of Cheongryeong Pce and enjoyed tea time. It was ironic that the expression ''enjoyed'' used here didn''t really mean enjoyment, but it couldn''t be helped. The princess of Adolveit who returned to the pce had to invest at least an hour in tea time every day. "Oh my, little sister. Rx your expression! Aren''t you happy to be back at the pce?" Hong Si-hwa sat across from Hong Bi-Yeon, and teased her while she stared nkly at the tea served by a maid. Unlike usual, when she preferred formal attire, Hong Si-hwa had been wearing morous and dazzling dresses since returning to the pce. She waved her fan as she spoke. "How is it? Tell me your thoughts~ I''ve always liked Cheongnyeong Pce where you stay since we were young." "It''s nice." "Oh. Is that all?" "Yes." Hong Bi-Yeon had no intention of ying along with her sister''s teasing. Even with her subdued response, Hong Si-hwa grinned gleefully, finding something amusing about it. As someone who knew well that she was emotionless, Hong Bi-Yeon found the whole mask repulsive. The conversation was one-sided. Hong Si-hwa chattered, and Hong Bi-Yeon replied. To pass this boring time somehow, Hong Bi-Yeon didn''t let go of the teacup in her hand. The red milk tea was one of the few scents she liked. Then, identally, the worst happened! "Ouch!" One of the maids spilled tea on Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s dress by ''mistake.'' "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" The maid immediately bowed in apology, but Hong Bi-Yeon froze while holding the teacup. She just stared at her without saying a word. She did it on purpose. Having lived subtly ignored within the pce, Hong Bi-Yeon understood it well. Such treatment was now familiar to her. *''Hmm...''* She wasn''t exactly angry. She was just pondering how to respond. Should she get angry? Then there would be rumors circting within the pce saying, ''Even as a princess, she''s tainting the atmosphere with her temperament.¡¯ Then, her enemies would increase, and she would continue to live in the pce being ignored without even a chance to redeem her tarnished image. Should she forgive? It was difficult at the moment. No matter how much Hong Bi-Yeon was ignored, the maids were... They wronged someone from the royal bloodline. Simply brushing it off and forgiving would only lead to the same things happening again. Subtlly ignoring and pretending it was a mistake was tormenting. As time goes on, Hong Bi-Yeon power of speech would continue to diminish. The wisest course of action had been determined from the beginning. First and foremost, inquire about the family''s misdeed and quietly investigate it. Then, intimidate them by exining how severe the offense against the royal family is. As if punishment is imminent, before exercising discretion and forgiving them. Not expressing anger but still asserting her dignity as a royal to the pce staff might not eliminate subtle disregard and disdainful nces entirely, but it could be highly effective in preventing groundless rumors. Perhaps, positive imagery might follow her wise judgment, portraying Princess Hong Bi-Yeon as actuallypassionate and intelligent. However, even with that in mind... *¡®I don''t like it. I don¡¯t have to behave like that.¡¯* Without further ado, she rose from her seat and pped the maid''s cheek. "Ouch~!!" The p was so forceful that the maid''s cheek turned as red as fire. Facing the fallen maid, Hong Bi-Yeon spoke with a cold gaze. "Consider yourself fortunate I didn''t burn you." "Yes. Yes...!" "The family." "Yes...?" "Tell me about your family." "It¡¯s Herael Family of Baron Haraen." "Baron Haraen? I''ve never heard of him. I''ll remember. Your family." "Ah..." After saying that, Hong Bi-Yeon stood up straight. "I''ll go first." "Oh my..." Leaving Hong Si-hwa with widened eyes, Hong Bi-Yeon immediately headed towards Cheongryeong Pce. Was she truly angry? That''s not it. She was even thankful that the tea was poured so she could stop tea time. Separately, she wanted to call Baron Haraen and give him an award. But apart from that. *¡®If I endure all of this, I will get sick and die first.¡¯* In any case, the fate was to remain trapped for the rest of her life without being able to go anywhere. Escape was impossible. Unless she gave up all the magic and power she had, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out. Although it was bittersweet, Hong Bi-Yeon decided to ept that fate. However. Even so. *¡®I won''t tolerate it.¡¯* *¡®I think they are nning to ignore me and suppress me...''* There was no way. *¡®Just because I have no power or influence doesn''t mean I can''t do anything.¡¯* At least while she was trapped here... She would make all the courtiers fear her name.", Chapter 185: Isolation (4) Chapter 185: Istion (4) Tehn, the capital of Adolveit. It was quite a famous tourist destination. Everywhere in the city, you could see the ¡®Frost Cliff Pce,¡¯ towering sharply on the distant horizon. It exuded overwhelming majesty just by its mere presence. Indeed, it was a splendid city. Sitting at outdoor cafes, sipping drinks, and gazing at the distant pce gave a charming impression. The streets of Tehn evoked memories of 19th and 20th-century London: gloomy ck trains traversing the city, gentlemen anddies in formal attire, and buildings tinged with gray. It felt like Sherlock Holmes might emerge from a nearby alley with Watson, hot on the trail of Jack the Ripper. If you were to ask what to do next, the obvious first step would be to infiltrate that pce. Of course, attempting ndestine entry into such a solemn pce on a mere whim was akin to suicide. Even though Baek Yu-Seolcked mana in his body, based on past experiences, mages had sensed his use of sh and would likely trigger a mana response, alerting the security system. However, infiltrating the Frost Cliff Pce didn¡¯t have to be strictly covert and criminal. There were moral and legal methods... For instance, what if he were to be a ¡®pce insider¡¯? Although it might seem daunting and unlikely to extract Hong Bi-Yeon within the remaining two to three weeks of summer vacation, bing a pce insider was easier than one might think. Thanks to the meticulously document which detail rmany ongoing events stored in Sentient Spec. First, he sought out the most famous merchant in Tehn, ¡®Cheonli Sanghoe.¡¯ "Oh? A Ste¡¯s student? What brings you here?" "Good day." Cheonli Sanghoe''s office was more akin to a factory than an office. Dozens of huge automotives were parked, while gentlemen directed loading and unloading, and people attended to their duties or supervised operations. Baek Yu-Seol slipped into the midst of it all. "Recently, I heard that there''s a shortage of technicians for Antal Oiler. I happen to be quite skilled in handling Antal Oiler technology. Can I offer some assistance?" Confidently spoken, but¡­ "What¡¯re you talking about? There''s no shortage of Antal Oiler technicians. That guy over there is also an Antal technician, and he''s busy loading and unloading because there are so many technicians." "..." Failure. The Sentient Spec wasn¡¯t omnipotent after all. It was natural. Events weren¡¯t precisely marked for when, where, or what might happen. Additionally, countless butterfly effects urred worldwide based on his actions, leading to different futures, so it couldn''t be helped. Of course, Baek Yu-Seol didn''t expect sess on the first try. He continued to explore various ces in the city of Tehn: newspaper offices, weapon shops, magic stores, and so on. Amid repeated failures, he finally found a ce in trouble as indicated by the Sentient Spec. ¡®Sunset Bookstore.¡¯ Although it was called a bookstore, in reality, this ce with no fame or distinction was one of the suppliers continuously providing books to the Adolveit Royal Family. However, recently, a problem arose. It appeared that the librarian, who had been thoroughly managing the supply of books to the royal family, ran away. This gave the owner quite a bit of stress. If the librarian had merely fled, it wouldn''t have been a big issue, but they left all the rted documents inplete disarray, making it difficult to meet deadlines. "I happen to be quite good at organizing these kinds of things." "... Is that so? Well, give it a try." The bookstore owner seemed skeptical of Baek Yu-Seol, but perhaps because of the influence of Ste''s mark, he was hired almost like a daily worker. And within a day, he impressively tidied everything up. "How did you...?" "I''m just good at this." The document organizing task itself wasn''t anything special. It was a tedious process of sorting through documents one by one and reading them meticulously. Of course, he wasn''t the one reading; it was the Sentient Spec. Then, he instructed the spec to ssify all the documents'' contents in order, and all he had to do was follow suit and gather them. The workload was immense, so he had to skip meals for a whole day, but thanks to Baek Yu-Seol, Sunset Bookstore was able to sessfully deliver books to Adolveit, making it a rewarding job. "This worked out well. We needed someone to fill in for the librarian. You said you''d work during the summer vacation? We''re scheduled to deliver books directly to the royal family the day after tomorrow. If you help with organizing, it''ll be a big help." Of course, not just anyone could enter the pce; you needed a well-established status. But wasn''t Ste''s student ID somewhat exceptional? Compared to the royal family, it wasn''t much, but it was enough to be considered a ¡®first-ss citizen,¡¯ so there wasn''t much difficulty in simply entering. *¡®If I''vee this far, it''s half the battle won.¡¯* Yet he hadn''t be a pce worker yet, but ording to his n, maybe... "Wow. Did you three organize all of this?" "Haha. Surprising, isn''t it? But what''s even more surprising is that the two of us did nothing, and this student did it all alone." As the Sunset Bookstore owner shook his head and yfully hit Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s back, the librarian from the Royal Library looked at him with admiration. "You said you were a part-timer? You have impressive intuition and memory. Your personality is meticulous and delicate." "Thank you." "So here''s the thing. Unfortunately, our librarian has fallen ill with a severe flu...¡± Grandpa Librarian said as he subtly nced around. "We''ll pay generously, so how about trying to work for us during the summer?" As he expected, or rather, as written in the Sentient Spec. With the librarian of the Royal Library falling ill, there was a shortage of hands, but in the midst of that, apetent librarian appeared, so... Why not hire them? "Yes. Of course." That was how Baek Yu-Seol became able to work sessfully at the Frost Cliff Pce. However, just because he worked at the pce didn''t mean he could meet Hong Bi-Yeon right away. Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s role was strictly limited to managing third-ss books at the Royal Library. He wasn''t a citizen of Adolveit, just a traveler, so even reading second-ss books like national spellbooks was impossible. But that didn''t mean there was nothing to do. On the contrary, there was too much, to the point of being overwhelming. The librarian had been absent for quite some time, and he wondered if anyone could really sort this out, so the Royal Library was in chaos. It took over a week to tidy up, as the mess was so extensive. "You really organized all of this. Impressive." "Hey Librarian. Is that kid the one you mentioned?" "Yeah. That¡¯s right. Impressive, isn''t he?" "Hmm... " As if that wasn''t enough, administrative nobles who had heard the rumors began to take an interest in Baek Yu-Seol. Baek Yu-Seol hoped the librarian would intervene, but unfortunately, he had little power. "Uh, could you help me out when you have time? The documents are piling up like a mountain, and it''s impossible to organize them." ".... Sure." Baek Yu-Seol had nned to quietly pass as a simple librarian. But he found himself running administrative errands here and there. Baek Yu-Seol wasn''t a citizen of Adolveit, nor was he a noble, and he wasn''t even an official pce worker, so he didn''t know what he was doing there. Well, if he had some use, it was like being designated into the South Korean army and making do with whatever came his way. Still, those things weren''t entirely bad. Although he wasn''t an official pce worker, he could be friendly with noble courtiers, especially the maids, who were sensitive to rumors and could hear insider stories from the royal pce. "Did you hear? The Queen is going on vacation with the princesses this time." "Of course I heard. They''re going to the coast of Levian." "Ugh. What a great vacation ce.¡± Through the conversations of the maids, Baek Yu-Seol confirmed that the situation matched ording to his knowledge. **[Extra Episode]** **[Vacation of the Adolveit Royal Family]** This was an extra episode instead of an main episode. But as he mentioned before, it was estimated that the key figure, ''Twelve New Moon,'' which was presumed to lead this world to the correct ending, was hardly encountered in the main episodes and must be encountered through side stories. For that reason... Baek Yu-Seol dared to say this episode was more important than any so far. Because in the Levian coast, where winter never ends. The Bronze New Moon of the Twelve New Moony dormant there. *¡®I didn''t expect to proceed with this already¡­¡¯* But ultimately, finding the Twelve New Moon was a destiny to be met someday. Although the timing might not be right, since the situation was as it was, he had to do his best. ¡ª¡ª¡ª "... Princess. I''m sorry." Hong Bi-Yeon kept her lips tightly closed. She silently listened to the words of her guardian knight, Yuri. Yuri, who had always spent time with her since childhood, was Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s closest friend and protector. Even in this dreadful pce where everyone seemed hostile, she was one of the few trustworthy figures she could rely on. Yet, Yuri was being dispatched. Wasn¡¯t it truly absurd? Sending away the princess''s guardian knight. However, since it was a matter personally decided by Queen Hong Se-ryu, there was no room for reversal. Until thest moment of packing up and leaving, Yuri couldn''t hide her sorrowful eyes. Normally, Hong Bi-Yeon would have said something, but today her lips felt unusually heavy, and she couldn''t utter a word. "Princess..." Despite Yuri¡¯s call, Hong Bi-Yeon didn''t respond. No, she couldn''t. She was clueless and speechless She slowly approached Hong Bi-Yeon and whispered softly, "Princess. Even if I''m not here... you''ll be able to handle it. The princess I''ve seen will never falter, and always move forward with integrity." "I promise to quickly finish my mission and return to protect you, Princess." After saying that much, Yuri stepped back, and only then could Hong Bi-Yeon nod her head. She didn''t shed tears again. There were still many eyes watching her here. "I must not weaken." She must always show a strong facade. Revealing any weakness would make her look vulnerable in an instant. She might be at the top of the food chain, but at the same time, she was also prey eyed by all the predators. After Yuri left, another person took over Hong Bi-Yeon guardian knight position. She didn''t know his name or status, but one thing was certain. "He¡¯s not on my side." With his short, stiff, and cold demeanor, he looked at Hong Bi-Yeon with a less than favorable gaze. It wasn''t a gaze one could dare to send to royalty, but she couldn''t casually dismiss him. He... was someone directly appointed by the queen. ¡­ Night fell. Hong Bi-Yeon stepped out onto the balcony wearing her night garments and gazed at the moonlight, feeling resentful towards the rising full moon. *¡®What''s so good that it''s smiling so brightly like that?¡¯* As she gazed nkly at the sky, memories of her sister, who had left long ago, came to mind. She and her sister used to lie on the hill together, and always gazed at the stars. ¡®Have you ever seen a shooting star?¡¯ Hong Bi-Yeon shook her head at that time. It was past midnight. At that time, no one was looking for her. No one stopped her from climbing the hill with her sister at dawn. ¡®On a clear day without clouds,y down a mat... Try to embrace the sky like this. At the moment you look at the shooting stars, you will be the freest person in the world.¡¯ *¡®¡­ My sister''s words were wrong.¡¯* *¡®I became someone that could no longer be free.¡¯* *¡®What''s so important about those shooting stars anyway?¡¯* Lonely. Lonely. Because she learned that unfamiliar lonely feeling. Because she learned that she could not rely on someone. This feeling dug deeper into Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s heart. There was no one left to support her within the Frost Cliff Pce. Those who had been by her side had all left. She was alone. She was trapped in the pce alone. To pray alone for a lifetime. That was how she would wither away. Hong Bi-Yeon leaned weakly against the balcony, closed her eyes, and bathed in the pouring starlight above... "Ah." Suddenly, she felt a strange yet familiar sensation on her cheek, causing her to open her eyes. She absentmindedly brushed her cheek with her hand, but there was nothing there. "This is..." Upon further thought, it wasn''t one of the five senses. It was the sixth sense, the familiar scent of mana. At an ambitious hour when everyone was asleep, Hong Bi-Yeon quietly slipped out of her room and walked through the hallway. Without knowing where she was headed, she followed that familiar scent. While walking, she passed through several hallways. It wasn''t until she left the pce that she finally arrived at a ce she could call her destination. It was... the library. The Royal Library. It was the first time she hade here in six months since enrolling at Ste. *¡®Why am I here...?¡¯* Even though she couldn''t understand why she ended up here, she unconsciously opened the door to the library. She thought it would be locked at this early hour, but strangely, the door was open. Creak...! The old, unlubricated door opened, revealing the interior of the library. The smell of books wafted, but it didn''t feel unpleasant. There was no sign of anyone, but seeing the lights on inside the library, she cautiously took out her wand and headed in that direction. Shortly after, there was a loud noise. Thud! tter! "Crash!" It sounded like something copsing. "What...!" Hong Bi-Yeon hurriedly ran towards the source of the noise. When she arrived, there were dozens of books scattered all over the ce, and someone was struggling under them. "Who..." Just as she was about to ask who it was, a boy suddenly emerged from between the books, revealing his face. ¡­ At that moment, Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s heart almost stopped. She thought that this situation might not be real, so she unconsciously held her breath. "Oh, I''m dead... Damn librarian, just wait until tomorrow toe to work...." Muttering as he tried to lift the books, Baek Yu-Seol turned his eyes absentmindedly and met the gaze of Hong Bi-Yeon, who was staring at him in her nightclothes. "Uh..." A moment of silence. Then, awkwardly, Baek Yu-Seol chuckled and said, "Haha... Well, instead of staring, why don''t youe over and help? Aren¡¯t neighbors supposed to help each other?" Thud! "... Huh?" However, due to Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s hesitation to sit down, Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t even finish his sentence. "Uh. How¡­ You¡¯re here..." "Just, um. Part-time job." He pointed behind himself with his thumb. "See that? I organized all of that. Isn''t it amazing? I''m really skilled at this kind of thing." Despite his efforts to boast, Hong Bi-Yeon didn''t even look at the ce Baek Yu-Seol mentioned. She stared at him without blinking, as if she would forget him if she looked away for even a moment. "Part-time job...?" "That''s right?" "Huh. Heh..." Sheughed. Strangely, though, her expression appeared sad. "It''s a lie...." She bowed her head deeply. "It''s a lie. Who couldn¡¯t figure... Stupidmoner...." "Ahem! It''s not a lie. Well, maybe there''s a little MSG added. But Instant-foods doesn¡¯t always taste good..." "Don''t look over here." "Huh?" Hong Bi-Yeon covered her face with both hands. From then on, Baek Yu-Seol was genuinely at a loss and couldn''t speak properly. His lips seemed unable to move properly, as if caught in an error. He had no idea she would react so strongly, so he really... couldn''t do anything. It waste at night. It was an unusually bright starry night.", Chapter 186: Isolation (5) Chapter 186: Istion (5) Beneath the Frost Cliff Pce. In the secretive and ndestine space essible only to the direct descendants of Adolveit, the sound of footsteps echoed widely. ng! mes erupted from both ends of the corridor. Amidst the burning mes, the figure of Queen Hong Se-ryu appeared. As she walked down the corridor, mes ignited on the torches on either side with each step she took. She walked with as muchposure as possible, but there was an underlying restlessness in her steps. ¡­ She finally reached the end of the corridor, and stopped in front of a massive altar. Women dressed in white nun robes bowed their heads towards the queen but said nothing. Silently, someone approached the queen and spoke. "Your Majesty, the mes of the Hwarang Flower are growing stronger." "... So it seems." At the top of the stairs of the altar, therey arge jade cup, inside which a single flower bloomed. - ''Hwarang Flower.'' A treasure from legend which was believed to house the slumbering ''Fire Goddess.¡¯ It was an heirloom passed down through generations of the Adolveit Family. Only royalty were deemed worthy to wield it... Yet no one had been able to properly control its power. This was because as soon as someone epted the Hwarang Flower, he would immediately lose all magic and consciousness, sumbing to the mes'' dominion and run rampant. The only being to have ever properly wielded the Hwarang Flower was... one of the twelve disciples of the Progenitor Mage, ¡®Adolveit.'' *''It must be impossible with mixed bloodlines.''* Hong Se-ryu flicked her finger. Suddenly, a silver staff manifested in the air andnded in her hand. As she approached, the Hwarang Flower resisted, unleashing fierce mes. Despite sweating profusely, she struggled to restrain its fire. Since the day Adolveit inherited the Hwarang Flower, its mes had grown increasingly wild. Throughout history, kings were tasked with suppressing the Hwarang Flower upon ascending the throne... *''Is this also my limit? I''ve reached a point where I can no longer control the mes of the Hwarang Flower. While a ss 9 mage proficient in mes might be able to, I haven''t reached that level yet.¡¯* *¡®But perhaps there''s still one thing. Maybe there''s a solution.¡¯* *''The Coast of Levian. Where the Ice Deity slumbers, a ce trapped in winter. Previous kings always forbade meddling with the Levian Coast, and no one has dared to defy that, but now we''ve reached a limit. If we can''t suppress the power of the Hwarang Flower any longer... Perhaps, an unprecedented cmity might ur.¡¯* Hong Se-ryu wiped the sweat from her brow and withdrew her hand from the Hwarang Flower. *¡®¡­ It''s impossible with my own power.¡¯* Finding the answer from the Ice Deity was imperative. *''I didn''t make the wrong choice. This is the only way.¡¯* Since this was the only choice, she resolved to trust her own judgment firmly. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- It had been about ten days since Baek Yu-Seol began working part-time at the Royal Library. Expect for one thing, nothing had changed much "Hey. Hey. Isn''t that the real princess over there?" "Yeah. She is..." "Oh, I can''t believe it." "She''s so pretty..." "Shh. Your voice is too loud!" With a ss 3 ess restriction, anyone with Adolveit citizenship could enter the Royal Library where Baek Yu-Seol worked. But if Princess Hong Bi-Yeon started visiting every day? Rumors would spread among the citizens, leading to a sudden increase in visitors. They often say that seeing cute animals or attractive people is healing. In that sense, perhaps Hong Bi-Yeon was a kind of healing totem. Everyday, she sat quietly in a corner of the Royal Library and read like a fairy, so citizens coulde and go while refreshing their minds. "But why is the princess suddenlying to the library all the time?" "Well... ording to rumors, she was supposed to have a very entric personality, but it doesn''t seem like that. She just quietly reads books and leaves. Last time, someone identally bumped into her, and she didn''t say anything but instead handed them a handkerchief." "Really?" Whispers could be heard among the people. They might not know, but Baek Yu-Seol seemed to have some understanding of why Hong Bi-Yeon kepting here. *¡®Maybe because she''s lonely.¡¯* Although he didn''t know much about her, there probably wasn''t anyone in Frost Cliff Pce who would stand up for Hong Bi-Yeon. Queen Hong Se-ryu likely deliberately isted her socially. Amidst such circumstances, meeting a familiar face must have been both heartbreaking and joyful. There probably wasn''t any deeper meaning to it. Baek Yu-Seol still remembered that night. In the dimly lit library on a dark night, she sat there, tears streaming down her face. However, as if nothing had happened, from the next day onwards, Hong Bi-Yeon showed the same usual appearance. She always maintained a cold and distant expression, and spoke curtly as usual, but... something. There was a strange feeling that something had truly changed. But no matter how much he used his abilities to gaze through Hong Bi-Yeon with the Blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol, he couldn''t figure out what it was. It seemed to be the limit of his abilities. *¡®By the way, why does she dress up so much toe to the library¡­¡¯* Her attire always stood out. She often wore expensive, sparkling jewelry and what was known as the ''princess''s dress''. Compared to the ordinary clothes of ordinary citizens, it was quite morous, but perhaps because she was so beautiful herself, it didn''t seem bad to others. *¡®Sigh... I''m so tired again today.¡¯* After finishing his day''s work, as the shade of twilight hung over the sky, Hong Bi-Yeon, who had been sitting there reading until then, finally stood up from her seat. It was almost time for Baek Yu-Seol to finish work and go home. After all the library visitors had left, Hong Bi-Yeon suddenly spoke to Baek Yu-Seol, who was tidying up the quiet library. "Commoner." "Yeah. What is it?" "... Are you really just here to work?" "Well. Seems like it, doesn''t it?" "Then it''s meaningless." Hong Bi-Yeon, who had thoughtlesslye to that conclusion, spoke abruptly again. "Do you have somewhere to go after work?" "Not really..." "I''ll show you around the castle. Let''s go." "No, I''m not really..." "Amoner like you can never set foot in such ces for a lifetime." "Well. That¡¯s true..." Since our Princess Hong Bi-Yeon says so, what could a poormoner do? After finishing cleaning up the librarypletely, Baek Yu-Seol approached Hong Bi-Yeon, who was waiting outside. She nced at him and then walked away without saying a word. She headed towards the front of the pce. Baek Yu-Seol followed her, keeping a slight distance. The cool breeze blew. While Ste might be suffering from the midsummer heat by now, perhaps it was because the ''Ice Deity'' was nearby, but this ce remained chilly. It was refreshing in the summer but not enviable due to the endearing severe cold in winter. Before he knew it, they had entered an area where only royals and their attendants could enter. As he passed over the bridge connecting the castle and the city and looked down beneath the bridge, he felt the grandeur of the pce rising majestically. In the midst of the chilly wind, Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s silver hair fluttered. Dozens of white birds flew up. As she passed through them... She appeared like a painting, and he somehow felt the distance between them growing longer. At that moment, she turned around and asked Baek Yu-Seol, "How is it?" She... wasn''t a painting. "Huh? What? What?" "Why are you spacing out? Isn''t it beautiful?" Only then could he properly look at the scenery. Standing tall on the bridge, which was almost like a sky bridge, he could fully appreciate the majesty of the towering pce. Despite being precarious on the cliff, it also exuded a thrilling charm. In that beautiful pce... Hong Bi-Yeon stood there. Uncharacteristically, she smiled gently and spoke. "This ce... used to be a frequent visit with my sister. So, I wanted to show it to you too. Once you see it, you''ll never forget this ce for the rest of your life." "Yeah... seems like it." The realistic beauty that couldn''t even bepared to CG in games. Baek Yu-Seol stood there,pletely captivated by the scenery of the pce on the edge of the cliff. She gazed at Baek Yu-Seol like that. Honestly, ever since returning to pce life... It was the face she had missed the most. She thought she would never see him again, so how surprised she was when he suddenly appeared before her. Baek Yu-Seol came to find her¡­. It was something that made her so happy that she could cry... No, it was more than tears of joy; it was pure happiness. But that was as far as it goes. She was destined to leave the pce. But she decided to ept it. They hadn''t done much together in a short time, but just being able to see his face... And the fact that he came to find her was already enough. So, it was enough. She didn''t know how much time she had left, but if she could live her life clinging to today''s happiness, she could find the strength to endure. "Baek Yu-Seol." Hong Bi-Yeon called him. His name... Perhaps it wasn''t the first time. "Now. Go back." "Huh?" A foolish expression. "I... I''m nning to leave tomorrow. And... I won''t return to Ste again." "So if your purpose foring here was to see my face... There¡¯s no point in staying here any longer." Hong Bi-Yeon seemed to be implying that she had chosen it herself. Maybe she didn''t want to show any weakness until the end. But Baek Yu-Seol had no intention of sympathizing with her in that regard. "I had no intention of doing that." "... What?" "Where are you going? To the coast of Levian, I suppose. And, what will happen after you go there... I know it well." "... Yeah, I guess so. You seem to know everything anyway." She didn''t ask how he knew. Hong Bi-Yeon just smiled faintly and acquiesced. Then again, perhaps it was foolish to think she could hide anything from Baek Yu-Seol. After all the time he had lived through, would there really be anything he didn''t know? "And it seems like you''re mistaken about something." He took another step towards Hong Bi-Yeon, closing the distance. "Do you think I would have spare time ande all the way here just to see your face again?" "Uh, um...?" Wasn''t that it? *¡®I thought so.¡¯* In an instant, her heart sank. She barely held herself together. "I came here to get you out of here." Then, ''Ah...¡¯ Because of what he said next, all the emotions that had been building up in her chest finally subsided. "Now. Wait a moment¡­¡± She tried to say something, but her voice got stuck in her throat. *¡®Do you know what does that mean?''* * ''Even you can''t make that happen.''* Many sentences brushed past her lips, but in the end, the only word she managed to utter was... "Why?" Just one word. Why? Why was it? "Well..." Baek Yu-Seol smiled mischievously and didn''t answer. In fact, he didn''t know the answer himself. "So¡­ Do you trust me?" It was a phrase Baek Yu-Seol often said as a joke. It sounded so yful and unserious that she couldn''t believe it even if she wanted to. But his words carried a mysterious power. Truly, it felt like anything he said woulde true. No matter what. She thought it was impossible. She was discouraged and epted her fate, thinking that she would live like that forever. It will be tough, but she vowed to endure somehow. No matter how sad or painful it gets, she resolved not to cry and hardened her heart. Because there was no hope. The future seemed too bleak. If she didn''t do it that way, she wouldn''t be able to endure. *¡®But why does he make it seem so simple to give me hope?¡¯* "... Believe." Hong Bi-Yeon replied as if in a trance. She didn¡¯t even understand what she was doing. But he soon shook his head. "No. Actually... I''m not the one you should believe in." "What?" "I can''t rescue you with my own strength as you think." "So..." "So you have to save yourself. You might even have to risk your life." She couldn''t understand Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s words at all. What kind of n was he making that she had to risk her life for? "Do you still want to go back to Ste?" But to that question, she could easily answer. If she didn''t risk her life, she might be able to livefortably in the pce for the rest of her life. But to go back to Ste, she had to risk her life. This was too... It wasn''t just an obvious choice. "I want to go back." "Really?" "... Really." "Then you''ll have to be prepared." Nodding, she bit her lip and lowered her head, clutching her clothes tightly. When Baek Yu-Seol saw at her like that, he burst intoughter again. "Are you crying again?" "... No." "It seems like you are." "... I''m not." "Uh, okay. If it''s not, why are you staring at me so fiercely?" As Hong Bi-Yeon retorted coldly and threateningly, Baek Yu-Seol flinched back. She appeared so much like a vengeful ghost that honestly, he was a little scared. "... I''m going back now." She walked towards the castle across the bridge without looking back. Baek Yu-Seol didn''t chase after her, and Hong Bi-Yeon didn''t turn back either. There was no need for farewells. After all, today, tomorrow, the day after tomorrow... They would see each other again.", Chapter 187 Chapter 187 The next day arrived. The royal vacation procession of the Adolveit Royal Family was extravagant and grand. Dozens of newly developed anti-magic carriages created through item technology paraded through the streets. ss 5 or higher elite magic knights guarded the royals at every corner, while people waved and cheered towards the royal family. "Long live the Queen!" "Long live Queen Adolveit!" Even though they were just going for a mere vacation, citizens poured into the streets. They cheered loudly, and their enthusiasm perhaps stemmed from genuine respect. Well, perhaps the current Queen Hong Se-ryu might be closer to a tyrant. After forcefully dethroning the previous queen known as the Sun Empress, she seized power and enforced oppressive politics. She was quite a formidable figure, one might say. Though Baek Yu-Seol could apany as a pce attendant of Hong Bi-Yeon on this vacation. However, daring to ride in the same carriage as the princess was out of the question. Well. It was only natural after all. "Is he the one rumored to be adept at administrative affairs?" Other noble andmon pce attendants also joined the vacation procession,menting that they had to continue working even at the ''Heavenly Ice Pce'' located on the coast of Levian. If all the royals go on vacation, the country can''t function, can it? "Judging by yourplexion, you don''t seem to be from around here. Have you considered working for the royal family after graduation? With your skills, a rise in status is possible." Just as on Earth there was a fine line between Westerners and Easterners, the same was true here. If he had a bit of an Eastern vibe mixed in, the Adolveit Kingdom, belonging to Hong Bi-Yeon, had a slightly stronger Western vibe. "Oh, Director Markruck. Haven''t you heard?" "Heard what?" The young man named Pahan looked at Baek Yu-Seol with cunning eyes. "This guy isn''t the type to aim for a rise in status through mere administrative work." "Then what is he good at? Oh, because he''s a Ste student, is he exceptionally skilled in magic?" "No, no, not that. This guy, he''s quite thedies'' man." Phew! Baek Yu-Seol spewed out the drink he was sipping. Pahan, who was bbering about him, continued as if nothing had happened, even with the drink all over him. "They say he''s pursued the third princess." "Ah... I''ve heard that rumor too. I thought it was just gossip." "Absolutely not. Haven''t you seen hering to the library every day?" "The third princess is naturally inclined towards intellectual pursuits..." "Hehe. Director Markruck, do you always have to say such boring things? Can''t you tell just by looking? Do you really think the third princess only read books when she came to the library?" The young man smirked ominously while ncing at Baek Yu-Seol. "Well. She came to the library, but instead of reading the books, she spent the whole day staring at that guy''s face. And there''s more than one witness..." "That''s enough of that." As irritation began to genuinely creep onto Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s face, Pahan coughed and stopped talking. He appeared to be the type whocked any sense of propriety. It was very idiotic to speak of such baseless rumors in front of the person involved. Or perhaps he wanted to gauge the truth of the rumor by doing so. "That''s not what happened. He''s friends with the princess since they are from the same academy." "Hehe! Friends bing lovers..." "Enough of that." Director Markruck saw Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s expression, and decided that the joke shouldn''t continue, so he cut off Pahan''s words. Apart from constantly urging Baek Yu-Seol to join, he was actually quite a grateful person. "Hmph... Fine." As Pahan sulked, the carriage started moving again. Sensing it was time, Baek Yu-Seol grabbed his coat. One might wonder why he was wearing a coat in the middle of summer, but it was a natural precaution as they headed towards the Levian coast. "Ah! I''m looking forward to it." As the weather gradually cooled, Pahan spoke up again. Director Markruck was still engrossed in paperwork, and said from inside the carriage. "Pahan, is this your first time to the sea of Levian?" "Yep. That''s right." "Well... we''re not just going for fun, but enjoy it as much as you can. It''s a famous tourist spot. Your mouth will probably be wide open in awe." Listening to their conversation, Baek Yu-Seol took out the coat he had prepared from his backpack. At first nce, it looked no different from a coat with the Ste mark, but having entrusted Alterisha, it was enchanted with top-notch instion capabilities, so its contents were far from ordinary. Perhaps due to the fur around the neck for decoration, it gave off a strong winter vibe. "Have you ever been here, Baek Yu-Seol?" "I''ve never been there." But in the Aether World, it was a ce he had visited dozens of times. Why did he visit so often? There were reasons for gamers toe in droves. Firstly, because it was good for grinding. Secondly... because the difficulty was so extreme that the clear rate was incredibly low, leading to endless retries. Unfortunately, the fact that Baek Yu-Seol was familiar with this ce was the second reason. *¡®That damned Twelve New Moon. What was it?¡¯* *¡®How many deaths did my character face just to clear the episodes?¡¯* So, while the worry was inevitable, it was okay. Here, relying on his own rich experience rather than spec, he was confident he¡¯d navigate as safely and surely as possible. *''... But still, I must be prepared for the danger.''* The procession of automated carriages had long left thend, and raced along waterways designed atop the sea. Soon after, he felt a biting chill. Since Baek Yu-Seol already wore the coat beforehand, he hardly felt the cold, but Pahan, who was sitting opposite him, was shivering noticeably despite being bundled up in padding. "Ugh, it''s... cold...." "Stop shivering and enjoy the scenery outside." "Y-yes?" Perhaps thinking it wasn''t the time to attend to business, Markruck also put down his documents and gazed out the window. Likewise, although Baek Yu-Seol knew what magnificent sightsy beyond, he turned his gaze out the window, calming his pounding heart. ¡­ At that moment, they were overwhelmed by the sight which barred their vision. In the middle of the distant sea, there was a massive pirate ship. Unfortunately, the pirate ship was being sucked into a colossal whirlpool with a diameter of 1km... "Wait. What''s that...?" - To be more precise. The pirate ship wasn''t being sucked into the whirlpool. The pirate ship remained frozen as if it was being sucked into the whirlpool. The pir connecting the sea and the sky. The whirlpool had a diameter of 1km. The giant waves as high as 100m. The sinking pirate ship. Everything was frozen, frozen in time. "... It''s breathtaking every time I see it." Markruck adjusted his sses and said. "Even though it''s your first time here, I suppose you''re not that surprised? Usually, this reaction is normal, you know." Markruckughed while pointing at the stunned Pahan, who had his mouth wide open. "It''s my first time, but I''ve read a lot of books.¡± In fact, he had seen it graphically in the Aether World many times. Of course, the spectacle was so vivid and dynamicpared to the graphics in the game that, he too, momentarily lost his wits, but he didn''t feel the need to say so. "Hahaha. I''ve heard the stories many times, but seeing it in person is a bit shocking..." Such reactions were normal. Perhaps the others in the carriages on the other side might not react any differently. Witnessing the world frozen like that brought about a truly... peculiar sense of awe in many ways. "But what on earth is that ship...?" "That''s the pirate ship ''ck Cross'' of the pirate king ''ck Belize,'' who ruled all the seas a thousand years ago." "Ah..." "That day, a sudden massive wave erupted, causing that monster whirlpool. But there was nothing to worry about. The pirate king ck Belize possessed a very special ability called ''Blessing of the Sea God.''" A very special blessing that ensured the ship never sank and he never lost to anyone on the sea, no matter what happened. If it were the legendary pirate king ck Belize, even that whirlpool would have been escapable. "At that time, everything froze." "Why...?" "If I knew that, why wouldn¡¯t I say that already?" "Th-that''s true." "Anyway, because of that disaster, the port city ''Lisbond'' in the Levian Seapletely lost its functionality and ended up being used as a vi for the Adolveit Royal Family." As his words ended, this time he turned his gaze in the opposite direction. At the highest point on the Levian coast, there stood a giant castle which shone in blue. ''It¡¯s just a vi.'' No fool would build such a fortress like a vi. Since ancient times, the Adolveit Royal Family had been quite sincere about uncovering some ''secrets buried in the Levian coast.'' The result was that giant Heavenly Ice Pce. And why did the Adolveit Royal Family obsess over the secrets of the Levian Coast? Baek Yu-Seol knew the reason very well, so he quietly closed his eyes. He was a bit worried because he couldn''t meet Hong Bi-Yeon for a few days... *''Still, she''ll manage.''* Baek Yu-Seol firmly believed in her. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- The Levian Coast, Heavenly Ice Pce. The grand parade of hundreds of knights raising their staff in a splendid formation didn''t impress Hong Bi-Yeon much. After all, they were all showing reverence not to her but to Queen Hong Se-ryu. "Have you arrived, Your Majesty?" Upon entering the Heavenly Ice Pce, a man came out and kneeled. He was none other than ck Matale, the descendant of ck Belize, who once ruled all the seas. He was currently the lord of the Heavenly Ice Pce. "Yes. Have you been well during my absence?" "Thanks to the grace of the sun. You must be tired from the long journey; I''ll guide you right away." "No. Before that, I have somewhere to go with my daughters." When she gestured, three women in white nun robes appeared from behind, carrying arge treasure chest. Upon seeing it, Matale widened his eyes and bit his lip tightly. "... I see. Understood." The expression on his face undoubtedly betrayed anger. But he didn''t resist and simply stepped back. *''Somewhere to go?''* Listening to the conversation from behind, Hong Bi-Yeon couldn''t understand what they were talking about. But Hong Si-hwa seemed to anticipate the situation. She smiled broadly and patted her shoulder yfully. "Oh my, little sister. It must be your first time seeing it in person, right?" "... Please don''t talk to me." "Aww. Why so stiff between us." The fact that there was something in the affairs of the royal family that she didn''t know truly annoyed her. But she had to endure it. There might be something more important to learn this time. "Please proceed." ck Matale led the way, followed by Queen Hong Se-ryu. Hong Si-hwa followed briskly with light steps like a swan, but for some reason, none of the guards or attendants followed. Only the three nun stuck closely behind the queen. *''... Is this a ce only essible to royalty?''* Hong Bi-Yeon followed them slightly slower than Hong Si-hwa. In the depths of the Heavenly Ice Pce, there existed a secret ce whose construction date was unknown. The corridors were spacious but dark, revealing only enough visibility to see a step ahead. ".... We''ve arrived." After walking through the underground corridor for a while, they arrived in front of a giant pupil. In the center stood a towering altar, and the queen and the three nun climbed the stairs without hesitation. "What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you following me?" Suddenly realizing she was the only one left behind, Hong Bi-Yeon felt a pang of unease. When Hong Si-hwa, who had been leading, looked back and yfully squinted her eyes, she felt strangely upset. Rushing up to the altar, the three women surrounded the precious box they had carefully brought. Eventually, when Hong Se-ryu tapped the box with her staff... Sssrrr... Fwwoosh! The box melted away, revealing the identity of its contents. "Ah...!" Unknowingly, Hong Bi-Yeon let out a gasp. It was none other than the Hwarang Flower. It was the very heirloom of the royal family she had vowed to obtain at all costs to prevent the end of the Baek Yu-Seol. However... something was off. *''Why is it burning like that?''* ording to legend, the Hwarang Flower didn¡¯t emit as much light as a match me because it was supposed to be dormant. But wasn''t Hwarang in front of them¡­ It shone dazzlingly like the sun? "Second Princess, Hong Si-hwa." "Yes~" "Third Princess, Hong Bi-Yeon." "......Yes." The queen uttered the princesses'' names. "Are you willing to do anything for the royal family and the kingdom?" It was then that Hong Bi-Yeon realized that something was off. The vacation to the Levian coast was not simply to banish Hong Bi-Yeon. *''Could it be... me like this....''* Realizing that, Hong Bi-Yeon felt a sense of disappointment. What could bepared to her current feelings? She felt as if she were falling into an abyss. "Of course~" "Third Princess, answer." While Hong Si-hwa answered, the queen didn''t listen. From the beginning to the end... The queen was looking at Hong Bi-Yeon. ''Ah.'' Eventually, she closed her eyes tightly and let out augh. "Haha...." But. It was okay. Even in the relentless waves of despair, Hong Bi-Yeon felt hope. *¡®Baek Yu-Seol, you must have known about this too.''* She believed in him firmly. He knew everything and could aplish anything. He must have known in advance that such a trial woulde to her. And... knowing that she could ovee this trial, he must have sent her off with trust. Hong Bi-Yeon looked at the queen and the second princess with her ruby-colored eyes shining coldly. She no longer believed that they were mere humans like her. "Yes." So, Hong Bi-Yeon put on a mask. Like Queen Hong Se-ryu and Hong Si-hwa did. To hide her emotions which were filled with extreme anger. She still couldn''t believe in them. "Of course." But... Since she believed in the country, she could answer without a single hesitation.", Chapter 188: Everything Froze (2) Chapter 188: Everything Froze (2) Night fell. The evening on the Levian coast was chilly and endless, but Hong Bi-Yeon, who generally enjoyed cold weather, went for a night walk without putting on her coat. Every time the sharp, de-like wind brushed past her cheeks, stray thoughts faded away. Standing on the outer edge of the sharply descending castle walls, she gazed into the distance where the sea sparkled in the moonlight. It was a beautiful sight. So beautiful that one might wonder if there could be a more beautiful scenery in the world. Hong Bi-Yeon captured the sea''s scenery in her ruby-colored eyes. As she looked at it like that, the frozen sea appeared as if it could melt away. *''Your role is very simple.¡¯*The words Queen Hong Se-ryu had told her came to mind. ''Assimte the Hwarang Flower within your body and resonate with the Heart of Eternal Ice. That''s the only thing you can do for this country.¡¯ Easier said than done. There was no need to borate. She was simply telling her to go and sacrifice herself for the country''s sake. That was the duty of the royal family to protect the people. It was truly ridiculous. Knowing full well that her true intentions were clear, she still acted like that, believing that Hong Bi-Yeon would never refuse. Whooosh...! Her hair fluttered in the frosty wind. The chilly temperature seemed to numb her ears and nose. "Oh my, little sister~ What are you doing here at this hour~?" Annoyingly, she ''coincidentally'' ran into Hong Si-hwa who was passing by. Hong Bi-Yeon silently gazed at her. Something made her very cheerful. Even Hong Si-hwa''s footsteps were as lively as a child''s. "Aren''t you cold? What if you catch a cold~!" The Adolveit Royal Family didn¡¯t catch colds. Not feeling the need to respond, Hong Bi-Yeon turned her gaze away, but Hong Si-hwa pushed her face in that direction. "Even if big sis advises you like this~?" "Enough. Let¡¯s go inside." "So cold~" Feeling it would be bothersome to stay here any longer, Hong Bi-Yeonpletely changed her direction. Even her enjoyable walk was interrupted, so she thought it might be better to just sleep peacefully. "Younger sister." However, Hong Si-hwa''s lowered voice stopped Hong Bi-Yeon in her tracks. "........ What is it?" "Why didn''t you refuse~?" "That''s a strange question." She was really going to die. Everything she had desperately worked for in her life up until now¡­ All would be gone in an instant. Yes. If it had been the Hong Bi-Yeon before entering Ste, she might have refused. She couldn''t bear to let go of everything she¡¯d enjoyed and could continue to enjoy. But before that¡­ She was too afraid to die. But not anymore. Hong Bi-Yeon stared straight into her eyes. "I''m different from you, sister." Receiving that gaze which seemed to say it didn''t matter what ns or thoughts she had, Hong Si-hwa tightly sealed her lips. "It''s cold. Let¡¯s go now." Even as she watched her sister walk away with slow but leisurely steps, Hong Si-hwa ultimately didn''t stop her. "Hmm... you''ve grown a lot, huh?" Why did the thought of thete Hong Eulin suddenlye to her mind at that moment? "Ugh! Useless thoughts again." Hong Si-hwa shook her head vigorously and hurried her steps. Regardless of what was toe, the choice had been made, and she couldn''t prevent what was going to happen next......... It was time to leave everything to fate. If she died here then it was her destiny from the beginning. Hong Bi-Yeon would die before turning twenty. Just like her eldest sister did. So even if she died now, it was just her fate being moved up by about three years. Nothing would change. * * * ck Matale. He was the descendant of the legendary pirate king who once ruled all the seas of the world, and he was now the lord ruling the Heavenly Ice Pce. He swore allegiance to the Adolveit Royal Family, and had never once rebelled against the queen. However, this time was different. "Disaster wille." Kneeling before the queen, ck Matale murmured quietly. His deep, resonant voice echoed widely in the grand hall. "... Is that all you have to say?" "Please believe me, Your Majesty. We must never provoke the ck Cross Fleet." "Huh. Are you scared of ghosts sleeping on those pirate ships?" At the insult to his ancestors, Matale shot a re of anger but quickly suppressed it. Fortunately, his momentary bow hid his reaction. "He... was once a man who ruled the seas. If thend was dominated by the Progenitor Mage and his twelve disciples, then there was the Pirate King ck Belize ruling the seas. Do not disturb his spirit." "That''s a tale from a thousand years ago. We''ve sent seven expeditions in the past century, and the ghost hasn''t even blinked." "He''s just asleep for the moment. The ghost of the Pirate King is trapped in eternal damnation, he will never disappear!" Thunk! As Matale eximed, the queen stomped her foot forcefully. mes erupted into the air, shooting pirs of fire in all directions throughout the pce. "How dare you shout in front of the queen." "Do you not understand why I''m going to such lengths to stop you? The reason our family serves the Adolveit Royal Family is that they once made a vow to return the seas of Levian. This is... an act of vition against that pledge!" "And?" The queen spoke with a calm voice. "Do you think anything will change by opposing my words?" ¡°..." Swallowing his pride, Matale bowed his head. She was right. The queen was a mage of the ss 8, and her personal fleet wasposed of mages ranging from the ss 6 to the ss 7. Truly, it was a force that could be called a superpower. Inparison, ck Matale, who lost the sea, had absolutely no power to rival the Adolveit Royal Family. Now, even if she vited the pact... there was absolutely no way to stop it. "Our ancestors... and the ghost of the Pirate King will be furious." Even after saying this, the queen remained unmoved. ck Matale closed his eyes and epted the despair. *''If his soul is angered, disaster wille.''* In his childhood, his grandfather always told him this story. ¡°The soul of our ancestor, ck Belize, made a pact with the ice spirit.¡± ¡°A pact?¡± ¡°He vowed to freeze the entire world on the day he awakens again.¡± "Why doesn''t he do it now?" "Well, I don''t know about that. He might just be resting until the timees, so remember this. No matter what happens, never disturb the ancestor''s soul." Legends are not all false. ck Matale was painfully aware of this fact. It was all the more agonizing knowing that he would be unable to stop the queen''s actions. "Is that all you have to say?" "... Yes." "I don''t understand why you''re so sensitive about old legends. Legends are just legends, and modern magic has advanced considerably. Even if a dragon were to appear, we could hunt it down. What''s there to fear?" "Your Majesty... knows nothing." "Well, fine. But you never know, do you? Adolveit¡¯s Hwarang Flower might really be able to melt the sea." The descendants of ck Belize were born with the blessing of the sea god, and they longed for the sea eternally. But for over a thousand years, no one had been able to set foot on the sea because of a special curse on their bloodline. *¡®No one may board a ship or set foot on the sea until the ck Cross Fleet awakens.¡¯* Any ancestors who vited this rule were swept away by the sea''s cmity, leaving no trace behind. The pirates of the ck family could only live with the hope that the eternal frozen sea would one day melt away. "You should leave now." After the queen left the hall, it was a long time before ck Matale rose from his seat. Then, he looked out the window at the sky... and shook his head weakly. *¡®... Disaster will ur.¡¯* The current queen was foolish and arbitrary. She became queen not because she was fit to rule, but because of her strong bloodline and sheer luck. *¡®In the end, all the rules upheld by our ancestors are being broken in my generation.¡¯* He closed his eyes tightly and clenched his fists. He had no intention of running away. If it was meant to be like that... *¡®I''ll watch everything unfold in the midst of disaster.¡¯* That was the only courtesy thest descendant of ck Belize could afford. ¡ª¡ª¡ª "This is...!" Baek Yu-Seol trembled as he held the fork. "Isn''t the price higher than Ste''s...?" There was a city where tea was more expensive than Ste, and where the average food prices were high. *¡®Is this a city of nobles?¡¯* *¡®Or is there a serious problem with the value of currency?¡¯* When ying Aether World Online, Baek Yu-Seol didn''t pay attention to such trivial details because characters didn''t necessarily need to eat, so he had no idea why this was happening. "... How expensive is it to have such expensive food, kid?" "It''s 500 credits more expensive than Ste. Does that make sense?" "Just 500 credits more... What''s the big deal..." The passing mercenary chuckled incredulously and disappeared. Lisbond Port Branch, Mercenary Office. A thousand years ago, Lisbond, which once served as the heart of the world''s trade, had long lost its function. But since the sea froze, unusual demons and dungeons began to appear, turning this ce into a sanctuary for adventurers and mercenaries. As a result, the Mercenary Office had developed considerably, and the buildings looked quite elegant. The pce attendants were entitled to stay in a small pce attached to the Heavenly Ice Pce, but he had his own reasons foring all the way here to eat. While the royal family carried out their duties, Baek Yu-Seol had his own to fulfill. The moment Hong Bi-Yeon assimtes the Hwarang Flower in her body, themotion would reach all the way to the heart of the maelstrom, and the spirit of ck Belize, which had slumbered in legend, would awaken. There was another absurd aspect to this. If things progress smoothly here, yers would suddenly face a [Bad Ending] while enjoying the summer vacation event at the academy. It was a truly absurd turn of events. In the past, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s rtionship with Mayuseong and Haewonryang was starting to progress smoothly when the world was suddenly covered in ice. It wasn''t amon urrence, and it didn''t be a major incident because it only affected one out of tens of thousands of yers... And of course, he happened to be that one yer out of tens of thousands. *¡®It was fun back then.¡¯* At that time, he really tried every means possible to solve this situation. The endless summer vacation. He infinitely tried to save a world where everyone was destined to die... But in the end, thanks to Hong Bi-Yeon, he was able to prevent the world from freezing over. Back then, he wasn''t trying to save her but rather to protect his game data... However, now it didn''t matter. Thanks to that, he knew a hidden piece that no one else knew about. "Phew..." But honestly, this was a bit scary. One wrong move and he could really die. There were two ''bad ending gs'' in this episode. Either the Hwarang Flower¡¯s me Spirit goes berserk, engulfing the Adolveit Kingdom in mes, or the Ice Spirit slumbering on the pirate ship goes berserk, covering the world in ice. It might seem hopeless, but as long as he stuck to the n, everything would be fine. "Sigh... Am I just going to die?" It was a bit scary, but if it wasn¡¯t him, no one else could do it. So, it was something he must do. With that determination, he could move forward without hesitation. After finishing the meal, he stomped on the table and stood up. "Huh? Who''s that little kid?" "Oh. It¡¯s a Ste student, right?" "First time seeing him." After attracting the attention of the mercenaries, Baek Yu-Seol shouted. "Hidden dungeon discovered in the Swirling Ice Valley! Recruiting the first 20 people! Mercenaries wanted! Those with good legs and healthy organs wee!" Of course, that didn''t mean Baek Yu-Seol intended to solve everything on his own. Sometimes, it was okay to deceive and take advantage of people to take the easy way out, right? Sometimes in novels orics, protagonists had a habit of trying to solve everything on their own... *¡®I''m not a protagonist, so I can''t be bothered with that kind of trouble.¡¯*", Chapter 189 - Everything Froze(3) Since Lisbond lost its role as a port city, a thousand years had passed, and now no one referred to this ce as a port anymore. Lisbond¡¯s specialty was dungeons and demons, to the point where it was filled with adventurers aiming for instant wealth. However, even with that being said, the existence of a ''dungeon'' wasn''t easily discovered. So, the news of Baek Yu-Seol discovering a dungeon was enough to catch the attention of adventurers. "Did you hear? A dungeon was discovered after a long time." "It''s been about six months since White Skadia, right?" "Especially since dungeons have been scarcetely..." "Hey. They said the discoverer is a student, can we trust that?" "Haven''t you heard? He¡¯s a student from Ste." "Oh then it''s probably reliable." Perhaps it was because of the trustworthiness associated with Ste''s uniform, but overnight, dozens of adventurers expressed their willingness to participate in the dungeon. However, there was one aspect even Baek Yu-Seol hadn''t anticipated. "It''s Baek Yu-Seol?" "Yeah, that''s right. Near Lisbond Harbor, supposedly." Unit 13, the Shadowde Division of the Manwol Tower. The news also reached the ears of the unit leader Kaen and Grace. "I heard that even other famous adventurers are curious about this little boy named Baek Yu-Seol." The name Baek Yu-Seol was widely known now, sparking curiosity among people. "Are you going to apply? I don¡¯t really like it..." Grace¡¯s specialty was illusion magic. She received training optimized for dealing with necromancers and mages, so she knew how to handle destructive magic, but she couldn''t help feeling apprehensive. But had Kaen ever considered Grace¡¯s feelings? "I''m going." "Aww, I don''t want to..." This wasn''t just a matter of simple curiosity. Although they had encountered Baek Yu-Seol a few times before, they had never truly witnessed his skills. So, perhaps this was a good opportunity to conquer the dungeon and grasp Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s true abilities¡­ It didn''t seem like a bad deal after all. ¡®He''s someone we should keep an eye on¡­¡¯ When it came to Baek Yu-Seol, even the Manwol Tower''s master was concerned. ¡ª¡ª Actually, there were more than a few people who shared Kaen¡¯s thoughts. Even after hearing the name Baek Yu-Seol, if someone had a slight interest, saying, ''Oh, that famous student?'' There were also those who wanted to see his skills firsthand. "What''s this..." Thanks to that, Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t help but feel flustered as he read much more extravagant applications than he expected. It was because far more skilled individuals applied than he had anticipated. And most noticeably, there were a few applications that were so tantly transparent, he couldn''t help butugh. "Why did this persone..." Kaen, the leader of Unit 13, the Shadowde Division. He showed a bold demeanor in his self-introduction, as if he would kill if not epted, leaving everything else nk. Baek Yu-Seol had no choice but to ept this. In addition to receiving support from quite a few renowned magic warriors and mercenaries, the number of applicants quickly exceeded twenty. And then. On the day of the dungeon exploration. Seeing each other''s faces for the first time, the party members looked at each other with expressions like, ''Oh, you''re here too?'' As they had been rolling around in this field for so long, their faces were familiar to each other. "Nice to meet you. I''m the party leader, Baek Yu-Seol." Although Baek Yu-Seol felt a slight sense of burden since everyone appeared to be veteran adventurers, he eventually decided to rx, realizing that. Contractually, he was in charge. "Hey young party leader. Is it true there''s a dungeon?" "Of course. Did you apply without believing that?" "Yeah. It looked fun." "Hehe..." There were quite a few unique party members. "The dungeon really exists. Well, if it doesn''t... then I''ll really die." As Baek Yu-Seol nced over the party members, some of them burst intoughter at his words. That was understandable. With those veterans around, if you try to deceive them, even if you''re Ste''s student, you won''t get away unscathed. ¡°The dungeon really exists. And probably, it will be quite an interesting experience for all of you." "Well, that''s fascinating... I''ve scoured this area for ten years, and there hasn''t been a suitable ce for a dungeon to appear anymore." "Well, dungeons are supposed to be like that, aren''t they? There are cases where you wake up and suddenly there''s a dungeon entrance in your living room, right?" "Yeah, that''s true." Since dungeon entrances were discovered so irregrly, it was truly convenient when such changes urred. And in fact... Baek Yu-Seol had not yet discovered the dungeon entrance. If asked if he had conducted a preliminary investigation, he would have to answer no. Because one more condition was needed for the dungeon entrance to open. Kuuuu...! All party members looked up at the sky at the loud noiseing from somewhere. Five giant battle airships adorned with the g of the Adolveit Royal Family were soaring through the sky right now. The direction they were heading... was none other than the giant whirlpool frozen a thousand years ago with the ''ck Cross'' forever sleeping in between. "They''re setting off." Choosing the same date as Adolveit¡¯s departure ceremony for the dungeon wasn''t a coincidence. The moment they disturb the ghost of the Pirate King ck Belize, and the ice spirit is resurrected... Only then would the entrance to the dungeon be opened. "Let''s go." Baek Yu-Seol led the party towards the frozen sea. In fact, sailing the coastline with magical equipment frozen solid was nothing short of madness. Unless you''re as arrogant as the Adolveit Royal Family. Their party moved on foot. To be honest, if he pulled in the budget, he could probably make a magical sled that runs on ice, but that was too much risk to bear. You never know when a demon might pop out from under the frozen sea. "Ah, geez... Did they really splurge that much money?" "It seems like the royal family was very generous this time?" "Well, it would be nice to know why they''re doing this..." While the party members skillfully dealt with ice giants and demons emerging from the sea, they chatted leisurely. Baek Yu-Seol also brandished his sword appropriately and pretended to fight. Although there was hardly any need for him to step forward. One might expect a veteran adventurer to use a cold weapon, but mastering specialized magic was essential for rolling around for so many years, making everyone in this group quite skilled mages. Even without Baek Yu-Seol rushing in to wield his sword, it meant that he could efficiently handle enemies with magic. "By the way, despite being young, the party leader has nned the route quite well, hasn''t he?" "That''s true." "He seems to have gathered only the essentials without any vanity in the equipment... It looks quite professional." "Oh, indeed. Is genius really a thing? I''ve been rolling around under the previous party leader for about three years before nning a route like this." The coast of the frozen sea of the Levian itself was a demon den and a maze, so nning a route to the dungeon was quite a challenging task. Of course, Baek Yu-Seol didn''t have such remarkable abilities. They only wandered through this path several times in attempts to try the dungeon. "This way." "Wow..." "It looks fierce." "A dungeon in a ce like this?" The destination was a sharp crevasse which appeared to be carved out. Gazing at the endless cascade of ice cliffs, the party members wore tense expressions. "Were ces like this... ever here?" They probably weren''t. This terrain was likely new this time. [Dungeon ¡®Entrance to the Frozen World Discovered.''] This dungeon would be a very unique and mysterious ce which was never experienced by the adventurers before. Instead of typical demons, spirits would be prevalent. And at the final destination of this dungeon...y a forbidden space that humans should never set foot in, the ''Realm of Ice Spirits.'' "Surely, no one''s backing out now, right?" "No! If you do, I''ll kill you. I''m actually getting more excited." "Phew... It feels like it''s been quite a while since I embarked on such an adventure." "Yeah. If I knew it would be this fun, I would have repaired my staff properly beforeing." "Hasn''t that staff been unrepaired for 10 years?" As expected, the adventurers showed quite an excited response. Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t hide his satisfaction at seeing them react like that. ''Well, they seem to like it even more.'' While they enthusiastically battled the spirits ahead, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s n was to hang back and observe. It was truly regrettable for the adventurers who hade to see his skills, but... ... From the beginning, Baek Yu-Seol had no intention of using his staff during this dungeon expedition. ¡ª¡ª- Above the Levian coast. Hong Bi-Yeon looked down quietly as she weed the chilly breeze. Although the magical barrier of the flying ship blocked most of the cold wind, some air still managed to seep through, brushing against her cheeks. Whoa...! In the distance, an eerie cry could be heard from the ck Cross, a sound that had been recorded in history. It was always heard when someone approached this area. While the identity of the cry remained unknown, most people had their suspicions. She wondered if it might be a warning from the long-lost Pirate King, urging them not to approach any further¡­ Each time the flying ship moved closer to the ck Cross, her heart raced with anticipation. It would be a lie if she said she didn¡¯t feel nervous. But it had to be done. ¡°Princess Hong Bi-Yeon." Turning slowly, she saw Queen Hong Se-ryu approaching with three nuns, her expression equally tense. Perhaps because she had to break her ancestor''s promise on her own terms. She, too, would never truly feel at ease. "Yes." "Start preparing your mind." After saying that, Hong Se-ryu looked into the distance and continued, "... Whatever happens, don''t make any decisions. I''ll handle everything myself." "Yes. I trust you." While they spoke, they didn''t meet each other''s eyes. Neither Hong Se-ryu nor Hong Bi-Yeon trusted each other. But still, Hong Bi-Yeon could findfort. She knew that somewhere out there, someone she could truly trust was still running fast, even in a ce as suffocating and dangerous as this. Perhaps he was fighting a battle that no one else knew about. Because of that, she knew she could definitely make it through. Hong Bi-Yeon could firmly resolve her mind. Chapter 190: Everything Froze (4) Chapter 190: Everything Froze (4) [Entered the dungeon ''Ice Spirit''s Canyon''.] A system message, which was invisible to others, appeared in front of Baek Yu-Seol. Walking between the ice cliffs, others might not have realized they had entered the dungeon. "Hmm. The atmosphere has changed." "The concentration of mana has dropped." "It seems like something is about to appear..." But whether it was Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s misconception or not, even without the help of system messages, they quickly showed their veteran skills. "Oh. This is a bit intriguing." "Yeah. It''s the first time I''ve descended into the sea."In fact, as they ventured deeper into the frozen underwater path, the party members could properly observe the reality beneath the frozen sea. Usually, when you think of ciers, you might just think the surface of the sea is frozen, but this ce was different. The sea waspletely frozen down to the bottom, and there were no fluctuations. "That''s... a Super Shark." "I heard they went extinct seven hundred years ago, but here they are, frozen." "Wow. It''s like a living museum." Perhaps because it remained frozen as it was a thousand years ago, asionally, demons and marine life which couldn¡¯t be seen in the present could be spotted here. During the time when he yed the game, Baek Yu-Seol didn''t pay attention to these details at all, so it was quite an amazing sight for him. "Hmm. Something¡¯sing ahead." "Prepare for battle!" Nheless, Baek Yu-Seol was fully aware of the strategy for this dungeon. He had a record of uploading strategy guides as a series titled ¡®¡ïYu-Seol¡¯s Dungeon Guide #001¡ï¡¯ onmunity sites, and he received a considerable response. While he was a gem in character analysis and story, in the field of demons and dungeon strategy, he was undoubtedly an RPG gamer. Thus, most adventurers who participated in this strategy, expecting to assess hisbat abilities, could only be greatly disappointed when Baek Yu-Seol tookmand from the rear. ¡ª¡ª- "Captain~ The n has gone awry, hasn''t it~?" Manwol Tower¡¯s Kaen felt the same way; if he couldn''t confirm Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s prowess, he wouldn''t have volunteered to this type of dungeon raid in the first ce. "Next, we''ll enter in this direction, but please be careful not to make any noise with your footsteps." Still, there was one point to be noted. Despite being a high school student, his judgment was quite sharp and insightful. Even though he made quite unusual judgments as if he had already been to this dungeon, he showed a cautious demeanor, which initially seemed immature and recieved bacsh from the adventurers. "What? Why bother crawling in here? It looks dangerous at a nce." "Look closely at the traces of flowing water and the direction of the footprints. Also, the feeling of mana flowing in is unusual, but ording to my analysis, this means..." "Wow. You''re making it sound difficult as if you''re from a prestigious academy. So what?" "If you''re not convinced, I''ll respect the opinions of veteran adventurers and go this way." "Yeah. That''s how it''ll turn out!" Veteran adventurers had a keen sense. They hadn''t studied dungeons professionally like Baek Yu-Seol, but they had their own survival skills in such battlefields. So, they couldn''t entirely follow the words of the nerdy little kid, and Baek Yu-Seol too was well aware of this fact, so he readily epted the adventurers'' opinions. The result? "Insane! Why¡¯s a Crystal Giant Golem popping out here!" "We have to assume at least a level 7 Danger and deal with it!" "Insane. Deal with what! Retreat for now! We can''t deal with him in this narrow gorge!" If they didn''t follow Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s words, something like this always happened. Fortunately, Baek Yu-Seol, who anticipated such situations, either secured an escape route in advance or gave timelymand, so they could get through the situation without major damage. After this happened several times, no adventurer dared to ignore his words anymore. "Phew, seriously. Nothing goes ording to n here..." "That''s right. Who¡¯s that little kid anyway?" "Every time I ask, he just say, ''I studied mainly from textbooks''..." Even if they sat in front of their desk and studied theory diligently, it was unlikely they could have such judgment. Rather, because many panickedmanders relying solely on such knowledge often found themselves in dire situations in realbat, Baek Yu-Seol could truly be considered unique in this regard. However, for Kaen and Grace, who knew that Baek Yu-Seol was not actually an ordinary student and possessed an unusual analytical ability called ''deep learning'', it wasn''t that surprising. Compared to hisbat abilities, that level of skill was just a cute gesture. Baek Yu-Seol took as long a break as possible to preserve the adventurers'' stamina. Even though there was no need for rest, he insisted they take breaks of at least 30 minutes each time, forcing the adventurers to inevitably close their eyes briefly or snack while listening to him. It was truly strange to see veterans who had spent 10 to 30 years in this field listening attentively to the words of a single student, but once they experienced his remarkable insight, they had no choice but to ept it. As the dungeon led deeper towards the abyss, even with the absence of the light, it was not dark at all. It was strange. Mysterious blue light subtly emanated from the frozen sea on both sides, like towering walls. "There seems to be something in the sea." It was a remark uttered by an adventurer which cut through the silence. Everyone agreed, but no one really wanted to specte on its identity. It was something capable of emitting such a bright blue light in a sea frozen solid for a thousand years. Because it was something so strange that it was beyond humanprehension. Baek Yu-Seol knew its true identity well. ''Entrance to the frozen world...'' His true destination. A forbidden realm where the spirits and beings of ice dwelled, but no living creature could approach. *Kiiiiiiiiin!* "Ugh! My ears are going to fall off." "It''s an Ice Spirit." "It''s been a while since I''ve seen a spirit..." "It''s strange to find a spirit here. Could there be a spirit totem?" "Wow. It seems like it''s really angry. It appears that we''ve intruded its territory." The existence of spirits was still a mystery even in the magical realm. Where did they normally reside? What did they eat? Did they even sleep? Why did they make contracts with mages sometimes? How were they summoned¡ªnothing had been properly elucidated. As a result, when such spirits appeared in dungeons and showed hostility out of nowhere, adventurers turned visibly uneasy. However, they tried to lighten the mood with forced jokes. However, even in such situations, Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t bring himself tough. *''Why are there spirits already? Originally, spirits shouldn¡¯t appear in this dungeon. It''s usual for unique demons exposed to the power of ice like frozen sea giants or frozen sea creatures to appear frequently, but spirits never showed up.''* *''... Something has changed.''* From now on, he couldn''t rely on the knowledge he had. What he thought was safe might actually be dangerous and vice versa. "Let''s take a break." "Sounds good. This one was a bit tough." "It''s a golem controlled directly by the spirit. Looks like we''ll have more trouble when we go back." "Hey you. People who say things like that always die first, you know?" "What nonsense! Superstitious." While adventurers chatted and rxed, Baek Yu-Seol kept looking somewhere. *''The boss room.''* The destination of this dungeon. The deepest abyss and the ce where the vortex''s core met. The moment they entered there... They would battle against a spirit d in armor called the ''Guardian of the Ice Canyon'', and upon victory, the entrance to the world of ice would open, apanied by tremendous rewards. "Is it really okay to go in?¡± During the time Baek Yu-Seol yed Aether World Online, this dungeon was one that Baek Yu-Seol could clear alone because he knew the strategy well. But ever since the spirits started intervening directly, the difficulty level skyrocketed. There were several asions where adventurers had to rely on split-second judgments because Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s strategies didn''t work properly. Baek Yu-Seol trusted their experience. However, he couldn''t bring himself to risk their lives solely based on others'' experiences. *¡®¡­ I guess it won''t work.¡¯* Amidst the abnormally high difficulty of the dungeon, he didn''t n to lead the adventurers to that boss room where sess or failure was uncertain. "Everyone, please pay attention for a moment." "Hmm?" "Yeah. The little party leader." "Go on." Although their tones sounded yful, now the party members fully respected Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s judgment. It was truly unfortunate, but their trust in his judgment was solely based on past experiences and sentient specs... He couldn''t continue to demonstrate such admirable leadership in the future. Therefore, Baek Yu-Seol had no choice but to make this decision. "The party will disband here. I''ll go to the boss room alone." "What?" "No. Wait..." "What''s this kid saying now?" "We didn''t expect the variable of spirits to ur in the dungeon at all. Spirits... are an area even I find difficult to grasp, so you might be in serious danger if we proceed like this. I promise to share the rewards from clearing the dungeon without missing a single one with all of you. I promise." Although he said it quite firmly, he didn''t fully understand the sentiments of the veteran adventurers. "Oh my. This kid is quite bold, isn''t he?" "So. Are you disbanding the party because you''re worried about us?" "Are you afraid someone might die?" "Hahaha!" However, when the adventurers showed an unexpected reaction, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s expression became odd instead. "Hey kid. Being an adventurer is originally about making a living risking death. We all acknowledge that your head is quite sharp, smarter than us, and you seem to have studied a lot." "But... Don¡¯t think you''ve understood the world just because you have knowledge. This is a different issue." "From the moment we embark on adventures every day, we put our lives on the line. Countlessrades have left without a farewell and never returned." "This dungeon was quite a fascinating experience in its own way. If we return alive as adventurers, it could be quite an interesting anecdote, but to go back from here?" "Insane! Could there be something even more dreadful?" "One of the prides of my life will turn into a disgrace in an instant. Even if it means facing death, I must enter that boss room." "We know you have some other purpose, but still, we can''t agree to this." The adventurers'' plea... was something that Baek Yu-Seol still couldn''t fully understand as of now. To him, the fact of simply living in the world was more important than anything else, and risking one''s life for something was still too far-fetched. So he couldn''t respect the adventurers¡¯ words. But if he couldn''t respect them even after they spoke up like this, then he would be an emotionless creature. "... Understood. Let''s all go in together." "Haha! Sounds good!" "If everyone has rested enough, let''s get up now!" As the adventurers rose from their seats with eager faces, Grace, who had been hiding at the back while observing the conversation, frowned. "Sniff. I thought we were going back..." Like adventurers risking their lives for adventure, Grace was also the type to risk her life for hunting dark magic creatures. However, since this wasn''t a dark magic creature hunt, she might be risking her life for nothing in her position. "Darn it... Can''t we just go back?" "No. We''re going in too." "Sniff..." Kaen wanted to keep an eye on Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s skills until the end. If the boss room was dangerous, it might turn out for the better. If variables urred there, Baek Yu-Seol would have to reveal his true skills. "Alright. Let''s go in then!" And so, the final gateway of the dungeon, the boss room, opened. With the adventurers'' fervent passion and loyalty, the course of action ahead must have been decided. A battle with a powerful boss that they never imagined! Fight to the death! Amidst it, they showed burning loyalty and solid solidarity! It was a formidable opponent which appeared impossible to ovee, but finally, victory was achieved, leading to a heartwarming conclusion!! Everyone was expecting such a story. Likewise, Baek Yu-Seol, the adventurers, and Kaen as well. But¡­ As soon as the dungeon entrance opened, they were met with a massive, blinding snowstorm. "Ugh! What the heck!" -Kwooooo...!!! Something roared. The adventurers instinctively judged it to be the demon guarding the boss room. So, it was truly an unusual urrence. "The boss... ising out of the boss room!" "What, what did you say? Insane!" The boss neveres out of the boss room. That''smon sense. However, there were rare asions when suchmon sense was broken, and that was the ''Dungeon Break.'' Due to the dungeon being neglected for too long, a dreadful phenomenon might have urred inside, resulting in the demoning out. "... Damn it! We must stop this!" "Now that it''se to this, there''s no turning back!" The adventurers stepped back and erected a massive barrier against the blizzard, then brandished their staffs. Thud! Boom! As a gigantic ice demon, towering over 50 meters, began to step forward, everyone gulped nervously. They were tense, but the of fleeing never crossed their mind. "Rather... it''s thrilling. Damn it." "Yeah. This is the situation we''ve been waiting for!" "What situation were you expecting? Be rational! We can''t properly fight him here because of the blizzard!" "Retreating is impossible! The gorge behind us is too narrow. We have to face him here while enduring the blizzard no matter what!" "We''re as good as dead!" Kaen also stepped back slightly like the adventurers and surveyed the surroundings. Then, by chance... his gaze fell on the boss room. *''What''s that...?''* Inside the boss room, something strange was there. The swirling, turbulent motion of space seemed like... *''A portal?''* Why would such a thing exist in the boss room? One thing was certain: the mysterious blizzard was emanating from that portal. It would be good if they could block the portal, but attempting to approach while enduring this blizzard would be sheer madness. Perhaps by now, the adventurers had also discovered the portal. But no one mentioned heading there. *''We''ll die.¡¯* *¡®It''s apletely different story from fighting for our lives.¡¯* *¡®The moment we head there, we''ll surely die.¡¯* *¡®That''s why everyone hesitates.¡¯* *''... There''s no other choice.''* Here, Kaen decided to take matters into his own hands. If he could demonstrate his true abilities, dealing with such a blizzard or ice demons would be no problem. **[sh]** But someone else had already dashed out ahead. "Uh. What¡¯s going on?" "That crazy kid. What¡¯s he doing!" It was Baek Yu-Seol. Without looking back, he ran towards the portal, and although the adventurers tried to stop him btedly, he was already too far gone to be stopped. Kaen had a hunch. That was Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s real purpose. "Grace, follow him!" "Huh? Huh? Captain, I can''t stand this kind of...aah?!" He grabbed Grace by the side and used a Hyper Jump to pierce through the blizzard and move forward. sh! Chasing after Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s disappearing figure through the portal, Kaen also threw himself towards that ce. Whoosh... Immediately after, the blizzard ceased. Silence descended. "Un... believable..." Despite having an ice demon in front of them, the adventurers were too stunned to even open their mouths properly. "Could it be, he stopped the blizzard...?" Anyone could have said it, but no one did. "Was it that kid who jumped in...?" One adventurer''s question reverberated through the canyon gently, but... There was no response. It just echoed with countless emotions. Chapter 191: Everything Froze (5) Chapter 191: Everything Froze (5) Member of the elite 13th Shadowde Division under the Manwol Tower, Grace Steele. Commander Grace Steele. She even had the qualification to be equal to the ''Magic Circle Council,'' the apex of the magical world, but Grace was part of the elite of the world''s top magical warrior organization, which operated in the shadows of society. Grace Steele¡¯s life revolved around interests, and it was nned to continue moving around interests in the future. She really loved adventures. The reason she followed Director Kaen around was that she found it interesting and fun to have adventures with him, and interesting things kept happening. However, that didn¡¯t mean she liked everything. *''I hate this!''* She was not at all interested in risking her life for adventure. A chilling cold passed by her cheek, gradually numbing her senses. It was a strange sensation she had never felt before. She hurried to use magic to generate heat, but it was impossible.*''What, what''s happening?''* She was genuinely bewildered. She couldn¡¯t think about moving when all the mana in the world was frozen. *''This can''t be real...''* Mana freezing phenomenon. How could such a thing happen out of the blue? But there was something even more astonishing. "Where is this?" It was a world entirely in blue. A world filled with blue... with a single white bridge hanging loosely in between. And the familiar figure walking ahead there was none other than Baek Yu-Seol. She found herself unconsciously looking up at the sky. The constetions and gxies were embedded in the blue sky. Again, it was not the light blue color of the sky. It was blue. The intensely deep blue even made Grace¡¯s fingertips tremble with fear. The sky, and the ground. The terrible part was that this was not the end. Even beneath the one thin bridge, the only ce to step foot in this world, the sky stretched far. The sky and the ground. They were all filled with constetions. Thunk! "Ahh..." Grace, whose legs had given way, sat down on the ground and tried to cover her mouth with her hands, but only then did she realize the alien sensation in her body. Crunch! Her hands and feet... were slowly freezing. "...... Huh?" With fingers embraced in chilly ice, she couldn¡¯t move. She hastily tried to use magic, but her mana remained frozen, and she couldn''t move a muscle. Just as Grace was about to open her mouth in shock, Kaen grabbed her shoulder. "Snap out of it, Grace. Are you still an Illusion mage?" "D-Damn it! My, my hands..." "Your ''mind'' is frozen, so focus. Melt your hands with your heart." "I-I''ll try..." However, even with her eyes tightly shut and focused, the excruciating and vivid pain of her frozen hands and feet made it impossible for her to calm her mind. "I-I can''t..." "... I''ll help you." Thunk! Eventually, as Kaen grabbed Grace¡¯s hand, warmth spread, and the ice slowly melted away. "Phew... Thank goodness..." "What''s there to be thankful for?" "I thought my hands and feet were going to freeze and be cut off..." "That''s an unnecessary worry." "Really?" "Yes. Because we''re already frozen to death." "Wait what?" What was he saying? "Commander? What you just said..." "I mean it. This space is close to absolute zero. It might be logically impossible, but who knows, the weather might be even colder than that." "That''s... absurd! Then how are we alive?" "Death itself is frozen." This made no sense at all. Unable to understand or ept it, Grace was about to ask more questions, but Kaen grabbed her and led her away, leaving her unable to. "Don''t worry. There must be a way back." "Well. Since the leader never lies, it must be true, right?" "Yes." Director Kaen was like an all-around mage who could handle anything on his own. So, he would figure out a way in this situation too. "First, let''s follow Baek Yu-Seol." "Hmm..." The journey seemed endlessly long. Grace held onto Kaen''s right hand with both of hers, and followed him with curiosity while admiring the scenery around her. A world where even time and space froze. A ce where even death itself was frozen. The constetions filling the sky and earth now appeared to be nothing more than numerous pieces of ice. Thousands, even tens of thousands of ice fragments came together to form the constetions. She found herself involuntarily thinking, ¡®It''s beautiful,¡¯ but quickly shook her head. She didn''t want to romanticize a dangerous world that could potentially kill her. Baek Yu-Seol, who was leading the way ahead, was blocked by a massive aurora wall, preventing them from progressing. Kaen distanced from Grace and approached it. "Did you follow me all the way here?" "Yes." Looking at the aurora, Baek Yu-Seol turned his head to meet their eyes. He didn¡¯t seem to feel cold at all, and appeared to possess an even stronger mental strength than Grace; an illusion mage. Though her pride was hurt for a moment, she reluctantly epted it. She had judged that she had no choice. She already considered Baek Yu-Seol, who effortlessly ignored illusion magic, to be a step ahead of her. Kaen watched Baek Yu-Seol from a distance of more than five footsteps, confirming his intention not to interfere. The tense atmosphere enveloped them. Honestly, she was scared as if her heart would burst, but she forced herself to endure it. *¡®... I just have to do it the way I know. Games and reality are different. What was safely passed in the game could be turned upside down in reality. But, it has to be done. If not, Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s bad ending will be irreversible forever.¡¯* Baek Yu-Seol gazed at the massive aurora wall blocking their path ahead. It resembled a boundary dividing the world in half - the final border. - Do not approach any further. He ignored the warning and reached out to the aurora stubbornly. - Stop. I don''t want you toe any closer. "Ugh?!" At the voice that swept through the world like an echo, Grace sank to the ground. Kaen didn''t copse, but his expression froze in surprise. "No, I will enter." - Huh... humans again. You''re all tiresome now. "Your ''again'' is excessive. Wasn''t thest time humans visited a thousand years ago?" - Oh? Well, I don''t really understand the concept of time, so saying ''a thousand years'' doesn''t mean much to me. When was that? "In the era of the Progenitor Mage." - ¡­ Ah? Ah, I see. Well then. Grace managed to calm her trembling body and looked at the back of Baek Yu-Seol. *''W-what on earth is that...''* Just hearing the voice made her feel like her blood was circting backward. She couldn''t help but feel awe as Baek Yu-Seol stood there calmly, and conversed with it. [The Blessings of the Yeonhong Chunsamweol] Of course, Baek Yu-Seol also had one weakness he couldn''t endure. Although he received the protection of another Twelfth God, its power was currently very low. Thanks to having received the protection of the Florin and holding the sacred item, he could slowly adapt. - Well... it''s been quite a while indeed. So what brings you here? Those who could converse with me without trouble were often called ''heroes'' or ''kings'' in history. Are you such a being as well? "I''m a student." -Hmm. I''ve never heard about the title of student before, but it must be quite remarkable to stand shoulder to shoulder with kings and emperors. "It''s simr." -So, what business do you have? If you''vee for trivial reasons, go back. I can still melt your frozen souls for now. Grace urgently shook Kaen''s sleeve. She wanted to say, ¡®Did you hear? Let''s go back now!¡¯ but her tongue froze, and she couldn''t. - But once you cross that boundary... I can''t take responsibility either. You''ll forever be trapped in the shackles of death, wandering the outskirts of the underworld. "It doesn''t matter. Please open the way." - Why? "I want to make a bet with you." Then, the voice fell silent. And after a while... - Hahaha! A bet, a bet! Excellent! As per the setting, New Moon Bronze was as addicted to betting as Mayuseong. Even while ying Aether Online, he easily switched this part of the dialogue from ''Character Baek Yu-Seol'' to ''Character Mayuseong''. The keyword was a bet. -Haha! "Ugh...!" Suddenly, the aurora in front of them lifted, and Grace frowned at the gust of wind carrying white light. And when she slowly opened her eyes again... "... Is that the moon?" Alone in a world of pure green, they faced a massive white moon. Under the vast moonlight covering half the sky, white mountain ranges stretched far. Unbeknownst to Grace and Kaen, they were part of the Bingeok Mountain Range in the northern part of the Aether continent. And beneath that moonlight, sitting atop the mountain peak, was the blue giant, Twelfth New Moon Bronze. It was overwhelming. It was awe-inspiring. Even raising their heads, they were afraid to meet its gaze. Grace even shed tears, but they froze in an instant. "I-I really hate it now..." She tightly gripped Kaen''s sleeve. Meanwhile, Kaen looked towards the Twelfth New Moon Bronze from a distance. *''Twelve New Moon Bronze...''* He had heard many stories in legends, but he hadn''t expected to encounter them directly, so Kaen was also quite surprised. How many times in history had people conversed with the Twelve New Moon Bronze like this? He could count them on his fingers. - A very interesting proposal, human! Twelve New Moon Bronze smiled slyly at Baek Yu-Seol. - Alright, if we''re making a bet, there has to be something at stake. Do you have something in mind? "Yes. If I win, please release the soul of ck Belize, the Pirate King, who roams the underworld eternally for the crime of stealing your belongings." - Oh... you knew about that too? Twelve New Moon Bronze¡¯s expression suggested he knew, but he didn''t ask for details. That was fine with him. -Still wandering the underworld without disappearing, huh? That arrogant pirate is quite remarkable. It was just an ordinary soul. It should have disappeared long ago... After a moment of contemtion, he nodded. - Well, fine. It''s about time for his release. Here''s my proposal this time. Twelve New Moon Bronze looked Baek Yu-Seol straight in the eye. -Your life. If I win... you must pay with your life for daring to set foot on this sacrednd. "Agreed." Without hesitation, Baek Yu-Seol nodded and stepped into the open boundary of the aurora. "D-Do, Leader... are we not going?" "Yes. We''re not participants in the bet." But Twelve New Moon Bronze didn''t close the aurora boundary, as if to watch. Baek Yu-Seol walked confidently towards the Twelve New Moon Bronze. Compared to the immense presence of the giant, his figure felt infinitely small. But why was that? Watching him, Kaen felt Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s shoulders were as broad as the towering mountain. *''Something strange is happening.''* The story of Twelve New Moon Bronze¡¯s bets was truly famous. This being who loved bets had faced countless challenges from heroes but had never been defeated once. So, Baek Yu-Seol will also lose. But what does that confident stride signify? It was as if... he was convinced he would win no matter what. Despite the risk of losing his life, his fearless demeanor stemmed from that confidence, doesn''t it? Huu. Baek Yu-Seol reached the foot of the mountain range and took a deep breath. *''Let''s not give up.''* He recalled the one important motto he had written in his own [Strategy Guide]. *''No matter what, don''t give up.''* It might sound easy, but was it really easy not to give up? But from now on, Baek Yu-Seol had to seed in the art of not giving up. The whole world was filled with nk white pages. As dense as snow, as pristine as a nk sheet untouched by a single drop of ink or speck of dust. As he took his first step towards the mountain range, a single period waspleted on this nk sheet. Baek Yu-Seol walked slowly, each step adding another period, forming a line. In this mystical world where icicles connected the sky and the earth, and even the clouds and waterfalls were frozen, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s presence felt infinitely alien and eerie. And there, New Moon Bronze personally weed him. With each breath, a blizzard arose, and with each blink of an eye, the world seemed to fold and unfold. Yet he still smiled. Like someone excited and anticipating whaty ahead. "Alright! Let''s begin right away." And so... the wager, which seemed impossible to win, began. The venue for the challenge was one of the towering peaks within the Bingeok mountain range. Like a sharply carved knife, this peak had two ascending paths, akin to slides, and at the bottomy a massive, circr ice b. The method to determine the winner was simple. Each would roll their ice sphere and the first one to cross the ''finish line'' at the summit would win. This wager was also quite famous... Kaen had encountered its contents quite a lot in fairy tales since he was young. *''I never thought I''d see this in person...''* No one could have imagined experiencing legends firsthand. Grace also realized that the current situation wasn''t too dire and stoppedining. She just held onto Kaen''s sleeve tightly. Rumble... A hexagonal ice snowke fell gently from the sky. As it touched the ground, merging with the vast expanse of the mountain range, the wager began. "What...?" Grace doubted her own eyes. "W-What... challenging the Twelfth New Moon Bronze with that skill...?" ... It was unbelievable. Was it impressive? Absolutely not. It was simply... so inadequatepared to Twelfth New Moon Bronze¡¯s abilities that it was beyondparison. She, too, knew countless legends. Who were the people who had challenged Twelfth New Moon Bronze until now? Heroes who had dominated the century; pirate kings who ruled all the seas; conquerors who unified continents; swordsmen who pacified the world with a single de, and even grand mages who ascended. Countless legends had challenged Twelfth New Moon Bronze and failed. But at least they... wouldn''t have shown such a ring gap in skill. Baek Yu-Seol was slow. Compared to Twelfth New Moon Bronze, who rolled the ice spheres at a breakneck speed, the boy with ck hair was barely moving an inch at a time. Even that seemed like a struggle as if he were exerting all his strength. "Ridiculous..." He came all the way here to propose such an absurd wager? If that was all the skill he has, there was no hope. Baek Yu-Seol would just lose his life like this. "Leader. It''s time to go... huh?" But Leader Kaen was watching Baek Yu-Seol with an oddly serious expression. ¡­ Why? Was the time wasteding here, and was there anything to see anyway? While Twelfth New Moon Bronze was impressive, wouldn''t it be better to leave rather than linger here longer? However... About an hourter, Grace also sensed something strange. Twelfth New Moon Bronze had reached the top in just 30 minutes, and the oue was already clear. "Why not give up anyway?" He had already lost. Yet, Baek Yu-Seol continued to ascend the sharp cliff peaks at his slow, turtle-like pace. Sometimes, he slipped and stumbled over ice boulders muchrger than himself, but he persevered, slowly but steadily moving forward. "No. Does he even know he''s lost...?" A day passed, then two. Finally, after a week had passed without giving up, Grace realized... "Even knowing he''s lost, he won''t give up to see the end of the match..." She raised her head. There, Twelfth New Moon Bronze was still, and did not move an inch. He just watched the boy. "He must be mad. It''s impossible. With such a weak body, there''s no way he could reach the top..." Even just traversing the giant ice boulder with a human body was a miracle, let alone the premise of reaching the summit of the slippery and sharp ice peaks. It was not worth watching. He would fail. So she could just turn around quickly. Even as that thought strongly entered her mind, her legs were firmly rooted in ce as if she couldn''t leave this spot. As two weeks passed, snow spirits gathered to watch the reckless human boy. As a month passed, cier spirits gathered, and after two months, it felt like twinkling stars were watching over this ce from the sky. Throughout, Grace didn''t feel hungry or sleepy. Even time... had frozen. All the spirits watched over the reckless human spirit. They neither cheered nor encouraged. The boy didn''t stop. He climbed as if he would climb forever. Suddenly, a downpour came, thunder roared, lightning struck, blizzards raged, avnches urred. But Baek Yu-Seol didn''t stop. He appeared almost dead. The fact that he was still alive was amazing. But he kept climbing. Finally, after ten months passed, when Baek Yu-Seol finally reached the summit and stepped on the ¡®finish line,¡¯ Twelfth New Moon Bronze smiled. "Impressive, human." "Hu... Huff..." Even in the midst of excruciating pain, Baek Yu-Seol staggered to his feet and faced the Twelfth New Moon Bronze. Then, he joked with a smile, "Oh darn... Cough! If only... I came five minutes... earlier... I would have won...!" "Hahaha!" Theughter of Twelfth New Moon Bronze echoed through the heavens and earth. It wasughter born of genuine joy. "What are you talking about, human?" Twelfth New Moon Bronze pointed to his ice sphere with his finger and said calmly. "It''s your victory." Only then could Grace and Kaen see it. The ice sphere of Twelfth New Moon Bronze was still not through the ''finish line''. "What, what..." She eximed in astonishment without realizing it. Indeed. From the outset, this match didn''t make sense. Twelfth New Moon Bronze was the master of ice. Rolling ice on the cliff... was something that could easily be done without even lifting a finger. Yet why did he bother topete with historical heroes as a ''wager''? Was it really to defeat them? Did he hope they would beat him? No, that wasn''t it. He just... couldn''t find anyone in this world who could wager with him. Regardless of victory, he simply wished for someone who wouldn''t give up and would wager with him. Twelfth New Moon Bronze approached his ice, pushed it through the finish line with his fingertip. "What a shame. If I had just five more minutes, I would have won." He said so.", Chapter 192: Everything Froze (6) Chapter 192: Everything Froze (6) As our ancestors and seniors in the physical education department at school used to say, if you¡¯re really tired, the sky would look yellow. But perhaps they had never been as tough as Baek Yu-Seol was. "Sigh..." After the wager ended, hey t on the ground and looked up at the sky. The blue sky was humming and vibrating. It felt like the whole world was spinning around, and the stars seemed to flicker as if they would go out any moment. Honestly... Baek Yu-Seol thought he was dying. Even for an ordinary human, running a marathon without stopping for two hours would be exhausting and difficult. And since he was also human, despite having slightly better stamina thanks to his Mana umtion Retardation, everything was equally exhausting. But this ce was a frozen space. Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s body was already halfway dead, and the concept of stamina meant nothing. Just endure. Even if it was tough, he couldn¡¯t die, and even if he reached the limit of his stamina, he wouldn¡¯t copse beyond that. However, his mental strength was the issue. As long as his will allowed, he could run forever. Forever. Here, he truly experienced the blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol. He never imagined he would use this special ability, which allowed him to have an unyielding mental strength against anything, in a ce like this. [Yeonhong Chunsamweol is watching over you.] The Blessings of Yeonhong Chunsamweol... Well, if he were topare it, it felt like she was pushing his back while climbing uphill. It waspassionate yet enchanting to have the beautiful Yeonhong Chunsamweol clinging to his back, whispering ¡®Be strong¡¯ or ¡®You can do it¡¯ repeatedly. How could he give up? "Nine months...¡± Thanks to that, he was able to climb up and finally gain recognition from the Twelfth New Moon Bronze. Kwoong! The giant with a blue hue approached with heavy steps and spoke to Baek Yu-Seol. - Speak your name. "... Baek Yu-Seol." - Very well. Since you won the wager, I''ll grant you what you desire. At that, he struggled to stand up. The Twelfth New Moon Bronze formed ice crystals in the air and handed it to Baek Yu-Seol. It might look like a small icicle, but it was none other than an ancient-grade artifact. [Aegirix¡¯s Ark] A key that could unlock the curse of eternal ice. It was disposable, but still, it was the first ancient artifact he obtained in this world, so the excitement was overwhelming. - Aside from that... you truly are a human who I''ve taken a liking to in a thousand years. He met the Twelfth New Moon Bronze¡¯s gaze. Although he couldn''t read his expression, seeing the glint in the eyes made him feel very good. - So, I will bestow my protection upon you. Although your abilities are mediocre and you cannot properly ept my protection... If you grow in the future, you can draw out your true abilities as much as you want. Immediately afterward, a pir of blue light descended upon Baek Yu-Seol like lightning. Kugung!! ... Something like a huge Tsunami. An overwhelming force poured down on his entire body. ¡®Ugh!'' It was an unbearable pain that made him want to close his eyes and die right away, but... he endured it. If he endured for nine months, he couldn''t copse from just this much. He endured, withstood, and without kneeling, he endured all that energy. [The protection of the Twelfth New Moon Bronze has been bestowed upon you!] Finally, Baek Yu-Seol could visually confirm the greatest blessing and gift to him. "Ugh, ugh...!" - Hmm! I knew you could endure it. He nodded. - How many more humans have received the protection of the Twelfth New Moon Bronze under the sky? I wonder if you can lead our brothers in the right direction. "Right... direction...?" What was he talking about? Before Baek Yu-Seol could even ask, the Twelfth New Moon Bronze smiled and said. - You should start heading back soon too. I probably have a vague idea why you made such a request. Baek Yu-Seol nodded quietly, but frankly, he was unsure. Perhaps time here was frozen, so not much time would have passed outside. But it was about time for Hong Bi-Yeon to ept the Hwaryeong flower, so he had to approach her no matter what... But Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s body just wouldn''t hold up. His legs had long gone numb, and he wondered if it was even possible to navigate through the treacherous ice sea. - I know your condition better. There''s no need to push yourself. ".... Yes?" - I prefer fast-paced and dramatic developments! "What does that even mean right now..." As he questioned, he copsed to the ground, and his body plummeted under the influence of gravity. ¡­ Huh? Too shocked to resist, he fell, and as he watched his helpless descent, the Twelfth New Moon Bronze showed his white teeth and raised his thumb. - Good luck! What luck? Damn the Twelfth New Moon! "Aaaah!" And so, Baek Yu-Seol fell. Towards the end of the story. ¡ª¡ª- The coast of Levian. A frozen whirlpool. Five giant airships descended from the sky into the airspace above the sinking pirate ship. Kurrrrrang...! Suddenly, lightning streaked across the sky, followed by thunder. It seemed like it wouldn''t allow any further approach. Queen Hong Se-ryu looked up at the sky with a calm expression, then gently parted her lips. "They''reing." Kieeeeek!! As she spoke, something translucent with a blue light poured out of the clouds. Most of them were in the form of skeletons, wearing tattered armor, but their weapons were rugged cusses from a thousand years ago. But regardless, their fighting spirit was genuine. Laden with powerful mana throughout their bodies, shields would be torn apart like paper, and simple magic wouldn''t repel them. "They are not undead." The ghosts who return from death were called undead, and they were known to be extremely difficult to exorcize. But those beings were just souls frozen at the brink of death, not undead. "So don''t be afraid, let''s burn them all!" On the airship,rge red magic circles were sequentiallypleted. As mages of ss 5 or higher gathered and coordinated, each individual part of the multiyered magic circle contained power of ss 7 or higher. "Fire!" As the queen''smand echoed, a tremendous explosion emanated from the magic circles, engulfing the ghostly entities in mes, causing them to vanish. However, the onught of the ghosts showed no sign of abating. Before the mages could prepare another spell, another legion of ghosts began assaulting the airship! Though mages engaged the ghosts with individual spells, they were vastly outnumbered. "Your Majesty! The airship is freezing!" "... Use re." "We''ve already used five of them!" Hong Se-ryu looked down at the ground. Even now, from the frozen sea, monstrous creatures with grotesque forms roared toward the airship. With thousands of monsters lurking in the sea, piercing through the legion was almost impossible. The reason she chose aerial transit over the sea route was precisely because of them. "We have no choice. We can''tnd on the ground right now." "Yes! We''ll use re." The special technology of Adolveit, ¡®re,¡¯ prevented the mana stone engine from freezing even in this extreme blizzard, but the number was absurdly insufficient to endure for long. So there was only one best way. "Third Princess. Are you ready?" Before they knew it, the airship had reached the vicinity of the pirate ship. Adolveit¡¯s magic formations had admirably held off the ghostly onught who had lived for a thousand years, but it would be difficult to endure any longer. Hong Bi-Yeon nodded with a determined expression as she gazed at the frozen whirlpool. "Let''s start now." "... Yes. It¡¯s the right choice." She tightly held the box containing the Hwaryeong Flower in her arms. d in a white robe, Hong Bi-Yeon stood tall at the bow with three priestesses kneeling behind her. They were praying. Humming! As the barriers protecting the Hwaryeong Flower were gradually broken, intense heat spread out. Hong Bi-Yeon cautiously reached out with both hands to it. ''Ah!'' In that moment, the intense heat enveloping her nearly made her lose consciousness, but she managed to endure it. "Huh..." Hurriedly sping her arms as if to alleviate the burning pain on her skin, it was a delusion. ''Ah...!'' Even though the mes hadn''t ignited yet, just the sensation of energy enveloping her body caused this level of pain. "Ow...!" The sensation of being burned from head to toe intensified, as if her entire body was being consumed by fire. As the horrific sensation of being charred by fire extended even to her internal organs, this time, she thought her legs would give out. However, she endured it. *''... It''s familiar.''* Childhood memories resurfaced. Those of drinking fire, showering in fire, eating fire, and even inhaling fire. It was so familiar that now it was almostforting. Even in the midst of feeling her entire body burning, being torn apart, and melting away, Hong Bi-Yeon did not scream. "I can endure this. This much, I can handle, no matter what." - Wow, you''re interesting. ...... At that moment. A voice was heard from somewhere. Hong Bi-Yeon slowly opened her eyes and looked at the flower in her arms. A deep, low-pitched voice echoed. It was somehow lively and energetic. - Huh? Isn''t it painful? Why are you holding it in so much? Just ept it! If you be the me yourself, this kind of pain is nothing! "..... Shut up." Hong Bi-Yeon tried to ignore the voice. But as the sensation of burning in the mes gradually became morefortable and¡­ transformed into pleasure, she was greatly shocked. *''What is this...?¡¯* - Isn¡¯t it fascinating? This is the true essence of fire! I can tell. You are special! Even more than that old woman who pretends to be an heir of Adolveit without truly inheriting the blood!" ¡°Ugh!¡± She staggered back, but this strange sensation did not disappear. - Yes, this is what I wanted! A fresh and pure bloodline of Adolveit... Ah! I like it. Join me. Don''t you want to take revenge on that woman back there? You know, don¡¯t you? She tried to drive you to death, fully aware of what it means to ept me! Now she understood. The owner of this voice must be... the legendary ''Incarnation of Fire'' that was believed to be slumbering in the Hwaryeong Flower. ''... Shut up. I won''t fall for your words.¡¯ - Haha, that won''t be easy, will it? ¡°Ahh!¡± In an instant, mes surged up, hammering her whole body with pain and pleasure. - Get angry! ept my power! You can do it. You can take revenge on everyone and achieve all your dreams. You know, don¡¯t you? The world is hostile to you. Then you have no choice but to be hostile in return, right? From deep within her chest... the emotion of anger red up like a fire. Burn. Burn everything that made me suffer. Burn everything that caused me pain. If I burn it all away, I will be happy. ¡°Ahh...!¡± She tried hard to shake it off, but she couldn¡¯t withstand it. The rising anger gave birth to another spark which spread everywhere, and soon it reached the ignition point and exploded. Fwoosh! Boom!! ¡°Ugh!¡± Hong Se-ryu, who had been watching her from behind, hastily surrounded herself with a shield to block the mes. Even for her, a ss 8 mage, the explosive outburst of mana was surprising. *''This, this is the Incarnation of Fire¡­!!''* Kneeling on the floor, supporting herself with a staff, she raised her head to realize the power of the mes. All the skeletal soldiers melted in an instant, and the pir of me that pierced the clouds made it seem as if the sun itself had descended. ¡°Ah, ah¡­!¡± One by one, the mages knelt down. The sky, full of thunderclouds, was engulfed in mes, and a rain of fire began to fall on the frozen sea. ''The catastrophe of fire has begun.¡¯ It was something that couldn¡¯t be resisted by human strength, nor could it be ovee. Just a touch and such a disaster had urred¡­! He knew the Hwaryeong Flower was dangerous, but he didn¡¯t expect it to rampage so suddenly. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Once the fire disaster begins, there is no turning back!¡± But¡­ What could Hong Se-ryu do? There was no way. Once the Hwaryeong Flower started rampaging, it was no longer controble. *''Wait a moment.¡¯* Is it okay for mes of that magnitude to ur near the heart of the vortex? With such a fundamental question in mind, just as she hurried to check the pirate ship, Arge blue hand grasped the pirate ship. That enormous hand, as if holding a miniature toy, possessed a ghastly aura that even made Hong Se-ryu¡¯s legs give way. Soon, ''it'' revealed its face. A blue skull. Red eyes glowing in the empty eye sockets. And... A gigantic body that seemed to reach the sky, wearing the old uniform of the Pirate King. ¡°Ah, ah...¡± Hong Se-ryu copsed on the spot, dropping her staff. The Pirate King, ck Belize. His vengeful spirit had awakened after a thousand years. ", Chapter 193: Everything Froze (7) Chapter 193: Everything Froze (7) The Levian Coast. Lisbond Port. A certain tavern. ¡°It''s quite a sight.¡± When one adventurer said that while gulping down beer, the other adventurers nodded. ¡°It sure is.¡± ¡°Goodness. To think they broke through the Eternal Vortex that couldn¡¯t be conquered by any adventurers just like that.¡± ¡°It''s the power of capital.¡± ¡°And the power of technology.¡± With the highest level of magic that couldn''t bepared to the magic of mere adventurers and with capital worth billions, Queen Hong Se-ryu was indeed doing something crazy. However, none of them knew why the queen suddenly headed toward the ck Cross. ¡°What could she be looking for there¡­.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? There''s a story that she went there to break the curse of the Hwaryeong Flower passed down through the royal family.¡± ¡°What? If that''s the case, it would be ssified information. How could someone like you know that?" ¡°Look at those troops. How can you silence the mouths of thousands, not just one or two? Besides, there''s no reason to keep it a secret.¡± ¡°Well. That¡¯s true.¡± While the adventurers were chatting about the queen¡¯s departure, they cast their eyes towards the distant sea. The sight of five giant airships heading toward the frozen super-giant vortex was quite a spectacle, enough to serve as a good topic over drinks. As such, the windows of the tavern, which were usually closed for heating, were wide open. ¡°You will be punished by heaven!¡± At that moment, a shout that seemed to be a curse echoed through the street. The adventurers frowned as if they recognized the voice. ¡°That drunk old man is at it again." ¡°Puhaha! It''s sometimes amusing to listen to him. He ims that in his younger days, he even hunted Rainbow Drakes." In the street, there was an old man staggering with a bottle in one hand. He was gesturing at the queen¡¯s airship and shouting. ¡°You must not provoke the vengeful spirit of the Pirate King! You will surely incur his wrath! You will be punished by heaven!¡± ¡°Come on! Give it a rest¡­.¡± The adventurers, who were enjoying their drinks, were about toin. Suddenly. ¡­ Kugung! A shockwave came from the distant sea, and a strong wind swept through Lisbond Port. Whoooo~!! ¡°!¡± tter! tter! The windows and doors rattled violently, and the trash and newspapers on the street flew around, causing pedestrians to pause. And then, everyone in Lisbond Port witnessed it simultaneously. ¡°What... is that.......¡± ¡°What the......!¡± A red pir connecting the blue sky and the blue sea. Though the red was quite alien, it was so intense that it diminished the presence of everything blue around it. Even veteran adventurers were staring at the sky, dumbfounded. The drunk old man waved his bottle high in the air and shouted. ¡°Disaster! A disaster hase upon us! It is surely the Pirate King''s wrath!" ¡°Old man! Quiet down!¡± The wrath of the Pirate King? Could the Pirate King even use suchrge-scale fire magic? It must surely be a performance by Queen Hong Se-ryu. People wanted to believe that firmly. ¡°Crazy... That thing, it¡¯sing this way, right?¡± The mes covered even the clouds and soon began to scatter fiery rain over the sea. Ssssss! As the sea alternately melted and froze, rapidly distorting thendscape, all the residents of Lisbond began to evacuate. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°If that reaches us, it¡¯s over!¡± ¡°Run inside the buildings!¡± But... The disaster didn¡¯t end there. Thud! A different shockwave swept through. Immediately afterward, a wailing sound echoed. Whoooooo...!! The terrible scream, as if someone were wailing in agony, rang in all the pedestrians¡¯ ears in Lisbond. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Ack...!¡± The scream electrified their very instincts; those with weak spirits copsed and fainted, and even the veteran adventurers with strong bodies all fell to their knees. In the midst of this, the drunk old man stood tall. He kissed his bottle and shouted in a thoroughly drunken voice. ¡°Oh. The Pirate King ising. The Pirate King ising!!¡± They wanted to believe it was a lie. They wanted to dismiss it as the ramblings of a drunk. But unfortunately, the old man¡¯s words were true. Beyond that sea, from the pirate ship which had been frozen for a thousand years, a massive blue figure was rising. It stood taller than a mountain; its head asrge as the pirate ship itself, with eyes as red as the fiery pir. The gigantic spirit in pirate attire finally awokepletely from its slumber and roared towards the world. ¡ª¡ª How did ite to this? Queen Hong Se-ryu. Her judgment had never been wrong. She was the one who took what others thought was ''impossible'' and turned it all into ''possible.'' Born as an illegitimate child and starting at the bottom of the royal session line, she had finally be a ss 8 mage and the queen of the great kingdom of Adolveit. She feared nothing. Ancient legends of her ancestors were merely dismissed as superstitions. However, she had a sense of duty. To protect Adolevit by extinguishing the me of the Hwaryeong Flower. She believed this was the only way. Even when all her vassals said otherwise and voiced their concerns, she pushed forward. Why? Because she had lived her entire life that way and had never once failed. ¡­ Oh, oh my... ¡°Ugh!¡± But what on earth was this? As the enormous skeleton, taller than the airship, looked at her, Hing Se-ryu¡¯s legs stiffened. ¡°Y-Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Oo Sun!¡± ¡°Please save us!¡± The people bowed their heads to her, and even the greatest magic knights were unable to do anything before the great disaster. They desperately called out for the queen. She was the one who caused all this, and she was also a ss 8 mage. But. This. *''Impossible....''* It was beyond what a human couldprehend. It was, literally, an ''uncontroble natural disaster.'' *''... No. Even so, I must face it.¡¯* Hong Se-ryu struggled to rise, using her staff to support her. *''I am the queen after all.¡¯* She barely managed to face the Pirate King. ng! Thud! ¡°?!¡± From the pirate ship, a gigantic chain imbued with a blue aura shot up, binding all five airships. Fortunately, thanks to the engine''s power, they were able to avoid crashing... but now, escaping was truly impossible. ....... The vengeful spirit of the Pirate King slowly surveyed the world and then red at Hong Se-ryu. - So it was you who woke me with your fire y. ¡°I am Hong Se-ryu, descendant of the great Adolveit and its queen. State your name.¡± -My name is... Pirate King ck Belize. He finished speaking with his gleaming red eyes. -ording to an ancient pact, as the price for waking me, the world will face an eternal winter. ¡°No, I cannot allow that.¡± Hong Se-ryu¡¯s body slowly hovered into the air, and a series of red magic circles formed, interlocking like gears. ........ *¡®So many obstacles.¡¯ * With the Hwaryeong Flower rampaging and covering the sky with red disaster, and now Pirate King ck Belize dering he would freeze the world, could anything be more daunting? One might think that mixing fire and ice would result in nothing, but only someone ignorant of science would say that. If the sky was covered in fire and the ground filled with ice.... The earth would bepletely annihted, leaving nothing behind. *''The worst must be prevented.¡¯* - At least if one of the two disasters could be stopped, there might be a way....... Whooooo!! ¡°Ugh!¡± A fierce wind blew, scattering Hong Se-ryu¡¯s mes in all directions. Even though the strong wind intensified the power of the mes, what good would it do if they couldn¡¯t hit the enemy? ¡°Futile tricks!¡± Hong Se-ryu unleashed a vast amount of mana, created a giant shield, and then explosively detonated the mes to strike the Pirate King. Boom! However, when the king waved his hand, the mes were extinguished with ease. Furthermore, a gust of wind mixed with ice spikes shot from his palm, leaving her with no choice but to retreat. ¡°This much...!¡± Hong Se-ryu ignited mes in both hands. As one of the most powerful fire mages, her magic was both diverse and destructive, befitting a ss 8 mage. Dozens of fiery ballistae materialized in the air, striking the Pirate King, and red meteors were summoned from the clouds as they crashed down. mes even blossomed on the frozen sea, creating a miracle. Explosions. Destruction. mes. Every time the Pirate King''s red eyes glinted, massive ice spears fell from the clouds, piercing the sea. Beautiful ice crystals swirled in the wind and ice coral grew from the sea, striking the airships. Ice. Typhoons. Frost. It was a battle of fire and ice. However, the fight was one-sided. No matter how much red fire burned.... Boom!! ¡°Gah...!" It was impossible to taint the Pirate King''s blue with red. Struck by an ice spike flying through the air, Hong Se-ryu crashed onto the deck of the airship and struggled to stand. ¡°Not... Yet...¡± But as soon as she got up, she was hit by a massive me, forcing her back to the ground. ¡°Ugh!¡± Even as a fire mage, she wasn¡¯tpletely immune to fire. Unfortunately, with her shield shattered, she was overwhelmed by the mes of the Hwaryeong Flower and copsed, unable to regain her senses. -ept it. It is fate. ¡°Ugh...¡± She tried to lift herself with her staff, but she had no strength left. Meanwhile, the vengeful spirit of the Pirate King remained strong. It was a truly despairing situation. ¡°Ah...¡± Seeing the overwhelming defeat of their trusted queen, all the magic warriors of Adolevit knelt. To make matters worse. Boom!! The Hwaryeong Flower seemed to be on a rampage. The pir of me connecting the ground and sky grew more intense and began generating red thunderclouds. Witnessing the ''Wrath of the Fire Incarnate'' from legends unfold before their eyes, everyone despaired. Further resistance was futile. Now... They had to be prepared for death. * * * Emotions swirl. The sentence above was severely out of context. Because it is impossible for emotions to swirl. However, Hong Bi-Yeon was experiencing this imusible phenomenon firsthand. Anger, agony, and then despair again. These countless negative emotions swirled through her mind, igniting the mes within her heart. -Be angry. Get angry! The pce servants who used to ignore her. The maids who subtly disrespected her. The queen who openly discriminated against her. The sister who tormented her relentlessly. -It was painful, wasn¡¯t it? That¡¯s the feeling! My goodness, you are more like a true heir of the Fire Bloodline than anyone I¡¯ve ever seen! Do you know that your ancestor, the disciple of the Progenitor Mage, was exactly like you! The voice kept whispering. -She was always brimming with heat. She converted her anger into mes. It was an incredible power! mes driven by anger are uncontroble but extremely destructive!! The voice seemed to be very excited. -Burn everything! That is the essence of magic and the magic of the grand fire mage Adolveit! Perhaps it was the familiar sense of kinship after such a long time. That joyful emotion was clearly conveyed to Hong Bi-Yeon. -Yes... First, cover this entire sea with mes. Announce your existence to the world. The incarnation of fire has revived! The true heir of Adolveit has reappeared in the world! Following the voice¡¯s words made everything easy. Burn everything that had caused her pain and suffering would mean she wouldn¡¯t have to struggle anymore. *¡®Let¡¯s do that.¡¯* However, she kept hesitating. *¡®Why?¡¯* Burning everything in sight was the true will of the me. But no. She mustn''t do that. Something in her mind kept blocking her. It was... The faint remnant of happy emotions lingering in Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s heart. Whenever her mind was about to be consumed by rage, the image of a certain boy would appear and then fade, helping Hong Bi-Yeon gradually regain her reason. *''If I burn everything...''* In the end. *''I will end up burning even my happiness.''* That must not happen. sh! When Hong Bi-Yeon opened her eyes, her red pupils burned brighter and hotter than the fire of the incarnation. ¡­ Huh? This isn¡¯t right? The mes gradually died down. -This is new. Completely different. Different from what I thought was the true me of Adolveit. The indiscriminate, raging fire¡­ The pir of fire connecting the sea and the sky slowly shrank, and the red clouds filling the sky over the coast of Levian began to turn back into dark clouds. -To think that uncontroble fire can be handled like this! Haha! Yes. This is fresh and interesting in its own way! Eventually, when the fire waspletely extinguished, Hong Bi-Yeon was flying in the sky. She hovered in midair with a pair of wings made of mes. "..... Wh-what!" Someone shouted. Turning around slightly, she saw knights in the uniforms of the Adolveit Kingdom. She felt a gaze stronger than anything else, and when she turned her head in that direction, she saw Queen Hong Se-ryu lying on the ground, struggling to look at her. "How, how could this be...?" Impossible. Even if one were tobine all the ¡®impossibles¡¯ Hong Se-ryu had faced and ovee, it would notpare to what was before her eyes. Not only had she regained her reason after being engulfed by the Hwaryeong Flower, but she could also clearly control the mes into the form of wings. "Could it be that she... controlled the Hwaryeong Flower?" Even the one who inherited the blood of Adolveit couldn''t control it. Only one person. In history, only the progenitor mage''s descendant, Adolveit, could handle it. Touching the Hwaryeong Flower was considered a suicidal act even within the royal family. "I can''t believe it..." Today, the people of Adolveit witnessed a miracle. It was a miracle which blossomed in such a desperate situation. A single ray of hope... It was blindingly bright and incredibly beautiful.", Chapter 194 - Everything Froze (8) Fire. Energy that produces light and heat. It¡¯s the most crucial element, the source of everything in this world, yet it couldn''t be properly controlled even with magic. It could only be used to ignite and explode, attack enemies, illuminate surroundings, or forcibly drive other mechanisms. But now, it was different. "This is the true me..." Hong Bi-Yeon felt she could understand the true definition of fire that no one in history had ever grasped. The me danced along the path of her moving palm, and when she gently touched it with her index finger, a butterfly of mes fluttered. Something no one had ever done before. Therefore. It was an even greater feat. ¡®I can do it.¡¯ ¡®I am the me, and the me is me.¡¯ She immersed herself into the core of the world, became one with the fire, and manipted it as if it were her own extension. It felt entirely natural. It was rather a joyful and fantastic experience. Who else could have such a mystical experience? Only she could do this. ¡®Just a little more¡­¡¯ ¡®If I embrace this mystical sensation a bit more, I feel I canpletely understand the true essence of fire.¡¯ ¡­ That was the n.
  • No! Stop!
"Ugh!" Zap! At the sharp voice ringing in her head, Hong Bi-Yeon snapped out of her thoughts and opened her eyes. The sensation of the me embracing her body evaporated into thin air. ''... What are you doing?''
  • You can''t go any further.
The voice of Fire Incarnation spoke in a calm tone for the first time.
  • You are still too young and weak to grasp that enlightenment. If you, at your current level, attain the ''truth''... you will be fire and be extinguished.
¡®Now... What do you mean by that? Before, you told me to go wild.¡¯
  • That was because I wanted you to be annihted. I deeply loathe Adolveit, to my very bones. Ha, even though I don''t have bones!
Hong Bi-Yeon tightly closed her eyes. She wanted to grasp that truth from a moment ago again, but it had already fled far away and showed no intention of returning. Though it was unbearably painful and agonizing, there was now no way to get it back.
  • Just bear with it a little longer. It won''t be long. You will be able to grasp it again. I assure you. Even ''Adolveit,'' the disciple of the Progenitor Mage, couldn''t do it... But you can.
''... Why?''
  • Because I am a fragment of Scarlet Summer and the Fire Incarnation. Thus, I can assure you. You will... find me again someday.
At those words, Hong Bi-Yeon was momentarily dumbfounded.
  • It would be such a waste for you to disappear here. Ha... Damn. I never thought the day woulde when I''d save a human.
It seemed to grumble a few more times, then spoke directly to Hong Bi-Yeon in a calm voice.
  • Listen well, little Adolveit. The me that slumbers within you will soon burn you painfully. You can''t endure it as you are now. Therefore, you must expel it all outside immediately. Can you do it?
''That is...''
  • It''s perfect timing. There''s a huge piece of kindling right in front of you. Let''s burn that!!
Hong Bi-Yeon slowly turned her gaze to the Pirate King, ck Belize. Behind his towering figure, taller than a mountain, a massive spike of ice was growing. Although she had no knowledge of it, she instinctively understood. When that spike touched the sky... this entire vicinity would be covered in ice. It must be stopped before then. ¡®¡­ Can I do it?'' Hong Bi-Yeon gradually ignited the mes. Although the sensation of bing one with the fire was mostly gone, thanks to the help of the Fire Incarnation, she felt a surge of explosive energy coursing through her body''s meridians for the first time in her life.
  • The best thing to do is to gouge out that guy''s eyes with this me and then run. With your current strength, you can''t defeat him.
''.........''
  • Damn, it''s such a pity. If you were just a bit stronger, I could share more of my me with you.
''It doesn''t matter.'' Whoosh! With mes ignited in both hands, Hong Bi-Yeon soared high into the sky. Though she had never formally learned flight magic, she understood its principles. Using the wings of me unfurled by the Hwaryeong Flower, flying freely was a piece of cake. The Pirate King slowly followed Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s movements with his gaze and then spoke in a deep, resonant voice.
  • Do not resist.
"... My life has always been all about resistance." Having lived her whole life resisting, how could she stop now just because someone told her to? Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s eyes gleamed sharply as sheunched the mes with all her might. ¡­ Immediately afterward, Boom! Boom! Boom! An enormous explosion¡ªone she could hardly believe she caused¡ªshook the Pirate King''s skull violently. "This, this is...!"
  • Ha-ha! How is it? Amazing, right? That''s just a small part of my power!!
She gulped. If this level was just a small part, it was hard to believe.
  • But handle it carefully. The mes I can provide you are limited. If it looks like your body can''t endure it, I''ll extinguish the mes immediately. I... don''t want you to die.
Hong Bi-Yeon didn''t reply and flew even higher. Then, bringing her hands together, she gathered the mes andpressed them into one. At first, it was about the size of arge cabin, but it gradually shrank to the size of a carriage, then finally reduced to the size of a full-length mirror, emitting an intense light like a small sun. ''Using small spells multiple times is useless.'' As it was the case with her, Inside the Pirate King, the ''Spirit of Ice'' was dormant. The difference was that he could fully control the spirit''s power, while she could not. So, her n was tond a maximum effective blow to incapacitate him temporarily, then destroy the spike behind him. The Pirate King simply watched Hong Bi-Yeon as she used her magic. -You... resemble that woman. Then, he muttered those enigmatic words and raised his palm to create an ice barrier. "Toote!" Hong Bi-Yeon hurled the small sun at the ice barrier with all her might, and immediately, an explosion sent out a tremendous shockwave in all directions. Boom!
  • Hmph.
For the first time, the Pirate King, ck Belize, who had never been shaken by any attack, took a step back. Watching this scene... people felt hope for the first time. "Is the princess fighting the Pirate King...?" ¡°This is incredible¡­¡± Hong Bi-Yeon did not hold a significant position within the royal family. Although it was known that she was a genius,pared to the numerous achievements of Hong Si-hwa, she fell far short, and her cold and detached personality made her difficult to approach. Moreover, she grew up being inherently disliked by the Queen, making it difficult for anyone to easily get close to her even if they liked her. The Third Princess was firmly hated by the Queen. Was there anyone within the pce who didn¡¯t know this fact? Thus, following the Queen¡¯s orders and the pce¡¯s atmosphere, people despised and loathed Hong Bi-Yeon. It became such a norm that no one questioned it. However, upon reflection, despite all that, Hong Bi-Yeon lived on. She did not give up, and by fully disying and utilizing her talents, she finally stood in that position. She was fighting against the vengeful spirit of the Pirate King, whom even the Queen couldn¡¯t supress. Boom!! The magic of Hong Bi-Yeon and the Pirate King was each at least of the ss 8 level, so the shockwaves created each time they collided were beyond what any ordinary mage could withstand. In some ways, it might look like they were evenly matched, but unfortunately, Hong Bi-Yeon soon reached her limit. -Hey, be more careful, the mes you have been granted aren¡¯t unlimited. ¡®¡­ I know.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help it. Those mes weren¡¯t hers. Since they were borrowed from the Fire Incarnation, she had to use them sparingly and cautiously, but to find an opening against the stronger Pirate King, there was no other choice. ''There''s no time...'' Even if the Pirate King fell here, once that spike touched the sky, it would be irreversible. She tightly closed her eyes, repeatedly contemting. However, no matter how much she thought, the only way was¡­ While flying in the sky and avoiding the Pirate King¡¯s attacks as much as possible, Hong Bi-Yeon suddenly changed direction. Towards the Pirate King. -What, what? Hey, you crazy kid! What are you doing now! Keep your distance! You can''t win in closebat!! The Fire Incarnation urgently tried to stop her, but Hong Bi-Yeon did not halt her charge. Drawing the trajectory of mes and flying through the air, Hong Bi-Yeon flew to the territory of the Pirate King, where an immense cold wave and ice storm swept over her. "Ugh...!" She struggled to attack and endured the dreadful cold, but it was impossible topletely erase the pain. However, she persevered and endured, and advanced towards the Pirate King. -You, could it be .... Only then did the Fire Incarnation realize something and spoke in a bewildered voice. -Are you thinking of detonating all the mes you have left...? ''.......¡¯ Hong Bi-Yeon did not answer. She had no obligation to praise her for guessing the right answer. -No, fine. Then you can definitely blow up the ''roots of ice¡¯....... Some magic required to be attacked from a distance to show its true power, and some magic required to be attacked up close to be more effective. However, the mes conjured by Hong Bi-Yeon were not exactly magic. It was just that the mes embedded within her body were taking shape and being emitted ording to her knowledge and theories. However... She had glimpsed a bit of the ''truth'' about the mes and knew well. She knew that the act of forcibly shaping the mes was just a framework created by mages who couldn''t properly control the mes. To show the true power of the mes, it must be burned without any restraint or control. So she decided not to control it. She released all the mes of the Hwaryeong Flower that were dormant inside her at once. Then... It would be possible, even for a fleeting moment, to mimic the great magic of a ss 9 mage. However. That¡¯s all good. ¡­ What are you nning to do next? The Fire Incarnation asked, but Hong Bi-Yeon did not answer. -Don''t tell me you''re thinking of doing something as stupid as sacrificing yourself for the country? -If so, stop it immediately. You are worth more than all the people of this countrybined! ¡®¡­ Don''t talk nonsense.¡¯ Finally. As she reached the nose of the Pirate King, Hong Bi-Yeon stared straight at it. Despite the sharp blizzard and whirlwind oppressing her, she didn''t flinch. Slowly... But not cautiously, she summoned all the mes within her body. Even the faint mes she possessed were included. Fwoosh! A tiny me emerged from the massive blizzard. It might seem insignificant, but the fact that a me blossomed within such a huge storm was extraordinary in itself. The me gradually grew in size. Like an avnche. At first, it was only the size of a pebble, but after some time, it expanded to the size of a house, then, in the blink of an eye, to the extent that a whole city could fit within sight... It became a colossal sun. "The mes of Hell." The ultimate magic of the me attribute. It would burn until the enemy was annihted.
  • This is...!
Because it wasn''t magic, it erupted without casting or preparation, catching even the Pirate King off guard.
  • That¡¯s sheer madness!!
Unable to anticipate that a weak human could rush here and unleash mes, the Pirate King was greatly dismayed and attempted to cover Hong Bi-Yeon with ice. However, before the ice could touch her, it all melted away. Kwoong!! The obsidian bones protecting the Pirate King''s heart melted in the fire, mes engulfed his jaw, and his lower body was so numb that he couldn''t maintain his bnce. Still... The Pirate King didn¡¯t fall. It was unimaginable that he''d be brought down by such a level of explosion. Having stolen the elixir of the Twelfth New Moon Bronze, andpletely assimting with the ice spirit within, he now possessed the power equal to or greater than a ss 9 mage after a thousand years. He spoke to Hong Bi-Yeon with glowing eyes.
  • Foolish deeds indeed. Even in that aspect, you resemble that woman.
Although he suffered great damage, the Pirate King didn¡¯t fall. In contrast, the frail human mage would perish by the mes she unleashed herself. Even if not, there was no way the Pirate King would let go of her. She was already within his grasp. However, from the beginning, Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s aim wasn''t the Pirate King. It was the source of cmity. The roots of that ice desired to cage the world in eternal frost. ''......'' Hong Bi-Yeon closed her eyes. She controlled the direction of the Hwaryeong Flower¡¯s me for thest time. ¡­ And in an instant, an explosion reverberated. Then silence. No noise could be heard anymore. -What have you done...! The bewildered voice of Pirate King ck Belize resonated thunderously. The spear of Hellfire she created sessfully pierced through his defenses,pletely severing the roots of ice that were growing behind him. -... But now, it''s over. The faint voice of the Hwaryeong Flower brushed past Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s ear. By severing the roots of ice, the cmity could be stopped. There would no longer be the impending eternal winter upon the world, but... The Pirate King still lived. And he was genuinely furious at Hong Bi-Yeon. For the Hwaryeong Flower, the fact that she couldn''t do anything in this desperate situation was extremely painful. For the first time in her life, she met a human she wanted to save. Someone who, beyond Adolveit, could truly understand the essence of ''fire''. -There''s nothing I can do... The roar of the Pirate King echoed throughout the world. Such was the impact that the clouds transformed into a donut shape, and all the floating stars in the sky retreated. Hong Bi-Yeon knelt amidst the catastrophe and looked up at it. The sky was blue. It was a night when the constetions were exceptionally beautiful. -You''ve exhausted all your mes, and there''s no way you can oppose him anymore. It''s a pity. If only I had met you when you had grown even a little more... The Pirate King was enraged as he raised both hands. What was he trying to do? She wasn¡¯t sure, but even if she did know, she wouldn''t be able to handle it. -Let¡¯s hold on to the spirit of sacrifice for the country. It was a brief but enjoyable time, descendant of Adolveit. The Fire Incarnation seemed to bid a bitter farewell, but whether it was her misunderstanding or not, Hong Bi-Yeon chuckled and shook her head. "Why do you keep saying such things? I still don''t want to die." -What? She has a clear goal. She had a reason to live. Because she had to be happy in the future. Self-sacrifice? Would she do such a stupid thing? Hong Bi-Yeon was just a independent girl traveling her whole life to find her own happiness. -Then why... did you do such a reckless thing if you don''t want to die? The Hwaryeong Flower was about to ask in astonishment. Suddenly... Auroras spread across the sky. Clouds above where Pirate King ck Belize stood parted, and columns of mysterious light struck down. And there. A boy appeared. It was torn and ragged, but it was unmistakably Ste''s uniform. He was so far away that he seemed like a dot, but Hong Bi-Yeon could recognize him faster than anyone else. ''... You''re finally here.'' With a long, bluence in one hand, he was falling desperately towards this ce. The mysteriousnce left a trail of blue light in its trajectory, making the boy''s movements seem as if lightning was striking very slowly. It appeared so breathtakingly beautiful that one might lose one''s mind for a second amidst the chaos. ''Yes... I knew you''de like this.'' She had no intention of dying. Even if she did something reckless, she knew he woulde if she seeded. sh! The blue beam falling from the sky pierced through the Pirate King''s heart in an instant, and a sudden sh burst, painting the whole world white. Amidst that world, Hong Bi-Yeon could finally smile. "I... am still alive." There was only one piece of evidence which assured her that she was alive. At this moment, she truly felt happy. The waves of happiness flooded her chest intensely. She was alive. And she would live tomorrow as well. Because tomorrow would be happier than today. Chapter 195: Everything has melted away (1) Chapter 195: Everything has melted away (1) A full day had passed since two disasters struck Adolveit, including Lisbond Port. No one was unaware that the rampage of the pirate king''s vengeful spirit, which was awakened on the Levian Coast, and the rampaging treasure Hwaryeong Flower of the Adolveit royal family almost wiped out the entire country. This was the first blemish in the life of Hong Se-ryu, a ss 8 mage and queen of Adolveit, who had lived a wless life. And... People also knew. The one who perfectly covered Hong Se-ryu¡¯s mistake was none other than the third princess, Hong Bi-Yeon. She controlled the Hwaryeong Flower which couldn¡¯t be managed by anyone after ancestor Adolveit. Then, she calmed its rampage and even used its power to defeat the pirate king''s vengeful spirit! Was there any more dramatic story than this? "... I''m telling you, I didn''t defeat him." Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s name spread far and wide across Adolveit¡¯s media and globally. It was only natural. After all, a seventeen-year-old girl prevented a disaster caused simultaneously by the spirits of ice and fire.In the meantime, Queen Hong Se-ryu did nothing, making Hong Bi-Yeon shine even more inparison. She liked the praise and adoration she received. Being revered by people was something Hong Bi-Yeon truly enjoyed. However, it felt unfair to Hong Bi-Yeon that Baek Yu-Seol, the one who actually defeated the pirate king, received no spotlight. Few witnessed Baek Yu-Seol, who split the clouds and rode the aurora to defeat the pirate king in a single blow. It was only known that a bolt of lightning struck. So Hong Bi-Yeon desperately tried to spread the word about Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s achievements, but no one believed her. Who would believe that a high school boy, found without a scratch and consciousness, defeated the pirate king in a single blow? Though, in the first ce, it didn''t make sense that a seventeen-year-old girl did such things. "Princess. Are you ready to be discharged?" The attending doctor at the university hospital in Lisbond Port asked cautiously. Since Hong Bi-Yeon had no physical issues, she could be discharged immediately after being admitted. "..... Well." She hesitated for a moment. She could return to the royal pce right away.... But she didn''t. "No. I''ll do itter when I wish to.¡± "Ahem, I understand.¡± The hospital at Lisbond Port had a very well-organized system. It had to be. The city itself was a holynd for adventurers, and many got injured while exploring dungeons or hunting demons. However, despite that, it appeared burdensome to have a direct royal family member admitted. Even the expressions on the doctors'' faces looked quite ufortable. Of course, Hong Bi-Yeon didn''t care at all about others'' difort. She was selfish. ¡°Princess... Then, what should we do about the reporters waiting outside?" Hong Bi-Yeon slightly lifted the curtain and looked outside the window. Indeed... A huge crowd was swarming in front of the hospital. The royal knights were blocking them, so no one could easily approach, but this way, patients wouldn''t be able to be properly admitted. But would there really be any patients needing admission? Hong Bi-Yeon looked far out to sea. The sparkling and rippling seawater under the warm sunlight was beautiful. That''s right. The Levian Coast started to breathe again. Though the waves were calm, they rolled in. The wind stirred the water, and the temperature dropped significantly, making the sunlight quite warm. The ice hadn''tpletely melted yet, but soon Lisbond would fully regain its former appearance, and turn back to what it was like a thousand years ago. With the fall of the Pirate King ck Belize, the Ice Spirit which had been slumbering on the pirate ship was sealed, and the curse of eternal winter hadpletely vanished. Of course.... Whether that would bring entirely positive effects immediately was uncertain. Lisbond had lost its function as a port over a thousand years ago, and no one remembered that era. But it was inefficient for Lisbond to remain frozen and paralysed forever. After all, it was located in a fantastic position right at the heart of the continent. If it were to be developed as a port, it would be a stepping stone that would make the Adolveit Kingdom even more powerful. ¡°.... Send the reporters away.¡± No matter how selfish she was, considering the potential injured or the already admitted patients, she decided to keep the ce quiet for now. After all, all the patients here would be her people in the future... While she found no value in others'' possessions, Hong Bi-Yeon cherished her own. "Then, what should we do about the distinguished guests who are visiting?" "I believe I told you to send them away." "The thing is... They are such high-ranking individuals that it''s difficult for us to easily shun them away..." At the doctor''s words, Hong Bi-Yeon briefly ran her fingers through her hair, pushing it forward. It wasn''t a particrly meaningful gesture, just a way to hide her twitching lips. Until now, the forces supporting her were merely students within Ste trying to grab hold of a royal line, and at most, the Duke of Atalek. But now, it was different. Everyone wanted her, and everyone started seeking her. "Tell them I can''t meet them yet. Announce my discharge, and they cane to visit then." "Are you announcing your discharge...?" "That''s right." If Baek Yu-Seol had heard it, he would have rebuked her as a ''publicity seeker to the core,'' but no one here dared to say such a thing to Hong Bi-Yeon. Her treatment was deserved from the beginning. Even the doctors here might have been swept away by the disaster and disappeared without a trace if it weren''t for Hong Bi-Yeon. She was a benefactor of the entire nation. In fact, it might already be an honor for the doctors just to send away all the hospital patients and only take care of her. "Then, we will ry that message." It was not the doctor who answered but the knights escorting Hong Bi-Yeon. Originally, there should have been an officer assisting her, but since the queen hadn''t appointed one, the knights had no choice but to handle such matters. Queen Hong Se-ryu returned to the capital immediately after the incident ended. She knew well how shameful and dangerous the great incident triggered by her was. She would probably prepare something for a public apology soon... But that was none of Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s concern. "Okay." After the doctors left, in the silent hospital room, Hong Bi-Yeon quietly hummed a tune. Everything was perfect. Could there be a more perfect day than this? She felt so happy, so overwhelmingly happy that she felt like she could fly away and ascend immediately. But she hadn''t yet put down all her worries and concerns. There was just one. One major concern remained. *''... When will Baek Yu-Seol wake up?''* Right after the battle, when Hong Bi-Yeon woke up in the hospital room, she looked for him first. Fortunately, the doctors'' responses were positive. "There are no physical problems... but it seems he has experienced tremendous mental stress. It''s a bit puzzling that something could give such extreme stress, so we conducted a thorough examination but couldn''t find the cause. He must have gone through something quite difficult just before losing consciousness." Listening to the doctor''s opinion, Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s heart felt heavy. Baek Yu-Seol experienced something stressful enough to recieve such frightening consequences. He had never shown signs of struggle through all the trials and adversities he had faced, so she couldn''t help but worry. "But he will wake up soon. His recovery is astonishingly fast." Hong Bi-Yeon decided to trust those words. It wasn''t just out of respect for the doctor''s knowledge and examination, but more so because she trusted Baek Yu-Seol. She believed he wouldn''t fall due to something like this. Knock! Knock! Lost in her thoughts for a moment, she heard a knock. "Yes." "Princess. Lord ck Matale hase to visit." "Let him in." ck Matale, the lord of Heavenly Ice Pce. Someone who ruled Lisbond Port and the descendant of the legendary Pirate King ck Belize. As the door to the hospital room opened... Matale rushed in. He looked better than he did a few days ago. Although she was still wearing a patient gown, she covered herself with a coat for decorum, and stood up to greet him. However, Matale suddenly knelt in front of Hong Bi-Yeon. "... What are you doing?" Following him, the men who came in after also knelt towards her. Hong Bi-Yeon couldn''t understand the situation but quietly watched them. "We are greatly indebted to you, Princess." "I know." "It is not just simply a life saving grace." Matale raised his head and met Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s ruby-colored eyes directly. "For a thousand years. Precisely for a thousand years... Our ck lineage has fought against a curse." The irresistible impulse to go out to sea. However, those who went out to sea would inevitably die. The dreadful curse that began with ck Belize''s generation grew stronger with each passing generation, and now it had reached the point where just looking at the beautiful horizon was painful. The reason the ck lineage couldn''t live long was truly absurd: they couldn''t resist the impulse to go out to sea, and eventually threw themselves into the ocean to end their lives. Just like Matale''s father and grandfather, he too might have met the same end. But. Not anymore. "Thanks to you, Princesss. Our ck lineage can finally go out to sea again after a thousand years." "....... That''s fortunate." Hong Bi-Yeon turned her head to look out the window. Watching the slowly melting sea made her feel a sense of relief. Although they were freed from the curse, they still couldn''t go out to sea. It was because of the contract with the Adolveit Royal Family. "If I ever... be the king, I will free all your lineage." ".... Really?" "Yes. It''s not a joke. Go and live as you please, whether it''s as pirates or whatever." "Thank you for your words alone." "It''s not just words. I will be the real queen." "That''s not what I meant." "What?" ck Matale looked at Hong Bi-Yeon with clear eyes. "I too... have fought against the impulse to go out to sea all my life, and now that I am free from that curse, I have no intention of turning my back on the Adolveit Royal Family." "Then... What are you going to do?" "It¡¯s fine if the next generation roams freely on the sea. I will stay here in Lisbond and help this city grow. And... if it ever reaches a point where it can be of help, I will lend you my strength." "What?" Hong Bi-Yeon appeared bewildered at his unexpected words. The value of a port city still carried significant weight in modern times. Even though warp hole and airship technologies had been developed, transporting all the cargo was extremely inefficient, so water transportation remained the main means of trade. In that sense, the Lisbond Port was practically at the heart of the world, and if it grew properly... It would be an immense power. The lord of Lisbond, ck Matale, had held a nominal position until now, but would it still remain nominal when it bes a true port city? Of course not. In the future, his power would skyrocket unlike ever before. If ck Matale, who would hold wealth and power at that time, supported Hong Bi-Yeon, it would be a significant help in the fight for the throne. "That is...." "... If you don''t like the bloodline of a pirate, I will dly give up my position as lord and step back." "No. There''s no need for that." If ck Matale gave up his position as lord, Lisbond would fall back into the hands of Queen Hong Se-ryu. That must not happen. "I have never looked down on pirates. From the beginning, all humans are equal under me. Be they nobles or ves, I evaluate people based on their abilities, not their status." "Is that so......." Although her words pricked her conscience in a strange way, they were somewhat true recently, so Hong Bi-Yeon could say them shamelessly. "Thank you. I will definitely grow this city into the best port and be of help to you." "Yes. I''ll visit often, so just do your best. I''ll provide all the support I can." "Thank you!" ck Matale pledged his loyalty to Hong Bi-Yeon, and after he left, Hong Bi-Yeon secretly turned around and clenched her fist. Things seemed to be going well. And she had a feeling that more good things were on the way. And as if her feeling was correct, exactly a weekter. Baek Yu-Seol woke up. * * * Baek Yu-Seol had a dream. - I like fast-paced and dramatic developments! The voice of Twelfth New Moon Bronze echoed like a booming sound. - Good luck! Soon, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s body started to fall. Suddenly, he felt a strong pull of gravity which could naturally instill fear in a human, but he didn''t have even the energy left to feel afraid. The world flipped and spun wildly, and when he regained his senses, he was already flying over the Levian Coast. Then, the Pirate King ck Belize appeared in his vision. He had a truly massive and imposing figure. He had seen it as graphics in a game before, but the pressure he felt in reality was on a different level. However. Baek Yu-Seol wasn''t even afraid of that. Only one thought filled his mind. *''Stab it into the heart!''* The small icicle given to him by Twelfth New Moon Bronze had grown longer than his height and emitted a bright blue light. Aegirix¡¯s Ark. If he stabbed this into the heart of the pirate king where the Ice Spirity dormant, he could seal the source of his power. ¡°That is...!¡± It seemed flustered upon discovering Baek Yu-Seol, but it was toote. He used sh consecutively to the maximum range without controlling it. Though the range was only 45 meters, it was enough. It was enough to pierce the heart of the pirate king, ck Belize. It was simple. Baek Yu-Seol aimed the spear at his heart and stabbed it in. ...!! At that moment. ck Belize''s blue skull suddenly turned into mint chocte chicken. Baek Yu-Seol sat at the table, holding a fork to eat chicken, but it didn''t suit his taste. He handed it to Edna sitting next to him. *''If you get hit by the magic bullet shot by mint chocte chicken, you can never eat the boneless chicken again!''* Unfortunately, Edna was someone who didn¡¯t want to eat boneless chicken since she liked Hawaiian pizza, so it didn''t matter. But since he hated Hawaiian pizza. He had no choice but to run away from the mint chocte chicken chasing him with a mop. Since he lived for the joy of eating the drumstick of boneless chicken, he desperately ran away but got caught because he didn''t have taxi fare. Then, a Gundam appeared from the sky and knocked out the mint chocte chicken with a hyper me jet kick. *''Once again, we''ve protected world peace!''* Baek Yu-Seol felt terrible looking at the mint chocte chicken¡¯s corpse, but thinking he couldn''t be the only one to see this, he donated it to a museum. People gathered to see the mint chocte chicken and were horrified. *''Jesus!''* *''How can such food exist in the world!''* *''I can''t believe my eyes!''* While watching the suffering people with a heavy heart, Angel quietly called him to the backyard of the school, twisting her mint-colored hair shyly. *''I actually... think I like mint chocte chicken...''* ¡ª------ At that moment, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s eyes snapped open, ¡°Ahhh! No!¡± ¡°W-what... Commoner...¡± Right next to Baek Yu-Seol, Hong Bi-Yeon was staring at him with a bewildered look. ¡°Oh, oh? Phew....¡± It was. A dream. It must have been a dream. Sometimes extremely intense experiences were repeated in his dreams. Although the problem was that the story took a weird turn... "I had a nightmare..." When Baek Yu-Seol said this with a serious expression, Hong Bi-Yeon listened with a serious face. "What kind of dream?" "It was a dream where if you get hit by the magic bullet fired by mint chocte chicken, you get cursed and can''t eat the drumsticks of boneless chicken..." "....... Okay." "So I showed it to Edna, and she said she didn''t mind because she likes Hawaiian pizza..." "¡­ And then?" "So I had no choice but to disy it in a museum, and Angel said she actually likes it and would eat it herself...." "..." Even as Baek Yu-Seol spoke, it sounded ridiculous. When he nced at her, sure enough, her expression had turned sourpared to before. "Yeah. So?" "Oh, um... That¡¯s the end?" After saying that, he cautiously observed her reaction. Now that he looked around, this was a hospital room. Judging by the high-end medical equipment and the pristine white wallpaper, it seemed he was being well taken care of. "The end?" Even as he was trying to grasp the situation, Hong Bi-Yeon kept asking about the dream, as if she was waiting for something. "That¡¯s it... Why?" "... Nothing." With that, Hong Bi-Yeon frowned deeply. She seemed annoyed from listening to nonsense. "Phew..." Regardless of her anger, Baek Yu-Seol felt mentally exhausted andid back down on the bed. "Hey. How long have I been asleep?" "A week." "Damn. That¡¯s a bit too long." "... Why?" When he was shocked, Hong Bi-Yeon was also startled. "I lost a whole week of summer vacation..." Hong Bi-Yeon gave him a look that said, ''What''s wrong with this guy?'' but he was genuinely serious. Baek Yu-Seol had been running nonstop in his life. What was wrong with trying to get a little vacation for himself? *''Ugh. The bet with the Twelfth New Moon Bronze must have taken a toll...''* Even though he didn''t need to eat or sleep in thepletely frozen environment, enduring it for three months was tough, so maybe being unconscious for just a week was good enough. "So... Where are we now?" "Lisbond Hospital." She said that and stood up from her seat. Her oddly smug smile was pleasing to see. "Huh? Where are you going?" "I will go and finish the discharge procedures since you woke up." "Oh... really." "What are you doing? Get dressed." "Am I being discharged too?" "Of course." Was that so obvious? He wasn¡¯t sure, but he couldn''t go against the princess''s wishes, could he? Baek Yu-Seol got up, rummaged through the wardrobe, and found nothing but his school uniform. Thinking he should wear something, he put on the coat and waited. ¡­ Baek Yu-Seol waited for a long time. He must have sat on the bed, zoning out for almost two hours. "What the heck? When is sheing?" Click! As soon as he spoke, Hong Bi-Yeon opened the door and barged in. She was dressed properly unlike Baek Yu-Seol. "Everyone''s gathered. Let''s go." "Oh... Okay." Baek Yu-Seol followed her. Hong Bi-Yeon somewhat fancy attire made him suspicious. Soon, he found out. Click! Click! Murmur. "It''s the princess!" "The third princess hase out!" "Princess! Please look this way!" (... What the heck?) Suddenly, an overwhelming crowd was waiting for them. No, to be precise, they were waiting for Hong Bi-Yeon. They screamed at her, which sounded more like cheers, while reporters frantically clicked their shutters and thrust microphones forward. This was on a scale farrger than all the media attention Baek Yu-Seol had ever receivedbined from his numerous incidents. *''What the... What¡¯s this all about?''* Hong Bi-Yeon elegantly swept her silver hair back and walked toward them. The Adolveit knights opened a path for Hong Bi-Yeon, and she naturally walked through it. Could there be a more perfect model walk than hers? Baek Yu-Seol followed behind her like a bridesmaid on a wedding day. Hong Bi-Yeon suddenly turned around and looked at him. "Baek Yu-Seol." "... Yes." Why did she do that? The moment Hong Bi-Yeon called his name, all the surrounding noise faded away. It felt as if there were only the two of them left in the world. "Forget all about Hong Bi-Yeon you''ve known until now." "What?" Baek Yu-Seol questioned her sudden statement, but she didn''t answer properly and took a step closer to him. "And imprint the current me into your memory." "What do you mean by that?" "Have you... ever seen me this happy even once?" Why did Aether World Online suddenlye to mind at that moment? The character ''Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯ in the game never experienced happiness for even a moment. She was ultimately being cruelly trampled by the protagonists and met her demise. But the real Hong Bi-Yeon was different. Not only did she easily surpass one of the biggest death gs... "Princess Hong Bi-Yeon!" "Long live the princess!" "Please look this way!" "We love you!" She had be the most beloved and praised princess. That was, without a doubt, apletely new Hong Bi-Yeon. The one he had never seen before. Baek Yu-Seol didn''t know the exact meaning behind her question. But he understood it in his own way and responded. "No, I''ve never seen it." "... Yeah, I thought so. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been able to be like this." She took another step closer to Baek Yu-Seol. The distance between them was now so close that he could feel her breath, which made him quite ufortable, but for some reason, he couldn''t step back. "So forget all the Hong Bi-Yeon you''ve known until now. And..." She hesitated for a moment, but finally brought out the words she had kept inside. "No matter what happens to you, remember only the current me." "... What?" "Can you do that?" Baek Yu-Seol didn''t understand the meaning or the context, but it felt like something terrible would happen if he said he couldn''t, so he hurriedly nodded his head. Only then did she rx her expression, gave a nted smile, and turned around to lead the way. *¡®Is it just my imagination, or do Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s steps seem lighter today?¡¯* But seeing her in a good mood made his steps lighter as well. Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t really know why.", Chapter 196: Everything Has Melted Away (2) Chapter 196: Everything Has Melted Away (2) Adolveit Kingdom, Capital Tehn. This city was not known for having a pleasant atmosphere. Though it was developed as a tourist spot, it was often gloomy and cool due to the weather. However, when they returned after finishing everything at the Levian Coast, Tehn had changed a lot. "...... It''s beautiful." For the first time, Hong Bi-Yeon thought Tehn was beautiful. A city that had always felt like shackles to her now seemed stunning simply because the clouds had cleared and warm sunlight was shining down. Or... Perhaps it was because she was being treated differently than before. "It''s the procession of the princess''s carriage!" "Make way!""Princess!! Please look this way!" "Just one photo. Please!" Rumors that the third princess of Adolveit had arrived in the capital had spread, and the streets were already full of citizens. The sound of camera shutters ovepped to make a strange melody, and the cheers were something she had gotten used to. She had heard them so much in other cities on her way. Every major street leading to the Frost Cliff Pce was lined with citizens cheering for Hong Bi-Yeon. Since the Levian Coast was not far from Tehn City, the impact of the disaster had reached this ce as well. Despite it being midsummer, the temperature had suddenly dropped to below freezing, and the entire sky was tinged with red clouds sparking with red lightning. Having experienced such dreadful phenomena firsthand, the citizens could truly appreciate what Hong Bi-Yeon had aplished. The carriage she was riding made a grand tour around the Tehn Capital before slowly entering the Frost Cliff Pce. At the main gate of the Frost Cliff Pce, about 500 members of the military band and honor guard were lined up, which was a treatmentpletely different from before. Previously, there had been no such wee; they wouldn''t have even known if Hong Bi-Yeon had entered the pce. Of course, no matter how great her aplishments were, the honor guard wouldn''t be arranged unless the queen ordered it. Thus, this treatment carried a very special meaning for Hong Bi-Yeon. It meant that Queen Hong Se-ryu had acknowledged her. "The Third Princess is entering!!" The roar was amplified by mana and echoed through the heavens and the earth. With the resounding trumpet st, the military band''s music began, making her heart flutter. Hong Bi-Yeon tried to maintain a calm and bored expression as she quietly looked out the window. She reminded herself that, in the future, such events would be routine for her and she must not get excited. "Her Majesty is waiting for you." Upon arriving at the pce, the queen''s personal guard greeted her. "I know." With a slight nod, Hong Bi-Yeon instructed them to lead the way, and the guards bowed their heads before guiding her to the queen''s audience chamber. "You''ve arrived." In the audience chamber, Hong Se-ryu appeared utterly exhausted as she greeted her. Her dark circles could be barely hidden by makeup, and the piles of documents showed just how much she had been through. Considering the magnitude of her mistakes, perhaps it was fortunate that this was all she had to endure. "Sit down." Normally, Hong Se-ryu wouldn''t have even nced away from her documents, but she put aside the mountain of paperwork to sp her hands and make eye contact with Hong Bi-Yeon. "Coffee?" "You know I don''t like coffee." "..... I didn''t realize. My apologies." For a long time after, Hong Se-ryu said nothing, and Hong Bi-Yeon simply waited. Since she refused the coffee, the silence felt even more awkward. In the end, it was Hong Se-ryu who broke first. With a sigh, she spoke. "Regarding recent events, I sincerely thank you." Those words made Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s heart sink for a moment. She had never imagined it. Not even in her dreams. Who would have thought that Queen Hong Se-ryu herself would bow her head? Who could have imagined hearing an apology from the queen so easily? "I was wrong. And you corrected it." "You were the first to control the Hwaryeong Flower in a thousand years and melted the eternal winter curse of the Levian Coast. And...." Hong Se-ryu spoke firmly. "I must acknowledge that I have acted unfairly. For those actions, I sincerely apologize. Can you ept my apology?" One might say it was audacious for someone who had done wrong to act so confidently, but a queen must. No matter how wrong she was, it would be undignified for the Queen of Adolveit to bow her head to someone. In that sense, Hong Se-ryu was the perfect model of the queen that Hong Bi-Yeon aspired to be. "Yes. I will ept it." Thus, Hong Bi-Yeon also held her head high and calmly epted Hong Se-ryu''s apology. "Alright... Thank you." The queen handed a book and a bundle of documents to Hong Bi-Yeon. "Until now, you haven''t received proper royal education due to my personal feelings. You will now receive it without any discrimination. From education to food, sleeping arrangements, and even down to the spoon. You willpete on equal terms with the first princess." Finally, this wretched discrimination was ending. As Hong Bi-Yeon was about to ept the documents, Hong Se-ryu added something. "Before you ept this, there''s something I want to say." Hong Bi-Yeon straightened her posture again. There was no point in rushing to receive something that was already about to be hers. "Yes. Please go ahead." "I owe you an immense debt. That''s why I''m doing this bted and embarrassing gesture." However, Hong Se-ryu continued. "But... I still hate you. This feeling... has been etched in my heart since the moment my daughter died and it seems I can no longer erase it." Hong Bi-Yeon met the queen''s gaze indifferently. Even though she was still saying she disliked her, it didn''t evoke any particr feelings anymore. Whether she epted or rejected her, it no longer mattered to Hong Bi-Yeon. "But I don''t want to let my emotions control me to the point of making irrational decisions. So, I will tell you a secret I''ve kept from you." "A secret?" Hong Se-ryu seemed like she was saying something insignificant and spoke dryly. "The direct descendant of Adolveit will die before reaching the age of 30." ¡­ Oh. "And for children like you, who are born with the talent of me... surviving past twenty will be a struggle." It felt like a hammer had struck her chest, sending a powerful vibration throughout her body. However, Hong Bi-Yeon didn''t even let her fingertips tremble. Because she couldn''t believe it? No. Although she hadn''t known until now... She had vaguely suspected it. "The only way to ovee the curse is one: Be the queen and receive the crown.¡± That was why every Adolveit in history had fought fiercely. To be the king, to survive. Hong Se-ryu murmured bitterly as she caressed her crown. "In cases like your mother, who inherited the bloodline''s power faintly, one can slightly extend their lifespan by giving up all me and magic, but that is a painful and dishonorable life." Is there truly a reason for a mage to live after giving up magic? It remained unknown. Nevertheless, Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s mother chose to live even if it meant that. Even though she could no longer be the queen, why did she choose to do so? *''... Could it be?''* Her heart sank. Her mother, who had always been harsh to her; who had never shown her a warm gaze for even a moment; the one who had constantly subjected her to harsh education and punishment, Mother Hong Yi-el. She must have known about the dreadful curse smudged in the Adolveit bloodline. That¡¯s why¡­ As soon as she realized she couldn''t be the queen, she felt sorry for her child. Having antagonized the current king, she knew there would be no ce for her and her child in Adolveit, and no proper education. So she gave up all her royal duties and magic and chose to be a professor at Ste. "Ugh..." Hong Bi-Yeon grabbed her hair and closed her mouth. Seeing her like this, Hong Se-ryu said something she never thought she would hear. "That''s why, personally, I don''t want you to be the queen." "... Are you saying that again?" "No. Unlike before, I''m not foolishly making a wed judgment out of personal feelings." Hong Se-ryu''s eyes were clearer than ever. "You... might be able to ovee the curse without the crown. If you seeded in controlling the Hwaryeong Flower, it might not be impossible to erase the curse imprinted by the Fire Incarnation into your bloodline." Since this was the first time hearing such a fact, Hong Bi-Yeon remained still, unable to react. Seeing this, Hong Se-ryu shook her head and sighed. "But all of this seems pointless. You want to be the queen, and the second princess doesn''t seem to have any interest in bing the queen..." "What? Wait. What do you mean by that?" The second princess, Hong Si-hwa, had no intention of bing queen? That couldn¡¯t be. She had interfered with her attempts to throne countless times. She even tried to kill Hong Bi-Yeon. "... That''s enough." But Hong Se-ryu shook her head as if didn¡¯t want to speak unnecessary words and stood up from her seat. "Take these documents and return. Though the vacation is almost over, I will ensure you receive proper education." "Understood..." The conversation ended there, and with countless unanswered questions, Hong Bi-Yeon had no choice but to leave the audience chamber. "Princess, will you return to Cheongnyeong Pce immediately?" ... The personal guards spoke to her. Since Yuri hadn''t returned yet, she was with them, but it still felt awkward. "No. Let''s go to the inner castle for a moment. There''s someone I need to see." Thinking there was nothing immediate to do if she returned to Cheongnyeong Pce, Hong Bi-Yeon thought of Baek Yu-Seol, who was likely staying in the inner castle. When she passed the royal library and reached the private quarters assigned to the attendants, he had already finished packing with the intention to leave. "... What¡¯s this?" He didn''t have much luggage, so the dormitory was clean. There was just onerge suitcase, yet the atmosphere felt incredibly chilly. Baek Yu-Seol smiled awkwardly. "Ah! I meant to tell you earlier, but you seemed so busy... I''ve finished my tasks, so I have to go. There are things I need to take care of during the rest of the summer vacation." "I see." What Baek Yu-Seol meant by ¡®things to take care of¡¯ were certainly not simple matters that an ordinary teenager could handle. Even though there had been an enormous event right before. The kind of event he wouldn''t want to experience again. However, as soon as he woke up, he had to head somewhere to solve something. *¡®Don''t go.¡¯* Those words came to the tip of her tongue but she couldn''t utter them. She still had too many shorings to follow and handle Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s endeavors. *''... Hold back.''* Wait a little longer. The day she bes queen. When that dayes, she would apany Baek Yu-Seol for everything. However. Hong Bi-Yeon, who didn''t want to endlessly wait until then, cautiously spoke to Baek Yu-Seol. "... Later. After you graduate, where do you n to go?" "Huh? I don''t know... I haven''t really thought about it." "Then¡­e back to the Frost Cliff Pce." After much deliberation in her own way, Hong Bi-Yeon said that with immense courage. "When that timees, I will hire you not as a temporary attendant but as a formal knight. You will be the personal guard of the queen." "Queen Hong Se-ryu''s?" "No! Queen Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s!" ...... Silence. Realizing what she had said, Hong Bi-Yeon felt incredibly embarrassed and ashamed, so much so that even the confident Hong Bi-Yeon couldn''t move her lips. "Haha." Baek Yu-Seol broke the awkward silence with a heartyugh. Then he slung his backpack over his shoulder and said. "A knight of the queen. It''s more than I deserve, but it would certainly be an honorable position." "That¡¯s...." She tried to say something, but Baek Yu-Seol finished first. "But it''s not the right time yet. There are so many things I need to resolve while I''m alive, and I''m not sure if I can handle all of them. So, when all those worries and concerns are resolved...." As he passed by Hong Bi-Yeon, he whispered softly with a slight smile, "Ask me again then. As the queen." With that, Baek Yu-Seol disappeared, and Hong Bi-Yeon stood there for a long time as if rooted to the spot. The sunset shining on the girl''s face made it an exceptionally beautiful evening.", Chapter 197 Full nk! nk! If you lean your head against the window, the gentle sound of the train rolling along vibrates through your mind. Train travel was so romantic that as Baek Yu-Seol watched the fantastic scenery whiz by outside, he found himself getting lost in thought. Unlike Earth, Aether World had a wide variety of mysteriousndscapes and nts, making it impossible to get bored while traveling. As he nkly stared out the window, he pulled a letter envelope from his backpack. When he flipped it over, he saw the simple, handwritten words [Manwol Tower]. The Manwol Tower. Even when Baek Yu-Seol ventured into the world of ice to meet the Twelfth New Moon Bronze, the Manwol Tower had shown a persistent interest in him, which felt quite burdensome. If the Manwol Tower became his ally, it would be reassuring, but if they became enemies, he might never be able to set foot on thisnd again. Still, he could be somewhat reassured. At least the leader of the 13th Shadowde Division, Kaen, appeared to have a positive view of Baek Yu-Seol. This ''invitation'' was proof of that. The Manwol Tower was hidden in the shadows of the world. It wasn¡¯t not a ce just anyone could go. Even in the original game, Aether World Online, the Invitation to the Great Manwol Tower was one of the most difficult items to obtain. Being invited to their headquarters was a sign that they trusted him to some extent. Baek Yu-Seol thought he could start to rx a little on this front. ¡®Next, let''s look at the rewards I received for finishing this episode.¡¯ [Blessing of Twelfth New Moon Bronze Lv.1] [Strength increased by 49%] [Stamina increased by 21%] [Senses increased by 19%] [Cold-Blooded Limbs: All stats increase by 9% below -17¡ãC, and you do not feel cold even in extreme cold. You can also move freely in blizzards.] [Cold Aura: Allows mana to contain very pure and cold energy.] [Footprints on Snow: You can choose to leave no footprints when walking on snow, or to leave clear footprints.] [Memory of Snowkes: Allows you to recall traces left in the snow.] [Ice Consumption: Consuming ice restores stamina but it results in suffering from hypothermia after recovery.] ¡®A single snowflower that blooms on the cier of extinction will never wither.¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol uttered a short exmation. Even though it was only at level 1, the attributes were quite useful. Just obtaining one blessing from the Twelve New Moons, which provided the best attributes in the world, was amazing. But now he¡¯d obtained two. "I''m still quite weak. In the yermunity, there are a lot of tough individuals, and if they get something special, they often push it to the extreme to gain an advantage." Among them was a yer who had achieved the highest level of the Blessing of Twelfth New Moon Bronze, and he was astonished when he checked it out at the time. There were bizarre abilities like transforming everything into a snowball when rolled in the snow, creating blizzards under certain conditions, and freezing entire small territories. When he faced them in the PVP arena, he often lost because of their special ability to freeze his legs. Well, eventually, he figured out how to counter it and ended up winning more often. But the rewards weren¡¯t limited to just this. [Constetion Project presents you with two special rewards.] Even though this wasn''t a main episode, solving a story nearly equivalent to a main one perfectly granted him two promised rewards from the Constetion Project. Including the one he hadn¡¯t chosenst time, he could select three rewards in session. So he started thinking strategically. "What if I exchange the three rewards for one better reward? What do you think?" Due to the Narrative Power constraints, the rewards he could receive were limited. Even if he received items he had used before, they might be heavily downgraded and not function properly.... So what if hebined the three rewards into one? [...... We will consider it.] "Yes, yes. Review it positively." If Baek Yu-Seol couldbine the three rewards into one, what would be the best thing to receive? This was something he would need to consider. "I''m exhausted." After sorting out the reward issue, he stared out the window nkly again. Perhaps because the previous incident was so intense and significant, the aftereffects hadn¡¯t faded easily. Or.... It might also be due to Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s strangely changed behaviortely. "...... Why is she acting like that these days?" When he yed Aether World Online, the impression he had of Hong Hong Bi-Yeon was this:
  1. A high schooler with a bad attitude.
  2. Severely narcissistic princess syndrome.
  3. A viiness with a nasty personality.
  4. A face that''s unnecessarily annoyingly beautiful.
Honestly, the traits 1, 2, and 3 alone made her extremely unlikable, but since trait 4 was overwhelmingly strong, many male yers, including Baek Yu-Seol, liked Hong Bi-Yeon. She was so popr based solely on her appearance that she rivaled other female characters who had it all: narrative, personality, and looks... And now, it seemed even her personality and narrative were catching up. Though she still had a sharp tongue, her softened demeanor and her naturally steeled resolve from enduring trials and tribtions... ''This is driving me crazy.'' Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t know why, but he felt uneasy. Even though Hong Bi-Yeon overcame the most dangerous death g, it felt like an even bigger hurdle persisted... ''It must be just my imagination.'' Determined to shake off those unnecessary thoughts, Baek Yu-Seol rummaged through his pocket, pulled out a sleep mask, put it on, and closed his eyes. Baek Yu-Seol needed to head to the cradle of the Heavenly Spirit Tree to lift Florin¡¯s curse, and he didn''t want to jeopardize his mental health with trivial matters.
The summer vacation at Ste Academy was incredibly boring. At least, that was what Poong Ha-rang thought. He was spending every day in sses. It was no different from the regr semester. The summer lecture halls were like empty tin cans. With the end of the vacation approaching, there were fewer than 20 students in a ssroom with the capacity to amodate 100. "Hey, Poong Ha-rang. Aren''t you going back to your hometown for vacation?" Mack, who had been ring intensely at the back of the professor''s head as he wrote on the chalkboard, asked Poong Ha-rang. "I don''t know. I don''t think anything good woulde of it." "Geez. Is that so? I wouldn''t know since I''m amoner. When my brother took my new shoes and got them covered in mud, I wanted to kill him, but I didn''t actually do it." "Everyone has their own struggles." First-year ss S, Poong Ha-rang. He was the youngest direct descendant of the Poong Family, who ruled the entire Pungwol ins in the south, and he grew up facing excessive scrutiny from his older siblings due to his outstanding talent. Usually, growing up in such an environment would cause one to be withdrawn, but instead, he grew stronger and straightforward, with many people around him. Frommoners to Ste''s professors and even the mages of the magic tower, they respected his opinions due to his distinct perspective. Even someone like him had recently been troubled by something. "¡­ Mack. What do you think?" "Huh? About what?" "Edna." "... Uh, what?" Given Poong Ha-rang''s usually serious demeanor, when he was deep in thought, the girls would often gush, ¡®He must be contemting the safety and development of his family!¡¯ Of course, no matter how serious Poong Ha-rang was, he didn''t spend every moment pondering such weighty matters. Sometimes he worried about what to have for dinner, and other times he stressed over too much homework¡ªhe was an ordinary student in many ways. But even so... "I never thought¡­ You would think about a girl." It was a shocking statement for Mack, considering how Poong Ha-rang had always treated girls like stones and rejected countless confessions. "... Don''t get the wrong idea. I''m asking purely out of curiosity." "No. I mean, curiosity implies that you''re interested in that girl, right?" "... Is that so?" "Yes, that''s exactly it." "Then, do you have no curiosity about Hazel, who you hang out with every day?" "Curiosity, my foot. I wouldn''t care if that crazy girl dropped dead on the street." Poong Ha-rang fell silent at Mack''s words. "Wow. The day you have girl troubles has finallye... Well, Edna has been popr since the beginning of the semester." As they whispered about Edna, suddenly, the back door of the ssroom was torn off with a horrendous noise. Everyone in the ssroom turned their gaze to the back door. There stood Edna, holding the torn-off door in one hand. She appeared bewildered. "... What''s it this time, Edna?" Since it wasn''t the first time she had caused trouble, the professor sighed and asked, to which Edna responded with an awkward smile. "I thought it was a hinged door, but it wouldn''t open, so¡­" "Ah." The professor nodded as if he understood. "So you forced open the sliding door?" "Uh, yeah¡­ Yes." Could there be a more ridiculous exnation? Forcing open a sliding door with such strength that she tore it off¡ªthere wasn''t another girl like her in this academy or anywhere else in the world. "... Sorry... I''ll fix it." Even Edna seemed a bit embarrassed by this foolish act. She bowed her head in an awkward apology before carrying the torn-off door and leaving. "Ha-ha. Why¡¯s she so funny?" "Isn''t she?" Poong Ha-rang didn''t respond to Mack''s question. He just quietly watched Edna¡¯s retreating figure. ''... The more I see her, the more unique she seems.'' That was all he thought. "Ugh, I''m so embarrassed..." The door waspletely smashed, so when Edna took it to Ste''s repair center, they said it would be better to rece it with a new one. "Did I really push it that hard¡­" Lately, she had been somewhat dazed. She often didn¡¯t pay attention to the route. It had never been this bad. She couldn''t understand why this was happening. As she trudged down the hallway, her gaze naturally fell on arge newspaper pinned to the ss bulletin board. [Crisis Strikes the Coast of Levian] [Disaster of Fire and Ice] [The Great Feat of Princess Hong Bi-Yeon!] [The First One to Control of the Hwaryeong Flower in a Thousand Years....] The stories were all about Princess Hong Bi-Yeon. Edna could easily guess who was behind this. "Baek Yu-Seol. You''ve done something again." Thest time she saw Hong Bi-Yeon, it appeared like she was being taken back to the royal family, never to return. But Baek Yu-Seol managed to chase after her, resolve the disaster safely, and then quietly disappear. She looked at the gigantic disaster depicted in the newspaper... namely, the ''Pirate King ck Belize.'' The public was calling him the Ice Spirit, but Edna knew well where it originated from. The Ice Spirit was from Twelfth New Moon Bronze. The Fire Incarnation was from Scarlet Summer. These were merely fragments of the Twelve New Moons. Even so, they created disasters that were hard for humans to confront, reminding her of how extraordinary those beings were. "Is it the Twelve New Moons again this time?" Come to think of it, Baek Yu-Seol had always seemed particrly obsessed with the Twelve New Moons. Even during their fake rtionship days in the library, he spent all day clinging to books rted to the Twelve New Moons and even took the rather unpopr subject of New Moon Studies. "Speaking of which¡­" While she was lost in thought, she realized she had arrived at the library. She hade to return a book, but it seemed almost closing time as students were leaving one by one. Edna slid the book into the return slot and entered the library. Upon seeing her, the librarian immediately said, "No more checkouts for today." But that didn¡¯t matter. That wasn¡¯t her goal in the first ce. Edna walked slowly to the deeper sections of the library. Since it waste and there were few students left, she didn''t have to worry about prying eyes. A little further. A little further inside. [Ancient History A1~A12] Ste''s library held many secrets. It was vast, boundless, and infinite. This space was designed to make you think it was just a small ce¡­ But there were hidden locations. [Magical Studies C36~48] A ce cleverly concealed in the shadows by the yful magic of Ste''s principal, Eltman Eltwin. [Alchemy B12~24] Walking along this path, she eventually came across such a space. [Myths] A suspicious little bookstore with no markings or signs. Edna knew this ce well. She had read about it multiple times in the original romance fantasy. Yes. That¡¯s right. ''It was the episode where Eisel searched for the truth about her father.'' Edna turned her head swiftly. ".... Who are you?" There stood Eisel Morph. She held a book tightly to her chest and pointed a wand while appearing very tense. She looked like a cat caught sneaking in an alley, which was quite cute, but Edna didn''t smile. "Phew... I was startled by who might havee. I didn''t expect it to be you. How did you find this ce?" "Just... wandering around." Edna lowered her gaze to the book held tightly by Eisel. [Walking Beyond Time....] Thest letters of the title were obscured, but it was easy to identify the book''s nature. ''Eleventh New Moon Silver.'' It might very well be the starting point of a tragic story that would drive the girl named Eisel into abyss. Chapter 198 Full The meeting between Eisel and Edna could only be coincidental. "How did you get in here? I found this ce by ident too." "Oh. Did you get lost like me?" Meeting in the library''s secret space at a time when no one else was around made it seem even more coincidental. But for Edna, it was not a coincidence but an intentional meeting. She had guessed that Eisel would be here around this time and remembered the knowledge from the romance fantasy novel, so she found the secret space without any effort. "Just... Oh, yeah. I found it by ident." "Right? The librarian leaves right on time, so we can stay a bit longer." "Okay." "They wouldn''t even know we are here, right? That librarian doesn''t bother to keep records because it''s too much trouble." Eisel¡¯s cheerful voice proved how excited she was to be able to read a little more. It was oddly soothing but couldn''tpletely ease Edna¡¯s bitter feelings. "... What were you reading?" "Oh. Look at this. I''ve recently be a bit interested in the Twelve New Moons. Do you know about the incident at the Levian Coast? Apparently, it happened because of the Twelfth New Moon Bronze¡¯s curse." That curious girl had a personality which prompted her to delve into anything she was curious about. "And guess what? There''s a book here about the Twelve New Moons. Though it seems like it only deals with folklore." Eisel probably wouldn''t know. The book held by her was the one that could only be essed by a few professors at Ste, and it was written by Principal Eltman Eltwin himself. A hundred years ago, when Eltman Eltwin was still active and felt it was time to retire, he traveled around the world. During his journey, he met countless heroes, reclusive experts, mysterious beings, and legendary creatures. Among those extraordinary encounters were the Twelve New Moons. It would be natural to think that detailed records about the mythical Twelve New Moons wouldn''t be in a school library. Just like Eisel did. But this ce was not essible to just anyone. It was really a confidence. Eisel, who had arrived here naturally while wandering, wouldn''t know. "Sounds interesting." "Do you want to read it together?" From the moment Eisel started reading that book, her tragedy began. The best way to prevent it would be to stop her from reading it. "Really? I''m curious. Can I see it for a moment?" "Here you go." Eisel handed over the book without a hint of suspicion. Edna stared intently at the book in her hands and pondered for a moment. She was certain. The moment Eisel got her hands on this, she would not face a bright future. Perhaps... Upon learning the ''truth,'' Eisel would end up living like a recluse, wasting away the years. Not even Baek Yu-Seol could prevent that. Although Baek Yu-Seol had resolved countless incidents and disasters, tragedies born from truth were beyond his ability to prevent. However, there was one way to stop it right now. With just a little bit of mana, she could tear this book apart. If she did that, Eisel would never learn why her father died, nor uncover the secrets hidden within. ''... I should tear it apart.'' It was an unavoidable choice. Sometimes, it was better to live without knowing anything. ¡­ But then. "Oh, I already read a bit of the middle part of that book. There''s a really interesting section." "... What?" "That book covers ''Eleventh New Moon Silver¡¯ among the Twelve New Moons." "You read this? Already?" "Huh? Yes? Yes... Is that not okay?" Edna¡¯s body shuddered, but Eisel continued talking while oblivious to the fact. "Anyway, just as Twelfth New Moon Bronze left the ''Heart of Winter'' as a fragment and Scarlet Summer left the ''Hwaryeong Flower,¡¯ Silver also did the same. One of the relics supposedly allows you to glimpse past events... Huh? Edna, what''s wrong?" "... Nothing." It was toote. Now that she had learned so much, there was no reason to stop her. Edna stared nkly at the book. She felt helpless. "So, you see... There¡¯s still some time left in the summer vacation, right? So I thought I¡¯d go look for it myself." "... You''re going to search for it?" "Yeah... It sounds foolish, right? I¡¯m thinking of it as a trip to clear my head, a little adventure. Who knows if it even exists." Yes, it did sound foolish. "But you never know, right? If this thing really exists, I might be able to reveal the truth about my father to the world!" Eisel¡¯s father, Isaac Morph, had been killed by the Adolveit Royal Family under the most disgraceful usation in the magicalmunity. He was beingbeled a dark mage traitor. It had been ten years since then. Eisel had repeatedly imed her father''s innocence, but the magicalmunity did not ept it. So, she had been biding her time, growing stronger on her own. To reveal the truth to the world and clear her father''s unjust usation. "So, I''m willing to try anything if there''s even a little hope." "... I see." Edna nodded with a determined expression, and with a resolute voice, she said to Eisel. "Then I''ll go with you." "... What?" "You said it would be like a trip, right? I''ve been incredibly stressedtely, so this works out perfectly." "Together? I can go by myself..." "We''re going together. That''s final." Dering this, Edna turned and left the library. "Wait. Hey?" Eisel¡¯s flustered voice echoed, but Edna ignored it. If Eisel was determined to follow the original story''s plot, Edna decided she would apany her through the process.
The Cradle of the Heavenly Spirit Tree, the White Castle. "Yawn..." The queen''s personal guard, Lime Taeseong, yawned widely and wiped away the tears that had squeezed out due to excessive stretching. Just because he was a knight who served closely by the queen''s side didn''t mean he always had to maintain a dignified appearance, right? "Taeseong. I told you to maintain your dignity at the White Castle." In contrast, his twin sister, Lime Taeseon, always maintained a disciplined appearance wherever she was and often scolded her brother. "Oh, ah... Right..." Lime Taeseong tried to gather himself and appear dignified. But it did little to change his tired and sleepy appearance. ''I''m so tired...'' One of the two knights closest to the queen, Lime Taeseong had been living in a secluded cabin in the forest for the sake of the Florin. Perhaps because of the years he spent there, he had grownpletely indifferent to others'' opinions, resulting inziness. Despite this, his skills were undeniable, and he had served the queen for a long time, so he never lost the Queen Florin¡¯s trust. But from his sister Lime Taeseon''s perspective, his attitude was deeply troubling. "The queen... She¡¯s working hard again today..." "Yes. It''s a good sight to see." Peeking into the queen''s office, they saw Queen Florin diligently working from morning until night without a single day of rest. Seeing her running around busily in her ck veil and dress was quite strange from the perspective of Lime Taeseong, who had guarded her all his life. "Thanks to her, the Elders'' Council''s influence has significantly decreased these days." At Taeseon''s words, Taeseong chuckled. "Those insolent old folks were really acting up while Her Majesty was away, weren''t they?" "Indeed." When the queen was absent for long periods, the power of the High Elf Elders'' Council naturally increased. For decades, they had been doing whatever they pleased, running everything as they saw fit. But with the queen''s sudden return and her efforts to set things straight, there was now considerable dissatisfaction among the council. But what could they do? They couldn''t oppose the one closest to the Heavenly Spirit Tree. "Faenal. I told you to remove the Elders'' Council''s seal from this document. The Queen''s direct departments do not need the council''s approval." At that moment, as Queen Florin began to scold someone, Taeseon and Taeseong''s gazes naturally turned to the office. "... It''s always been that way. We''ve upheld this tradition for over 30 years...." "Always? Did you say ''always''?" Oops. Taeseong ced a hand on his forehead. The word ''always'' was the one the queen hated most. Elves, by nature, feared change and had maintained their conservative culture for a very long time. It was as if they were following a script. The person who broke this pattern was none other than Queen Florin. The recently arrived young High Elves was oblivious to this. "During my time, it has not ''always'' been like this. Change it immediately." As she began to overhaul the absurd rule which required the Elders'' Council''s approval for every matter in the White Castle, some officials wore expressions as if they''d swallowed something bitter. "......" Queen Florin scrutinized each of their expressions. Thanks to the weakening curse and activation of the abilities of Yeonhong Chunsamweol, she could read the hidden intentions and emotions disyed on their faces. ''... I must uproot the Elders'' Council as soon as possible.'' Her resolve was swift. "Maidi? We need to conduct a thorough investigation of all the senior officials within the pce. Bring me the list of officials by this evening." "Y-Yes!" The girl named Maidi, who had newly taken on the position of aide, replied hastily, causing the officials'' faces to pale. "Wow~ The queen''s got charisma." "Indeed. I''ve never seen Her Majesty like this before." Thinking back to the days when Queen Florin lived quietly in a hut, she seemed like a gentle, flower-loving girl. She feared going outside but longed for a normal life more than anyone. She loved sunlight but was afraid to lift her head... Such a delicate girl. But they were mistaken because they had only seen the timid Queen Florun who hid away. As the Elf Queen, Queen Florin was different. She possessed the charisma and leadership needed for a ruler and had the decisive determination to overturn the deeply entrenched culture. To be honest, after returning to her role as queen, Queen Florin had shown only a cold and fierce demeanor every day, to the point where they could hardly recall her former self. Even Lime Taeseong and Lime Taeseon, both ss 7 mages, asionally found themselves intimidated. "Still, I think Her Majesty looks more impressive this way." "... Really?" "Yes. It looks like she''s doing what she wants. She seems happy." Seeing her live each day with clear goals and a newfound passion was moving for the two knights who had always stayed by her side. So. They believed that Queen Florin would continue to live with such regal dignity. She had initiated a great reform, uprooted the decayed customs of the pce, fostered cultural exchange with many countries around the world, and further elevated the prestige of the elves in the world... As such, they firmly believed that she would rule the Heavenly Spirit Tree forever as the charismatic Elf Queen. [Taeseong, Taeseon. I''m sorry. A special guest ising tonight, so I''ll be going out. I''ll be back soon, so don''t worry!]
¡­ One night. Until the queen left a note and wondered off like a reckless young girl. She escaped the castle without the knowledge of her personal guards. "W-What is this?!" Realizing toote that the queen had gone missing, Lime Taeseong shouted frantically, and Taeseon copsed into her seat. "Your Majesty...? This can''t be true..." The heartless action of their queen left the hearts of the two personal guards shattered. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Baek Yu-Seol lived in Seoul during his time on Earth. However, just because he was from Seoul didn¡¯t mean he visited all the tourist attractions there. Deoksugung Stone Wall Road, Yeouido Underground Secret Bunker, Han River Yeouinaru, Yanghwa Bridge... There were many tourist attractions, but how could theypare to the capital of the Elf Kingdom''s Cradle of the Heavenly Spirit Tree? The capital, Cloud Flower Cradle, boasted an immense size that couldn''t even be adequately described as a metropolis. This was not due to its width but because of its extraordinary vertical height. It was said that the atmosphere of Cloud Flower Cradle changed ording to the temperament of the reigning Elf King. When a stern and rigid Elf King was in power, the city appeared monotonous. Conversely, when an Elf King with great artistic sense was in power, the city came alive with a beautiful and vibrant atmosphere. The current Elf King, Florin, belonged to thetter category. True to her nature, she loved beautiful and pretty things and was always steeped in mncholy. Cloud Flower Cradle was also decorated beautifully, which was why, even during the time Aether World Online was yed, it was frequently visited by yers as a screenshot hotspot. So, in a distant future, if Baek Yu-Seol ever found himself with free time... He had thought about enjoying travels by visiting such ces.¡°Hoho. You came quickly.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± But he never dreamed that he would end up touring these attractions with Elf King Florin. ¡°Then... Shall we go?¡± She spoke with an excited voice. Even her face was flushed with anticipation. She was wearing a ck dress and a veil that covered her face, so there was no worry about the curse. Moreover, she had stayed up day and night preparing just for today, so it was understandable that Florin was excited. ¡°Of course.¡± Although he was a bit flustered, it wasn''t entirely unpleasant. This was one of the ways to properly utilize the first sacred relic. Just like the ''Heart of Winter'' of New Moon Bronze and the ¡®Hwaryeong Flower'' of Scarlet Summer, Yeonhong Chunsamweol also possessed a sacred relic called ''Petal of Gentle Heart.'' It didn¡¯t grant the power to freeze all of the Levian coast or to set the entirend aze, but it had a very special ability to calm the mind. Of course, knowing well that mishandling a sacred relic could lead to a disaster, he had never properly touched it since obtaining it. However, Yeonhong Chunsamweol said, "Feel the same emotion in the same space and time while holding the sacred relic." When Baek Yu-Seol first heard that, the first thing that came to mind was PVP. One can feel intensepetitiveness in the same space and time. And the excitement and thrill brought by PvP, where the fighter¡¯s magic sses couldn¡¯t bepared. But Florin had a different opinion. "Then, shall we tour the city together?" "A city tour?" "Yes! It''s like a date." "Oh... okay..." It was the first time he realized that Florin could show such a pure and blissful smile. And even now, she had a face full of happiness. "Let''s go quickly." Where had the dignified and solemn queen gone? Florin kept peeking out from under the veil. She was like an excited girl at the thought of touring the city. "Yes. Well... Let¡¯s go." He wasn''t sure if this would truly activate the effect of the first sacred relic, but he decided to follow her, thinking it was a way to spend the summer vacation. After all, there was nothing urgent to do right now. "I know the tourist route well so just follow me." "Oh, good. It''s my first time." For the queen of Cloud Flower Cradle to be proudly walking around her own city for the first time... It appeared quite pitiable. ¡°¡­ But, are you sure it''s okay?" Just before stepping out of the white castle, Florin hesitated onest time. If the Anti-curse dress didn¡¯t function properly, a disaster could ur. "You lived just fine in the castle, didn''t you?" "That¡¯s true, but..." "Or what? You snuck out and now you want to go back without doing anything?" "No... I can¡¯t. I snuck out from Lime Siblings, so I can''t turn back now..." In the end, Florin mustered her courage and stepped out into the city. She walked down the middle of the avenue, as if to show herself off to the people. She was very confident. "Wait. That¡¯s a road for carriages." Sure enough, the driver of an automated carriage soon honked the horn. "Heydy! What are you doing in the middle of the road?" "Ah! Lady?" Florin was visibly shocked by their reaction and froze. "Ah! Really." Baek Yu-Seol quickly rushed over and pulled her onto the sidewalk. ¡°Huh? Oh? Huh?¡± ¡°Your Majesty... That road is for carriages only.¡± ¡°Huh...? But when I was on my tours, I used to walk there alone...?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because they cleared the road for you back then.¡± But now, that was not the case. They didn¡¯t recognize her as the queen at all. They just saw her as an ordinarydy passing by. ¡°Oh...¡± Finally, Florin could take in her surroundings. No one was paying attention to her. Despite walking among so many people, no one was mesmerized or lost in thought. ¡°Oh...¡± Only then did she truly realize that her curse had weakened. Thump! Her heart raced. The feeling of being alive. Yes, from the beginning, Florin liked walking through crowded ces like this. She had dreamed of this every day, and finally, her dream hade true. "... Follow me for a moment.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Florin grabbed Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s wrist and quickly walked somewhere. She navigated through the crowds, weaving in and out of the bustling streets. Amid the summer festival, there were people singing and dancing in the streets, drunk with joy. The couples, families, and friends of different races were enjoying themselves. Through the throngs of people, Florin finally found a quiet ce. At the end of a Heavenly Spirit Tree branch, a spot slightly away from the urban area. However, it was a beautiful ce where the horizon stretched far and beyond and the radiant moonlight shone down. There... Slip! ¡°Phew. That¡¯s refreshing.¡± Florin suddenly took off her veil. Though she was continuously checking in real-time through the messages of fairies and the Heavenly Spirit Tree that there were no people around, it was still quite a bold action for her, and Baek Yu-Seol couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°Wait a minute. Are you sure that¡¯s okay...?¡± ¡°Hoho. It¡¯s refreshing and so nice.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, but...¡± Her smiling face under the moonlight was so beautiful that if she were to dere she would destroy the world right now, he felt like he would have to bow his head and say, ''Yes! I will follow your wishes, Your Majesty!'' ¡°Haah...¡± As her hair gently danced under the mischievous breeze, Florin stood against the horizon lit by moonlight while looking at him. ¡°Baek Yu-seol.¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± ¡°I feel incredibly happy right now.¡± ¡°Do you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. This is the first time I¡¯ve felt this way¡­ I wonder if this is what happiness feels like.¡± She turned her head and quietly looked down at the Cloud Flower Cradle. People sang joyfully, some danced, and everyone altogether appeared happy in the city. And now, she could quietly blend into that world. ¡°Maybe it is.¡± ¡°That must be it, right? There''s no way this feeling could be anything other than happiness.¡± She smiled bashfully and twisted her hair. The more Baek Yu-Seol looked at her, the more the image of the ''Elf King Florin¡¯ started to crumble. The kind yet resolute and charismatic Elf King was revealing such a pure smile. At that moment, she had let go of all worries and concerns. He couldn''t tell if the Florin he knew was the real one, or if the Foorin in front of him was her true self. He didn¡¯t know anymore. ¡°Ah¡­ It feels so refreshing.¡± She closed her eyes and savored the cool breeze for a long time. Perhaps, as Baek Yu-Seol expected, even if someone saw her bare face, they wouldn''t be immediately cursed. After all, the first artifact''s effect was about to activate soon. So he let Florin stay there as long as she wanted. After a while, she started putting on her veil again. ¡°Shall we really enjoy a tour of the city now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± That night, he guided Florin through every corner of the Cloud Flower Cradle. They ate skewers sold on the streets, blew and released sparkling balloons into the sky, and set off fireworks. They savored the simple yet profound joys of life. He stayed with her until the moonlight, which had lit the night sky like a nket, faded away. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡­ The Far East, the barren wastnd. More than a hundred expedition members suddenly arrived in this abandonednd, which no adventurer with any regard for their life would seek out. Crack! - Ah, this is Team Shoot 2. The newly developed and revamped radio was being used in actualbat for the first time. It crackled harshly with noise. It looked as if it might explode if they pushed it any further. However, the girl receiving the transmission was Jeliel. She unemotionally squeezed every bit of life out of it. ¡°Confirmed. Report.¡± It had been almost a month since they set out, leading an expedition team from the Star Cloud Guild. - We have detected magic that matches exactly with your data, Miss. Analysis results confirm that part of the ruins is buried deep underground. We''ve sent in three infiltration teams. ¡°¡­ Is that so?¡± Upon confirming the report, Jeliel felt her heart sink. ¡°Oh, oh!¡± ¡°Oh, my God.¡± ¡°It¡¯s real..!¡± The archaeologists and many explorers who had been listening to the transmission around her embraced each other and danced. The barren wastnd was bustling with demons and subject to extreme climate changes. It made the journey very harsh, but they couldn''t help but feel ted at the results. Jeliel was just as happy, but she did her best to remain calm. *''Not yet.''* They had only just discovered the entrance to the ancient ruins of Carmen Set. Baek Yu-Seol. The journey that had begun because of that boy was slowly reaching its end. Though he... had cast the most terrible curse upon her, he was also the boy who had given her the most desired blessing of her life. ¡°Miss Jeliel, do you intend to enter the ruins yourself?¡± ¡°Yes. To obtain what I desire, I must defeat the vengeful spirit of Carmen Set in a game of Soul Chess at the final gate.¡± She had spent her life honing her skills in Soul Chess for this moment. Even though there was one person in the world whom she could never defeat¡­ Despite that, it remained true that she possessed world-ss skill. *¡®I can do it.¡¯* No. *¡®I must do it.¡¯* After searching all her life, she had finally reached the destination. Now, she couldn¡¯t be defeated by soul chess. *¡®I will definitely do it.¡¯* Jeliel stood up with a firm decision. Her eyes revealed a unique splendor.", Chapter 200 Chapter 200 A typical mage must reach the ss 3 to finally be certified as a ¡®Magic Warrior.¡¯ If those with ordinary talent work hard, they were expected to reach the ss 3 level in theirte 20s to early 30s. Considering this, the path to bing a Magic Warrior was not as easy as one might think. Bing an official Magic Warrior was not the end. They must continue their studies and training while umting experience through missions to barely reach the ss 5. By that time, several years would have passed, allowing them to receive some recognition within the magic tower or guild. In other words, to reach ss 4, it generally required an immense amount of effort and time. "Ah, I''m serious! Mister. Don¡¯t you believe us?" "Oh dear. These kids..." Gerrwin, the branch manager of the Steel Pine Adventurer Guild''s Lahendark City branch, couldn''t hide his troubled expression as he looked at the two girls before him. "So, you two are saying that you are both ss 4 mages... And you want to join the Karakorn Mountain exploration team?" "Yes." "Sigh, how can I believe that..." Other adventurers waiting in the Steel Pine Guild office also nced at the two girls. The girl with hair as refreshing as a cascading waterfall and the girl with short ck hair had such stunning looks that even adults would steal nces. Their mere presence attracted attention from all directions, and on top of that, their im of being ss 4 mages drew even more eyes. "Don''t you see the Ste uniform? Look at this. It''s Ste. Here''s the pocket watch too." The short-haired girl Edna pronounced clearly as she held out the Ste pocket watch, and Gerrwin epted it with a reluctant expression. Then his eyes widened. "This is... real." "Right? You can recognize that, can''t you?" "Yes, I understand that you are from Ste. But... it''s hard to believe that being first-year students, you¡¯re already in ss 4." Although Edna and Eisel¡¯s faces had appeared in newspapers a few times, not everyone could recognise and remember them. Additionally, while the certification was updated for official mages with each ss, students were not officially certified yet, so Edna and Eisel had no other way to prove their abilities. That was because it was extremely rare for teenagers to reach ss 3, and it was mostly from prestigious magic schools like Ste, so it wasn¡¯t legally regted. "Oh really, you frustrating old man!" Feeling stifled, Edna pounded on her chest. They had boldly set out from Ste to find the New Moon Silver. However, although Edna and Eisel were both ss 4 mages, they were still young and inexperienced. Wandering around dangerous areas alone was inefficient, so they decided to join an expedition team. Fortunately, there had been an expedition team with a simr purpose to theirs for several years. But there was one fact she overlooked: society is not as lenient with young mages as one might think. "Ugh, even if it''s true, you guys are too young. Ste''s students sometimes get sent out on missions, but they are at least in their second year." At that point, Edna had somewhat figured it out. Gerrwin seemed reluctant to include Ste''s prominent students in the expedition team. After all, if an ident urred, it could cause trouble. Although there was a use stating that Ste¡¯s students would be responsible for any injuries they sustained during their missions, the unease was unavoidable. "Damn it..." As Edna pressed her pink lips together in an effort to swallow her frustration, a tanned woman drinking strong liquor alone at a distant table stood up and spoke. "Gerrwin, just take them." "Ka... What¡¯re you saying all of a sudden?" "I''m interested in these kids. I''ll take responsibility, okay?" "You¡¯ll take responsibility?" "Yeah, yeah." Gerrwin alternated his gaze between Ka and Edna. Then, he sighed deeply and nodded. "Well, if you say so... Actually, even an inexperienced ss 4 mage warrior can still be quite useful..." "Wise choice, branch manager!" Thwack! "Ouch!" Ka, who had smacked Gerrwin¡¯s back hard, approached the two girls. She put her arms around their shoulders and leaned closer. "Now, to celebrate our new partnership, shall we go for a drink?" "... We''re minors." "Hey. What does that matter!" Eisel found this woman named Ka somewhat excessive, but Edna beamed and grabbed her hands with both of hers, shaking them up and down. "Let''s have a drink together, sister!" "Yes, we get along well!" "Of course!" And, the next morning. "Ugh..." Watching Edna, who had gottenpletely drunk despite being a minor, Eisel sighed deeply. "If they catch us, we''ll be suspended..." Despite the warning, Edna had nonsensically imed, "My heart is of an adult," and drank recklessly. Judging by her ease, she had definitely drunk before and was surely a delinquent student. "Sigh." She straightened Edna, who was lying on the bed in a drunken stupor, and then left the room to take a shower. When she went outside the inn, she saw Ka, who had been drinking heavily with Ednast night. She was squatting in front of the main building with a grim expression while smoking a cigarette. ¡°Oh, sweetheart. Did you wake up?¡± ¡°Yes. How¡¯s your stomach?¡± ¡°Not good. I feel like I¡¯m going to die.¡± ¡°... We¡¯re leaving today. Why did you push yourself so hard?¡± ¡°Oh. Are you worried about me?¡± ¡°Not really...¡± Ka took a deep drag on her cigarette, exhaled arge cloud of smoke, and stood up. ¡°Kid. Do you know why I decided to take you guys along?¡± ¡°Huh? I¡¯m not sure...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen your faces in the newspaper a few times. Those idiots probably don¡¯t even read the news properly.¡± ¡°Oh, really...?¡± ¡°Yeah. So, I got interested. I wanted to see how the famous Ste cadets would fare in the Karakoram Mountains. Do you know why we¡¯re going on this expedition?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The Karakoram Mountains had been famous for strange phenomena since ancient times. Entire groups of adventurers would disappear and then reappear ten yearster in the same ce without aging a day. Or a child¡¯s diary, written three years in the future, would be found lying on the ground. There were other mysteries too. For example, objects falling only to stop in mid-air for years before suddenly dropping and causing idents, or ancient items appearing brand new. It was a ce full of mysteries. Countless adventurers had tried to uncover the secrets of the ce, but most returned empty-handed. For this reason, expeditions to the area had be rare recently as there was little to gain. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the recent disappearance, we wouldn¡¯t be doing this futile task.¡± The reason for organizing such an expedition was obvious. Wealthy people grasped at straws because their important rtives had gone missing, so they would hire adventurers. Mage warriors and adventuring mages were fundamentally different categories. While mage warriors broke through Persona Gates and hunted dark beings, adventurers specialized in solving those mysterious incidents... Yet, even those adventurers had admitted defeat at the mysteries of the Karakoram Mountains. ¡°Futile task...?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s bound to be another wild-goose chase.¡± She flicked the ash off her cigarette. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this mercenary work for twelve years, and this is my fifth time in Karakoram. But every time it¡¯s been a bust. There¡¯s nothing to find despite struggling.¡± Perhaps the adventurers didn¡¯t know, but the source of the mysterious phenomena in the Karakoram Mountains was likely the ¡®Divine Spirit of New Moon Silver.¡¯ Eisel knew this fact, but there wasn¡¯t much that could be done about it. Just knowing what''s there doesn''t guarantee that you''ll be able to find it. ¡°So, this time, I thought I¡¯d bring you guys along.¡± ¡°... What?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re Ste cadets, your brains must be quite impressive. Besides, there are rumors that both of you are geniuses who onlye around once in a thousand years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite an exaggeration.¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be shy. Anyway, I¡¯m counting on you for this expedition.¡± With that, Ka went back into the inn. ¡°Phew...¡± Eisel knew that it was a relief to have at least one person being kind to them in such a strange expedition team. But why did she still feel uneasy...? What was it? This strange and ambiguous feeling. She couldn¡¯t quite figure it out yet. ¡ª¡ª- In the end, Florin¡¯s judgment was correct. Even without a duel, just spending time together in the city at night was enough to evoke the resonance of the divine artifact. As a result, Baek Yu-Seol was able to sessfully absorb part of the abilities from Florin. **[You have partially absorbed the ''Blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol¡¯ from Florin.]** The moon set, and the sun rose. In the early morning when everyone was still asleep. Florin secretly took off her veil and embraced the warm sunlight. Watching her stretch her arms as if to hug the sun, a feeling of pride welled up. However, it wasn¡¯t all good news. **[Warning! If you absorb any more of the target''s abilities, a curse may be imprinted.]** In the end, Baek Yu-Seol hit his limit. He hadn¡¯t even fully absorbed Florin¡¯s curse yet, but he had taken in the ¡®Blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol.¡¯ Now, even with Mana umtion Retardation Syndrome, it was overwhelming. **[The Blessing of New Moon Bronze is protecting you from excessive energy!]** Fortunately, another blessing from the New Moon prevented the excessive energy from overwhelming him... But this wasn¡¯t enough. He still needed to receive at least twice the amount of blessing from Florin, and it would take at least a few more years for him to fully grow. *''How did Edna manage this?¡¯* In the original game, the character Edna was known to resolve Florin¡¯s curse in one go in the story. Maybe... It was just a guess, but he thought Edna might have ovee the curse of Yeonhong Chunsamweol through the power of intense emotions bypletely winning Florin¡¯s heart with the power of love. Does that sound absurd? Don¡¯t expect too much from a romance fantasy game. The word ¡®romance¡¯ itself is already a fantasy, and adding ¡®fantasy¡¯ to it just makes the world full of ridiculous things. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes... Yeah... It feels really good...¡± As Florin smiled and embraced the warm sunlight, Baek Yu-Seol realized that stealing her heart was impossible for someone like him. So, he must find a way to resolve her curse in his own manner. He needed to grow. He needed explosive growth, enough to handle Florin¡¯s curse. However... The more you rush growth, the slower it bes, and it requires taking the long path to build up gradually. Therefore, there was only one method left. ¡­ To receive the power of another of the Twelve New Moons. He had already met two of the Twelve New Moons and epted their powers. Does it seem too hasty? Absolutely not. He believed that the Twelve New Moons were the key to guiding this world in the right direction. So, he nned to meet as many of the Twelve New Moons as he could before graduation. Even now, there were a few of the Twelve New Moons he could seek out and meet. Even if he didn¡¯t receive their blessings right away, it was not an entirely impossible task. *''Visiting them shouldn¡¯t be an issue.''* There wasn¡¯t much left of the summer vacation anyway, and he didn¡¯t expect to win over the hearts of the Twelve New Moons and receive their blessings in such a short time. For now, just meeting them and increasing their goodwill towards him would be satisfying. So, the next Twelve New Moon he nned to meet was... *''The New Moon Silver.''* A very unique New Moon who possessed the extraordinary ability to manipte time. However, he hid all that power, blended into the mundane people, and lived among people. Baek Yu-Seol decided to seek out that person.", Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Swoosh!! It rained continuously. "... So, you''re having a good summer vacation, right?" "Yes. It''s a fulfilling vacation." Baek Yu-Seol reported his current location to Instructor Hanwol of ss S at Ste Academy, who was still busy with his intense job. When Ste cadets were dispatched or on vacation, it was mandatory to send a letter once a week, but thanks to Florin¡¯s help, he could report through a call instead. Some might find calls more inconvenient, but since he was adept at lying, it wasn''t a problem for him. "I see. Have you been doing well so far?" Hanwol also knew.Recently, he had infiltrated the Adolveit Kingdom and done something suspicious. However, since there was no mention of Baek Yu-Seol in the newspapers or other media, it was awkward for him to bring it up. "Yes. I''ve been enjoying the sun, drinking... not champagne, but c at the beach." "... I see." He might be suspicious of something. However, just as having suspicions alone isn¡¯t enough to throw someone in jail. Baek Yu-Seol had a very clean and convincing alibi. Even the protagonist of this incident, the third princess of Adolveit, would vouch for his alibi. What could Hanwol do about it? "... Be careful ande back safely." After saying that, Hanwol ended the call, and Baek Yu-Seol felt a weight lift off his shoulders. He felt genuinely sorry for him, but he had no intention of returning immediately. "Are you leaving now?" "Yes." Florin pouted. She opened and closed her lips a few times before finally pressing them together. It must have been a long time since she spent time outside like this, so it was understandable she felt reluctant. However, since they had alreadypleted their first resonance through the divine artifact, there was no reason to continue spending time together wandering the city. Both Florin and Baek Yu-Seol were busy, so it was only practical for them to go their separate ways quickly. "..... Next time, can you make time for me like this again?" "Oh. If the queen asks, I¡¯d quit school ande running." "Fufu, there''s no need to go that far... But it makes me happy to hear that." *¡®Did she think I was just saying that to tter her? I was sincere.¡¯* "Yes, it¡¯s a shame, but we have to part ways today. The knights searching for me have already spread throughout the city..." Even though it was just one night, the queen''s disappearance would be a huge shock for the knights. Running away without saying anything; she seemed like more of a troublemaker than she appeared. "Well then, I''ll be off!" Perhaps trying to shake off the lingering feelings, the queen ran toward the knights without looking back. Though she still hadn''t taken off her veil, her steps seemed much lighter, which was a relief. *¡®To think that I¡¯m the only one who has seen Florin¡¯s bare face¡­¡¯* This might be quite a unique experience. "... Shall I go?" Swoosh~! The rain continued to fall steadily. The Ste Academy uniform had a basic waterproof feature, but one still needed an umbre to avoid getting soaked. This world also had a rainy season, and so, this journey would be apanied by the sound of rain. "Where are you headed?" "To the Hawol ins." ¡ª¡ª- After buying a ticket and boarding the train, Baek Yu-Seol gazed out the window nkly. The scenery was blurred by raindrops. Still, the world remained beautiful. It seemed almost too precious to let it perish. "Hey, student. Want your fortune told?" A fortune teller who wandered through the train cars approached him. He showed him the Ste Academy mark and replied. "I don''t believe in that." "Ah! You silly mage. Magic and astrology are clearly different." Astrology was indeed a subject at Ste, but it was almost like a folk belief. It hadn''t been magically proven, nor did it show clear effects like New Moon studies. "If it''s free, I''ll listen." So Baek Yu-Seol tried his luck. Most would get annoyed and leave at this point, while those trying to swindle money would try to pique his interest with a fortune reading. "Alright, fine. What do you want me to read?" It seemed this fortune teller was thetter type. "Um... Love?" The fortune teller smiled, revealing her crooked teeth. This was the mostmonly asked question after all. "You have the face of someone who should never take love lightly. I guarantee it." ¡­ What? "Usually, aren''t you supposed to give some optimistic reading at this point? And you didn¡¯t even ask for my name or birthday." "Only amateurs ask for those things. Just by looking at the sky, I can read the celestial signs, and by meeting someone''s gaze, I can see through their character. What is the need for a name or birthday?" "Oh, I see." Since Baek Yu-Seol didn''t believe in fortune tellers, he just nodded vaguely. "So, what is it? You say I have the face of someone who shouldn¡¯t fall in love easily. Usually, don¡¯t they say you¡¯ll fall in love within a few years or that it¡¯s good to meet a certain type of person?" ¡°It¡¯s exactly as I said. You shouldn¡¯t meet people easily. A disaster on a continental scale will ur.¡± ¡°... Sure. Whatever you say.¡± How could falling in love cause a disaster on a continental scale? It was so absurd that he didn¡¯t even want to listen anymore. "So, is there anything else you''re curious about?" "I have no money." "Tsk. Money isn¡¯t the issue. Alright, I¡¯ve had enough fun for now. Tsk, tsk, we¡¯ll meet again.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Baek Yu-Seol was about to ask what she meant, but the fortune teller, who had been standing right in front of him, vanished in an instant. The space was suddenly empty. ¡°What the...?¡± He hurriedly ran into the train corridor and looked around, but there was no trace of anyone. Her movements were so ghostly that even his magical senses couldn¡¯t detect her. ¡°Seriously... What was that...?¡± The thought of an unidentified presence sent chills down his spine. ¡ª¡ª- The expedition led by Jeliel discovered the ruins of ancient Carmen Set and proceeded smoothly. With the help of her father¡¯s connections, a ss 7 mage joined them, and seasoned veteran adventurers cleared the way. The traps set up with ancient magic were hard to detect even with modern magic, and lingering spirits constantly gnawed at the expedition''s mental strength, but they pressed on without dy. All of this was the power of capital. It was the result of gathering the world¡¯s top adventurers. Boom!! ¡°You... are... granted... entry...¡± After defeating the guardian that protected the final gate of ancient Carmen Set, the ss 7, Catherpilt, approached Jeliel and spoke. "Miss. Only the final gate remains." ¡°... Well done.¡± It had not been an easy journey, and Jeliel was in rough shape. Her top-tier robe and adventurer suit were long torn and dirtied, but her face was glowing with light. ¡°Finally, finally, finally...!¡± Her heart was pounding. As Jeliel walked forward, the mages and adventurers parted to clear the way for her. The final gate. A soul chess match with the ancient Carmen Set. Only one person could face that great entity and y chess here. ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing for this day.¡± With her brilliant mind, she had neglected magic and focused solely on studying and researching soul chess to achieve the highest level of skill in the world. Rustle... An eerie mist began to rise, and two red dots appeared in the air. Instinctively, the adventurers realized that these were the eyes of something. Everyone drew their staff and aimed, but Jeliel raised her hand to stop them. "... A pitiful and wretched soul hase seeking me. What is the reason you have awakened me?" A deep and heavy voice echoed. Just hearing it made their knees tremble, but she managed to keep from copsing. "Eternal life. I want to live forever." "Yes, of course. She desires eternal life. To live forever?" No. She must obtain eternal life to save her father, who had little time left. "I will grant your wish." But. "If you win in a game of soul chess against me... Heh, heh." Boom! Suddenly, the terrain began to copse, rise, crumble, and form again, causing the adventurers to shout in confusion towards Jeliel. "Miss!" "Stay calm!" She did not show fear and did not move a single step from her spot. After a moment of waiting, the ce where Jeliel was standing had turned into a giant chessboard. Behind her were numerous chess pieces, but one crucial piece was missing: the king. Carmen Set let out an unpleasant, cacklingugh. "You will move as the king yourself. If you lose... your soul will be mine." There were many legends and tales recorded about Carmen Set. He tempted people by promising to grant any wish if they win in a game of soul chess, only to take their souls. The countless spirits that had tormented Jeliel¡¯s expedition throughout the ruins were likely the souls of those who hade to challenge Carmen Set and lost. "A being that grants any wish. Yet, there has never been a single sessful example of someone... A legend filled only with terrible notoriety." "Heh, heh. So, will you still y soul chess?" Was there any need to hesitate? She had lived her whole life for this moment. "Of course." Jeliel nodded without hesitation, and Carmen Set shouted in an excited voice. "Good! Just thinking about seizing your noble soul excites me too! Let¡¯s start soul chess right away!" Boom! Carmen Set''s chess pieces moved and arranged themselves. Jeliel stepped back, took the position of the king, closed her eyes, and raised her hand. Then, the chess pieces began to move and position themselves ording to hermand. "I won''t lose." In soul chess, the strategy began the moment the pieces were ced on the board. Jeliel arranged a very special formation. She had never used it before, but she learned this strategy after experiencing a crushing defeat against Baek Yu-Seol. The defeat was painful, but it allowed her to grow even more. "Well then, let¡¯s begin! I''m curious to see your skills, miss!!" ck! Carmen Set''s chess pieces moved, and thus began the true soul chess with their souls at stake. Chapter 202 Jeliel and Carmen Set¡¯s Soul Chess. All the veteran expedition members, including the ss 7 mage Catherpilt, watched the scene with bated breath. The Soul Chess between the two unfolded in a truly strange manner. Because Jeliel was losing? No, if that were the case, they would have nodded their heads in agreement, saying, ''Of course. That¡¯s how it should be.¡¯ On the contrary, it was quite the opposite... It was incredibly surprising that Jeliel was holding her own against Carmen Set. "The youngdy is... slightly ahead." "She has driven the legendary Carmen Set into a defensive position..." "Could it be that the youngdy''s chess skills are that good? The opponent is Carmen Set! The very one who even defeated the creator of Soul Chess!" Frankly, none of the expedition members thought Jeliel would win. Although she was a young genius and had shown great prowess in Soul Chess, so had the legendary Carmen Set. At the age of ten, she had already earned the title of Chess Grandmaster. In her twenties, she summoned the spirit of the creator of Soul Chess and challenged him to a match. ording to a legend, in her thirties, she even won against him Even if Jeliel had earned the title of Grandmaster in herte teens, her opponent was a genius beyond her, an entity that had lived for thousands of years. There was no way she could win. They thought she was just burning with apetitive spirit.
  • This is ridiculous! It''s bewildering!
Every move Carmen Set made was blocked by Jeliel¡¯s moves. Her chess pieces moved into perfect positions as if she anticipated every move in advance. Anticipation? Prediction? Guessing? Foresight? No. None of those words could describe it. Jeliel¡¯s chess could almost be called ''prophecy.'' ''How?'' Everyone had the same thought. The archmage, the expedition members, and even Carmen Set... Even Jeliel herself. ''How do I know that move in advance?'' She could clearly see every move made by Carmen Set as if it were unfolding right before her eyes. She could see how he would move next, what strategy he was devising, and the purpose behind each move. She could see through it all. It felt as if she had learned telepathy. Soon, she realized. It wasn''t a particrly difficult problem. Previously, Jeliel had experienced the second defeat in her life and had thoroughly analyzed and studied all the chess patterns and styles of her opponent, Baek Yu-Seol. It didn¡¯t take long for her to make his chess her own. Instead, she even went a step further, adapting it with her unique style. Therefore, she could understand the ancient spirit of Carmen Set. The chess yed by this man... resembled that of Baek Yu-Seol. No, it wasn''t just simr; it was exactly the same. The reason Jeliel had the upper hand? Wasn¡¯t it obvious? She had thoroughly analyzed and dismantled the opponent¡¯s moves over several days and nights, repeatedly reconstructing and modifying them. She couldn''t lose even if she wanted to. Indeed, Carmen Set¡¯s chess was formidable. He changed patterns several times in that brief moment, causing her strategy to waver continuously. If... She hadn''t experienced chess with Baek Yu-Seol, could she have dared to challenge that monstrous intellect of Carmen Set and... possibly win? ''......... Impossible.'' Even though she knew all the strategies, his chess skills were such that she couldn¡¯t help but keep imagining defeat. It was clear that she, a mere novice, was not a match for him. However, even though her skills were far inferior to Carmen set¡¯s. ¡°Hahaha! I lost!¡± In the end, she won. ¡­ This was also thanks to the help of someone who wasn¡¯t even there. Boom! Finally, when Jeliel¡¯s chess piece knocked over Carmen Set¡¯s king, he burst into heartyughter and said. ¡°I acknowledge it! You are superior to me! It''s as if the god of chess himself has descended!¡± "Oh...!" "To be acknowledged by the spirit of Carmen Set...!" "I can''t believe it..." Those loyal to Jeliel were so moved that they even knelt down. Their youngdy not only discovered a legendary ruin but also earned the recognition of the ancient spirit of Carmen Set. The moment this fact bes public, she might receive as much attention as the young female mages of Ste, who caused a sensation at the An Seminar with their groundbreaking papers. However, with an indifferent expression that showed no signs of joy, Jeliel faced Carmen Set. ¡°Very well! You said what you wanted was ''eternal life''?¡± "Yes. Give me the key to immortality." ¡°Do you truly wish to live forever? No matter what the cost?¡± ¡°...... Yes. But it¡¯s not for me." ¡°Hmm?¡± "Not for me, I want to give eternal life to my father." ¡°Oh¡­¡± .... At this unexpected statement, Carmen Set narrowed his eyes and stretched the corners of his mouth wide. ¡°I see...?¡± Something was off. But she had resolved to not show her back now. Jeliel stiffened her neck and faced Carmen Set. Heughed. The corners of his mouth gradually split, his shoulders shook out of sync, and his disheveled hair flew in all directions. No sound was heard. It was as if he was trying to hold backughter, but he obviously failed. ¡°Haha... So, your decision. Will it remain unchanged?¡± A moment of hesitation. Jeliel briefly looked back. ...!¡¯ The ss 7 archmage Catherpilt had his eyes wide open. He was shouting something, but it couldn¡¯t be heard from there. ''I''m sorry.¡¯ No matter how great an archmage, he couldn¡¯t stop her now. "Yes. I won¡¯t change my mind.¡± In the end, Jeliel nodded toward Carmen Set, Snap!!! Oh ¡®...?¡¯ Suddenly, it felt as if something snapped. Her legs gave out, and she copsed to the floor. ¡°Ugh, ugh....¡± The world spun. When she was young, the dark amusement park she visited with her father. As they rode the carousel alone at midnight. Her father waved his hand. But because the carousel kept spinning, she couldn''t keep facing her father. ¡®Dad.¡¯ Whirl! Whirl! In the fleeting scenery, Jeliel kept looking for her father. The carousel spun faster and faster. Da...d ... Faster. Even faster. In the spinning scenery, she could no longer find her father. ¡®Ah.¡¯ Jeliel closed her eyes. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Hawol ins. The name ''Hawol ins''es from the saying, ''Even if you run for a thousand miles, only moonlight fills the endlessly sprawling ins.¡¯ It meant the ins were so vast that nothing could be seen. Nowadays, with the development of trains, it was possible to quickly cross thousands of kilometers of ins, but in ancient times, hundreds of tribes divided thend and ruled it. The wolf beastmen Garam tribe, the cat beastmen ck Cat tribe, the frog beastmen Yua tribe, and many others had quite diverse distributions, but now most of the tribes lived harmoniously. There¡¯s a rather unbelievable part to this. The reason those tribes, who frequently waged wars, achieved harmony was not because they were tired of war. But, one day, the Starcloud Merchant Guild suddenly appeared and provided all the tribes with ''financial therapy'' in an excellent manner. It might seem nonsensical, but sometimes reality is stranger than fiction. tter! tter! ¡°Ohhh....¡± ¡°Wow.¡± As the train cut through the mountain via a cliff-side track, the view suddenly unfolded before them, and a gigantic tree appeared. In the distance. There was a single enormous tree. It was sorge that it seemed to upy half the world. It pierced through the pirs of clouds and stood tall. The second Heavenly Spirit Tree, the Hawol Tree. Located at the center of the seven rivers that traversed the continent, it was also known as the heart of the ins. Unlike the other Heavenly Spirit Tree, the Hawol Tree housed numerous diverse races, including the conservative ''natural elves'' that are truly deserving of a fantasy world''s ''natural elf'' title, making it thergest Heavenly Spirit Tree in terms of scale. This World Tree alsomunicated with the Elf King Florin, but it had a ''tree keeper'' in a somewhat mayor-like capacity. Of course, he did not govern. The elves, by their very nature, did not require rulers. While everyone on the train was mesmerized by the Hawol Tree, Baek Yu-Seol looked in the opposite direction. In the middle of the ins, arge vige was established in harmony with nature. Moonlight Hills, Lotus Guesthouse. In the center of the in, a green stem grew extraordinarily tall, and at its top, a giant pink lotus flower bloomed. That ce was the famous Lotus Guesthouse. It was also where the Twelve New Moons, including New Moon Silver, resided. It was the most beautiful ce in Hawol ins. ¡°Next stop is Moonlight Hills. Moonlight Hills station. The exit door is on the right.¡± Like a ripple in the calm sea, a woman''s voice suddenly came from the machine. The people who had been staring intently at the Heavenly Spirit Tree quickly came to their senses and hurriedly prepared to get off. ''... I guess I should go now too.'' Baek Yu-Seol wasn''t there to leisurely enjoy the sightseeing, but he felt fortunate to have been able to see such beautiful sights thanks to the train trip.N?v(el)B\\jnn The lotus flower that bloomed high in the sky, and the guesthouse built on top of it. In ancient times, it was said that immortals who could step on air and fly used to enjoy their leisure here, but nowadays, a state-of-the-art magical elevator was installed inside the lotus stem, making it easy for anyone to ess. Perhaps because ordinary people became deeply fascinated by such a beautifulndscape, there was a time when the Lotus Guesthouse was almost like Las Vegas. It had casino roulettes spinning on the streets and pachinko machines going off. Not anymore. After the StarCloud Merchant Guild bought up all the shares of the Lotus Guesthouse, they closed all the gambling halls and restored it to its former glory. Thanks to that, there were rumors that the immortals, who had gotten a taste for gambling, smacked their lips in disappointment and disappeared somewhere, never to be seen again... Believe it or not. Thinking about it now, it must have been a funny sight. Seeing immortals with beards down to their waists crowded around a roulette table shouting ¡®Let''s go!¡¯ would be something you wouldn''t easily see even if you paid money for it. ¡°Do you have a single room?¡± The Lotus Guesthouse was now divided into many guesthouses. From ss 1 to ss 5, the quality of the guesthouses varied, and he chose a moderately priced ss 3 guesthouse. ¡°Oh, student. Where would you find a single room? Of course, you can only get a double room or higher.¡± ¡­ Was that so? ¡°Then I''ll take that one.¡± As Baek Yu-Seol took out his wallet to receive the inn key, Ste¡¯s pocket watch came up with it. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence; it was intentional. Like when people post pictures of food on social media and sneakily include their luxury watch or foreign car key for bragging. "Hmm? Are you a student of Ste?" "Yes." "Aha. You¡¯re here for a visit?" The innkeeper''s expression changed. He thought Baek Yu-Seol was just an ordinary kid, but upon realizing he was a noble''s childing to ''y,'' his behavior changed. "Well...Yes? It looks like there''s a lot of fun stuff here." With the StarCloud Merchant Guild''s liquidation, all illegal gambling at the Lotus Guesthouse vanished. In other words, legal gambling still remained. Games yed with cards or dice were still avable, and he hade all this way to participate in them. "What would you like to try?" "Poker sounds fun." "Here. We give out 100 coins for free at first, so give it a try." "Oh...." Did they usually give out such things? Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t remember as he hadn''t been here before. But it was obvious. Seeing him as a noble''s child, they intended to hook him with a taste and then make him spend real money. But there was no need to y such tricks on Baek Yu-Seol. "I want to exchange coins right away." Thud! When Baek Yu-Seol ced a ck 007 box on the table and opened it, shining banknotes appeared. "Unbelievable..." Passersby stared at Baek Yu-Seol with wide eyes, and the innkeeper was also taken aback by such a high-rolling customer. He was momentarily flustered but quickly switched to a business smile. "Haha. Oh my, you''re a VIP customer. You should have told me sooner. Did I give you a double room? Let me guide you to the VIP room instead!" "That''s unnecessary." "Come this way. You said you wanted to y poker, right? I''ll prepare the best yers for you." After saying that, the innkeeper gestured wildly behind his back. He thought it was out of Baek Yu-Seol''s sight, but he saw it clearly. Swish! Several hidden agents moved, and a table was set up for him. All this bothersome process was just a way to meet ''New Moon Silver.'' Even if it cost money and time, it was a process he had to go through. ''Well, let''s get started.'' ¡­ As Baek Yu-Seol thought, a loud crash came from the next room. It was followed by someone''s shouting. "You damn old cheat! How dare you trick me! Guard! Guard, where are you! This old man cheated! How else could the nine of spades disappear!" "Sir, please calm down." "How can I calm down?" Baek Yu-Seol quickly ran towards the noise. Perhaps because he had shown enough money, the guards protecting him cleared the way. In what seemed to be another VIP room, an old man was leisurely smoking a pipe, while a man in his thirties was shouting at him. "You... Give me back my money right now!" "Haha. The young man is saying something amusing. What exactly did I cheat on?" Although this ce was not a casino, it was still a ce for games, and if someone cheated, they would be immediately expelled. To prevent that, the best mana detection sensors made by a ss 8 mage were installed everywhere, and a ss 7 mage was the owner of the Lotus Guesthouse, so cheating through magic was impossible. Even if Eltman Eltwin came, the moment he used magic, the mana detection sensors would ring loudly. "So, did the sensors go off? My hand movements were being watched by the guards. Was there anything strange?" As the old man spoke arrogantly, the guards sweated profusely and shook their heads. Even the guards with superior vision from the Garam tribe couldn''t see anything strange, so it was safe to say there was no cheating. In other words, he won the young man''s money purely by skill. ''That''s ridiculous.'' Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t help butugh at the old man''s confident demeanor. How could someone be so shameless? He was using a fraudulent trick that couldn''t even bepared to ss 9 spatial magic or a gambler''s hand movements. "Damn it. Damn it....!" Unable to find any evidence, the young man in his thirties was dragged out by the guards, empty-handed. Baek Yu-Seol quickly took his seat. "Hmm? And who are you, kid?" Thud! There was no need to open his mouth. Just showing his superior wealth and chips, no, coins, was enough. "Grandpa, let''s have a game." "Oh, I see... You are..." When he confidently challenged him, the gambling old man, New Moon Silver, seemed intrigued and raised the corners of his mouth. "... Sure, it sounds like fun after a long time. Haha." Ping! He tossed a coin to Baek Yu-Seol, and with that signal, the game began immediately. The game was poker. It was the card game he was least confident in. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 One of the Twelve New Moon, Silver. He had the ability to view the past, present, and future simultaneously. To rewind or fast forward time, or even to stop it. It could truly be considered unique among the other New Moons. ¡°What¡¯s your favorite poker game?¡± With a long white beard which made him appear like an immortal, New Moon Silver asked Baek Yu-Seol. As if he had prepared in advance, Baek Yu-Seol answered without hesitation. ¡°Seven Card Stud.¡± ¡°Seven Card Stud, huh.¡± It was one of the most famous poker games, and at one time, it was synonymous with poker itself in Korea, where Baek Yu-Seol once lived. There was no special reason why he chose this game. Was it because it would be easy to win against New Moon Silver, who manipted time? No way. It was simply because it was the only poker game he could y. He didn¡¯t know how to y poker well. He was such a novice that he had to check the hand rankings through his smart sses. Here¡¯s an important point. In Seven Card Stud, you start betting after receiving one card at a time, but the yer hardly touches the cards. In other words, it was impossible to cheat by switching cards. Even if he briefly turned over a card to show it, it would be immediately caught by the mana sensors and the Garam Tribe guards waiting all around. ¡°Shall we start the game right away?¡± The dealer approached and asked cautiously as he watched his surroundings. He wasn¡¯t watching Baek Yu-Seol; he was watching New Moon Silver, the tyrant of the Lotus Guesthouse. ¡°Well, sure. What¡¯s the stake?¡± ¡°One million.¡± ¡°Haha. You¡¯re going to have quite the experience at a young age.¡± Following Baek Yu-Seol, New Moon Silver also ced the stake on the table. ¡°Deal the cards.¡± The game started. With a long table between them, the dealer carefully dealt three cards each to Baek Yu-Seol and New Moon Silver. After checking their hands, they both ced all three cards face down. From this point on, the oue of the game was half decided. Sometimes, a good hand is dealt from the start, while other times, no matter how many more cards you receive, you end up with a bad hand that can¡¯t form a ranking. ¡®Poker face.¡¯ It refers to a facial expression that hides one¡¯s emotions to avoid revealing their hand. For Baek Yu-Seol, who was blessed by the Yeonhong Chunsamweol, it was very easy, so he maintained a stoic expression throughout. However, New Moon Silver was different. ¡°Haha...¡± He continued to chuckle, then flipped over one card, and Baek Yu-Seol followed by flipping over one of his cards as well. "I will distribute the cards." As they revealed each card one by one, the dealer distributed another card. After revealing the newly received card, betting began. Baek Yu-Seol inspected his cards and dered a half bet, wagering half of the pot. New Moon Silver scrutinized his expression but couldn''t find any clues. Since there was nothing he could do at that moment, he called the bet. "Call." The game progressed quickly. Neither Baek Yu-Seol nor New Moon Silver hesitated to betrge amounts of money, and the dealer sweated profusely while dealing with the cards rapidly. "Call and raise to four million." "Call and raise to eight million." The dealer prided himself on having seen many high-stakes games, but this was a first. *''What kind of nerve does that student have?''* Seeing him nonchntly wager such a staggering amount of money, it was clear he must be from a famous noble family. But even so, wasn''t it too much money to risk just for a life lesson? Even New Moon Silver, who was usually cautious, was recklessly bettingrge sums of money while barely ncing at his cards. Thus, all seven cards were dealt, bringing the game to its final stage. When all the bets were ced and the pot had reached an astronomical amount, the cards were revealed. Baek Yu-Seol hand: a straight flush. Silver December''s hand: two pair. ''Baek Yu-Seol wins.'' Silver December stroked his beard. ''I lost.'' In a situation where he had no choice but to forfeit all the money he had bet so far, New Moon Silver closed his eyes and then opened them again. "... Half.¡± Five minutes earlier. Focusing back on the moment when Baek Yu-Seol made his first bet, which is the ''present.'' In the future, he had lost. So, he acted a bit differently this time. "Fold." Why bet on a game he had already lost? Although it seemed like he had a pretty good hand, New Moon Silver folded, leaving Baek Yu-Seol powerless. The same thing happened in the next round. "Double!" "... Fold." "Raise!" "... Fold." "Hehehe. Good. Good." New Moon Silver¡¯s strategy was simple. By simultaneously observing the present and the future, he confirmed the oue that had already urred in the future and acted differently in the present. The New Moon, who had peeked into the future, dered a fold whenever Baek Yu-Seol had an advantage and bet big whenever he had the upper hand, thus taking Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s money. *¡®Indeed. It¡¯s no use ying this game.¡¯* *¡®Even though he¡¯s a Ste student, a child cannot beat the best gambler.¡¯* New Moon Silver was known as a tyrant at the Lotus Guesthouse. No one could defeat him in a card game, and his magical prowess was so immense that it was impossible to expel him by force. Whenever he showed up, he forced people to y card games, siphoning off the guesthouse¡¯s money before escaping. He was not just a tyrant but a bully. For a young student to challenge such a figure without knowing any better, he must be shedding tears of blood by now¡­ *¡®Hmm?¡¯* *¡®What is this?¡¯* Therefore, everyone present felt the same doubt simultaneously. ¡°Call.¡± Even though he had already lost nearly half of his money, Baek Yu-Seol continued the game with a calm expression. *¡®Does that amount of money mean nothing to him?¡¯* It could be exined if he were incredibly wealthy, but even the richest people start to show their emotions when a game turns against them. However, Baek Yu-Seol maintained a rxed demeanor throughout. Was he really unaffected by losing money, or was it... ¡°Raise!¡± When New Moon Silver shoved in his coins and made a strong bet, the spectating Garam Tribe guards broke out in a cold sweat and shook their heads. *¡®He¡¯s doing it again.¡¯* Doing this with only two cards dealt meant he was undoubtedly confident of his victory. New Moon Silver always won when he made such bets, so this time would be no different. But then. Baek Yu-Seol rested his chin on his hand and didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he turned to the dealer and said. ¡°Dealer, before dealing the next card, could you shuffle the deck?¡± ¡°What? What?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that, is there?¡± ¡°Well, um...¡± ¡°Wait! What is the meaning of this?¡± New Moon Silver finally spoke up, flustered. ¡°Is there a need to shuffle the cards? We can proceed as is.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one shuffling; the dealer is. Is there a problem with that?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but...¡± New Moon Silver, who had never encountered such a situation, was greatly shocked. This game was supposed to end with him getting a full house and Baek Yu-Seol getting a straight. However, in the future he had observed, there had been no instance where the dealer shuffled the deck. Having already bet arge sum, if the cards were shuffled now¡­ Even New Moon Silver couldn¡¯t predict the oue. It was toote to peek into the future again. Even New Moon Silver couldn¡¯t reverse events that had already happened¡­ Time regression was impossible. ¡°I will reveal my cards.¡± Baek Yu-Seol: straight. Silver December: three of a kind. *¡®... I lost.¡¯* Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s hand rank had risen by one level, while New Moon Silver¡¯s hand rank had plummeted to the bottom. ¡°Haha. Well, this is something.¡± New Moon Silver chuckled dryly since this had never happened before. A variable had intervened during the game, altering the future. As Baek Yu-Seol scooped up New Moon Silver¡¯s money, he said, ¡°It seems you originally had a good hand.¡± ¡°Huh? Yes, that was the n.¡± ¡°But I shuffled the cards, and your hand rank was broken.¡± ¡°Well... That¡¯s true, but...¡± However, that event had only urred in the future. There was no way Baek Yu-Seol could have noticed it, yet his words made it seem like he had witnessed the exact same scene. ¡°Let¡¯s resume the game.¡± The same pattern repeated thereafter. Whenever Baek Yu-Seol had a good hand, New Moon Silver would fold, and conversely, whenever New Moon Silver had a good hand, Baek Yu-Seol would request a card shuffle. However, there was no guarantee that Baek Yu-Seol would win just because he introduced the variable ''card shuffle.'' Even in the unforeseen futures caused by the variable, there were plenty of cases where Baek Yu-Seol lost. Conversely, there were plenty of cases where New Moon Silver lost too. Neither had particrly outstanding poker skills. In terms of psychological warfare or technical aspects, they were no different from ordinary people. In other words, they were purely ying Seven Card Stud. *¡®This is...¡¯* New Moon Silver clicked his tongue. The future was shifting moment by moment. Do you know the term butterfly effect? It¡¯s so famous that it needs no exnation, but to get straight to the point, each of Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s trivial actions triggered a butterfly effect. The future is not predetermined. Depending on the events urring in the present, countless possibilities and probabilities arise, and the future unfolds following those. However, the moment ''chance'' intervenes, even New Moon Silver couldn¡¯t predict the future. For example, let¡¯s say you put three dice in a cup and shake them to guess the ''odds and evens.'' In the cup, the dice hit the walls, collide with each other, and roll around, creating infinitely many possible oues. Countless events are created byyering chance upon chance upon chance. 3, 4, 1. 2, 6, 6. 1, 3, 2. Even looking at the same future, thousands and thousands of futures arise, making it impossible for New Moon Silver to predict the numbers that would be shown by the dice five minutester in the odds and evens game. The ability to simultaneously observe the present and the future. It sounded like a wonderful ability, but it was simply an ability to ''calcte probabilities''... Nothing more, nothing less. Time is far too vast and grand to be dominated by a single being. When thinking of the Twelve New Moons, one might imagine them as ''beings that dominate specific attributes.'' New Moon Bronze dominated ice. Scarlet Summer dominated fire. Yeonhong Chunsamweol dominated the mind. But... That was a misconception. They did not dominate attributes. They simply understood the flow of those attributes better than anyone else. ¡°Call and double.¡± ¡°Ugh...!¡± No one could match New Moon Silver¡¯s understanding of time. ¡­ Unless the opponent was someone who hadpletely grasped the concept of a time traveler. Baek Yu-Seol caused numerous coincidences even during a single game. He would bet without looking at his cards, request the cards to be shuffled, or ask the Garam Tribe watching the game to mix up the cards. The future had be unknown. The predetermined future kept changing. For New Moon Silver, this was terror and despair. It felt like being thrown into the vast ocean with his limbs bound and his vision blocked. But at the same time... A thrilling excitement surged through him. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve won!¡± It was a game he was supposed to lose. But every time he bet, Baek Yu-Seol kept introducing ¡®coincidences,¡¯ which was used to his advantage by New Moon Silver, who cedrge bets and won. This too was a coincidence. He could have lost, but he also could have won. He bet on an uncertain future, and in the end, he won. ¡°¡­ I lost.¡± When Baek Yu-Seolid down his cards, New Moon Silver chuckled and swept the mountain of coins toward himself. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enjoyable?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s enjoyable! With this money, I can drink a thousand years old rice wine!¡± ¡°Is that really why you¡¯re happy?¡± ¡°What?¡± At that moment, New Moon Silver looked up and met Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s eyes. In his eyes... something profound flickered. New Moon Silver thought it seemed ¡®familiar.¡¯ ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you.¡± New Moon Silver, who had been foolishly gathering coins, put them down and slumped into his chair. Folding his arms, he nodded. ¡°Ask away.¡± ¡°Is the future of this world predetermined?¡± ¡°¡­ Well, it sounds like you know who I am.¡± New Moon Silver frowned as if he was having a headache, then sighed deeply. The opponent¡¯s behavior made it obvious. That arrogant human child knew his identity and hade to see him. Thus... He answered calmly. ¡°The future is predetermined.¡± New Moon Silver could observe countless futures, and they branched off into numerous timelines. However. No matter how many futures there were. The ending... was always the same. This world would be destroyed in ten years. All the countless branching futures were racing toward exactly the same single endpoint. Heading toward the destruction. The predetermined future couldn¡¯t be stopped or reversed. New Moon Silver was just someone who could swim a little better in the waterfall called ¡®time.¡¯ While others were helplessly swept down by the waterfall, he, with great effort and struggle, possessed a very slight special ability to go against the current. Changing the fact that the waterfall itself fell from top to bottom... was absolutely impossible. So. Baek Yu-Seol asked again, ¡°Is the future... really predetermined?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did you just foresee that you would win?¡± No, he didn¡¯t. He yed poker and felt the deserted ind while swimming in the vast, uncharted sea of an undetermined future. ¡°¡­ That¡¯s a difficult question.¡± New Moon Silver. In exchange for his ability to reverse the flow of time, he hade to understand the truth that ''a predetermined future cannot be changed.'' From the moment he realized that truth, it became his shackle and curse, one he couldn''t escape for over a thousand years. But. What if, like causing ripples in a calmke, someone could create variables, even just a little... to steer the predetermined future in a different direction? Even in something as trivial as a simple poker game... What if there was someone who could change the future? ¡°The future is not predetermined.¡± At first nce, it might seem like an arrogant statement. To dare to discuss time with New Moon Silver. But the old man nodded calmly at the boy¡¯s words. ¡°I see...¡± Unable to predict even this simple poker game properly, how could he call himself the New Moon Silver? ¡°I came here to gamble with you.¡± It was the first time. There was an opponent he couldn¡¯t predict. A bet with him would inevitably result in a loss for New Moon Silver. Because even the already determined future had been altered, making the oue unknown. ¡°The content of the gamble is simple.¡± Now, he proposed another gamble. ¡°Whether the world will be destroyed in ten years or not.¡± Ting! The boy flicked hisst remaining coin toward the old man. ¡°I will go all-in... on ''the world will not be destroyed.''¡± " Chapter 204: An Old Story (1) Chapter 204: An Old Story (1) Today''s diary entry: Entered the casino ¡ú Lost everything! The end. ''... I lost it all.'' Thinking of it as an entry fee to raise New Moon Silver¡¯s favorability, it wasn''t too expensive, but it was still arge sum, so it was inevitable to feel the sting. Although Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s bank ount was piling up with an enormous amount of money thanks to the copyrights of his items, it didn¡¯t change the feeling of having lost all the cash in front of him. People often say that losing all the money you spent on gambling is like buying a life lesson at a high price. No. That¡¯s just a way to console oneself. Not even the blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol could soothe this stinging feeling.¡°Ugh...¡± While he was shedding tears of blood alone, New Moon Silver suddenly spoke. "Alright, good. I really love gambling. And your proposal is quite interesting even in my mere thousand-year-long life. I¡¯ll ept it." He burst intoughter while stroking his beard. That kind ofughteres from winning money. "I¡¯ll return this money to you." At that moment, a broad smile spread across Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s face. "Oh, there''s no need for that, but if you''re returning it, well..." "Anyway, I didn¡¯t gamble for the money. However, I feel we need to have a deeper conversation." Suddenly. Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s hand, which had been reaching for the coins, stopped. Yes. The opponent was New Moon Silver. He had briefly let his guard down while conversing openly with him, but this wasn¡¯t the time to worry about money. "First question. You already knew my identity. How did you know?" ¡°.....¡± It was amon development in transmigration clich¨¦s. The protagonist surprises the opponent by figuring out their identity. It would be great if he could lie and say he figured it out with his insight, but that wouldn¡¯t work. Although he had weakened his powers by dividing them among three sacred artifacts, his mental strength was top-notch among the New Moons. A clumsy lie wouldn''t work. So, he needed toe up with the most usible excuse... ¡°No need.¡± ¡°... What?¡± ¡°No need to ask. I¡¯ve be curious about your past. I¡¯ll check it myself.¡± ¡°No, wait, that...¡± Baek Yu-Seol quickly tried to get up, fearing he might find out he was from ''Earth.'' But it was already toote. "Calm down, and rx your mind." The moment Baek Yu-Seol met his gaze... Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s body lost strength. Time and spacepletely stopped. **[New Moon Silver rewinds the ''clockwork of time.'']** **[You entrust yourself to the flow of time.]** Ssh! New Moon Silver plunged into the sea. The sea called time. It was different from the waterfall of time. Here, it was impossible to resist or go against the flow anymore. However, New Moon Silver was special. He could swim freely in this sea of time. ¡­ It was vast. The moment he fell into the sea, the old man felt something strange. The very premise of the ''sea'' was unusual. If one were to briefly describe an individual¡¯s time, it could be called a ''stream.'' Starting from a small watercourse, the stream widens and deepens as it bes a river. But. *''What on earth is this...?''* New Moon Silver. For a thousand years, he had observed all times across many ages. Yet, even for him, this was a first. *''So much time shattered into pieces!''* Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s time was not just immense. This enormous sea of time was... fragmented like a kaleidoscope. The past and future were mixed together with Baek Yu-Seol barely holding onto the thread of ''present''... He lived through this timeline. It was unstable and iplete. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he shattered into dust and disappeared at any moment. *''How many years has he lived...?''* The thousand years lived by New Moon Silver seemed trivialpared to Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s time, which was so old and worn out that it was a miracle it still functioned. *''That is...''* A fragmented scene of some future caught New Moon Silver¡¯s eye. Ten years from now. It was the scene of the world¡¯s destruction, when the Demonic ck Dragon descended upon the earth. A sight he had seen countless times since he was born... Yet, in Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s time, that scene was vastly different from what he knew. *''The Demonic ck Dragon... has fallen.''* A being stood before the gigantic Demonic ck Dragon. He didn¡¯t have to struggle to understand who it was. ¡­ re! The moment he confirmed it, New Moon Silver¡¯s body was pulled back, and he rapidly saw Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s journey to reach the Demonic ck Dragon. Hundreds, thousands of deaths and resurrections. *''How?''* It was... a scene even the old man couldn''tprehend. One of the Twelve New Moons, Silver. He certainly possessed the ability to manipte time. However, because his power was so immense and uncontroble, he divided all his strength equally among three sacred artifacts. One governed the future. One governed the past. One governed the present. And he... was content with simply observing the past, present, and future throughout his life. Time regression? He could do it if he wanted. By bringing the clockwork of the past and winding it, he could go back as much as he wanted. But time regression could never be perfect without a cost. There was a limitation that ''events that urred in the future could not be changed by returning to the past.'' Even if a loved one died and he went back to the past, he would only witness their death again and could not prevent it. Time regression? It was called time regression, but it was no different from a recorded videotape. He couldn¡¯t interfere with anything, He could only observe, nothing more. That was why New Moon Silver lived resigned to the fact that the world would end. The future could not be changed. However. *''What on earth are you?''* Baek Yu-Seol undertook tens of thousands of regressions that he himself wouldn¡¯t dare to attempt, and ultimately defeated the Demonic ck Dragon. A future he hadn¡¯t seen. A future he couldn¡¯t change. The boy in front of him... was someone who had aplished everything he thought he couldn''t do. ¡­ Clunk! ¡°Hmm!¡± New Moon Silver somehow emerged from the sea and slumped into his chair. Then, he brought a bottle of rice wine to his lips. ¡°... Huh?¡± Baek Yu-Seol looked around in a daze. He felt as if time had briefly stopped, but everything had returned to normal in less than a second. *''What was that...?''* As he felt around his chest and looked around, the Garam Tribe guards and the dealer who had been handing out cards wore bewildered expressions. They couldn¡¯t understand what had just happened. ¡°... Now that I see it, we¡¯ve met before.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Perhaps... At some point in the past, you and I met.¡± On a different timeline from now. *¡®Wh-What are you talking about?¡¯* Regardless of Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s puzzled expression, New Moon Silver took arge swig of rice wine and then spoke. ¡°I understand why you came to find me. You probably need my blessing.¡± Baek Yu-Seol hadn¡¯t expected the conversation to progress that far. *¡®This wasn¡¯t part of the n.¡¯* Even if he managed to win over New Moon Silver with a clever speech after beating him in gambling, his blessinges at a steep price. He had nned to visit him dozens, if not hundreds of times. Then, he would be a drinking buddy and gambling friend, and gradually bring up the topic of his blessing. ¡°Alright. I will grant you my blessing. However, with my current power, it¡¯s impossible to bestow a proper blessing. I have divided my power into four parts and sealed them in three sacred artifacts.¡± Baek Yu-Seol was aware of that. While most of the New Moons sealed only a small portion of their power in sacred artifacts, New Moon Silver had poured too much power into his artifacts. Because of this, the sacred artifacts had developed physical bodies and could act independently. Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t know what forms they took. New Moon Silver December''s sacred artifacts always took on different appearances, species, ages, and genders, and they operated wherever they pleased. There were a few locations he could roughly guess... ¡°Find one of my sacred artifacts. Then, I will gift you my blessing.¡± ¡°What? Is that really true?¡± ¡°Is there any reason to hesitate? Since I know your goal aligns with mine, I will help you as much as I can.¡± Baek Yu-Seol hadn¡¯t expected the conversation to go this smoothly. However, there was one problem. How to find the sacred artifact? Scarlet Summer¡¯s sacred artifact was securely kept in the deepest part of the Adolveit Pce. New Moon Bronze¡¯s sacred artifact had frozen the Levian Coast, and Yeonhong Chunsamweol¡¯s sacred artifacty dormant in an ancient ruin. All three had high difficulty levels to obtain, but themon point was that they all remained in one ce without moving. But New Moon Silver¡¯s blessing... ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve already met one of my sacred artifacts. And it seems to have quite a liking for you.¡± ¡°Met it? When?¡± ¡°Yes. It must have been very recent, so think carefully. It will be staying near you due to fate.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± After saying this, New Moon Silver stood up, holding the rice wine bottle. His face was slightly flushed from the alcohol, but his eyes showed no sign of wavering. ¡°Then, see you next time.¡± ¡ª¡ª- The Starcloud Expedition led by Jeliel sessfully returned after conquering the ancient ruins of Carmen Set. They were greeted by a barrage of cameras from numerous journalists. The story of Jeliel, who had not only encountered the legendary ¡®Carmen Set¡¯ but also challenged and defeated him at the young age of eighteen, was sensational enough to make headlines. Of course, the Starcloud Company had also spread the word to the press in advance to boost Jeliel¡¯s image. Click! Click! ¡°---!!¡± ¡°_!¡± ¡°---!¡± The journalists outside the carriage were shouting something, but Jeliel couldn''t hear them at all. *¡®Annoying.¡¯* She let their voices pass through one ear and out the other. It was probably just the usual questions about how she found the ruins of Carmen Set and how she conquered them. She didn''t need to answer them now; she could exin everything properly at the press conferenceter. There was no point in tiring herself out by listening to them now. More importantly. Jeliel was overjoyed at having gifted her father immortality. At thest moment, Carmen Set had said. *¡®Your wish has been granted!¡¯* Immediately after, all the expedition members standing inside the ruins were expelled, and the door to the ruins closedpletely. It didn¡¯t matter anymore. She would never need to visit those ruins again. If she had extended her father¡¯s lifespan, that was more than enough. *¡®But... What was that vision?¡¯* However, there was one thing that bothered her. At the moment she made her wish to Carmen Set, why did she recall an event from her childhood? The memory of the night when the moon rose, when she had rented an entire night amusement park to spend time with her father... It was the only memory she still cherished deeply. Whenever and wherever she recalled it, it brought her a magical sense of peace. Even now, thinking of that time made her smile and filled her with happiness. *¡®Maybe.¡¯ Maybe it was the exhration of finally saving her father that brought back the happiest memory from her childhood. Jeliel reassured herself with that thought as she reclined in the carriage. ¡°¡­ Miss.¡± The automaton carriage driver turned around with a pale face. ¡°Are you... really alright?¡± ¡°Huh, what?¡± ¡°Well, the journalists...¡± Journalists? What were they talking about? As she thought this and started to listen more closely, strange questions suddenly flooded her ears like a tide. ¡°What do you think about the disappearance of the chairman of Starcloud?¡± ¡°There are reports that he suddenly vanished from the meeting room!¡± ¡°Do you know anything about this?¡± ¡°Can you guarantee that this has nothing to do with you?¡± ¡°... What?¡± It was a strange question. Why wasn¡¯t it rted to Carmen Set? Weren¡¯t they praising her? Jeliel turned her head towards the journalists with a nk expression. The journalists'' faces as they fervently thrusted their microphones forward were full of enthusiasm. Why did their twisting faces seem so slow and vivid? ¡°What on earth are you talking about¡­?¡± Jeliel shook her head in denial as if she couldn¡¯t ept the reality.", Chapter 205: An Old Story (2) Chapter 205: An Old Story (2) Wailing sirens were mixed with the steady downpour of rain. Boom...! Lightning roared loudly, painting Jeliel¡¯s pale cheeks a blue hue. She stared into the void with hollow eyes, lost in thought. That ce, perhaps. The seat where her father would have been. The World Business Summit. A gathering where top politicians and businesspeople from various countries including the chairman of Starcloud met to discuss global economic development. This meeting was attended by as many as 100 participants. It was considered a gathering of the world''s elites. Among them, Jeliel¡¯s father sat in the highest seat. But now, he was gone.All 99 participants testified with pale faces that Chairman Melian had vanished. Without any warning, he had turned to dust right before their eyes. Swoosh~!! Boom! The downpour was particrly intense. The summit was held at the top of the Great Tower. It had its roof retracted as the discussions ended, leaving Jeliel exposed to the rain. She was the closest to the clouds. Three days had passed since her father¡¯s disappearance. Many things had happened. Mages from major towers and candidates for the Great Tower hade from all over the world to help search. Hundreds of police search units were deployed outside, and the Iron Magic Knights came to assist with security. It was almostughable that ss 7 mages had to set up barriers around the press line due to the overwhelming number of reporters. Alchemists'' celestial satellites floated below the clouds, scanning every direction, hoping to detect any sign of Melian¡¯s life. To find just one person, people from all over the world had gathered and poured all their efforts into the search. This signified how important her father was, but it brought nofort to Jeliel. The scenery around her was soaked in rain. It was blurred like typography on wet paper. Nothing was clear to her. In the end, no one had found even a trace of her father. ¡­ Including herself. *''It''s my fault.''* If there had been some other cause, another reason for her father''s disappearance, she could have med something. But because this disaster was solely her fault, she couldn''t me anyone and was slowly eroding her own emotions. *''What have I done...?''* It was an evening of torrential rain. She closed her eyes, opened them, and the sun was up. She blinked her bleary eyes, and it was evening again. How many days had passed? The dedicated medical staff of Starcloud came to check on her as she remained motionless in the same spot, but Jeliel didn¡¯t even look at them. ¡°Foolish girl.¡± He came to see her about a weekter, one afternoon. The sun should have been high in the sky, but it was hidden by dark clouds, making the sky dim. ¡°You¡¯ve really caused a disaster this time.¡± A man known as one of the world¡¯s top ss 9 mages and the pir of the Western Desert¡­ The master of the Great Sanwol Tower, Haeseongwol, hade to see Jeliel. ¡­ Meeting his eyes with a nk stare, she mechanically nodded. Haeseongwol was dissatisfied with her appearance. He strode over and pped her hard on the cheek. Smack! Her cheek stung. It brought her back to her senses a little. ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone warn you when you sought out the ancient Carmen Set?¡± He had warned her. The greatest mage in the world standing right in front of her had personally warned her. ¡°Carmen Set will lead to yourplete destruction.¡± Haeseongwol, who had a close rtionship with Melian, had always advised young Jeliel whenever he met her. But she hadn¡¯t listened. Because she believed she was always right. ¡°So, look at the mess you¡¯re in now.¡± She didn¡¯t answer. No, she couldn¡¯t answer. Even if she had ten mouths, she wouldn¡¯t know what to say. Slowly raising her head, Jeliel parted her rain-soaked pink lips to ask him. ¡°What... Should I do now...?¡± Clicking his tongue, he looked up at the sky. Besides their business rtionship, Melian had such a good personality that they often met as drinking buddies. But he was gone now. Haeseongwol had also done his utmost to find him but to no avail. ¡°What did you wish for from Carmen Set?¡± ¡°... I asked for immortality for my father.¡± ¡°Stupid, ignorant, and foolish. Yourck of knowledge brought harm to your father.¡± He looked her straight in the eyes. The gaze of the great mage, which could kill a person with just his eyes, made her body stiff as a stone, but she didn¡¯t avert her gaze. ¡°Your wish must have been granted.¡± ¡°... What?¡± ¡°What does life mean to you?¡± It was an overly philosophical question. For Jeliel, who had lived mechanically, calctively, and rationally, it was an incredibly difficult question. ¡°Everyone¡¯s meaning of ¡®life¡¯ is different. For some, it may mean uncovering the truths of magic, and for others, it may mean fulfilling material desires.¡± Haeseongwol spoke. "However, you asked for eternal life without any conditions, rules, or restrictions. How can that be possible when every being in the world is born with a different meaning of life?" At that moment, Jeliel understood the meaning of his words. Her eyes widened and she parted her lips. "Impossible¡­!" "Yes. Your father had his values aligned with the life of Carmen Set. For him, eternal life would probably mean wandering as a spirit after abandoning his physical body, just like he is now." "Oh...!" Thud. Jeliel''s body copsed and she fell to her knees on the ground. Complete annihtion of the physical body. Wasn¡¯t that no different from death? "Even now, your father has lost a sense of self and is wandering somewhere in Aether as a spirit. Unfortunately, there is no technology to detect spirits, and even if we find his soul, it¡¯s impossible to restore his annihted body." Turning his back, Haeseongwol made a cold judgment. "... Give up on finding your father." The Master of the Sanwol Tower disappeared into the mist, and Jeliel stared nkly at the spot where he had stood. "Ha¡­ Haha..." Her chest felt so tight it seemed about to burst. Something seemed ready to pour down her throat, and her head was in excruciating pain as if it were breaking apart. *¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯* *¡®It''s a feeling I''ve never experienced before in my life.¡¯* *¡®No, this isn''t a feeling... It''s an emotion.¡¯* ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Although he told her to give up, Haeseongwol said to have mobilized all the manpower of the Sanwol Tower to develop new technology for searching spirits. In addition, considering the possibility that Melian might survive in another form, he deployed elite magic search teams, but there were still no results. About two weeks passed, and as both body and mind grew weary, "Student. Let me read your fortune." ¡­ A passing fortune-teller spoke to Jeliel. She was in the middle of directing the search on site, so there was no time for trivialities, but the fortune-teller''s timing was so perfect that Jeliel had no choice but to pause. "What is it, ma''am? How did you get in here? Get out immediately!" "Tsk. Tsk. Young people these days." The search team tried to chase the fortune-teller out, but Jeliel raised her hand to stop them. "Wait." "Yes? Yes!" "We will withdraw!" This ce was currently protected by a ss 7 police line barrier. This meant that ordinary people could never enter easily. It couldn¡¯t be exined by merely saying that someone identally entered. Jeliel did not leave the security sox. "Haha. Shall I read your fortune?" "....." Moreover, this fortune-teller in front of her... Something felt off. Despite facing a living being, it felt like looking up at a towering mountain. Even when facing Haeseongwol, she never felt like this. She suppressed the eerie feeling as much as she could and spoke. "Yes. I want my fortune read." "What kind of fortune do you want to know?" Jeliel hesitated for a moment. "....... Reunion fortune. Please read my reunion fortune." "Haha. Longing is beautiful, but it¡¯s also a painful emotion." After saying that, the fortune-teller looked far into the distance. Somewhere so far away that it was impossible for Jeliel to perceive... "There must be a ce which holds countless memories with the one you miss." ".....!" "Go to that ce. If your reunion fortune is good, you may have a fortunate meeting. Haha." After saying that, the fortune-teller turned her bent back and walked off somewhere. Jeliel mulled over her words in her mind for a long time. *''A ce which holds memories...''* Jeliel and his father lived such busy lives that they did not possess many memories together. However, there was one ce. A ce where memories were surely made. ¡ª¡ª- At that time, it seemed Jeliel was holding her father''s hand and boarding a train. *''Let''s go to Happnd!''* The old sign creaked as the rain hit it. This ce was the train station where the ''Happy Line,'' which only operated as an amusement park, used to run. Now, with Happnd closed, no one came there. Without any maintenance, green weeds grew all over the tracks, old posters were tattered and torn, and the cracked, shattered walls and the stopped esctors gave a somewhat mncholic feeling. "......" A ce which held memories. That day, Jeliel held her father''s hand and went on her first-ever trip. The train of the Happy Line, which had ceased operations, moved just for her, and the lights came alive in Happnd, which had been shut down. Again, just for her. Ssh! Each time Jeliel took a step, water droplets sshed from the puddles on the ground. The simple ck dress she wore was soaked through as she did not use an umbre, but she did not mind at all. With each step she took in the deserted train station, memories of the day she held her father''s hand kepting back to her. It had already been nearly ten years, but her sharp mind had not allowed her to lose a second of those precious memories. She now walked this ce alone, where she once walked with her father. Shhhh! As she walked up to the train station tform, rain poured through holes in the unmaintained ceiling. Avoiding the patches of rain that leaked in, Jeliel suddenly sensed a presence and looked up. There stood a boy. He had messy ck hair, and he wore a Ste uniform. He was holding an umbre and scratching his head as he looked at a poster. There was no doubt¡ªit was Baek Yu-Seol. *''Why?''* Why on earth was that boy here? She couldn''t understand it logically, but unconsciously, Jeliel began moving toward him. Ssh! Ssh! Her steps quickened. She had long since discarded the high-heeled shoes that hindered her walking. She moved faster and faster toward him. No, that wasn''t it. She was moving dangerously faster toward him. "... Huh?" Baek Yu-Seol quickly hid the poster with an ugly face on it behind his back, but Jeliel hadn''t even nced at it in the first ce. "Huff. Huff..." "Wh-what? What''s going on suddenly?" Baek Yu-Seol was bewildered, but after reaching him, Jeliel copsed to the ground as her legs gave out. Shhh!! Of all ces, it had to be where the rain was pouring down, yet she couldn''t even stand up from there. Slowly, she reached out her hand. The ce she managed to touch was... only the hem of Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s pants. She slowly lifted her head and made eye contact with the boy. It wasn''t an illusion. What was pooled in Jeliel''s eyes were definitely not raindrops, but unmistakable tears. The tragedy was caused by her own mistake. Even the great ss 9 Archmage had dered it a lost cause. Even the best search team, who could find a grain of salt on a sandy beach, had shaken their heads. Everyone said there was no possibility. She thought there was no hope. However, why did hope pulse through her heart the moment she saw him? "You. Could it be..." Baek Yu-Seol had sensed something. However, before he could say anything, she finally burst into tears and spoke. "... Help me." She was someone who had tormented him, tried to harm him, and nearly ruined his life. Those words were something she should never utter. Now that she had emotions, she knew how vile and wicked her actions were. The awl of guilt kept piercing her heart, tormenting her. Logically, Baek Yu-Seol wouldn''t grant her request. Even putting herself in his shoes, who would listen to the plea of someone like her¡ªa piece of trash? She realized she was alone and that she couldn''t do anything by herself. Yet still. "Please. Please... I can''t do anything anymore..." Jeliel bowed her head to him. "... Hey." When Baek Yu-Seol spoke, the rain suddenly stopped. Shhhh! Though the sound of rain still covered the world, strangely, no more rain fell on her head. *''Ah...''* When she looked up again and met his eyes, Baek Yu-Seol was holding an umbre over her. "You''ll catch a cold." As he said that and reached out his hand, Jeliel trembled and grabbed it with both of hers. "Ah. A...." Understanding the meaning behind his actions, countless emotions swirled in her heart. On a day when the rain poured down in torrents. Even though she was under an umbre, especially hot raindrops rolled down Jeliel''s cheeks. It was a rain of emotions.", Chapter 206: An Old Story (3) Chapter 206: An Old Story (3) Who would have thought things would turn out this way? Just knowing that Jeliel shed tears made it very easy to understand what was happening now. The [Viiness Jeliel Redemption] route. It was something that only a very few gamers in Aether World Online had witnessed. There was a reason why only a handful of yers could see it. It required meeting very high difficulty conditions to reach that point. The first condition: Raise your favorability enough to be able to interact with Jeliel. The second condition: Help Jeliel find the ancient ruins of Carmen Set. The third condition: Win a game of Soul Chess against Carmen Set on behalf of Jeliel. The conditions seemed easy at first nce, but ordinary yers were barred from the very first condition. Approaching Jeliel, who was difficult to even talk to and raising her favorability was a miracle in itself. That¡¯s not all, even establishing an interaction with her was enough to make any yer be considered a hardcore yer in themunity. The second condition was rtively easy. You only needed to follow the strategy guides posted by hardcore yers to obtain the keywords for heading to the ancient ruins of Carmen Set. But the third condition... was practically impossible. The NPCs in the game surprisingly had artificial intelligence and learning capabilities, and they could be taught Soul Chess. Even if you could y chess against Jeliel, you needed the skill to y better than her and educate her, which was a very tough journey. Baek Yu-Seol, too, eventually failed, "... Your father disappeared?" At the abandoned tform. The rain continued. Baek Yu-Seol sat next to her on a half-broken chair and listened to Jeliel¡¯s story. "It''s my fault." She med herself, but if you think about it, it was more of his fault. He was the one who taught Jeliel Soul Chess, hoping she would defeat Carmen Set. He never thought she would actually win... By now, the prestigious magic towers would be in chaos trying to find Melian, wondering what rewards mighte from rescuing the Chairman of the Starcloud himself. But unfortunately, he could confidently say all of that would be futile effort. Did he irresponsibly lead to this situation knowing well that Jeliel would be in such a state if she defeated Carmen Set? Fortunately, Melian could be restored to his original form. Probably, with a 100% chance. Even now, it was something he could do if he set his mind to it, but here he had to act as a cold-hearted person. To transform Jeliel. He couldn¡¯t save her father without anypensation. He nned to impose restrictions on Jeliel again this time. In the Aether World Online, there were many viins, but there were two main viinesses who were closest to the protagonist and most hostile. Hong Bi-Yeon, who held the highest power, and Jeliel, who controlled the world''s finances. They were formidable opponents for themoner girl protagonist to confront, but the benefits of transforming them were also immense. There was no need to exin the reason. Especially when Jeliel was transformed, there would be enormous changes in the world. Jeliel, who had lived selfishly, would donate her vast financial resources for the development of the world to atone for the heinous wrongs she hadmitted until now. Of course, even though she made amends through financial means, it didn¡¯t erase the numerous annoying episodes she caused for the protagonist, making her one of the tragic viinesses with many anti-fans despite her pretty appearance. ¡­ Honestly, Baek Yu-Seol wasn''t that fond of Jeliel either. "I''ll take responsibility and find your father." "... Really? Can you really find him?" Even though she was the one who asked for help first, she spoke in a shocked voice. What a situation. "Yes, it''s possible. By the way, there''s something I''m curious about." Jeliel looked at him with nk eyes. She still seemed like she hadn''t fullye to her senses. "How and why did youe to find me?" He was curious why she came to cling to him in the first ce. By now, the ss 9 Archmage Haeseongwol would be helping her; wouldn''t he be more reliable than Baek Yu-Seol? She hesitated a little, then slowly opened her lips. "A fortune-teller... came and told me. They said there would be someone here who could help me." "... Wait, a fortune-teller? A fortune-teller?" Could that fortune-teller be the one he know? Previously, New Moon Silver said that someone who had recently met him and had goodwill towards him was a divine artifact. Many candidates came to mind, but the most suspicious person he recently encountered was that mysterious fortune-teller on the train. He hurriedly took out the poster he had hidden in his pocket and showed it to her. "Does this look like them?" (Seeking a fortune-teller who looks like this) Features: Quack Jeliel looked at his drawing and crumpled her expression with an utterly incredulous look. "Your drawing... is terrible..." "What? No, it''s good." "... No, it''s not." "It''s a good drawing." *¡®This friend doesn''t understand art. Well, maybe it''s too much to expect modern people to appreciate my drawings.¡¯* *¡®My art is about a thousand years ahead of its time. It''s truly heartbreaking that there are no talents yet who can recognize my drawings.¡¯* Jeliel furrowed her brows and stared at Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s drawing for a long time before nodding. "This person... seems to be right." "Really?" "Yes." "W-where are they now?" Baek Yu-Seol asked urgently, and Jeliel''s eyes widened in surprise. "That. I don''t know..." She said she met them by chance, but honestly, he found that hard to believe. "By chance. Huh." If his guess is correct, that fortune-teller was definitely New Moon Silver¡¯s divine artifact. It would never orchestrate this meeting by chance. Especially since it was said to possess the ability to oversee the ''future.'' In terms of purely seeing the future, it was said to be even more adept than New Moon Silver himself. *''How many abilities has this old man divided?''* Well, it made sense. In the original game, when you got closer to New Moon Silver, he would candidly share his inner thoughts, and he once revealed his hardship. *''Seeing the past, present, and future simultaneously is not a good thing. Imagine knowing exactly when the beautiful rtionships I have now will end.''* *''Imagine loving someone, but constantly seeing her death haunting you for the rest of your life.''* That... would be not a blessing but a curse. "Well, it''s fine then." Baek Yu-Seol stood up and tilted the umbre toward Jeliel. ording to the forecast from the Magic Tower, this rain wouldn''t stop for a while. By now, he heard that Haeseongwol from the Sakwol Tower was helping Jeliel. That was just perfect. Normally, he wouldn''t even dare speak to the great Archmage, but he might as well take advantage of this opportunity. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Lotus Guesthouse. About a thousand miles from here. A pavilion built on a cloud. This ce served as a model for the famous painting ''Immortal''s Paradise.¡¯ This was the ce where immortals gathered to y Go. It was almost developed into a tourist spot in modern times but was eventually abandoned, and now, no one set foot here. The immortals all left, and ordinary humans couldn¡¯t reach this ce. Thud! There. New Moon Silver was ying Go alone. Though it was an open ce where anyone coulde, no one ever visited, making it his exclusive sanctuary. "... What brings you here?" With his eyes fixed on the Go board, New Moon Silver spoke, and as the clouds parted, an olddy appeared. She held an old bag in one hand, and had a bundle of cards hanging from her waist. She was covered in what seemed to be cheap essories. Her name... was unknown. New Moon Silver had not given her a name. If there were a term used for her in current society, it would be ''fortune-teller.'' She lowered her thick, cheap sunsses just enough to reveal her bumpy teeth as she smiled. "Old man, what are you up to these days? Why do you live like a hermit in a ce like this?" "Time is precious, but one cannot live busily every single moment." "Have you ever lived busily? I don''t recall that." "What brings you here?" ck! The old man ced the final Go stone. The white and ck stones on the Go board were perfectly symmetrical, yet interestingly, the white stones were one move ahead. "I came because I was bored. Haha, does an olddy''s journey need a reason?" The fortune-teller sat across from New Moon Silver, pushed all the stones aside, and picked up a ck stone. "So, old man. How about giving me a little concession?" ck! When the fortune-teller ced her stone, New Moon Silver picked up a white stone with a ttering sound. However, he didn''t ce his stone but spoke instead. "It seems you''re still wasting your time on useless endeavors." The fortune-teller, who had been chatting non-stop, didn''t respond to this question. "Stop it." "Well~ that''s difficult. It''s be my destiny, old man." New Moon Silver had eyes that could see the future. The fortune-teller had inherited this ability even more strongly, allowing her to see the future more clearly. Naturally, she also knew that the world would be destroyed in ten years. Thus... The fortune-teller was struggling to change the present to alter the future. She worked tirelessly behind the scenes, finding countless variables and guiding them in the right direction to create a better world. However. "So, have you changed anything?" The fortune-teller still didn''t know that all the countless efforts she made were also done by New Moon Silver. In those days, when he didn¡¯t share his power with anyone, he had the ability to manipte time at will. He rewound and repeated the world hundreds of times, trying to steer it in a different direction, but failed. All that remained for him was despair. *''In exchange for mastering the power of time, I cannot interfere with the events of the world.''* Because of this curse that came with the blessing, he could do nothing. "Well... I''ve made some small changes." For instance, orchestrating the meeting between Jeliel and Baek Yu-Seol. The two were destined to meet and help each other eventually. But if that meeting was toote, bad things could happen, so she made them meet a little earlier to prevent any other probabilities. Since they were fated to meet anyway, making them meet a bit earlier didn¡¯t really count as changing the future. "Baek Yu-Seol. You have an interest in that child as well." "Haha, yes. That child kept appearing in the future I was watching." "... I see." New Moon Silver could not see it. His current abilities were so weakened that he could only probabilistically calcte events happening right in front of him. "That child is special." He had tried something simr before. If the ability to turn back time were given to someone other than himself, what would happen? He could turn back time, but he couldn''t interfere with it. So, he decided to let others turn back time and change the future. The result? It failed miserably. Some lost their purpose and wandered for the rest of their lives, aware only that they had returned in time. Others lost all their memories and lived like wrecks, and some didn''t even realize they had traveled back in time. The toll for an ordinary being to reverse and travel back in time was... ''memories.'' Time took away only their happiest memories as payment. For humans, who live relying solely on their memories, this was an unbearably cruel price. Since that day, New Moon Silverpletely abandoned the n of letting someone else return in time and trying to prevent the future''s destruction. One day, as he lived, waiting for the impending doom while idly ying around, Baek Yu-Seol came to him. "That child changed the future." New Moon Silver said as he ced a white stone. It was in apletely unexpected position. "It was a very trivial change, but... that child showed me potential." He raised his head and met the fortune-teller''s eyes directly. New Moon Silver spoke in a heavy, somber voice. "I have decided to reim your powers." The consciousness of the divine artifact was created with the power of New Moon Silver. Taking back that power essentially meant it would perish. But... Despite the killing intent behind those words, the fortune-tellerughed, baring her crooked teeth. As if she had let go of all regrets. Sheughed like that. "Old man, you''re being quite verbose for thest game of Go. Are you scared of losing?" "... You damn hag." Thud! The fortune-teller ced a ck stone on the Go board. Her movement seemedpletely unburdened as if she didn¡¯t have any regrets. And so. Thest game of Go between two people who could pry in the future began. Chapter 207: An Old Story (4) Chapter 207: An Old Story (4) ss 9. The pinnacle of magic. The ultimate level. The limit of human capability. This level had a distinct resonance. It was not something that could simply be judged by a number. An ordinary person who knew nothing might say, ¡®Isn''t ss 9 just after ss 8?¡¯ but that was far from the truth. There was a significant wall between ss 8 and ss 9. To illustrate the difference in their levels of magic, it was akin to the gap between the ss 1 and ss 7. The difference between a ss 1 mage, who had just started on the path of magic, and a ss 7 mage, who had reached the highest point in the magical world... It might seem like an exaggeration, but it was an urate depiction. A ss 9 mage... was a transcendent being. It felt embarrassing to even call them mages felt embarrassing. They had glimpsed fragments of the ''truth'' that existed in this world and gained special enlightenment. They no longer manipted magic like a skill or mathematics but managed it as a natural phenomenon. There were fewer than ten ss 9 mages in Aether World. Why was the number expressed so vaguely? Because no one in the world knew exactly how many ss 9 mages existed. A ss 9 mage could defy thews of nature to the extent that the lifespan of their physical body bes meaningless. Some of them had secluded themselves in the shadows of the world and could no longer be found. Therefore, no one knew the exact number of ss 9 mages. The Master of the Sanwol Tower, Archmage Haeseongwol. He was one of the few ss 9 mages actively working in the magical world alongside Eltman Eltwin, and he was a living legend. The story of how he suddenly erected a massive magical tower in the middle of the deadly Saryeon Desert and created a vast oasis,ying the roots of life, was already so famous that it had been included in textbooks. Although he was much younger than Eltman Eltwin, Haeseongwol prided himself on having umted countless achievements like a towering edifice and having had a wide variety of experiences. But even for him, this was a first. "... So, you''re saying you want to entrust themand of the expedition to that boy?" "Yes." Haeseongwol genuinely couldn''t understand Jeliel''s judgment. Her father was missing, and she wanted to delegate themand of this important mission to a mere teenage boy. "You''re out of your mind." "No. I am more rational now than ever." "Fine. You mentioned Baek Yu-Seol, right? I''ve heard his name recently because of his rather interesting activities. But so what? The mages present here are aspetent, if not more so, than Baek Yu-Seol." "I know that too." "No, you don''t. Baek Yu-Seol may seem impressive, having achieved aplishmentsparable to those of genius mages despite being so young. But in the end, he¡¯s still just a teenage magic apprentice who hasn''t even graduated from academy." Haeseongwol''s words were reasonable. Anyone would think the same. Baek Yu-Seol was undoubtedly smart. Many mages had said that in ten years, he would leave a significant mark on the magical world as a genius. But... Baek Yu-Seol stillcked experience. Despite his deep knowledge and intelligence for his age, he had no substantial experience outside of academy. Though he had repelled dark mages multiple times as a student, it had only been a few times. Most of the magic warriors present here had a record of defeating dark mages at least dozens of times. They were experts in handling various mysterious cases, including disappearances. To delegate themand to Baek Yu-Seol in such a situation... could be seen as an insult to the careers and pride of these experts. "I understand your intention. But I cannot agree with it." When Haeseongwol concluded firmly, Jeliel lowered her gaze. A brief silence. Then, she slowly lifted her head again and met Haeseongwol''s eyes. "... Tower Lord." Her eyes were lifeless and empty, devoid of any emotion. Haeseongwol met her gaze and suddenly felt a chilling sensation. "Speak." "I know that much." "... Yes, you would." Overshadowed by Baek Yu-Seol, Jeliel also possessed a genius mind that could be called one of the century. Not only was she outstanding in the academic field of magic, but she had also entered the business world at a young age and achieved tremendous results, proving her intellect. "I am more calmly assessing the situation and thinking more clearly now than ever. To find my father... I would even sacrifice my soul." Wrong. In fact, it was a misconception that¡­. Jeliel''s eyes were devoid of any emotion. She was now appealing with her emotions. Calm judgment? Ridiculous. Jeliel was currently overwhelmed by emotions and unable to make a proper judgment. Therefore, Haeseongwol''s heart sank. *''This child is appealing with emotions?''* It was hard to believe. Though her father might not know, Jeliel was a child who had no emotions. No matter how much she hid it and acted like an ordinary person, she could never deceive the eyes of a great sage. Haeseongwol, who had watched her since childhood and knew she had no emotions, found this moment incredibly hard to believe. What on earth had caused her to change? Was her father''s disappearance such a huge shock to her? No, something was different. Something... very intense had been stimting her slowly over a long period. And recently, it had exploded, finally granting emotions to Jeliel, who was more machine-like than any machine. "... If that is your will, I will relent this one time.¡± Seeing Jeliel pleading so earnestly, as a friend of Melian, he couldn''t refuse her request. And so. A bizarre phenomenon urred where a mere student of Stemanded the elite ''Dark Team'' of magical investigators from the Sanwol Tower. Naturally, the mages of the Sanwol Tower would have had every reason toin, but none showed any signs of discontent. It wasn''t because they had noints. Theypletely trusted Haeseongwol''s judgment, and as mages, they knew how to control and hide their emotions. *''This is quite burdensome.''* Baek Yu-Seol desired this situation, but now that he was actually inmand, he felt a slight pressure. Moreover, with the ss 9 archmage Haeseongwol directly observing the situation, who could easily speak up with ordinary courage? However, Baek Yu-Seol had the blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol, and even without that, his shameless personality made it not much of an issue. "So what are you nning to do now?" The mage who originally led the Dark Team asked. Baek Yu-Seol nced at the prepared magical heavy equipment and said. "We need an alpha version of the Spirit Rate. The MPM value needs to be over 3 stages, and the injection rate should be above 300,000." "Why do we need a Spirit Rate? If you n to track back through the magic circuit, you should give up." Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s suggestion was quite novel, but it wasn''t as if the mages of the Sanwol Tower hadn''t thought of ''novel ideas that ordinary people couldn''t think of.'' They were mobilizing all possibilities without regard to means and methods. "We have also tried that, but we couldn''t achieve any results." Melian''s annihtion. It was undoubtedly a magical phenomenon. The investigation team from the Sanwol Tower focused on magic and set up various magical devices for analysis. They examined the flow of mana over the past month; what kinds of magic were used; which attributes were in flux, and what traces were left. The flow of mana always left traces, and the investigation team from the Sanwol Tower had the advanced technology to catch all of them. However, no matter what magical devices they used, they couldn''t obtain any information. It was as if a higher-level mage had tampered with things. "We won''t attempt things like magical energy backtracking, which senior mages have probably already tried." "So then?" "Can I tweak the spell code of the Spirit Rate just a bit?" "... Go ahead." Every time Baek Yu-Seol tried to do something, objections immediately arose, but it wasn''t because they didn''t like him. It was a reasonable question about whether it was truly necessary to mobilize the entire precious team. "As you all know, every human has a unique wave in their soul." "That''s just a hypothesis. Measuring the soul''s wave directly is almost impossible." "It may be impossible for other mages. But with the technology of the Sanwol Tower, it should be theoretically possible." "... What?" There were very special and highly functional magical devices that existed only at the Sanwol Tower. However, they had not yet fully utilized their capabilities. Thud! Whirrr!!! "... What''s going on?" As Baek Yu-Seol manipted the devices a few times, strange sound effects began to hum, indicating that the machines were operating. The emitting bright blue light was proof that they had sessfully detected something. Finally, he pped the machine with his palm and said. "From now on, we will trace back the location of Carmen Set, who disappeared with Chairman Melian''s soul." ¡ª¡ª- Eisel and Edna. The two girls ventured out to find New Moon Silver¡¯s divine artifact and sessfully joined the Karakoram Mountains exploration team led by Gerrwin. Although both were ss 4 mages, their young age and unproven experience made the exploration team members a bit uneasy, leading to someints. But after a few days, thoseints subsided. "Alright. Get ready for action in five minutes!" As Edna banged adle against a pot and shouted, the exploration team members lined up with their trays. Eisel watched this and opened her mouth in astonishment. "Wow. She¡¯s really amazing in so many ways..." Since the members of the exploration team were basically veterans, Edna and Eisel were treated as mere porters. They didn¡¯t have any proper roles being assigned to them. However, Eisel did notin about the situation at all. In the event of demon attacks or when entering dangerous areas, she actively took the lead in resolving issues that others were reluctant to handle. Moreover, Edna showed an even higher level of camaraderie by using various skills to mend the explorers'' clothes, fix light equipment with a wrench, and take full responsibility for cooking during meals. Not only was her stamina and dedication impressive, but it also raised the question of where she learned such skills. Normally, students from prestigious magic academies like Ste only knew how to use magic. "Hey. You¡¯re good at cooking too, right?" "What? Yes, that¡¯s right?" Thanks to Eisel¡¯s inherent characteristics of being [all-rounder] and [versatile], she handled those tasks very well. Although Edna¡¯s cooking was so exceptional that it overshadowed Eisel¡¯s skills. "Wow. Those Ste kids are surprisingly useful?" "Exactly. Bringing them was a good decision." "I still can¡¯t believe I¡¯m eating proper meals while out on a mission." The meals prepared by Eisel and cooked by Edna were of such high quality that it could be believed to be from a professional restaurant. Although many of the ingredients were foraged from the wild, making them slightly inferior,pared to the thin gruel or jerky they used to eat, it was a real feast. Even after the meal, Edna¡¯s role didn''t end. "Hey, Ste kid. I think there''s a problem with the contact circuit in my robe. The mana shield is crackling..." "It''s a circuit connection error. Just a moment. Eisel, can you fix this? I have to carve this." "Sure..." Both Eisel and Edna studied alchemy as a minor. Perhaps thanks to observing the genius alchemist Baek Yu-Seol up close, such small tasks were not difficult for them. "Haha! Thanks! I¡¯ll definitely protect you guys if anything happens!" "Oh, thank you." They were versatile, skilled, and greatly helpful to the exploration team. Furthermore, their outstanding looks, which were rarely seen elsewhere, brightened up the atmosphere of the team, making their presence grow more significant day by day. Although, to build such camaraderie, they had to run around busily when others were resting. "Hey, kids. You look good?" "Sister Ka, do you need something fixed?" "No. How about a beer?" "Uh, we¡¯re still in the middle of an expedition." A faint light seeped out from the campsite which was temporarily set up halfway up the mountain. Magically, a barrier was set up so that the smell and light hardly leaked outside, minimizing the risk of demons finding them. Still, drinking alcohol without precautions was quite dangerous. "Then I¡¯ll drink alone." "No. Please refrain from drinking during the expedition." When Eisel snatched the beer from Ka¡¯s hand, Ka smacked her lips in disappointment. "I didn''t raise you to be like this..." "When did you ever raise us?" With most of the cleanup done, Edna and Eisel started getting ready for bed. Since they handled so many odd jobs, the two girls were not assigned night watch duty. However, Ka appeared to dislike night watch andined. "Ah. At least it''s the first watch." She plopped down on the ground and looked up at the sky. "Hey kids. Do you see that constetion?" Eisel and Edna looked up at the sky simultaneously. The constetions shone exceptionally brighter than they did in the city, filling their vision. It felt like they were floating on a sea of starlight. "It''s beautiful." "... That''s not the issue." Noticing something, Edna frowned deeply. At Ste, they were taught numerous survival skills, including how to use the stars to determine their current location, coordinates, and time. Therefore, something felt off. "Uh... Huh...?" "Did you finally notice?" With a baffled look, Eisel covered her mouth with both hands and slowly uttered the unbelievable reality. "The constetions in the sky... are rotating in reverse?" "Yes, that''s right." With a chuckle, Ka said, "As we go deeper into this mountain range... We might be walking towards the past." Her words sounded like a beautiful line from a poem, but unfortunately, it was the reality. Eisel and Edna couldn''t even muster a response.", Chapter 208: An Old Story (5) Chapter 208: An Old Story (5) After the disappearance of Melian, countless mages tried to detect the flow of mana or track his soul to find his whereabouts. Their methods were not wrong. However, the problem was that they couldn''t keep up with the ancient technology of Carmen Set. Thus, the dungeon backtracking proposed by Baek Yu-Seol wasn''t particrly creative, but... it could be considered quite groundbreaking. Because this technique was supposed to be developed five years in the future. "How is this even possible...?" No trace was left of Melian¡¯a location. Not even the traces of magic or Melian''s soul. But, it wasmon sense that if a great will like a ''wish'' was involved, there should be some trace left. They just couldn''t detect it.*''I feel a bit sorry for stealing the technology, but it can¡¯t be helped.''* Baek Yu-Seol calmly directed the Dark Team of the Sanwol Tower. To be precise, it was more of a request thanmand. "From now on, we won''t need the spirit rate. If it''s alright, could we switch to the beta version? We need to adjust the waves." Even though he had themand authority, he was still a student, and the authority was temporarily given, so he tried to be as polite as possible. The Dark Team did not refuse his request. At first, they didn''t believe Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s words, but at this point, he was the only mage showing results. They might have followed even if it was amand rather than a request. "... It seems to be progressing smoothly." Haeseongwol, the lord of Sanwol Tower, was watching the site from a distance without missing a moment. *''An unusual child.''* Ste cadet Baek Yu-Seol. Stories about him had been circting continuously since the beginning of this year. Even excluding the trivial stories within the academy, his actions so far had been extremely strange. His footsteps resembled those of great mages who had left a mark in history. As a fellow mage, it even evoked a slight sense of respect. In the near future, the existence of Baek Yu-Seol would undoubtedly rise to the ranks of great mages like himself. But¡­ Apart from that. *''He''s too extraordinary.''* It was bizarre. In every incident, Baek Yu-Seol always came up with the right answer. Haeseongwol had a fast informationwork so he knew well about the recent incident at the Levian Coast. *''The one who struck down the Pirate King ck Belize in one blow... was actually Baek Yu-Seol.''* Indeed, it was true that legendary mages in history left great marks and then disappeared. But none walked a path as exceptional as Baek Yu-Seol. *''That child. It¡¯s as if...''* Amid the whirlwind of countless thoughts swirling in his mind, Haeseongwol subconsciously thought of a certain possibility, then snapped out of it. *¡®... What am I thinking?¡¯* Maybe it was because he read too many fantasy magic novels when he was young. He always came up with impossible possibilities when faced with something improbable. Thanks to that, he¡¯d made numerous discoveries and reached his current position, but no matter how he looked at it, this wasn¡¯t it. While Haeseongwol was shaking his head, trying to erase the absurd possibility from his mind, he heard someone''s scream. "Waaaaaah!!" It wasn''t a scream, but a shout of joy. "What? Really?" "Did they find it already?" At the ce where Melian had disappeared, the mages of the Sanwol Tower and mages from other affiliations were gathered. All their eyes were now focused on one point. *''What?''* The news was surprising and even chilling to Haeseongwol. He thought he should ask about it and started to move slowly, but someone passed by him first. It was Jelliel. "Ah...!" She ran over in a hurry, looked at the strange machine operated by Baek Yu-Seol, and then copsed on the spot. Watching some of the Starcloud bodyguards quickly approach and support her, Haeseongwol decided to step back for a moment. He could leave the task of figuring out the constant, inexplicable difort he felt around him for a bitter. Loss. The experience of losing something familiar is unpleasant for anyone. Whether it be a lover or family member who has always been there, or the ability to walk freely, or the arms that make daily life convenient. Loss is woven into the fabric of our daily lives. It could be felt at any moment. Thus, the pleasure of rediscovering something lost is indescribably thrilling. "Haa..." ¡ª¡ª- On a certain mountainside. Above a certain cloud. New Moon Silver took a deep breath and opened his eyes. A silver light shed in his gaze. "... Good." The sense of fulfillment from regaining a part of time after so long was indescribable in the clumsynguage created by humans. "Now I can see a bit..." If one had to describe this feeling in human terms, it would be like regaining lost sight. The countless branching futures now became clearly visible. He wouldn¡¯t miss even the smallest variable. And then. ¡°¡­ Huh?" Something strange was detected in the ¡®future,¡¯ causing New Moon Silver¡¯s expression to turn icy. "This is... Ugh!" Had he glimpsed too many future events when he hadn''t yet regained the power of the past? A tremendous headache surged. Without the bnce of past, present, and future, it was still difficult to fully utilize his abilities. He hurriedly got up and headed toward the cabin built on the cloud. Inside the cabin, the scent of wood lingered. He found and wore an old magnifying ss from the drawer. He tried to look into the future again, but... "... Who¡¯s out there?" He couldn''t do it because he sensed an unpleasant presence outside the cabin. New Moon Silver slowly came out of the cabin with his hands behind his back. There, a human woman and a dwarf youth knelt and bowed their heads toward New Moon Silver. They might seem like ordinary humans and dwarfs at first nce, but they couldn''t deceive New Moon Silver¡¯s eyes. They were dark mages, and not just any but the top tier of dark mages. "Last bearer of Kostalin bloodline and a filthy cannibal." Their names were Azmik Kostalin and Kban. They were known for swearing loyalty to the legendary dark mage Dark Knight, who single-handedly destroyed the Valkamak Royal Family. It was not amon sight for them to kneel to anyone else. However, it was only natural for the Twelve New Moons to be respected even by dark mages. In fact, dark mages respected the Twelve New Moons even more than regr mages, believing them to be their saviors. "How did you find this ce?" New Moon Silver addressed the dark mages before him in the same manner he would address Baek Yu-Seol. Azmik of the Kostalin n slightly lifted her head and spoke. "While passing by, we sensed your presence and came." Usually, New Moon Silver hid his presence meticulously, but when absorbing the power of the Divine Artifact, he couldn''t prevent it from leaking. It couldn''t be helped. He had anticipated someone mighte. Fortunately, it wasn''t Manwol Tower¡¯s Lord Rudrick. "I see. The reason you were passing by... is because of Baek Yu-Seol, isn''t it?" "..." Azmik and Kban had once been tasked with hunting Baek Yu-Seol and failed. Did they hold a grudge? No, it wasn''t that. Rather... It was a curiosity. Everyone, including the Lord of the Manwol Tower and Ste''s principal, was paying attention to that boy who was merely a first-year student of no particr note at Ste. Even the Dark Knight was interested. And now, it was clear. Even the Twelve New Moon Silver was watching that boy. "I want to ask you something." "Speak." "That boy... What¡¯s his true identity?" New Moon Silver burst intoughter. "I can''t answer that." Azmik bowed her head. She thought there must be some secret she shouldn''t know, which was why the question wasn''t answered. But the truth was the opposite. "I don''t know either." New Moon Silver closed his eyes and briefly glimpsed the future. Events toe stretched out like a panorama. And in every moment of that future... Baek Yu-Seol existed. It was unbelievable. In the future¡­ countless things would happen. When a great disaster threatens the safety of the world. When a demon sealed in hell awakens and brings chaos to an entire continent. And even when the lost celestial realm reappears in the world, or when the legendary ruins submerged under the sea are discovered. In all the significant incidents and idents in the world, Baek Yu-Seol was inevitably involved. *¡®Why does he go to such lengths?¡¯* He was self-sacrificial to an iprehensible degree. Having lived for countless times, one would think he would have learned to give up by now. Like him. But Baek Yu-Seol never learned to give up. Perhaps even if he had learned, he might have forgotten it as soon as he started his next life. ¡°New Moon.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°¡­ The request from that time is still valid. We are still waiting for you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The request from that time. It had been over 50 years, and New Moon Silver¡¯s memory of it was hazy. Besides, he¡¯d never paid it any mind. ¡°Are you referring to the request made by your leader?¡± ¡°Not leader. But an emperor.¡± ¡°Alright. The dark emperor.¡± Who else would dare to refer to the Dark Mage King with such a vulgar term? Even though their king was insulted, the two dark mages kept their heads low. ¡°Convey this: stop with the nonsense. Your ''paradise'' is a lie. I have no intention of aiding in a misguided choice.¡± Then. ¡°No.¡± In a drastically different voice¡­ Azmik spoke, exuding a chilly aura. ¡°You are wrong, and we are right. The ''paradise'' that will save all life in this world was there! You were the closest to paradise, yet why didn¡¯t you notice it?" ¡°Heh.¡± Feeling like watching a child¡¯s antics, New Moon Silver justughed. He knew it was useless to exin. There¡¯s nothing more foolish than arguing with a fool. ¡°Go back.¡± ¡°¡­ You will regret this. When the timees, it will be toote.¡± As Azmik and Kban disappeared, New Moon Silver trudged over to sit in front of the Go board. The Go game that had been in progress with someone just moments ago¡­ was left unfinished. He picked up the stone. Tap! He ced a white stone and then a ck stone. There is no Go game that never ends. There are only Go games that remain unfinished. Then, he looked up and stared into the void. ¡°This is¡­!¡± He suddenly sensed the aura of ''time reversal'' which could only be felt by him in this entire universe. He quickly realized what was happening and who was causing it. The artifiact derived from him acquired consciousness, and lived hidden somewhere in the world¡­ The ¡®relic of the past¡¯ had started to act again. The rewound clock¡­ Was it about 10 years? It wasn''t that long ago. ¡°... That damn woman is ying tricks again." Tap! He ced a white stone. Once again, he felt someone slowly taking a step to face their sorrowful fate. Unfortunately¡­ There was nothing an old man, powerless to interfere with time, could do. All he could do was wait silently. Tap! The old man continued to y Go. In the pavilion high above the clouds, where only silence reigned supreme, the sound of colliding Go stones echoed. Chapter 209: An Old Story (6) Chapter 209: An Old Story (6) It had been over a week since Eisel and Edna wandered with the expedition team in the Karakoram Mountains. Though it sounded grand, exploration was more like a battle with oneself. Navigating through uncooperative terrain, fighting demons, enduring ufortable nights in the wild, and pushing forward the next morning. It was a journey that required robust physical and mental strength to endure. ¡°Those kids... They don¡¯t even seem tired.¡± ¡°No, they¡¯re exhausted. They¡¯re just holding on.¡± In that sense, it was natural for the expedition members to change their opinions of Eisel and Edna. At first, they thought of them as immature students. However, once they realized the girls had useful skills, they began to recognize their presence. When serious, they were earnest; in battle, they were a great help. During rest, they constantly chatted, lifted their spirits, and aided the team with various skills, making their presence significant on this expedition. Edna mingled with various people, but Eisel did not. Now, her wariness had lessened a lot, but... Having lived nearly a decade with the stigma of being a traitor¡¯s child, it was difficult for her to easily approach others. So, after each night of exploration, Eisel would lie next to Edna in their makeshift tent and share her old stories only with her. ¡°... Edna, what do you think about my father?¡± It was a tough question. She had never had a friend who asked about her own father. But then again, Eisel wasn¡¯t an ordinary friend. She wasn¡¯t an ordinary girl, student, or even an ordinary human. She was... a very special being. However, not intending to treat her any differently, Edna candidly shared her honest thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°... Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. Honestly, I¡¯ve never properly heard about who your dad is. I was too busy surviving in that remote orphanage, eating potatoes every day. Why should I care about things happening in other ces?¡± Edna and Eisel shared memories of their childhoods. ¡°I had over ten siblings, and we survived on five potatoes a day. I wanted to grab that crazy headmistress by the neck and shake her, but I was only ten years old back then.¡± Edna¡¯s childhoodcked both clothing and food. ¡°My father always told me to follow the path I believe is right, but now I don¡¯t know what¡¯s right anymore.¡± When they were alone, Eisel often shared many stories, and Edna listened quietly. Reminiscing. A truly beautiful and mysterious word. It allowed even ordinary humans to travel through time. Whenever Eisel reminisced, Edna remained silent. Or rather, perhaps it was more urate to say she couldn''t speak. ¡°Even if we fail on this journey, it doesn¡¯t matter. I know it won¡¯t be easy. But someday, I will clear my father¡¯s name.¡± In Eisel¡¯s memories, Isaac Morph was a just and upright father. A great mage who stood firm like a great pir on this earth, protecting the world with his strong beliefs. ¡°Hey, Eisel.¡± Edna cautiously spoke up. ¡°Yes? Go ahead.¡± ¡°If¡­ Just in case, really if...¡± She hesitated to ask something, but maybe the timing was wrong. Ding! Buzz! Buzz! The rm from the barrier set outside the tent red loudly, and the sentry sent out a wake-up signal. ¡°Wake up! Everyone wake up! It¡¯s an emergency!¡± ¡°Wh-What¡¯s going on?¡± Since it was their first time facing such a situation, they hurriedly crawled out of the tent in confusion. The other expedition members were already up. They gathered with their gear and staff. Even though they weren¡¯t in military formation, they were well-prepared for immediate battle. Most were also ss 4 mages, but they appeared to be seasoned veteranspared to Edna and Eisel, who were of the same level. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± When the expedition leader asked with a stern expression, the sentry still appeared flustered and stammered. ¡°Over there. Over there... Quickly! It¡¯s better if you''d see for yourself!¡± Following his lead, the entire expedition headed deep into the mountains without even breaking down the temporary campsite. *¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯* A heavy sense of unease spread from the heart. It circted through the veins and settled in the mind. ¡°Where¡¯s Ka?¡± The expedition leader addressed one of the concerns. ¡°Huh? Now that you mention it...¡± Ka. A veteran adventurer who had suggested bringing the two inexperienced Ste cadets into the expedition. Trusted by the expedition leader, she always participated in crucial decisions, yet she was absent in this critical moment. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Ka? What happened?¡± When the expedition leader asked, the sentry grimaced and said, ¡°She¡¯s... missing.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°She suddenly said she needed to use the bathroom and went into the woods. I had no reason to stop her, right?¡± The sentry consisted of two-person teams. Ka was also on watch, but after saying she was going to the bathroom, she disappeared into the forest and didn''t return. Even though Ka acted tough like a man, she was a female gically, so they felt it was awkward to search while she was upied. However, after 30 minutes, they sensed something was wrong and entered the forest themselves. And. ¡°... We found this ce.¡± They finally reached the location. There was a massive. ¡­ Metropolis. More urately, it was a ruin. The ruins of a city that had perished in ancient times. ¡°How... How can this be...!¡± Even the veteran expedition leader was so stunned that he couldn''t utter a word. In this situation, anyone would have reacted the same way. Except for one person. Edna. *¡®... We finally arrived.¡¯* The name of the ruined city that stretched before them was Karacornia. It was once a flourishing small kingdom which mysteriously vanished from the map overnight, leaving only myths. This was a story from over 900 years ago. It was almost erased from history and considered just a legend. ¡°How can this be possible...?¡± Numerous expeditions had been sent here. Many present, including the expedition leader, had explored the Karakoram Mountains multiple times. Yet, they had never discovered such ruins before. ¡°There¡¯s something else strange¡­ This isn¡¯t it.¡± As they slowly walked towards the city, one of the expedition members spoke. ¡°Look over there.¡± The member pointed into the air. There was a building on the verge of copsing. This was an urate description. It was frozen in time as if someone had captured a moment and painted it. ¡°That¡¯s not all. If you look closely¡­ The city doesn¡¯t appear old.¡± For a city that perished long ago, calling it a ruin in modern times might seem appropriate. However, the city looked too new to be a ruin. Since it was slightly worn and broken, it resembled a ruined site, but it didn¡¯t appear ancient. ¡°But that g is definitely Karacornia¡¯s. I know from the legends!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s not Karacornia! That¡¯s what makes it even stranger.¡± ¡°This is driving me crazy. Really.¡± In a normal situation, one might feel fear. But adventurers were different. The expedition leader ran his hands down his face. The emotion in his eyes was not fear. Curiosity. And excitement. Heughed, revealing his teeth, and even his face was flushed red. "I don''t know. I have no idea how such a thing can exist or why this happened. Really, I can''t understand anything..." Another expedition member responded to his words. "That''s why it''s even more exciting...!" The expedition leader turned around and spoke to the whole team. "Havinge this far, there''s no coward who''ll run away, right?" No one raised their hand. Instead, everyone was filled with excitement. They looked at the expedition leader with expressions that revealed their eagerness to begin. Satisfied, the expedition leader nodded and said. "Normally, we would return to the base and organize a proper expedition, but... we can''t because we have a missing person. How can we abandon arade and leave when Ka is missing? We need to find that crazy woman!" "Exactly!" "Search everywhere! Don¡¯t miss even a single ant carcass. Everything!" The expedition members formed groups and spread out. Eisel and Edna... did not follow anyone. Originally, they would have teamed up with Ka in a group of three, but she was gone. "What should we do...?" Eisel asked, looking very tense. She was worried about the disappearance of Ka, whom they had trusted and relied on. Initially, she had been wary, but thanks to Ka¡¯s help during their explorations, she had been able to adapt easily to this ce. "We should go too," Edna said to Eisel. "We have a weapon called knowledge. Even though we know nothing about this city, we do know one thing: the relic of the New Moon Silver exists there." "... Right." "Follow where your instincts lead you. It''s not difficult. There¡¯s no set path anyway, so where you walk will be the path." "..." Eisel looked over the ruined city and nodded. "Indeed. It¡¯s best not to investigate the most suspicious ces." Such locations would be searched by the expedition leader and veteran adventurers. "You won''t go to obvious ces, will you?" "No. And actually... Since we arrived here, there''s been a ce that gives me a strong feeling." Eisel looked at the city. Karacornia possessed a lookpletely different from modern cities. It appeared as if countless cubes were entangled with square shapes mixed everywhere. Though her view couldn''t extend far, one particrly tall tower stood out. It was an ordinary tower but strangely high... And it was oddly difficult to look at as if someone didn''t want it to be seen. "¡­ Really?" Edna smiled faintly. At this point, there was no turning back. No, from the moment Ka found this ce, it was inevitable that this moment woulde. "Then, shall we go? Let''s be the first to find it!" "Yeah... Of course." Eisel stepped forward confidently, and Edna followed her with a concerned expression. --- The search team of the Sanwol Tower, the Dark Team, seeded smoothly in tracking Melian''s whereabouts after Baek Yu-Seol joined them. Melian was not annihted. ording to Haeseongwol¡¯s theory, his body and soul were bound somewhere now. Baek Yu-Seol sessfully used a method to reverse trace the location of the ancient Carmen Set dungeon. "I found it." It was much faster than the time Jeliel¡¯s expedition team found the ruins of the ancient Carmen Set. Each keyword presented by Baek Yu-Seol was spot-on, and with the Dark Team, which was considered the best search team in the world, it was inevitable. "This ce..." The location wasn''t entirely unfamiliar. It was the ''Silent Maze Forest'' in the heart of the Hawol in. Entry for ordinary races waspletely forbidden here; one would lose their sense of direction upon entering, making it hard to find the way out. Nowadays, advanced magical equipment allows ess, but there was no need to go through the trouble. However, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s tracking device pointed to the Forest of the Silent Maze. "The ruins have moved..." After breaking through the ancient Carmen Set''s ruins and winning the Soul Chess, the ruins vanished without a trace. It was thought to bepletely annihted, but it had moved to another location. "I see. Judging by the waves, I understand. This dungeon is not bound by spatial coordinates." The mages of the Dark Team nodded, magicallyprehending this mysterious situation. "That''s right. Space isn''t the issue; for Carmen Set, time is the crucial keyword." When Baek Yu-Seol answered, the mages put their heads together to ponder. "Then, does that mean Philipes'' Spiral Time Particle Theory is correct? I might have to write a paper on this." "No, that''s not it." "Really? Why?" "ording to the Spiral Time Particle Theory, the ancient Carmen Set''s ruins should have moved to a ''different time zone,'' not another ce. However, since it was found here less than two weeks after Jeliel broke through the ancient Carmen Set, it''s evidence that it couldn''t escape the temporal constraints." "Oh, I see. But couldn''t it have appeared twice consecutively in the present due to the randomness of time?" "Since the birth of magic, a thousand years have passed. I''ll exin the odds of the dungeon appearing twice consecutively in the present among all that time." "That''s less than a 0.000001% chance, isn''t it? My theory is wed; I need to revise it." Jeliel followed Baek Yu-Seol, staring nkly at his back. Not only did he fully utilize the Dark Team, but he also engaged in discussions about magic on equal terms with them. In most cases, Baek Yu-Seol was right. ''Is he really a year younger than me?'' Jeliel had always considered herself a genius, but she couldn''tpare. *''What if I had focused on studying magic instead of leading StarCloud?''* No, it would still be insufficient. Baek Yu-Seol was an expert or had knowledge beyond a professor in ''all fields'' of magic. Even if Jeliel studied magic, she would only excel in one subject at most. The gap was insurmountable. The more of a genius one is, the more apparent that gap bes. However, instead of feeling jealousy... She felt reassured. This perfect boy was now a reliable ally, doing his best to find her father. "How about you stop staring and focus?" "Yes?" When Haeseongwol spoke from behind, Jeliel stammered for the first time, looking flustered. It was such a rare urrence that Haeseongwol couldn''t help but let out a wry smile. "You''ve been staring at that boy''s back as if you''re trying to bore a hole through it. You might actually make a hole if you keep it up. Stay focused. In the Silent Maze Forest, even a moment''s distraction canpletely disorient you." "Oh!" She hadn''t realized it at all. She wasn''t even aware of her own actions, which was very unlike her, and her face turned bright red. Was it out of embarrassment? She wasn''t sure. Perhaps Jeliel herself didn''t know. *''Get a grip. I don''t have the right to be like this.''* Having umted so many sins and burdens, she couldn''t afford to be distracted by something else. How could she be so embarrassing? Closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, when she reopened them, Jeliel¡¯s gaze hadpletely changed. *''I need to be a bit moreposed.''* If someone who knew her heard that, they might think it was odd. She had never been anything butposed all her life. Jeliel was currently experiencing various... strange emotions that even she couldn''t supress.", Chapter 210: An Old Story (7) Chapter 210: An Old Story (7) Jeliel could confidently make a statement. She felt it was much harder and more exhausting than when she personally led an expedition to explore ancient ruins. Naturally, it had to be this way. This ce was the Maze Forest. It was a high-level field. Therefore, it was a more familiar ce for Baek Yu-Seol. In lower-level fields, items and levels could easily overpower challenges, but in high-level fields, that approach was impossible. There was only one way to easily ovee such an extreme field: by studying, familiarizing oneself, and directly confronting it over and over. Only by facing death countless times can you master it. Low-level mages couldn¡¯t hear sounds here, and even those of a certain levelpletely lost their sense of direction. Exploring the Maze Forest made it clear that mental strength was more important than physical endurance. The visibility was poor with no proper light, and powerful demons would emerge suddenly from the dense fog. There was no room for rxation, and even a moment''s carelessness could lead to disaster. "This way." Fortunately, they didn¡¯t need to wander through the forest. They had a clear guide. Following Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s specialpass, the exploration team easily ventured deep into the forest. Even in unexpected situations that flustered veteran mages, Baek Yu-Seol calmly led the team, subtly retreating whenever demons appeared. Frankly, with his current skills, he couldn¡¯t even scratch the demons here. Shriek! ¡°Wh-What was that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± As they passed a ridge bared by thick fog, they heard a high-pitched scream from somewhere, but Baek Yu-Seol spoke as if it was nothing to worry about. ¡°It¡¯s a Fog Devourer.¡± ¡°Fog¡­ Devourer? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not even in the records.¡± The Maze Forest hadn¡¯t been properly explored yet, so the records were iplete. However, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s mind was filled with information about this ce. ¡°The fog surrounding the Maze Forest is due to the giant demonic ¡®Mist Tree'' located at the center of the forest. It exhales fog containing narcotic substances, and the creatures that live off it are the Fog Devourers. It¡¯s a positive sign. When there are Fog Devourers nearby, our senses somewhat return.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, visibility is better than before.¡± ¡°Yeah, it was hard to even talk before, but now we can hear each other clearly.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s proceed quickly during this window. Fog Devourers tend to wander off soon.¡± Just as he said, the Fog Devourers soon disappeared. Everyone wondered, ¡®How does he know such things?¡¯ but they didn¡¯t ask. The expedition ventured deeper into the forest, and when the fog thickened so much that they couldn¡¯t see an inch ahead... Whoosh! Suddenly, the fog cleared, and the ruins appeared. The ancient ruins of Carmen Set. ¡°Oh¡­!¡± ¡°Finally¡­!¡± Everyone let out small exmations. Though it felt like a short time, the Maze Forest was truly a dreadful ce. Feeling a sense of relief, the expedition slowly walked towards the ruins. However, something felt off. ¡°This¡­ Wasn¡¯t it said to have been moved just recently?¡± The ancient ruins of Carmen Set was a floating dungeon whose location changed constantly, so they couldn¡¯t be easily found. But look at this¡­ "These traces... It¡¯s as if they have blended into this ce for thousands of years." Vines from trees hundreds of years old surrounded the ruins, and the moss and weathered marks on the ruins were certainly not recent. The mysterious phenomenon intrigued the mages deeply. The answer came soon enough. Baek Yu-Seol stared intently at the ruins, and suddenly spoke up. "Remember I said yesterday that the Spiral Time Theory was wrong?" "Oh, yes. It appeared in a different location after just two weeks." "I was wrong. The doctor was right. The ruins of ancient Carmen Set transported itself, transcending not only space but time itself." "What... What did you say?" "Perhaps it was moved to the Maze Forest thousands of years ago. It must have remained here ever since." "Impossible..." While spatial movement was nowmon and no longer surprising... Time travel was something magic had not evene close to mastering. It was an overwhelming barrier felt by all. Everyone fell silent, unable to utter a word. That included Haeseongwol. Even for a ss 9 mage, time was an ungovernable realm. *¡®It¡¯s truly astonishing.¡¯* In fact, Baek Yu-Seol had known about this ''setup'' from the beginning. Pretending not to know yesterday was merely a pointless act. *¡®Time travel, huh.¡¯* Even in the Aether World, beings that controlled time were extremely rare. In fact, New Moon Silver was practically the only one. However, since New Moon Silver could bestow ''blessings'' as one of the Twelve New Moons, it was impossible for there to be no beings that interfered with time at all. Ancient Carmen Set was exactly one such example. He was a poor soul who once received the blessings of the New Moon Silver, but he was stripped of that power and left to wander the nine heavens eternally. Even without his blessing, he had trained himself to manipte time to the extreme and eventually learned to interfere with time. "Let''s proceed. From now on, I will follow. There are more expert explorers for the ruins." "Sure. We¡¯ll take the lead." Although Baek Yu-Seol had led the expedition thus far to avoid wandering in the maze for too long, there was no need for that in the ruins. Inside the ruins were numerous magical traps, gimmicks, and puzzles. One needed quick wits to advance to the next stage, and a single mistake could be fatal. But as seasoned veterans, not a single casualty urred. A stark contrast to the exploration party led by Jeliel, which proceeded slowly and had to bear some injuries. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± Haeseongwol gazed at the towering door in front of him with a troubled expression. Beyond this, the spirit of ancient Carmen Set awaited. "I¡¯m not sure if this is really the right thing to do..." Is it really okay to use Carmen Set to stop the disaster caused by Carmen Set? He didn''t know. But there was no other way, and it was toote to turn back now. "I will go in alone." "Chess is my..." "No, I''ll go in." Jeliel hastily reached out, but Baek Yu-Seol shook his head. "You met and defeated Carmen Set before, right?" "... Yes." "Your pattern would have been long read. The opponent is the god of chess." "Impossible..." Jeliel had won previously because she was familiar with Carmen Set¡¯s chess strategies. She had simted the scenarios over a thousand times to prepare for the encounter, ensuring her victory. But now, things were different. The god of chess hadpletely seen through her patterns. Could she truly win against such an opponent? Impossible. "So you think you can win?" Baek Yu-Seol chuckled and forcefully opened the door leading to Carmen Set. "Have you forgotten who taught you chess?" "Oh...!" Creak! Thud! The heavy iron door opened effortlessly, revealing two red lights flickering in the air. It was undoubtedly someone''s glowing eyes. The vengeful spirit of Carmen Set spoke with a chilling voice, his eyes shing. "Hehee¡­ A great and noble soul hase to visit. What¡¯s the reason you have awakened me?" "Shut up and set up the chessboard." "..." The mages of the Sanwol Tower were speechless at Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s bluntness even in front of this ancient being. Even Carmen Set appeared taken aback as if this was a first for him. "Foolish one. There¡¯s nothing to gain by being rude to me." "What are you talking about? You''re terrible at chess. Worse than me. I don¡¯t use honorifics for inferior yers." "... This won¡¯t do." Rumble! Suddenly, the ground began to flip, and the mages waiting by the main gate stepped back in rm. The terrain under Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s feet quickly turned into a giant chessboard with ck and white squares. Enormous chess pieces fell with heavy thuds, but the position of the ''king'' was vacant. "You will be the king and y Soul Chess with me. If you win, I will grant your wish, but if you lose, your soul will be mine." "Yes, I know." At Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s nod, the chess game was about to begin when... Rumble! An unexpected loud noise shook the entire ruin. "Ah?!" "What¡¯s going on?" "Ugh...!" The ground shook so violently that it was hard to stay bnced. The mages used their magic to anchor themselves in ce, and Baek Yu-Seol quickly drew his sword and crouched low. *''What¡¯s happening? What¡¯s going on?''* This sudden situation caught even him off guard. "This is bad. It seems the Mist Tree has awakened." Looking towards the exit of the ruins, Haeseongwol grimaced. ¡°Mist Tree, you say?" "Yes." The Mist Tree was known to awaken once every hundred years, causing chaotic dreams that could overturn thendscape. Although this was an extremely rare urrence and usually not a concern, it had awoken at this critical moment. "Baek Yu-Seol, you need to return." "But, Master!" Haeseongwol made a calm judgment. "If you don''t evacuate, you might get caught in a disaster. I can handle normal terrain copse, but if we''re swept into the copse of a ''spatial dungeon,'' you know very well what will happen." Of course. Being caught in a dungeon copse could mean immediate annihtion. But... this ce was different. As mentioned before, the ruins of Carmen Set were not a spatial dungeon but the world''s only ¡®Floating Dungeon.'' Perhaps, even if swept away, Baek Yu-Seol might not be annihted. "No, I will stay here and y chess. Please lead the expedition team to safety first." "... You''re crazy." "I have no choice. It¡¯s already a miracle for a floating dungeon to exist twice in the same era. If we lose the ruins of Carmen Set now, we might never find Chairman Melian again." After finishing his words, Baek Yu-Seol turned back and gazed at Carmen Set. Thud! Thud! Even as they spoke calmly, the dungeon continued to shake violently. "Master!" "We must get out of here!" Haeseongwol briefly observed Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s back. He had the power to forcefully drag Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s out to ensure the future, but he chose not to. "Let''s go." "Oh...!" As soon as Haeseongwol spoke, the expedition team quickly began to evacuate the dungeon. It might have seemed cold-hearted, but staying behind to wait for Baek Yu-Seol was not an act of kindness, but a foolish decision. While the mages frantically escaped the dungeon, the soul chess match between Carmen Set and Baek Yu-Seol began. With his back to them, Haeseongwol leisurely turned to leave. Or so he intended. "... Jeliel." He spoke to a lone girl who stayed behind, intending to watch Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s chess game. "You go ahead. I will stay here and watch Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s chess game until the end." "No, you can''t." "This is a fight to reim my father. I can¡¯t just leave..." Before Jeliel could finish her sentence, Haeseongwol ced his hand on her forehead. As he did, her strength gradually faded, making it impossible for her to resist any longer. Despite her efforts to move her trembling body, she couldn''t muster any strength. She looked at Haeseongwol with resentful eyes, but he remained unfazed. "I''m sorry. Your father would not want you to die like this." From the beginning, she had no authority to make decisions. Haeseongwol had never intended to let her engage in dangerous activities. Leading the now limp Jeliel out with magic, Haeseongwol never looked back. *¡®... How sad.¡¯* The genius boy who had left such an impression from their first meeting. Although he couldn''t use magic due to his physical condition, he might be a great archmage who would lead the world someday. *¡®We are losing a precious talent.¡¯* Even as Jeliel weakly struggled, Haeseongwol was thest to leave the ruins. Whoosh! At that moment, the ruins of Carmen Setpletely vanished from the world. "Oh...!" Thud. Seeing this, Jeliel copsed to the ground. Her vacant eyes stared at the spot where the ruins had been for a long time... But there was nothing left now.", Chapter 211: An Old Story (8) Chapter 211: An Old Story (8) Rumble! The ground kept shaking endlessly. However, the chess pieces on the board remained stable and unmoving unlessmanded by the yer. ying chess while the dungeon was copsing might seem difficult, but for a mage who was used to casting spells in the midst of battles, it was quite a familiar and natural task. Of course, not for Baek Yu-Seol. "Argh!" He nted his sword into the ground, used the blessing of New Moon Bronze to freeze the ground and his feet, ultimately securing his body in ce. Then, he utilized the blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol to calm his heart as much as possible and took on the entire chess situation. It was not hard. The calctions were done by the Sentient Spec anyway. All he needed to do was hold on and avoid being swept away by the copsing dungeon. *''Faster. Faster!''*Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s mental strength was draining rapidly. To use the AI function of the Sentient Spec, he needed to consume arge amount of mental energy. Remembering how his head felt like it was going to explode just from facing a high school student before... How excruciating would it be to defeat Carmen Set? Fortunately, the blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol was helping, but given the situation, his mental energy was split to maintain stability, causing a painful headache. **[Calcting the optimal move.]** Regardless, the Sentient Spec projected a holographic beam visible only to Baek Yu-Seol, indicating the next move. He made the move exactly as instructed without error. *¡®Argh, what''s happening now? Am I winning? Carmen Set isn¡¯t smarter than the AI, right? After all, even Lee Sedol defeated AlphaGo, so it¡¯s not impossible!¡¯* {TN:- Lee Sedol is a professional Go yer from South Korea, renowned for his exceptional skill in the ancient board game Go. He gained international fame in 2016 when he yed a series of matches against AlphaGo, an artificial intelligence program developed by Google''s DeepMind.} In such an extreme situation, all sorts of thoughts crossed his mind. But Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s worries were unnecessary. - Impressive. "... What?" - Despite the circumstances, you¡¯ve managed to stay calm and think of the best moves. I may not have a physical body to be affected by the chaos, but if I were in your situation, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to make these moves. Startled by Carmen Set¡¯s sudden words, Baek Yu-Seol hurriedly examined the board. Having yed quite a bit of Soul Chess in the past, it wasn''t difficult for him to assess the situation even without the Sentient Spec¡¯s help. "This is..." - Checkmate. I¡¯ve lost. Baek Yu-Seol had won. And it was a wless victory. He hadpletely overpowered Carmen Set without allowing a single attack. Rumble! "Ugh!" As Carmen Set¡¯s king fell, the vibrations intensified, as if the entire foundation of the dungeon was being uprooted. Yet, Carmen Set continued speaking without any hesitation. - Make your wish. Finally, the time hade. He carefully chose his words and spoke. "My wish is to restore the body of Chairman Melian, who gained immortality through a wish, and to permanently stop the activity of the malignant tumor ''Azkan¡¯s w'' devouring his heart." "... That¡¯s quite a long wish." "You can do that much, right? After all, I beat you in chess." Rumble! Not only was the dungeon copsing, but now small holes were starting to form in the space itself. It created a terrifying sight ofndmarks disappearing into another dimension, causing sweat to run down Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s face. - Haha, you¡¯re right. Heughed heartily as if he had found something amusing. - Ever since being cursed by New Moon Silver and trapped in this dungeon, I¡¯ve yed Soul Chess alone for hundreds of years. I¡¯ve never refused a challenger and never chased after one who fled. Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t understand why Carmen Set¡¯s words became so drawn out. However, he felt that there was a sincere emotion behind them. - And today, this was the most enjoyable chess game I¡¯ve ever had. If there¡¯s another chance, I¡¯d like to y chess with you again! As Carmen Set eximed, his red eyes shed, and then... He vanished somewhere. He must have moved to another timeline. The dungeon would also follow Carmen Set as it copsed, and there was a high chance Baek Yu-Seol would perish if he got caught in it. But he had onest desperate attempt left. ¡°... New Moon Silver!¡± He shouted his name into the void. ¡°I know you¡¯re watching this very moment!¡± Once, he yed poker with him and promised to meet again. For an ordinary person, reuniting isn¡¯t difficult¡ªjust decide on a time and ce. But for a time traveler, time is very fluid and unpredictable. As someone who equated reunions with miracles, New Moon Silver would be keeping a special watch on Baek Yu-Seol. ¡°Just once is enough!¡± The sound of the copsing dungeon was hollowed out. Only an unpleasant noise akin to a hidden smartphone vibrating under a nket echoed in his ears. Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s body was also slowly being sucked into a tunnel of space and time. As he felt himself disappearing, he cried out to New Moon Silver. ¡°Wheel of time...!¡± Immediately after. Baek Yu-Seol lost consciousness. --- "¡­ Hmph!" New Moon Silver, who had been ying Go alone, suddenly felt a sensation that made all his senses alert, and he quickly looked up. In his silver eyes, he saw the figure of Baek Yu-Seol. A horrifying disaster was happening in real-time. *''Damn it...!''* He hadn¡¯t been watching him constantly, so it was impossible to immediately understand how that bright boy got caught in a vortex of space and time. He only thought, *''A bizarre incident happened while I was distracted...!''* What kind of human being would go through such a situation, which even New Moon Silver himself found difficult? That too with a seventeen year old body. But that didn¡¯t matter. The word ''wheel of time'' shouted by Baek Yu-Seol at the end was imprinted in his mind. He was asking for ''time travel''. Without New Moon Silver¡¯s blessing, the side effects would undoubtedly be severe. However, considering Baek Yu-Seol had survived through many timelines, he might be fine. Yet, there was a problem. *¡®¡­ With my current power, it¡¯s impossible topletely extract Baek Yu-Seol from that vortex.¡¯* If he had absorbed the relic of the past, it might be different. He had a idea. *¡®Wait¡­¡¯* New Moon Silver sensed it. At that very moment, somewhere, the artifact of the past was active. It was another version of him, and its power was his own. *''... I guess I can at least use it.''* He had to forcibly fit the power that was originally his into the tunnel of space and time. It was a humiliating situation, but one he had brought upon himself. New Moon Silver sat in a lotus position and concentrated. *¡®The time zone that the past artifact sees is the Aether Continent ten years ago.¡¯* Although he couldn¡¯t bring Baek Yu-Seol back to the present, he could temporarily settle him there. It was better for him to stay briefly in the past than to be swept away by the vortex of time. ¡°Hoo....¡± Reversing the wheel of time was something he hadn¡¯t done in a long time, so he felt a bit nervous, but he calmly used his powers and spoke up. ¡°Baek Yu-Seol, can you hear me?¡± Even though Baek Yu-Seol was already caught in the vortex of space and time, he had to make sure the message was delivered. ¡°I am going to send you in the past, ten years ago. However, remember this important point.¡± The most crucial advice to give a time traveler: ¡°Never try to change the events that urred in the past. Doing so will result in theplete annihtion of the future...¡± For instance, the modern Aether World was built by the ''Third Magic War'' that happened 100 years ago. Suppose a time traveler went back 100 years and prevented the Third Magic War. What would happen to the present? Would history be rewritten so that the war never urred, creating a different world? No, it wouldn''t. This current world... would cease to exist. All memories, wills, history, civilization, family, friends, rtionships, and destinies would vanishpletely, leaving nothing behind. ¡°You were able to defy the fate of time. That¡¯s something even I couldn¡¯t do. But you must never change the fate of the past! Remember this. No matter what!¡± He desperately shouted to Baek Yu-Seol, and then... sh! A silver wheel filled the night sky, and precisely rewinded 3,650 times, and then disappeared. ¡°Phew...¡± Confirming that Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s presence hadpletely vanished, New Moon Silver wiped the sweat off and stood up. ¡°Please. Let nothing go wrong...¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Meanwhile, Eisel and Edna were searching the ruined city of Karacornia. They were in a different direction from the other expedition members. In truth, calling it a search was an overstatement since their exploration skills were quite unrefined. Experts could infer the technological capabilities, dietary habits, and culture of the ancient people from small stone fragments or marks on buildings. They would quickly identify where the important things were hidden and begin their investigation. In contrast, Edna and Eisel had no training in exploring ruins. They were magic warrior cadets who fought against dark beings. While they had some camping experience, they wereplete novices in ruins exploration. In this ce, they were no more than ordinary people with a little magical knowledge. *''But not only experts conduct explorations.¡¯* Edna recalled a scene from a movie she saw in her previous life... or rather, in her past life. It was a story where the legendary treasure, which countless experts and brave men failed to find, was identally discovered by an ordinary heroine, who then gained superpowers. Being ordinary doesn''t mean you can''t achieve extraordinary things. Although it was a movie and fiction, Eisel herself was no less special than a fictional character. Not that her existence was fictional, but she was indeed very special. *¡®Eisel, you¡¯re the protagonist.¡¯* Edna followed her slowly. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have the special power to follow fate, but Eisel did. As expected, Eisel was gradually moving toward the correct answer. Even though she wandered aimlessly around Karacornia without knowing anything... The strange sense of incongruity only grew closer and closer. And finally, they reached the location. ¡°... It¡¯s a tower.¡± ¡°Yes. It was hard to find because it was tangled like a maze, but we finally made it.¡± It was a ce she had read about in Ste''s underground library. Though it looked slightly different from the records, its overall features were very simr. Facing the towering structure, Eisel and Edna looked at each other. ¡°... Shall we go in?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do it.¡± It would be a lie to say she wasn¡¯t nervous. Eisel took a deep breath and reached out her hand towards the front door of the tower. All she had to do now was push... ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡­ When she thought that they were already inside the tower. ¡°What the...?¡± Edna hurriedly looked around. Three cups of warm coffee. Red carpet and red curtains. The warmth of the crackling firece enveloped the room in a cozy atmosphere, and the ss windows were wide open, letting in a refreshing breeze. ¡°What are you so surprised about?¡± In the room stood Ka, dressed elegantly like a princess. She walked towards the girls. ¡°My dear ones, aren¡¯t you tired from your adventure? Honestly, I¡¯m quite exhausted. How about a little refreshment?¡± Eisel and Edna gazed at her with wary eyes, took a step back and pointed their wands at her. ¡°Oh my. We were such good friends. Have youe to hate me already?¡± ¡°... Who are you really?¡± Eisel asked, and in response, Ka smiled brightly. ¡°Well, I wonder. I¡¯m curious about my identity too. I don¡¯t have any memories of my childhood.¡± ¡°No memories?¡± ¡°Yeah. At some point, I just realized I had these abilities.¡± She took out a damaged apple from her bosom and gently rubbed it with her hand. It turned into a fresh, red apple. Crunch! Ka took a bite, closed her eyes, and shivered with delight. ¡°Mmm! So delicious!¡± ¡°What kind of magic is that?¡± ¡°Magic? No, this isn¡¯t magic.¡± Ka quietly stared at the apple she had restored. The vacant look in her eyes made it impossible to read her thoughts, increasing the tension. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s magic. Probably. Honestly, I don¡¯t really know either.¡± ¡°I see...¡± How much should they believe? How much should they ept? ¡°Anyway, why don¡¯t you sit down? I bear no ill will towards you. Truly.¡± Eisel and Edna exchanged nces. Since they had been brought here, there was no way to escape. As the girls nodded reluctantly... ¡°Oh...!¡± ¡°Ugh...!¡± In an instant, they were already seated. ¡°Now, shall we talk? Honestly, the phrase ¡®shall we talk¡¯ feels quite awkward. What should we even talk about? Does such a conversation have any meaning?¡± ¡°Judging by your expressions, I can see that you find this conversation boring. So, shall we change the topic? Let¡¯s talk about why you came to find me.¡± At those words, Eisel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°As you might have guessed, it¡¯s highly likely that I¡¯m the ¡®artifact of New Moon Silver.¡¯ After living for so long and reflecting on myself, this is the conclusion I¡¯vee to. What do you think?¡± Eisel had no idea about her identity. No, to begin with¡­ She was a artifact. Someone who lived among other people as an ordinary person. Eisel wanted to deny the existence in front of her. It felt as though her entire understanding of reality was being tested. But ultimately... ¡°I think what you¡¯re saying is... correct.¡± When a situation that goes beyondmon sense turns into reality, she had no choice but to ept it. It was a bitter and painful experience. For Eisel, who stubbornly believed only in her own wisdom, it was even more so. ¡°What reason could you have to find me? Honestly, I don¡¯t know much about you. But... I felt a very familiar and friendly aura from you both, so I came to you myself.¡± ¡°What? Wait a minute...¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± It wasn¡¯t just Eisel who was surprised. ¡°Sis, did you just say ¡®both¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did you misspeak?¡± ¡°No. I felt a simr aura from you too. With my limited knowledge, I can¡¯t exactly tell what it is, but... I approached you because I thought it was a good scent. Why? Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just...¡± It was just that such an aura should only be felt from ''protagonist Eisel.'' *¡®What¡¯s going on...?''* Why was a simr aura being sensed from her? Edna couldn¡¯t understand what Ka meant. ¡°... Let¡¯s leave these meaningless talks aside. I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡± Eisel looked directly into Ka¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were bright and beautiful, and they resembled clear silver jade. ¡°Please show me the past from 10 years ago.¡± There was a certain strength and determination in her resolute words. The will to uncover her father¡¯s truth by any means necessary. Ka looked back at Eisel. It was only a few seconds, but it felt like an eternity. ¡°Okay. I can do that.¡± She smiled brightly and replied. ¡°I can do that much. But... You can¡¯t do anything when you get there.¡± Ka stretched as she stood up. ¡°Remember. Think of it as watching a ¡®recorded video tape.¡¯ Even I can¡¯t perform grande acts like time travel.¡± ¡°Even the artifact of New Moon Silver can¡¯t time travel?¡± ¡°Well. Sometimes the ability to time travel activates without my knowledge, but I don¡¯t understand the principle behind it, and I don¡¯t want to use such an imperfect ability on you.¡± ¡°I see...¡± ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s impossible to interact with the people of that era or interfere with history. Really, you can only go and watch. You can¡¯t do anything else.¡± Ka emphasized this point multiple times. *¡®You can see the past, but you cannot do anything.¡¯* As if she knew exactly what part of the past Eisel wanted to see. ¡°Still. Do you really want to go?¡± Regardless of what truth awaited there, she had already made up her mind to see it. Eisel nodded firmly, and Ka smiled bitterly. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll send you to the world of ten years ago. Go and see for yourself the truth you¡¯ve always believed in.¡± At that moment, the world blinked out of existence.", Chapter 212: An Old Story (9) Chapter 212: An Old Story (9) Chirp! Chirp! Chirp! The sound of singing mountain birds. Drip~! The moist sensation of the falling water droplets. "Ugh¡­" And then, a throbbing headache. Baek Yu-Seol felt a terrible nausea which made his stomach churn, and he forced himself to sit up. Although he wanted desperately to lie back down, he couldn''t stay still because the recent memories kept shing through his mind. "Remember! You must never change the fate of the past!" The voice of New Moon Silver still seemed to echo in his ears. How much power did he use behind the telepathy for the lingering effect to still exist? Even his ears were buzzing. "Ugh..." Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s head hurt so much that he couldn''t help but groan. However, first, he quickly surveyed the surroundings. Trees, grass, rocks. And a squirrel. "Ah! Damn..." It was a forest. And he was right in the middle of it. No matter how versatile Sentient Spec were, without a satellite, he couldn''t determine his exact location. He was practically lost. **[You have traveled to a timeline 3649 days, 23 hours, 17 minutes, and 47 seconds prior.]** **[Some functions of the Sentient Spec are not working.]** **[Some systems have shut down.]** **[Loading the Constetion Project....]** As expected, it appeared he had traveled back in time. He should be grateful he didn''t get sucked into a space-time rift. "Ten years ago¡­" *¡®I think there was? I do vaguely remember it. Although time travel content appeared very asionally, but¡­¡¯* Still, it was really rare, and there were no proper strategies or descriptions. Baek Yu-Seol had no idea how to navigate in this era. Fortunately, New Moon Silver had imprinted the way back into his mind, so he didn''t have to worry about that, but the waiting time was the problem. There probably weren¡¯t many things that would kill him in this timeline, but it wouldn''t hurt to be careful. As he stood up with that thought in mind, for some reason, his body felt lighter. "Huh?" **[To help you drift through the past, New Moon Silver has bestowed upon you a mystical blessing.]** **[Strength increases by 4 stars.]** **[Agility increases by 4 stars.]** **[Senses increase by 4 stars.]** **[Willpower increases by 4 stars.]** **[Endurance increases by 1 star.]** **[The skill ''Mana umtion Retardation¡¯ is enhanced by three stages.]** **[The skill ''sh¡¯ is enhanced by one stage.]** "Wow¡­ What¡¯s this." An enormous increase in abilities. Baek Yu-Seol felt he had be apletely different person. **[The above blessings apply only while drifting through the past and will disappear when you return to the present.]** Of course, such an overpowered blessing wouldn''tst forever, but it was fine. With all his abilities increased by 4 stars, even if his skills were a bitcking, he could more or less handle a one-on-one fight with a ss 7 mage. Thanks to the temporary enhancement of Mana umtion Retardation and sh, he had a solidbat ability. "Wow." When he clenched and unclenched his fist, he could feel the surge of immense power that he had never felt before. Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s senses had also be extremely sharp. He could urately feel the trajectory of the blowing wind, and he felt that if he jumped right now, he could¡­ not exactly reach the sky, but bing a world long jump champion would be an easy task. "Anyway, where am I?" Even though he had fallen in the middle of the forest, he wasn''t too worried due to his enhanced abilities, but he still needed to find a safe ce. He needed somewhere to stay until he returned to the present. "Can I use the shortest safe navigation function to find the exit?" **[Impossible.]** "Can you track mana alpha waves to identify danger zones?" **[Impossible.]** "How about situational analysis?" **[Impossible.]** "Is there any registered information about this ce?" **[Information ess is not possible.]** "Sigh." As expected, most functions of the Sentient Spec were nearly unusable. While it was possible to view recorded information, it couldn¡¯t handle vague questions like ¡®Where am I?¡¯ The only saving grace was that he could figure out directions by following the stars and the angle of the shadows. This was achievable even without the help of the Sentient Spec. He felt a sense of aplishment and pride to possess such survival skills. **[¡ùInfo: Thepass function of the Sentient Spec ispletely functional.]** ¡­ Holy Shit. Anyway, before he started walking, he made the bare minimum of preparation. Nothing much. He just used the shape-shifting function equipped into Ste¡¯s coat to slightly alter its appearance. There was a reason behind it. In case he encountered a ste student from this era, it was better not to attract unnecessary attention. Ste''s students stood out wherever they went. *¡®Time to disguise myself.¡¯* [First rule of time travel!] [Do not encounter people from the present while in the past!] *¡®I saw this in the movie Back to the Future.¡¯* It showed how chaotic things could get in case you encountered someone known in the past. But that was just a movie. The reasons in reality were a bit different. For example¡­ Snap! "Kyaaa!" "Huh?" As he covered his face with a mask and rummaged through his spatial expansion backpack, a girl with sky-blue hair jumped out from the bushes. Even without thinking, Baek Yu-Seol could tell. "Is that... Eisel?" That was... Eisel from ten years ago. She was much younger, but cute and cuddly enough to make Baek Yu-Seol desire to adopt her as his cousin. She screamed and ran towards him in a panic. It wasn¡¯t because she noticed him but because something was chasing her. Soon enough¡­ -Grrrr...! A massive wolf, almost the size of a cabin, appeared behind Eisel. "Are you kidding me?" Is something like that even allowed? The Sentient Spec quickly disyed its rank, information, and weaknesses, but the situation was too urgent for him to read it. So¡­ Smash! Thud! ¡­ He grabbed the wolf by the scruff of its neck and mmed it to the ground. -Whimper! Whine! "Huh?" "W-What?" Despite its size, the wolf couldn¡¯t escape from his tiny hand and whimpered. Behind him, Eisel blinked herrge eyes in disbelief. Honestly, even he was surprised, so it must have been even more astonishing from her perspective. *¡®Wow. Is this a ss 7 power?¡¯* In the game, even when his stats increased, it only meant higher attack power and damage, so he never felt much difference. But in reality, he could perform such feats. He felt an increasing desire to raise his stats even more. While pinning the wolf to the ground, Baek Yu-Seol moved slightly, and Eisel was clearly wary as she covered her face with both hands. "Who... Who are you?" "You? Such a rude little kid." She quickly widened her eyes and corrected herself in a hurry. "W-Who are you!" "What¡¯s with that..." It seemed like she rarely used polite speech. Well, Eisel¡¯s childhood was said to be bratty. She must have used informal speech even with her father. It was unlikely the precious eldest daughter of the Grand Duke Morph family would have had many asions to use polite speech. "Never mind. You¡¯re Eisel Morph, right? I''m Baek... Seolgi." "Baek Seolgi? That¡¯s the name of the rice cake..." *{TN:- Baek Seolgi (???) is a type of traditional Korean rice cake that is white and made from rice flour. It literally trantes to white rice cake.}* "A person¡¯s name can be a rice cake name too. Are you going to keep arguing?" "S-Sorry!" "Polite speech." "Sorry... I mean, I apologize." Since it was inevitable that she was still not ustomed to polite speech, Baek Yu-Seol decided topromise on that level. "So, what were you doing here? Is this wolf your pet?" "N-No!" "Really?" *¡®Well, if a pet was this fierce, even I wouldn¡¯t want to raise it.¡¯* Now that Baek Yu-Seol knew that, there was no need to hesitate. He took out the Argento and summoned the sword of light, and stabbed it into the wolf''s neck. sh! Instant death. In the past, piercing through this tough and hard skin would have required an enormous amount of concentration, but now, just a light strike was enough. Eisel¡¯s eyes widened, but Baek Yu-Seol stood up as if nothing had happened. Although he wanted to quickly extract the mana core from the wolf''s body, he didn''t do it to maintain his cool guy image. "By the way, do you know the way back home?" "Y-Yes... I do..." "Really? Do you have a map?" "No, but..." She pointed somewhere with her finger. "This is our front yard..." *¡®Wait, your front yard is this big? Why is such a monster living in your front yard in the first ce?¡¯* Many questions swirled around in his head, but since this was a romance fantasy world, he could somewhat ept it. *¡®Wait! What on earth is her dad doing leaving his daughter alone like this?¡¯* "Alright, let''s go." "A-Are we going to my house?" "I have nowhere else to go. Hurry up, I''m hungry." "O-Okay..." Baek Yu-Seol had intended to avoid meeting any of his present acquaintances as much as possible, but he ended up encountering Eisel right from the start. *¡®If this is fate, then so be it.¡¯* It didn''t feel like a good start for some reason. *** Rumble!! Swoosh!! Hearing the sound of the pouring rain, Haeseongwol quietly looked out the carriage window. It was rare for a high-level mage to sit idly without any thoughts. Even now, countless problems that would require dozens of ordinary mages to solve were swirling in Haeseongwol''s mind. Among those, the one that upied the most space was, undoubtedly, Baek Yu-Seol. "... They say the rainy season on the Hawol in is tough due to the incessant downpours, but this year seems particrly severe. Don''t you agree?" Haeseongwol spoke without even turning his head to look at Jeliel, who was sitting next to him, but there was no response. Given that she wouldn''t suddenly doze off in such a situation, the reason was clear... She was ignoring him. If you think daring to ignore a ss 9 mage is audacious, then you aren''t a ss 9 mage. Those who had shed all lingering attachments and impure emotions were in a state simr to that of an immortal or sage. "Jeliel. Do you resent me?" At those words, she finally turned her head to look at Haeseongwol. Still, she did not respond. Jeliel¡¯s recent memories were still vividly clear. Standing on Carmen Set''s chessboard, she witnessed Baek Yu-Seol disappear along with the copsing space and time. It kept appearing in her dreams. Why did he make that choice? They could always revisit the ancient ruins of Carmen Setter. But... He only had one life. "Lady, Magic Tower Lord, we have arrived." The knight whispered quietly. The ce they arrived at was ''StarCloud Merchant Guild.'' This city, which had been formed by the gathering of numerous merchant guilds including the StarCloud Merchant Guild, was nowpletely dominated by the StarCloud Merchant Guild. And in the center of this city stood arge mansion, which was the headquarters and heart of the StarCloud Merchant Guild. It was also the hometown which witnessed Jeliel¡¯s childhood. "Wow!! Hurry! Hurry! Let¡¯s go!!" As they arrived in the city, people of numerous different races were quickly running through the streets. Something was definitely happening, but it wasn''t serious or dangerous. Because the faces of everyone on the street were blooming with smiles. Jeliel no longer looked out the window. *''No way.''* Thump! Thump! Her heart pounded violently. *''Not yet, I can''t let my guard down yet....''* She still didn¡¯t know why they were cheering with joy? If you have high expectations, the disappointment will be great. *¡®Calm down.¡¯* But the closer they got to the mansion, the louder the cheers became, and the crowd grew sorge that it seemed the entire city hade out, making it difficult for the carriage to move forward. "Waaaaaaa!!!" "... These are people who have been graced by your father''s kindness." Chairman Melian was famous not only for being the world''s richest man but also for bestowing countless favors. While Jeliel carried out dirty and foul deeds in the dark without hesitation, Chairman Melian performed shining good deeds behind the scenes. Most of this city had been graced by Melian, and they were able to survive thanks to him. What could make these people so happy? Obviously. "It''s the youngdy''s carriage!!" Someone recognized Jeliel¡¯s carriage and shouted, and the crowd parted like the Miracle of the Red Sea, making way. It was truly a scene straight out of a movie. Click! As the carriage door opened, Jeliel gracefully extended her slender leg and alighted elegantly. However, it was just a fa?ade, a defense mechanism against her wildly beating heart. All the surrounding noise quieted down. Jeliel lifted her head and faced the person standing in front of her. It was unmistakably her father. Chairman Melian was smiling at her. But why did her father''s image keep getting blurrier? "Ah..." Only then did she notice her disheveled appearance. "Go on." Only after Haeseongwol''s words did Jeliel manage to take a step towards him. Then, suddenly. *''Huh...?¡¯* Even though she faced her father, she realized the mana stored in her heart hadn¡¯t evaporated. *''No, wait, wait...''* She had previously made a ''Magical Oath'' with Baek Yu-Seol. **[First. Do not meet your father within three years.]** The moment she broke that taboo, all the mana in her heart would evaporate and disperse into the air. But now, despite having her father right in front of her, her mana was intact. ¡°My daughter, I''m sorry for worrying you.¡± Chairman Melian''s warm embrace reassured her that he was indeed real. ¡°Ah, ah....¡± But because of this, she became aware of the horrifying reality. The Magical Oath, which seemed perfect, had another rule. *''If the contract partner ceases to exist, the oath bes null and void.''* Not death, but extinction. Only if the existence itself disappeared would the rulee into effect, which was practically an inexistent use. Why had it activated? Thud! Unable to even maintain the embrace with her father, Jeliel copsed to the ground. Hot tears streamed endlessly from her eyes, and she could no longer hide her emotions. ¡°Ah! Ah....!!¡± The emotion she felt at this moment was not happiness or anything else¡­ It was despair.", Chapter 213: An Old Story (10) Chapter 213: An Old Story (10) Today was a very strange day for Eisel. After finishing lunch as usual, she tried to sneak a cake behind her maid¡¯s back, but due to a housecleaning day, she got caught by the maids. While secretly readingic books in her hidden spot, a cat barged in and startled her, which made her scream and get caught. Moreover, she wanted to y ball today for some reason, so she yed alone, but when the ball flew over the fence, she went to retrieve it and got tangled in a special magical barrier, losing her way back. As she wandered through the forest, she encountered a terrifying wolf demon. She really thought she was going to die. How many times can a seven-year-old child feel the emotions of fear and despair from a life-threatening situation? Her lips turned blue and her whole body trembled. And her heart pounded wildly, but now she could at least calm down a bit. A masked stranger. Although she didn''t know his name or face, she strangely felt safe being with this person. ".... So, are we going the right way?" Baek Yu-Seol, who was following behind, asked. Eisel was confidently leading the way and hurriedly nodded. "I-I think this is the right way." "The direction you mentioned earlier is northeast, but this is northwest. The directions are different." "T-That can''t be!" Eisel appeared confused and rolled her eyes. She was sure they hade this way, so why was the direction different? "Sigh.......¡± It couldn''t be helped. In the future, Eisel might be smart and capable of everything, but right now, she was just a seven-year-old. It might even be a bit scary if she were overly smart at that age. While Baek Yu-Seol was contemting how to handle this situation, a message was transmitted through the Sentient Spec. **[Analysisplete]** **[The forest is equipped with the ''Wanderer''s Rule'' magic that reduces the sense of direction of living creatures.]** ¡°...... What?¡± Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Although he had the knowledge from the spec, he had also studied magic to some extent and knew how absurd that statement was. *¡®Are you saying the entire forest is covered with magic......?¡¯* Wasn¡¯t that too crazy? Then, a sudden thought struck him. *''Wait... Disorientation magic?''* Magic. *''Then it''s possible to analyze it, right?''* **[It is possible as your sensory abilities vastly exceed the barrier.]** **[Analysisplete.]** After a short wait, it seemed like the forest split open, revealing a clear path before his eyes. "Oh...... Something......" **[Starting route guidance.]** **[Go straight for 7.3 km.]** **[Then turn right.]** *¡®... Is this a navigation system?¡¯* It felt like his mood waspletely ruined. Anyway, finding the way was no longer a problem. "Hey, follow me." "Wha...?" When Baek Yu-Seol, who had been following behind, suddenly took the lead, Eisel hurriedly followed him with a bewildered expression. "W-Wait! My dad said that outsiders would get lost in this forest." "You got lost too." "T-That''s because... I forgot the method my dad taught me...." Well, at that age, kids tend to half-listen to what their dads say. She probably didn''t focus properly and forgot the method. "That¡¯s really dangerous.........." Despite Eisel¡¯s nervousness, Baek Yu-Seol continued walking confidently. asionally, dangerous beasts or demons would appear, and he would defeat them with a single strike, causing Eisel¡¯s eyes to widen in amazement. ¡°Wow...¡± It felt gratifying, like a cousin bragging about his game ID to a younger cousin, but then he realized this power wasn¡¯t truly his and felt a pang of self-deprecation. *''... When I return to the present, I won''t eat and just focus on training.''* How long had they wandered through the forest? When Baek Yu-Seol, who was leading, suddenly stopped, Eisel questioned him. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Looks like your friends are here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Soon, the bushes parted, revealing a group of magical knights in blue uniforms. Baek Yu-Seol recognized the crest of the Grand Duke Morph Family instantly and smiled. ¡°... Identify yourself.¡± A man who appeared to be the highest-ranking knight among them approached, pointing his staff at Baek Yu-Seol. Baek Yu-Seol lowered the staff and pointed his thumb at Eisel. ¡°She got lost, so I was escorting her home.¡± The knight looked at Eisel as if asking if this was true, and she hastily nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true. He even took care of all the demons!¡± ¡°I see. Miss, pleasee this way.¡± At the knight¡¯s words, Eisel ran over to him. However, just because she vouched for him didn''t mean the questioning was over. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll ask again. Identify yourself.¡± ¡°Baek Seolgi.¡± ¡°... That''s a rice cake name.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I dislike rice cakes.¡± The knight frowned with the intention to interrogate further, but Eisel pulled on his sleeve, stopping him. ¡°Don¡¯t! He really helped me!¡± ¡°But, miss. This is... the Morfran Forest, which can only be essed by the blood rtives of the Grand Duke Morph Family. Outsiders cannot enter through ordinary means. We need to investigate how he got here...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell my dad!¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± She yed the dad card. The ''I''ll tell my dad'' from the eldest daughter of the grand duke''s family was an SSS-rank technique, something a mere knight couldn¡¯t afford to contend against. *¡®I should have known this was such a ce when Eisel mentioned it as ¡®the front yard of her house.¡¯ * An area off-limits to outsiders. It seemed like getting a meal here was out of the question. Still, he had saved the young Eisel from a tragic fate in the past, so he figured he had done his part. ¡°I took a wrong turn. If you could show me the way out, I¡¯ll leave quickly.¡± Baek Yu-Seol thought it was better for both him and the knights if he just disappeared, but... ¡°Wait. Hold on.¡± A deep voice resonated through the forest. Thud! Thud! The entire group of magic knights immediately turned around and knelt on one knee to someone. ¡­ No way. Baek Yu-Seol broke into a cold sweat as he looked at the man who hade to the forest. Eyes as blue as Eisel¡¯s, yet he possessed brown hairpletely unlike hers. The very person whom the protagonist of this world always trusted and relied upon. ''Isaac Morph.'' The legendary figure appeared before him at that moment. ¡°You saved my daughter in the forest?¡± His tone was light, but it didn''t feel that way to those listening. His voice carried overwhelming mana. Although history treated him as merely an ss 8 mage, one might think that if he had lived a bit longer, he could have reached the ss 9, given the immense mana pressure he exuded. *''What a terrifying man...''* His presence was so imposing that Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t even feel his approach. Or rather, he had felt it long before the man arrived, but he didn¡¯t realize it was Isaac Morph''s mana. *''If I fight with this man, I¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡¯* Isaac nced at Baek Yu-Seol, then smiled warmly and opened his arms towards his daughter. ¡°My daughter. Got lost in the forest?¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Eisel ran to him. This made Baek Yu-Seol increasingly uneasy. His intuition was warning him to leave this ce as quickly as possible. ¡°I¡¯m d to see the reunion of father and daughter. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°Hm? Haha, no. You¡¯re the benefactor who saved my daughter; I can''t just let you go like this. It''s just about dinner time, so please join us for a meal.¡± ¡°... I¡¯m not very hungry.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then at least join us at the table. If I let you go like this, I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life.¡± It was clear he had no intention of letting him leave easily. If he refused now... Isaac would probably force him to stay. It would be better toply while he was still being polite. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll join you at the table.¡± ¡°Great! I¡¯ll have them prepare the Habri Mu potato sd loved by our princess!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Eisel¡¯s childish excitement and Isaac''s seemingly ordinary demeanor made it hard to believe he was the Grand Duke of Morph. Why did everything feel so surreal? And another thing. Why had he traveled back 10 years in time and met those people specifically? *''The Grand Duke of Morph, 10 years ago...''* Even Baek Yu-Seol, who wasn''t interested in the story, knew of the major event. The dark magic corruption of the Grand Duke of Morph. And the betrayal. It seemed he was caught in the time when that incident urred. * * * The dining room was quite modest for someone of the grand duke¡¯s stature. While it was more splendid than that of other nobles, it was much smaller than the meal he had seen at the Adolveit Royal Family. After all, a meal shared daily between a father and daughter need not always be grand. They usually ate simply in the private study, so today''s dinner might be special. ¡°Yum.¡± ¡°Our princess, you¡¯re getting food all over your mouth again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me princess!¡± Eisel appeared embarrassed by the term, and she nced at Baek Yu-Seol each time she heard it. ¡°You used to like it...¡± Isaac looked hurt but then smiled again as he wiped the Habri Mu sauce from Eisel¡¯s cheek. If he remembered correctly, this sauce was made from Habri Mu mushrooms, simr to truffle mushrooms on Earth. The aroma was so strong that merely watching them eat was torturous. But he couldn¡¯t remove his mask just for a meal. ¡°You¡¯re really not eating?¡± ¡°Yes, I have my reasons.¡± ¡°Hmmm, what reason could there be for rejecting a meal? Perhaps you can¡¯t remove your mask?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s correct.¡± Even a child could sense the obviousness of the situation. He didn''t lie. "Very well, then. I won¡¯t force you to take off your mask. I have no intention of threatening my daughter''s savior. However, I can''t help but be curious about you. Could you perhaps tell me what you can?" They say the Morfran Forest was thoroughly sealed off by a special magic barrier to prevent just anyone from entering. It wasn¡¯t because there were great treasures hidden inside, but rather because a terrible beast was slumbering there. It had been sealed for over a hundred years now, so it had been quiet, and because of that, the vignce had lessened and no one noticed Eisel entering the forest. It was an intrusion from within the mansion, not from outside, which made it all the more understandable. Of course, the guards on duty probably lost their jobs due to Eisel¡¯s ident. "Hmm... Are you talking about me?" "Yes." *¡®What should I talk about? I definitely shouldn''t mention that I came from the future, but saying I''m still a student feels off.¡¯* "I¡¯m just... A wandering adventurer." The mostmon, easily disguised, and hardest-to-identify profession. An adventurer. In other words, a beggar, an unemployed person, or a homeless person. "An adventurer. A profession filled with romance." "Thank you." "I heard from my daughter that you yed a Sharp Wolf with a single stroke." "Yes." "A sword... I''ve seen many adventurers who use swords, but I''ve never in my life seen anyone who could hunt a Sharp Wolf with a single swing of sword." That''s a natural thing. It wasmon sense that a sword couldn¡¯t properly cut through the skin of a beast enveloped in mana. Baek Yu-Seol could only do it thanks to his Mana umtion Retardation. "Even with a good magic sword, at best, you could handle a Danger Level 2, or maybe a Danger Level 3 if you''re working together... That¡¯s typically what street adventurers can hunt." "That''s right." "But the beast you hunted was a Danger Level 5, a threatening demon. Even veteran magic warriors need to be extremely cautious when hunting such creatures." *¡®Ah! I see the intention behind the question.¡¯* "Furthermore... There''s something strange about you. Typical mages tend to leak a bit of their internal mana. I have a special ability to sense that." Was there such a thing? There were hardly any records about Isaac Morph even in the Sentient Spec, so he didn''t know. "But I can''t sense any mana from you at all. It''s as if you are someone disconnected from the world. Even that mysterious aura surrounding you, I can''t fathom what it is." By now, Isaac Morph had put down his fork and knife, sped his hands, and was staring at Baek Yu-Seol intently. "Who exactly are you?" What should he answer here? The only option was to repeat what he said. "... As I said, I''m an adventurer." "I see. I understand." He nodded as if he had sorted out his thoughts, then turned to Eisel with a gentle smile. "Princess. Are you done with your meal?" "Yes. I want to go to my room." "Call for the maid, Pesc." Eisel nced at Baek Yu-Seol and then left the dining room with the maid Pesc. Even as she was leaving, she kept looking back at him as if something was bothering her. "Now that my daughter has left... I have one straightforward request." A request from Isaac Morph. Sensing the weight of the atmosphere, he nodded with a serious expression. "First, I need to tell you this." After a brief silence, he spoke. "I won''t live much longer." "... What?" His sudden statement left him speechless for a moment. "What do you mean...?" "I hope you understand that I can''t exin the reason. However, please know that this request is sincere. I won''t be able to protect my daughter for long. If she stays by my side, it might harm her. When that timees..." Duke Isaac Morph looked directly into his eyes. "Could you protect my daughter even if just for a little while? Until she can stand on her own... No, even if she just stays alive, that would be enough..." His request was so sudden, absurd, and out of the blue that Baek Yu-Seol could only listen in silence without any response or reaction. "Do you know why I¡¯m asking such a favor of someone whose identity and face I don''t even know?" Baek Yu-Seol thought for a moment, but he couldn''t figure it out. "... It¡¯s because I''m that desperate." "..." It seemed Isaac Morph knew about his fate. That''s why he was preparing like this. Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t bring himself to look into his sorrowful eyes and bowed his head. "I can understand a person''s nature by talking with them. You may be entric and free-spirited, but you don''t have a bad nature. Rather... You could be called righteous." Isaac sighed, stood up, and looked at the wall. There hung a family photo taken long ago with his wife, who had departed to the heavens, and his only daughter. "So, I''m asking you this favor. If you refuse, there''s nothing I can do..." "I''ll do it." "...!" Baek Yu-Seol had tried his best to avoid getting involved with future connections. But... falling into this specific time period where such a significant event happens and meeting Eisel and Isaac Morph, was it really just a coincidence? Or was it fate? He didn¡¯t believe in either coincidence or fate. Even so, if he had the courage to refuse in this situation, he would be a heartless person. "... Thank you. Truly." Isaac nodded briefly and stared nkly at the framed picture. Then, as if reciting a spell, he muttered something in a small voice. "It can''t be helped. It can''t be helped. But... Even for the greater good, I can''t sacrifice my daughter..." He wasn''t talking to Baek Yu-Seol. But to himself. Isaac Morph was hypnotizing himself. What could be so terrifying that someone like Isaac Morph would tremble and go to such lengths? If he didn''t know anything, it might have been better, but knowing a bit about him made his heart ache. There was probably nothing Baek Yu-Seol could do. Chapter 214: An Old Story (11) Chapter 214: An Old Story (11) One of the twelve disciples of the Progenitor Mage, the descendant of the great Morph, Isaac Morph, an ss 8 mage. Wilhelm, his sworn aide, had a very businesslike and honest character. In fact, to put it nicely, he was honest; to put it bluntly, he was rigid and inflexible. "..... This is it." Wilhelm guided Baek Yu-Seol to his private quarters with a disgruntled expression. It was impossible for someone like him, a mere escort, to use the same mansion as Lady Eisel, so he was assigned to an external dormitory. Apparently, this dormitory was of high enough standard that could only be used by someone with a status equivalent to a knightmander. ''Your Highness! This is unbelievable! To entrust the responsibility ofdy''s escort to an outsider and grant them this status......!'' Baek Yu-Seol still remembered when Duke Isaac introduced him to Wilhelm. His vehement opposition almost gave birth to foam in his mouth. He was quite firm with his stance. It was admirable to see his conviction, but from Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s perspective, it was rather awkward. Even so, Wilhelm was considered normal. Who would agree to have a foreigner as Lady Eisel¡¯s personal escort? Honestly, he was also very surprised when he first received this request. However, since the Duke insisted, most people kept their mouths shut. Wilhelm, the loyal aide, was the only one to oppose and get aggressive. Even though he didn¡¯t show Baek Yu-Seol any kindness, his loyalty was undeniable, so he didn¡¯t have a bad impression of him. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a nice ce. I¡¯ll use it well.¡± ¡°.......¡± Wilhelm red at Baek Yu-Seol for a long time before speaking. ¡°That mask.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It makes you extremely suspicious.¡± What was he expecting? Even if he said that, he couldn¡¯t take off the mask. Duke Isaac also permitted it, so Wilhelm couldn¡¯t order Baek Yu-Seol to remove it. Besides, the mask was a trademark which symbolized hidden power despite the fact that he didn¡¯t actually have any hidden power.... ¡°Fine.¡± When Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t budge, Wilhelm turned and spoke quietly. ¡°I warn you. Do not put thedy in danger. I will not forgive you.¡± Then he walked away quietly. He wasn¡¯t a bad man, but... He felt like someone who would be hard to get close to. ¡°Hoo.......¡± Flop! Baek Yu-Seolid down on the bed, which was far superior in quality to the ones in Ste Academy¡¯s ss S dormitory, and stared nkly at the ceiling, organizing his thoughts. ¡°The rules of a time traveler.¡± One of the most powerfulws, a sort of dilemma. Never change the ''fixed events'' that urred in the past. For example, if it was a fixed fact that [Lady Eisel eats strawberry cake tonight], and he changed history so she couldn¡¯t eat it, the future would change drastically. There was a 0.00001% chance that Lady Eisel, who was unable to eat the cake, might suddenly run away, leading to an absurd oue. What happens then? When Baek Yu-Seol returned to the present... It would be apletely different future, a different world. Lady Eisel might not enter Ste; Edna might not exist, and the world might be entirely overrun by demons. In short, a storyline that didn¡¯t even appear in the original game could suddenly appear. And that world... would not be the world that Baek Yu-Seol cherished and was familiar with. They might not remember Baek Yu-Seol, or he might not even exist in that world. Hence, he must not change any future events while living here. Fortunately, there were very few fixed histories. There was hardly any record of the ''Duke Morph¡¯s story'' from this time. Maybe Lady Eisel wrote a diary, but as a time traveler, he hadn¡¯t read it, so its contents weren¡¯t fixed history. All ''fixed history'' was determined by the knowledge of the time traveler, the observer. The only fixed history known by Baek Yu-Seol was one. Duke Morph¡¯s betrayal and death. Only that one fact. Of all things, the history he wanted to change the most was the one he couldn¡¯t change. Isn¡¯t that what they call irony? The word was so fitting for his situation that he let out a hollowugh. "Sigh, I don''t know." Living near Eisel made him uneasy, but if he lived as quietly as possible, nothing would change the future. *¡®So, let¡¯s live quietly, like a mouse.¡¯* *¡®Until it''s time to go back.¡¯* ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡­ Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s resolve to live quietly was shattered in just one night. Duke Morph¡¯s estate. The training ground of the Blue Mane Knights. "I heard you''re the new escort knight for Lady Eisel." "Yes." Even though they were called knights, in reality, they wielded swords as a symbol of some kind, and a staff was their main weapon. Since they never properly used a sword, Baek Yu-Seol found it ridiculous for them to be carrying one around for show. ¡°... The previous escort knight took care of Her Highness during her childhood and protected Lady Eisel until recently. Although he couldn''t ovee his illness and passed away, we all remember him.¡± Baek Yu-Seol didn''t know there was such a story. ¡°But! An adventurer like you with an unknown identity is recing him... Though His Highness may have epted it, we cannot!¡± Thud! Carmen, the captain of the Blue Mane Knights'' third assault squad, pointed his wand at Baek Yu-Seol and shouted loudly enough for everyone to hear. "I may not be able to take you down, but I will test your skills!" Swish! The glove thrown by Carmen flew toward Baek Yu-Seol. *¡®Is this the duel challenge I''ve only heard about in stories?¡¯* Thanks to his heightened sensory abilities, the flying glove appeared so slow that Baek Yu-Seol had plenty of time to make a decision. Should he ept it or not? Honestly, with the blessing of Nee Moon Silver, winning against Carmen wouldn''t be an issue. The important thing was perception. Was it alright to wield a sword in front of Eisel? As far as Baek Yu-Seol knew, the future Eisel first learned about swordsmanship and sh when she met the future Baek Yu-Seol, ten years from now. But if the past him suddenly demonstrated sh... history will change. *''That can¡¯t happen.''* Swish! Baek Yu-Seol slightly dodged to the side, and Carmen''s glove flew past him and fell to the ground pathetically. ".... What are you doing?" "I''m not a knight, so I won''t ept a duel." "Ha, nonsense. You are an escort knight...." "I am not a knight, but a personal escort. Would you like to see the contract? I was hired as a mercenary, and unlike knights, my role doesn¡¯t discriminate in methods and means. Don''t think of me as the same as you." Baek Yu-Seol turned around coolly. ¡­ And felt a bit nervous. Looking around, the burly knights were ring at him with terrifying eyes, and if one isn''t scared by that, are they even human? But using the blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol, he spoke as calmly as possible. "I have no intention of fitting into your knightly culture." "That bastard...!" "How dare he insult knights!" After saying that, Baek Yu-Seol turned around upon the sound of the knights cursing at him, but most of it was at a level he could ignore, so he did. ¡°Coward.¡± Ignore it. ¡°He¡¯s clearly trying to back out because hecks skills. Well understood.¡± Baek Yu-Seol tried to ignore it. ¡°That street-wandering adventurer probably has never even been in a magic battle.¡± ... But feeling his pride being pricked, Baek Yu-Seol turned around and spoke to. ¡°Duel! All I have to do is fight and defeat you, right?¡± When Baek Yu-Seol fell for the cheap provocation, Carmen¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Yes. If you¡¯re confident in your skills, take out your staff and face me proudly!¡± A staff. Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s main weapon was a sword, and the only magic he knew was sh. So, he just had to avoid showing his sword and sh, right? When he approached the staff rack, there was a reasonably long silver staff. It looked like it was usedmunally by the knight order. It had the right weight and decent strength. "Hmm, I¡¯ll use this." ¡°You¡¯re using a staff. Are you a priest?¡± ¡°Yes... Well, something like that.¡± Technically, he was a knight, but since he was using a staff now, there was no reason to correct him. ¡°I will start the duel.¡± One of the knights stood between them to oversee. ¡°Bow to each other.¡± Bow. The right way to bow in the Morph Dukedom was to raise the staff with the right hand so that it points to the left shoulder. He almost instinctively did the Ste bow but awkwardly followed the Morph way, which was apparentlycking as it drewughter. ¡°Start the duel!¡± Soon, the duel began, and a red magic circle started glowing in front of Carmen. Carmen was a knight. Since he was the type who focused on closebat and assumed Baek Yu-Seol was a priest who focused on long-rangebat, he probably... ¡°Hyaa!¡± He charged at Baek Yu-Seol. That wasn¡¯t a wrong judgment, but unfortunately, while he held a staff, his body waspletely ineffective for long-rangebat. In fact... He was more confident about close-rangebat. Thwack!! What Baek Yu-Seol did was simple. As Carmen charged and tried to swing his fists engulfed in mes, he struck his head with the staff. ¡°Ugh!¡± With a short scream, the shield protecting his body shattered. Although it wasn''t Argento sword, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s current strength wasparable to a ss 7 mage. It was more than enough to break Carmen''s shield, which was at best around ss 5. "Wh-what is this...!" As Carmen, who had fallen disgracefully to the ground, quickly rolled back and rapidly cast a magic circle in front of him, Baek Yu-Seol dashed forward, shattered the circle with the staff, and squarely struck his head again. Smack!! This time, the impact was solid. Proof that the shield was broken. Smack! Crack! Smack! Crack! Smack! His shield quickly regenerated every time it broke, indicating decentbat sense, but it was useless against Baek Yu-Seol, who possessed the blessing of New Moon Silver. When he created a shield, he¡¯d just break it again. ¡°Argh! Ouch! Aaaah!¡± Baek Yu-Seol swung his staff without mercy. Honestly... This was less of a magic battle and more like a beating. Baek Yu-Seol was just mechanically swinging the staff without using any magic, and Carmen was curling up to avoid getting hit as much as possible. ¡°Crazy!¡± ¡°What kind of duel is this...!¡± ¡°That bastard... He¡¯s deliberately hitting the same spots over and over...¡± "No, if you look closely, he¡¯s hitting everywhere evenly so there¡¯s no spot left unscathed... And then hitting the previously hit spots again..." ¡°A devilish bastard!¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Receiving the knights¡¯ (dis)approving remarks, Baek Yu-Seol happily thrashed Carmen. And it was evening by the time he finished. ¡ª¡ª- ¡°... I heard you beat up one of my knights.¡± A meeting with Duke Morph. It wasn¡¯t entirely unpleasant. After all, he was at fault, but they started it. ¡°There was a reason.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°I was curious if you really get dust out when you beat someone like a dog on a rainy day.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Duke Isaac let out a dryugh and nodded. ¡°So, did duste out?¡± ¡°No, it didn¡¯t. Maybe I was a bitcking.¡± ¡°I see.¡± He answered in that way. Then, he fell silent for a moment before quietly speaking again. "Perhaps the knights who don''t like you picked a fight. They might have insulted you first, and you could have just told me... Instead, did you do that to protect our knights from me?" That wasn''t really the case... Baek Yu-Seol just liked to joke around. "I see you in a new light. You are quite thoughtful and considerate. It would have been nice if you were truly one of my knights..." ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± "Haha. Anyway, I didn''t call you to reprimand you. It''smon to get injured during a duel, isn''t it?" ¡°Then....¡± ¡°I called you because I want to take you along for tomorrow''s schedule.¡± He handed him a document. Honestly, even after reading it carefully, Baek Yu-Seol couldn¡¯t understand what it meant, but there was something particrly noticeable. ¡®Adolveit Royal Seal'' ¡°This is...!¡± "You recognize it. The royal seal of Adolveit isn¡¯t something an ordinary person can see." ¡°Is it a request for cooperation from the Adolveit Royal Family?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not much; they requested ess to Morfran Forest, where we first met. As you know, the Morfran territory borders Adolevit.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°They im that the magical beasts in Morfran Forest are about to awaken. Magically, it¡¯s not an incorrect statement. I was convinced as well. But¡­¡± Duke Isaac removed his spectacles and rubbed his temples as if he had a headache. ¡°I can¡¯t see why they would need to forcibly invade our territory to hunt the beasts.¡± Baek Yu-Seol read the document again. It was written quite formally and boldly, but it was full of phrases that could be considered international threats. Though it was unlikely that Morp Family would be shaken by this, he seemed to want to avoid unnecessary friction. Or perhaps¡­ ¡°If we don¡¯t permit it, they seem ready to start a war.¡± ¡°... That¡¯s crazy.¡± ¡°Indeed. Themander of the current operation is a seventeen-year-old girl named ''Hong Si-hwa''. Her magical level isn¡¯t very high yet, but I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s a genius in strategy andmand.¡± But still, it was strange. "Why is Adolveit so obsessed with the magical beasts of Morfran Forest?" ...... Isaac Morph didn¡¯t answer. He just smiled bitterly and continued his previous statement. ¡°Reluctantly, I agreed to it. Of course, since it¡¯s my territory, I made it a condition that I and my knights would be present at the operation site. They didn¡¯t refuse that.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°So I want to ask you... Are you interested in this operation?¡± That was the main point. Taking Baek Yu-Seol, who had proven his abilities, on the operation. While he didn¡¯t doubt Duke Isaac¡¯s character, a sudden thought urred that maybe the duel with Carmen was also part of his n. ¡°Well....¡± *¡®Is it really right for me to get involved in such an important event?¡¯* Moreover, this was an unknown incident which was not even properly recorded in history, let alone noted in Sentient Spec. Then again, upon reconsidering, he thought maybe it could work to his advantage precisely because it was an unknown incident. If it was an unknown event, then whatever happens there wouldn¡¯t affect the future at all. Actually, this could be a good thing. He also wanted to delve deeper into the mystery of Duke Isaac¡¯s betrayal. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the confident answer I wanted to hear." And so¡­ Baek Yu-Seol became deeply involved in the major incident between the Morph Dukedom and the Adolveit Royal Family. Even now, Baek Yu-Seol wasn''t sure if it was the right thing to do." Chapter 215: An Old Story (12) Chapter 215: An Old Story (12) The next day arrived. The custom uniform made for Baek Yu-Seol was weaved quite quickly, but perhaps because he was still much smaller than a full-grown adult, he didn¡¯t feel particrly satisfied when he looked at himself in the mirror. Even though it was a uniform, the design itself wasn¡¯t much different from Ste¡¯s cadet uniform. The overall blue color and the numerous ornaments attached were a bit annoying, but as expected from noble houses, the uniform itself was stylish. ¡°Hmm.¡± When he put on the mask as well, it seemed to provide decent camouge. Someone as sensitive to mana as Duke Isaac Morph might notice his unusual constitution, but such people weren¡¯tmon. ¡°Let¡¯s go....¡± Though Baek Yu-Seol felt quite troubled, he decided to bury all his worries deep inside for now.Worrying wouldn¡¯t change anything anyway. *** Morph Dukedom. Morfran Forest. Although the area was fairly small, the territory, where the legendary magical beast was sealed by the great Morph, the disciple of the Progenitor Mage, was off-limits to anyone other than Morph¡¯s direct descendants. To maintain the seal on the magical beast, the ice magic of the Morph bloodline was essential, and they protected this ce for a thousand years, blocking outsiders from entering due to the danger. And now, a thousand years after sealing the magical beast. For the first time, Morfran Forest had no choice but to allow an external force onto itsnd. Along with the Red Sun Knights of Adolevit, many mages from the Magic Society and the Magic Tower participated. They were presumably called by Hong Si-hwa. ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Hong Si-hwa from Adolveit.¡± ¡°I am Alec Bylen from the Magic Society.¡± ¡°I am Kasak, the vice tower lord of the Blue Crystal Magic Tower. It is an honor to meet you.¡± ¡°I am Director Verdon of the World Mage Organization.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Duke Isaac Morph.¡± The meeting between the Adolveit Magic Knights in red uniforms and the Morph Knights in blue uniforms. Since this meeting wasn¡¯t conducted properly, the Morph knights red at the Adolveit soldiers with menacing eyes. Their impressions werepletely different. Baek Yu-Seol stood at the back and quietly observed Hong Si-hwa. The atmosphere was different from the yful one ten yearster; now she exuded a much stronger air of calmness andposure. Isaac and Hong Si-hwa shook hands and entered themand tent. After the mages from the Magic Society and the Magic Tower, as well as Isaac¡¯s aide Wilhelm, went in, Baek Yu-Seol cautiously followed. Wilhelm didn¡¯t look pleased to see him, but perhaps because of Isaac¡¯s orders, he didn¡¯t say much. The atmosphere inside themand tent was tense and cold. Amidst the two countries'' knights ring at each other as if they wanted to kill, he quietly stood behind Isaac. ¡°First of all... I want to apologize for forcibly bringing our troops into the Morph Dukedom.¡± ¡°I also think it¡¯s truly regrettable.¡± ¡°ording to the calctions of the Constetion Tripod from the Red Sun Tower, the barrier sealing the magical beast will weaken in less than a month.¡± The Red Sun Tower of Adolveit. It was known as a candidate for the ''Great Tower'' following the Sanwol Tower, which was one of the world¡¯s most outstanding magical institutions. It was famous for its unique magical calction method called the Constetion Tripod. ¡°Even though the seal was ced by the great Morph, the disciple of the Progenitor Mage, and maintained by the excellent magic of the Morph family, it¡¯s a miracle that it hassted for a thousand years with just one barrier.¡± Theirputational power, capable of calcting everything from ancient magic to future magic, was so extraordinary it could be called otherworldly. ording to their information, the magical beast in Morfran Forest would awaken in a month. It was quite a funny story. They believed their thoughts and calctions were correct and pushed forward independently, and even caused great harm to the Morph Dukedom in the process. ¡°... Princess Hong Si-hwa.¡± Isaac Morph spoke to her with a stern expression. "If this goes wrong, you will have to bear significant diplomatic responsibility.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Hong Si-hwa replied nonchntly and gestured behind her. Two Adolveit aides appeared and spread a magical scroll on the table, revealing a holographic panorama of Morfran Forest. ¡°This is quite... unpleasant.¡± Morfran Forest was strictly off-limits to outsiders and was practically the heart of the Morph Dukedom. Yet, they had meticulously mapped out all the terrain and features of Morfran Forest. This was not only rude but also a serious issue that could cause significant diplomatic friction. However, Hong Si-hwa merely bowed her head slightly in apology. ¡°I apologize. The Adolveit Royal Family decided to treat this matter with utmost seriousness.¡± ¡°I also need to treat Adolveit¡¯s rudeness with utmost seriousness. After this matter is settled, we will meet again in an official capacity.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Was the extermination of the magical beast important enough to incur such losses? Or did she not even care about Isaac''s words? Hong Si-hwa¡¯s voice was so devoid of emotion that it was impossible to discern her intentions. ¡°In fact, we should have discussed this matter earlier.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Regarding the existence of this ''magical beast'' itself.......¡± Just as the strategic meeting was about to escte into a battle of nerves. ''Hmm?¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol sensed something strange from outside the tent and turned his head. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t see anything since he didn¡¯t have the ability to see through things. But thanks to the extraordinary sensory ability granted by the blessing of New Moon Silver, he could sense something that no one else here could perceive. Because this aura¡­ *¡®.... It''s a dark mage, isn''t it?''* And yet no one else was even twitching. Clearly, no one had noticed it. *''This is the sensory ability of a ss 7 level...''* Distinguishing a dark mage with modern magic was nearly impossible, and even he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it without the cheat functions of the Sentient Spec. But to be able to perceive it with just his senses¡­ *''That¡¯s not the important thing right now.''* He looked at Isaac. He was fervently arguing with Hong Si-hwa, his face filled with anger. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that the Morph family deliberately didn''t kill the magical beast and sealed it to use it as a ''weapon of war''... Is that what you want to say?" ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. ording to our calctions, you have long had the ability to kill the magical beast.¡± ¡°This is absurd. The thousand-year-old magical beast, ¡®White Demon Fox Fire Spirit,¡¯ cannot be killed. It has nine lives and will resurrect! Even the great Morph could only manage to seal it, and our family has protected this ce for a thousand years to prevent the beast from awakening. And now, a weapon of war? This is absurd.¡± Isaac seemed genuinely furious with Hong Si-hwa. Though they hadn¡¯t spent much time together, Baek Yu-Seol had never seen him this angry. ¡°Ha, really... Did you all follow along because you think the same way?¡± Isaac Morph cast a nce at the mages and representatives from the World Mage Organization and the various magic towers. However, they remained silent, their expressions hard and unresponsive. In other words, they agreed with Hong Si-hwa. ¡°This is crazy.¡± Isaac rubbed his forehead and removed his spectacles. Estimated to be a Level 9 Danger, the legendary magical beast, the White Demon Fox Fire Spirit, had overthrown many nations and killed numerous rare ss 8 mages a thousand years ago, earning its reputation as a ''global threat.'' It was his ancestor, the great Morph, who sealed this being. Yet, even Morph could not find a way to kill the Fire Spiritpletely. He passed down the duty of sealing it and protecting the world from the magical beast through countless generations. Now, to hear that they were suggesting it was sealed for use as a weapon of war wasughable. ¡°... You all have made a wrong choice. Mark my words. If you wake the White Demon Fox Fire Spirit from its seal, you will not like the oue.¡± ¡°We have thoroughly investigated th White Demon Fox Fire Spirit and havee fully prepared. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡± Confidence or arrogance Isaac ran hisrge hand over his forehead, barely suppressing a sigh. This was the first time in his life he had faced such a situation. How did his ancestors handle moments like this? If the great Morph, or at least his wise father, were alive... What would they say? *¡®The situation is worse than I thought.¡¯* Watching Isaac Morph¡¯s turmoil, Baek Yu-Seol quietly exited themand tent. The battle of nerves had mostly ended, and the strategic meeting was about to begin. Since Baek Yu-Seol wouldn''t actually participate in the battle, there was no need for him to attend the strategy meeting. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to listen, but there was something he needed to confirm immediately. *¡®What are those dark mages nning here?¡¯* Like cockroaches, they always showed up everywhere. It was necessary to figure out their intentions. *** Edna and Eisel. How much time had passed since the two girls lost consciousness? When they finally woke up and looked at each other, they couldn¡¯t help but scream. - Aaaah!! - Kyaaah! Crazy girl, why are you screaming all of a sudden! - A ghost! - You¡¯re a ghost too! - Eh...? Seeing Edna¡¯s translucent body, Eisel screamed, and only then did she inspect her own body. - Wha-what? It¡¯s true...? The bodies of the two girls had be translucent and resembler ghosts, which sent chills down their spines. - This is¡­ - It seems we really did sessfully travel to the past. Edna said this while gazing nkly at therge mansion in front of them. As she finally noticed it, Eisel¡¯s eyes widened. - Ah¡­ In her memories. In her nostalgia. The lost home. Now, it was vividly right in front of her eyes. It was not an illusion or a fake, but the real Morph Mansion. - It¡¯s really... the past... 10 years ago. We have returned to that time. - ¡­ Hey, are you okay? As Edna carefully asked Eisel, who was staring at the mansion in a daze, she smiled gently and answered. "Of course! I don''t n on wasting this precious time being sentimental. Let''s go quickly." "Where to?" "Well, first of all..." She hesitated before speaking. "I want to find my father." "Yes. I think that''s a good idea too." They came here to learn the truth about her father, so it was a natural decision. So they headed straight towards the mansion, but something unusually noticeable caught their attention. It was Eisel. Young Eisel. ¡°Huh...¡± She seemed anxious as she walked around nervously before slipping over the wall and hiding in the forest. "Wait. That¡¯s a ce you''re not supposed to go...!" As Eisel btedly shouted in panic, Edna said with disbelief. "Isn''t that you when you were younger? You should remember it." "Uh, yes... Probably..." She tried desperately to recall her childhood, but how clearly can one remember things from when they were seven years old? Only the important scenes would sh by like blurry afterimages. "We should follow her!" "Is that okay?" "Yes! That¡¯s Morfran Forest. It¡¯s incredibly dangerous and not a ce you can just enter... Wait, hold on..." As she spoke, something seemed to click in Eisel¡¯s mind, and she started to think hard. "Surely..." "That little kid is really fast." Edna was able to fly without the need to walk or run thanks to their ghostly bodies. She led Eisel swiftly in pursuit of young Eisel. Eisel, however, appeared preupied with her thoughts. "Ahhh!" "Huh? What was that?" ¡­ The scream of young Eisel echoed. Flying quickly to the scene, they found young Eisel being chased by a giant wolf demon. ¡°This is crazy!¡± Edna instinctively pulled out her staff to cast a spell, but realized there was no mana in her body. Desperate, she tried to physically tackle the wolf, but passed right through it, unable to make contact. "What is this...!" They hadn¡¯t known young Eisel faced such a danger. It wasn¡¯t recorded in the original novel. ¡°This is really dangerous...!¡± "Wait. If the past me dies here, then there¡¯s no way the present me can exist, right?" Something seemed to dawn on Eisel as she spoke calmly. ¡°Yes, I remember now. There was a time like this. I got lost in the forest and was chased by a terrifying wolf demon. That nightmare-like day..." As young Eisel was frantically fleeing, she tripped over a rock and the wolf pounced on her. In the moment of life-or-death. Suddenly! ¡­ A hero appeared. A hero wearing a tacky mask. Even after ten years, she had never forgotten that masked hero, whose face and name remained unknown. That man appeared and easily grabbed the wolf by the scruff of its neck, subduing it with one hand. But then¡­ "Is that...?" "Could it be...?" They looked from one angle to another, rolled forward, and even did backflips to get different perspectives. "Isn''t that just Baek Yu-Seol...?" Except for the mask. He was unmistakably Baek Yu-Seol. "... Seems like it?" What in the world is going on? When a figure resembling Baek Yu-Seol appeared ten years in the past, they fell into confusion." Chapter 216: An Old Story (13) Chapter 216: An Old Story (13) Eisel would sometimes recall those memories. The days of childish innocence. The day she rebelliously went alone into the Morfran Forest after being scolded by the maids. It was a ce strictly forbidden by her father. "I... I remember. That day, I was being chased by a wolf demon. I thought I was going to die for sure." Eisel followed a boy named Baek Seol-gi, who was assumed to be Baek Yu-Seol, and shared her story with Edna. Since this was a story Edna had never heard before, she listened attentively. "At that moment, he appeared. That man, whose name and face still remains a mystery. He was a hero in my memory. Even though we met only briefly, he saved my life." While watching the young Eisel and Baek Seol-gi wander the forest for a long time, she reminisced. "Perhaps after this... The knights..." As soon as Eisel finished speaking, knights d in blue appeared and surrounded Baek Seol-gi. He returned the young Eisel to the knights without resistance. However, it simply couldn¡¯t erase their suspicions. The Morfran Forest was a ce strictly forbidden to outsiders. - "Looking back now, it¡¯s quite strange. How did he get in here?" - "Well, since it¡¯s Baek Yu-Seol, he must have found a way." - "That''s true. He must have used some brilliant method that no one else could think of. It''s a waste of energy to wonder about his methods because we''ll never find out." "Reveal your identity." "Baek Seol-gi." "¡­That''s the name of a rice cake." "That''s why I hate rice cakes." Seeing Baek Seol-gi give such an absurd answer to the knights'' serious questions, Eisel and Edna were convinced. - "It''s Baek Yu-Seol." - "It''s Baek Yu-Seol. No one else would say such a ridiculous thing in this situation." "Such...!" When the knights tried to threaten Baek Seol-gi in anger, young Eisel tugged at their sleeves, shouting to stop them. Would there be any knight in the Morfran Family who could ignore the nearly crying, cute youngdy''s face? However, one high-ranking knight seemed unable to abandon his duty despite the youngdy''s plea. It was urgent to find out how he had infiltrated the Morfran Forest to prevent such an incident from happening again and to uncover his identity.... "I''ll tell Dad!" ¡°¡­¡± - "Don''tugh." - "Hm, hehe. Oh, I''m notughing. Hehe." - "Seriously. Don¡¯tugh." In her translucent state, Eisel¡¯s face turned as red as a carrot, and she bowed her head deeply while Edna turned her head the other way, trying to hold back herughter. Honestly, she could live with showing this side to Edna. But... Thinking about showing this side to Baek Yu-Seol made her want to die out of embarrassment. "I took the wrong path. If you show me the way out, I¡¯ll leave quickly." Even after seeing the young Eisel¡¯s tantrum, Baek Yu-seol said calmly. Just when she thought it was rather reassuring. "Wait a moment." - "Ah...!" Eisel heard a voice so familiar and dear to hering from across the forest. Thud! Thud! All the knights immediately turned around and knelt, and Edna also looked at the man with a strange expression. ''Isaac Morph.'' The father of the original female protagonist in the story as she had read in the story. - "A-ah...." Eisel¡¯s expression was already half-distorted, as if she could cry at any moment. However, she held back her tears and bit her lip. - "Hey. Are you okay?" - "... Yes. I''m okay." She wanted to see her father. She missed him dearly, but she couldn''t let her emotions get the best of her here. Until she found out everything that had happened and the whole truth, she would hold it in. ¡ª¡ª- Baek Yu-Seol... No, Baek Seol-gi, was invited by Isaac Morph to join them for a meal. For some reason, even with the exquisite food in front of him, he didn''t eat at all. The reason was probably. - ¡°Because of the mask.¡± - ¡°There must be a reason he can''t take it off.¡± They silently observed the meal. Throughout the meal, young Eisel threw a fit, smearing food all over her mouth, and Eisel¡¯s expression constantly twisted in response. Fortunately, Baek Seol-gi didn''t show any reaction, but who could predict what expression he had under that mask. - "Watching my dark past is really excruciatingly painful." - "Is that so?" Edna quietly watched young Eisel and Isaac. Isaac would cut the food with a fork and knife and feed young Eisel, who would throw a fit every time there was a pepper or vegetable. "But isn''t it fortunate that you can see it?" ... Thousands of thoughts swirled in her mind. Why couldn''t she have been better then? Why couldn''t she have shown more love to her father? Why was her younger self so foolish, always throwing fits at her father? Back then, if only she had been a bit more¡­ Why didn''t she treat her father better? Why did she do that? - "No, it''s excruciating. So very much...." - "... I''m sorry." Edna had a bitter expression. Having never had parents, she couldn''t fully empathize with Eisel, who had lost hers. She thought she should keep quiet instead. Her thoughtless words seemed to have touched Eisel¡¯s wound, and she had a heavy heart. "I can''t help but be curious about you, but could you share as much as possible?" While young Eisel quietly nibbled on her food, Isaac and Baek Seol-gi continued their conversation. "I''m just a wandering adventurer." "An adventurer. That''s quite a romantic job." "Thank you." "I heard from my daughter that you sliced through a Wolf in one sharp stroke." This question piqued Edna and Eisel¡¯s curiosity. The Wolf was a Danger Level 5 demon. It was powerful enough to destroy a small vige alone, but he had subdued it barehanded. Naturally, Baek Yu-Seol didn''t give a proper answer. They didn''t expect to get an answer so easily, but it was still disappointing. - "Well, it¡¯s a bit strange for someone who can beat a Danger Level 6 to 7 dark mage alone to be overpowered by a Danger Level 5 demon." - "That''s true. Although I''ve never seen him fight directly, I''ve always thought he was hiding something based on his usual behavior.¡± The conversation grew moreplex and prolonged, and since young Eisel finished her meal, she started yawning as if she was getting sleepy. Eisel wanted to tell her not to leave and stay longer, but that wish couldn''t be conveyed to the young Eisel. "Princess, have you finished your meal?" "Yes... I want to go to my room." "Call maid Pesc." Thus, young Eisel left, and Eisel¡¯s ''memory'' waspletely cut off there. It was so long ago that she couldn''t remember it properly, but¡­ "Now that my daughter has left, let me ask you a straightforward favor." Isaac Morph lowered the mood and looked at Baek Seol-gi with a serious expression. Baek Seol-gi listened intently. "First, I have to say this." After a short silence. "I don''t have long to live.¡± - ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± Thump! Eisel¡¯s heart sank. - ¡°Wh-what do you mean...?¡± Of course, it was true that her father passed away not long after, but she had no idea he suspected his death long before. - ¡°Wh-What do you mean, Dad¡­¡± Eisel asked desperately, but unfortunately, Isaac couldn''t hear her. "Please understand that I can''t exin the reason. But this request is sincere. I can''t protect my daughter for long. If she stays with me, it might even harm her. When that timees..." Isaac looked straight into Baek Seol-gi''s eyes through his mask and said, "Can you protect my daughter, even for a short time?" ¡°No, Dad, please¡­¡± ¡°Until she can stand on her own... No, just keep her alive..." At that moment, Isaac looked more desperate than anyone else in the world. "Please protect my daughter." Hisst request. To Eisel, it was a curse. ¡ª¡ª- The night wind in the forest was chilly. While Isaac and Hong Si-hwa, along with other mages, were having a strategy meeting, Baek Yu-Seol secretly slipped out of the tent and approached a ceden with the aura of a dark mage. He adjusted his mask to avoid being discovered. It would be troublesome if he encountered the dark mages he would meet in the future. "This ce..." Dark mages infiltrated human society and perfectly assimted by disguising their identities. So, he thought this dark mage was also disguised as a soldier or knight, but it was not the case at all. The ce where he felt dark magic was deep in the forest, far away. As Baek Yu-Seol pushed through the forest terrain, which waspletely unfriendly to humans, he heard a cracking sound as something snapped. Crack! *''Ugh!''* A giant tree formed a fist with its branches and suddenly struck the ce where he was standing. Boom! He quickly jumped back, and this time, dozens of branches came at his feet from behind. *''Is it a Living Tree?''* A tree that moves. It grew by absorbing animal blood and was also called ''Blood Tree'' since it drew red blood when cut in a simr manner to humans. Living Trees usually live in groups in one ce, so discovering one often meant death, but it was a slightly different story for Baek Yu-Seol right now. [sh] Thanks to the blessing of New Moon Silver, he gained an additional sh, allowing him to move four times in a row. He flew high into the sky andnded on the tallest Living Tree. What''s the next move? None needed. Even if he just waited quietly like this, they couldn¡¯t catch him. The strength of Living Treesy in their overwhelming numbers that could bind even the strongest beings, but their weakness was... They couldn¡¯t extend their branches higher than their own height. He used that fact to secure a safe ce without having to fight properly. As he sat at the top of the still writhing Living Tree, catching his breath, a voice echoed beside him. "Impressive." The voice was deep and resonant. Turning his head to check, Baek Yu-Seol saw an unexpected figure. *¡®What...?¡¯* It was so unexpected that his mind went nk for a moment. He recognized the face. Professor Raiden of the Ste Academy. He was known in the lore as a dark mage and a ss 8 mage, and a close aide to Archie Hayden. Loyal to the leader of the Dark Mage Alliance, he acted solely for that person... In some ways, he was one of the most devout individuals in this world. *¡®Professor Raiden...¡¯* He was sitting on the tree, dressed in a neat uniform, and gazed into the distance where the humanmand tent was located. "Did youe to find me?" Baek Yu-Seol nodded without answering. Even a single word could make him remember his voice, which could cause a serious error andpletely distort the future. "I don''t intend to harm you." Baek Yu-Seol aimed Argento at him, but thinking it would be troublesome if caught, he took out a backup staff and pointed it at him instead. It would be difficult to win if they fought, and it would create problems with the timeline, but he made a gesture of threat nheless. "Impatient, aren''t you? All human mages are like you." "I have no intention of fighting you. Rather, I came to save you." He had a slightly different air from Professor Raiden who used to teach at Ste. He couldn¡¯t pinpoint it. "..." Baek Yu-Seol waved his staff up and down once, as if to ask ''What do you mean?'' Raiden parted his lips to speak. It seemed he also didn''t want to fight him. "Mages are about to bring cmity to this world once again. Youbel us dark mages as evil, but it''s the opposite. You have always threatened the world, and we have always saved it from the shadows." He said this and then stood up. Quickly turning his head to look at themand tent, Baek Yu-Seol saw people dispersing as if the meeting had ended. Using his Sentient Spec to zoom in, he noticed something strange. Isaac Morphe and Princess Hong Si-hwa were noting out of the tent. They were staying behind, talking privately. He felt uneasy, suspecting the conversation wasn''t pleasant. "I do not hate mages. Because there is still a chance for you all to be saved." With those words, Raiden disappeared into the mist. *¡®Religious nonsense. Does he want me to confess or something?¡¯* The way he kept mentioning ''salvation'' at the end of every sentence made it clear he wasn''t in his right mind. "Phew..." Baek Yu-Seol put away his staff and looked up at the night sky. The sky was unusually dark. It appeared to be signifying the uncertainty of tomorrow. " Chapter 217: An Old Story (14) Chapter 217: An Old Story (14) After finishing his meal with Isaac Morph, Baek Seol-gi was escorted by Wilhelm to the finest lodging reserved for the knightmander.
  • ¡°Ah, I remember him... I recall the strict yet kind face of Wilhelm from my childhood.¡±
Though he was strict and frightening to others, he was always warm to Eisel¡­ Now, he wore a cold and stern expression toward Baek Seol-gi. "......This is the ce." Baek Seol-gi received special treatment from Grand Duke Isaac Morph, who allowed him to use a private room, while Wilhelm appeared displeased about it. Wilhelm, who had always been loyal, had vehemently opposed it to the point of raising his voice to Isaac. "Yes, it''s a nice room. I''ll make good use of it." Unfazed, Baek Seol-gi replied in a calm and indifferent tone. Although it was quite annoying, sometimes his carefree attitude was enviable. "Let me warn you, do not put the youngdy in danger. I will not forgive you."Wilhelm spat out coldly and disappeared. Left alone, Baek Seol-gi stared at the direction Wilhelm had left and then sighed deeply. "Phew..." For the first time, Baek Seol-gi, who always appeared rxed, showed a vulnerable side, surprising Eisel and Edna slightly. Baek Seol-gi slowly staggered toward the bed, removed his mask, and copsed onto it. Finally, his face was revealed. ¡°... Just as expected.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± It was unmistakably Baek Yu-Seol. Yet, he looked exactly the same as he did ten yearster. As if he hadn''t aged at all. What could have happened? As Edna and Eisel were confused and feltplicated, Baek Yu-Seol muttered to himself. "Time traveler''s rules..." At that moment, as if time had stopped. The two girls froze with wide eyes.
  • ¡°What...?¡±
What did they just hear? Although he hadn''t used difficult words, it was hard toprehend as if their brains weren''t functioning properly.
  • ¡°Time travel¡­¡±
Eisel closed her eyes tightly, trying to organize her thoughts. Yes, it wasn''t entirely unexpected. He had returned countless times, so traveling back in time should be possible if he willed it.
  • ¡°So, this man¡­¡±
  • ¡°Yes. He must be the Baek Yu-Seol we know from ten years in the future.¡±
His youthful appearance was unmistakable, and upon closer inspection, although he had modified his appearance slightly, he was still wearing the Ste Academy uniform. He had Argento at his waist and the first-year pocket watch from Ste hidden in his coat. For reasons unknown, Baek Yu-Seol had deliberately returned to the past around Eisel¡¯s timeline. ''Could it be...?'' Edna thought. ''He must remember what will happen in the future.¡¯ The story of Eisel uncovering Isaac Morph¡¯s truth using the artifact of the New Moon Silver. After the story ends, she''d be mentally and physically exhausted... Will Baek Yu-Seol just stand by and watch? He had always desperately tried to prevent those around him from being unhappy, regardless of whether they were good or evil. If he had been doing this and nned to continue, then... To prevent this horrible and inevitable story, he had taken the dangerous path of time travel. But how? The oue of this event was already determined. No matter how powerful Baek Yu-Seol was, he couldn¡¯t freely alter the past. Surely, if Isaac Morph survived without betraying them, Eisel would find happiness. But... Doing that wouldpletely destroy the original world. ''There''s absolutely no way.'' Edna gazed at Baek Yu-Seol withplicated eyes. He was staring nkly at the stars outside the window. What on earth could he be thinking? At times like this, it would be nice to have mind-reading abilities. "Ah, I don''t know." After saying that, Baek Yu-Seoly down and closed his eyes. The night deepened. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Even though Baek Seol-gi had trespassed into the Morfran forest, he was chosen by Isaac as a bodyguard just for rescuing Lady Eisel.
  • "That man promised to protect you a lot?"
Edna asked yfully as they watched Baek Yu-Seol facing knights in the Blue Mane Knights'' training ground. However, Eisel shook her head with a serious expression.
  • "I don''t remember well... I hardly had any contact with him after that day."
  • "Really?"
That''s strange. One would think that Baek Yu-Seol would keep his word. Or perhaps, even Baek Yu-Seol failed, which was why the future turned out that way. "But! An adventurer like you with an unknown identity is recing him... While His Highness may have acknowledged you, we cannot!" Sure enough, Baek Yu-Seol was challenged to a duel by a knight. Initially, he refused, thinking there was no need to fight, but eventually, he sumbed to the provocation. With his personality, he wouldn''t respond to a challenge and deliberately lose¡­ Whack! Thud! Thud! Pow! "Ugh! Ah! Ack! Gah!" Baek Yu-Seol unterally beat the knight. It seemed he was venting all the stress he had umted. He did so without even using magic.
  • "Is that his true strength?"
To beat a ss 5 mage without even giving him a chance to resist, he must possess much more overwhelming skills. Perhaps he had at least ss 6... or maybe even ss 7 abilities. Or maybe even higher.
  • "We don''t know. No matter how many times he regressed, it seems unlikely he could return with his original abilities..."
  • "Isn''t that right?"
But it wasn''t a matter that required deep concern. Baek Yu-Seol wasn''t a viin, and if he was running around trying to save the world, the stronger he was, the better. ¡ª¡ª Evening. As expected, Baek Yu-Seol was summoned by Grand Duke Isaac Morph. It was only natural after beating up a knight on his first day. He thought he would be scolded, but surprisingly, Isaac didn''t scold him much and brought up another topic. "I called you because I want to take you with me for tomorrow''s schedule." Isaac handed a document to Baek Yu-Seol. As she watched secretly from behind, Eisel¡¯s pupils shook. "That is...!" The seal of the Adolveit Royal Family. From now on, ''that incident'' was about to begin. Eisel bit her lip with all her strength. If only she could feel pain, she might be able to endure this moment, but in her ethereal state, she couldn''t feel pain or bleed.
  • "Calm down. Baek Yu-Seol is by your father''s side."
  • "... Yes."
Honestly, even Edna, who had infinite trust for Baek Yu-Seol, thought this incident was absolutely irreversible. Nevertheless, to reassure Eisel, she had no choice but to say that. "They im that the curse of the Morfran Forest is about to awaken. It''s not incorrect from a magical standpoint. I was convinced, but..." As the conversation continued, Eisel¡¯s memories gradually started to return.
  • ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡±
Her father''s death. But where did he die? ''Morfran Forest.¡¯ That was definitely it. She remembered hearing that he was betrayed by the magical world and resisted the magical knights of the Adolveit Royal Family in that forest, and eventually met his end¡­ In other words, the destination of this past journey was approaching, but why couldn''t she calm down? Eisel! Eisel! Edna grabbed Eisel¡¯s trembling hand. Although she couldn''t feel her warmth, just having someone by her side provided her with a sense of calm.
  • ¡°Calm down.¡±
  • ¡°... Yes, thank you.¡±
She looked at Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s back. Although she couldn''t see his expression because he was wearing a mask, his demeanor suggested he was seriously contemting this situation. Indeed, at that ce¡­ What choice will Baek Yu-Seol make? Will he just observe her father''s death? For the sake of the future world, that might be the right decision¡­
  • ¡°Trust him.¡±
  • ¡°¡­¡±
  • ¡°He has always done the right thing and has never taken the wrong path. Has there ever been a time when you were unhappy because of his involvement?¡±
Eisel shook her head.
  • ¡°So, this time will be the same. Calm down and wait patiently.¡±
Even if the truth that reveals itself is horrifying. Edna swallowed herst words andforted Eisel. She suddenly felt that her constion might be more harmful, but she shook her head to dismiss the thought. ¡¯... It will somehow work out.'' She wanted to believe that.
Morning dawned. "Ah! I''m so tired." The knights with some status used single-person tents, and Baek Yu-Seol also received simr treatment, so he could sleep somewhatfortably. Even though he didn''t stand guard, the fatigue didn''t go away at all. As he slightly opened the tent and stepped out, he saw the grand Morph knights, dressed in their uniforms. They emerged from their single-person tents just like him. ''Isn''t this single-person tent thing a bit inconvenient?'' If someone attacked at night, wouldn''t this be tactically disadvantageous? In the modern army, all the officers slept together in the centralmand tent. Well, the modern world and the aristocratic society couldn¡¯t be exactly the same. "Kim, it''s been a while." "... Go to your position." Baek Yu-Seol casually greeted a nearby knight, but he was met with indifference. No one weed him. Even though it was early morning, all the knights had gathered at the center of the forest. They had been preparing for this operation for over a month. Baek Yu-Seol was an uninvited guest who suddenly appeared the day before the operation started. He wouldn''t properly participate in the operation, and he didn''t have a specific assigned task either. Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t know what Isaac was thinking when he asked him to join the operation. ''He must have his reasons.'' He was wise after all. ''By the way, what happened...'' The current episode wasn''t recorded in detail in the Sentient Spec, so he had no idea what would happen next... Or what the truth was. "We will now begin the departure ceremony." Before departing, the highest-ranking person in the knights'' order normally gave a speech. Baek Yu-Seol was not sure if this was always the case, but considering how often such scenes appeared in medieval fantasy novels, it appeared reasonably authentic The expedition leader was Isaac Morph. Although it appeared so on the surface, since he was the owner of this territory, Isaac''s face was at the forefront. However, he wondered if there was any point in such ''surface'' appearances. This operation was being conducted in secret without the knowledge of the world. ''Is there really a need for this?'' During the operation meeting, the old members of the Magic Society exined that they wanted to keep it secret to avoid scaring the general public, and they would announce it after a sessful extermination¡­ Their reasoning sounded usible, but it also felt like they were hiding something. The departure ceremony was brief, reflecting Isaac''s personality. The Grand Duke Morph¡¯s house. The Adolveit Royal Family. The highest authorities in the magical world had gathered to hunt the single beast, White Demon Fox Fire Spirit. But the opponent was a Danger Level 9 beast. ''... At the very least, it should be on par with the pirate king ck Belize we encountered before.'' At that time, the Adolveit Royal Family was powerless because they hadn''t properly prepared their forces, but if they had been adequately prepared, they would have had a chance to win. Hong Si-hwa Adolveit. She was a woman who had never failed in her life, so she would surely seed in this mission as well. In the original game, there were asional stories of Danger Level 9 beasts being defeated, so it wasn''t entirely imusible. ''White Demon Fox Fire Spirit is not the problem.'' Why did Isaac Morph betray the magical world and turn his back on it? That was the biggest issue. ¡­ Or so he thought. Until the elite knights were utterly defeated by the unsealed White Demon Fox Fire Spirit. "What...?" White mes were dancing in the sky. And a shower of white mes enveloped the world. The forest had already turned to ashes; the terrain had beenpletely overturned to the point where the map had to be drastically redrawn, and most of the elite magical knightsy dead on the ground. In the midst of it all. A massive five-tailed fox beast roared toward the sky. Screeeeeeech~!!! With a single kick, it scattered despair, and with each roar, death spread like an epidemic. That entity was the very embodiment of cmity. Only then did Baek Yu-Seol begin to vaguely understand the hidden truth of the past. ''The expedition led by Hong Si-hwa forcibly unsealed White Demon Fox Fire Spirit but failed to defeat it and was defeated instead.'' That was the true story. Chapter 218: An Old Story (15) Chapter 218: An Old Story (15) Eisel and Edna had been steadily following Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s trail. Before they knew it, a day had passed, and the departure ceremony had begun. Upon quickly changing into the Morph Family uniform, Baek Yu-Seol attended the event. At the venue, Isaac met with mages from various factions.
  • Adolevit.
  • The Magic Society.
  • The Mage Tower Alliance.
  • The World Mage Organization.
In addition, many other powerful magical factions were present.
  • What¡¯s this...
Eisel remembered that in her childhood, the power of the Grand Duchy of Morph had been quite formidable. It was on par with the Adolveit Royal Family, and never fell behind. However, the scene before her seemed like an effort to keep the Grand Duchy of Morph in check.
  • So that¡¯s how it was... Father was under pressure from external forces back then.
Hong Si-hwa had somehow used bait to gather all these forces here.
  • ... I need to find out.
The mages gathered in themand tent were such bigwigs that even Eisel and Edna found it hard to meet their gazes. While Baek Yu-Seol confidently took his ce in themand tent, Isaac Morph and Hong Si-hwa Adolevit led the meeting. However, it was more of a one-sided verbal assault aimed at finding any ws in Isaac Morph rather than an actual meeting.
  • How can they do this?
Eisel looked at Hong Si-hwa with an angry expression. They imed the weakening Morph barrier an excuse and had marched arge army into Morph¡¯s forest. Diplomatically speaking, was this even right?
  • It doesn¡¯t feel real.
  • Reality is always more fantastical than movies.
Of course, Isaac wasn¡¯t just standing still either. ¡°We must seriously address the rudeness of the Adolveit Royal Family. After this matter is resolved, we will meet again in an official capacity.¡± His words carried significant weight, causing the other mages to cough awkwardly and avert their gazes. They suddenly realized how rude and dangerous their actions had been. Even though they had Hong Si-hwa as their shield, if something went wrong, they would not escape Morph¡¯s wrath. However, Hong Si-hwa didn¡¯t seem to care about Isaac¡¯s rage at all. The conversation continued to grow rougher. Hong Si-hwa even referred to the legendary beast White Demon Fox Fire Spirit as a ¡®war weapon,¡¯ enraging Isaac. Although Isaac countered sufficiently, no one listened to him. They already seemed to have a firm belief of their own. Thinking it was the right moment, Hong Si-hwa began to steer the topic in her favor. ¡°We have a different view on this beast.¡± ¡°A different view?¡± ¡°Yes. We have discovered a certain forbidden value in the legendary beast, White Demon Fox Fire Spirit.¡± As the conversation progressed, Eisel noticed that Baek Yu-Seol had disappeared.
  • Huh? When did he leave?
While they were looking around, the discussion took an increasingly strange turn. ¡°A forbidden value... You don¡¯t mean to suggest a ¡®mana crystal,¡¯ do you?¡± ¡°I did not say that...¡± ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t say it, I¡¯m not too old to understand your insinuations, Princess Hong Si-hwa.¡± Mana Crystals. They were extremely rare and only appeared in high-grade beasts. They promised energy efficiency and power hundreds of times greater than ordinary mana stones, making their price unimaginably high. In the underworld, they had another use. ¡®Mana Capacity Expansion.¡¯ An act of absorbing a beast¡¯s mana crystal to push beyond one¡¯s mana limits. It was, of course, dangerous. While a few mages had been sessfull, increasing their ss from 1 to as high as 3, most mages couldn¡¯t withstand the beast¡¯s mana and ended up bing ''dark mages.'' Despite knowing this, the mages still reached out for the mana crystals, more aware than anyone of their own limitations. "... There¡¯s a rumor that higher, purer, and more concentrated mana crystals from powerful beasts can amplify mana significantly more. Did youe here for that?" The mages averted their eyes, and Hong Si-hwa silently stared at Isaac before finally speaking. ¡°The opposite.¡± ¡°The opposite?¡± ¡°Yes. We recently discovered a way to mass-produce mana crystals from beasts.¡± ¡°Haha. So, you¡¯re saying I should seal White Demon Fox Fire Spirit and start mass-producing mana crystals?¡± Though he spoke in jest, no one in the roomughed. ¡­ So this is how it was. Isaac became increasingly certain of their reasons for uniting. High-purity mana crystals were like drugs: illegal, highly dangerous, but immensely coveted by those in power.
  • ... There¡¯s no need to listen further. I need to find him.
Having understood their vile intentions, it was time to locate Baek Yu-Seol. Fortunately, Eisel and Edna had bound their souls to him, allowing them to quickly pinpoint his location.
  • I¡¯ll go too.
  • Okay. This way.
They flew through the walls in spirit form and crossed the forest. Crack! Crunch!
  • Ugh?!
Startled by a living branch that brushed past her, Eisel nearly fell to the ground. Even though it wasn¡¯t targeting her, it still frightened her.
  • This is... a living tree.
Eisel felt a cold sweat as she watched the writhing, creepy living trees around her. Up there, it was him. Looking up, she saw Baek Yu-Seol sitting at the top of the tallest living tree, gazing somewhere. They quickly flew towards him... ¡°I have no intention of fighting you. In fact, I¡¯vee to save you.¡± An unexpected figure stood there.
  • Professor Raiden...? Why¡¯s he here...?
Knowing Raiden¡¯s true nature, Edna frowned, while clueless Eisel was dumbfounded.
  • He¡¯s a dark mage.
  • What?
  • He¡¯s a dark mage. See the mark on his chest?
...! As if to unt his identity, Raiden prominently disyed the emblem of the Dark Mage Alliance. ¡°Mages, in their greed, once again seek to bring disaster upon this world. We dark mages want no such thing. You call us evil, but it¡¯s the opposite. You have always threatened the world, and we have always saved it from the shadows.¡±
  • Disgusting dark mage...
Eisel¡¯s desire to punch his hypocritical face was overwhelming. It was nauseating to hear a dark mage, akin to a pest of the world, im to be saving it.
  • Say something...
But Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t respond to Raiden. He merely pointed his staff at him threateningly. Strangely, Riaden didn¡¯t seem intent on fighting Baek Yu-Seol. Perhaps he knew that a proper battle would leave neither unscathed. It seemed he had another purpose. Shortly after, Raiden turned into mist and disappeared, while Baek Yu-Seol lowered his staff and gazed at the sky. The night was unusually starry.
That night, Eisel slipped into her father¡¯s tent. Knowing there wasn¡¯t much time left to see him, she wanted to take in his appearance as much as possible. Did her father know? That it wasn¡¯t the na?ve young Eisel, but a daughter longing for her father who hade to see him. ¡°... What brings you here?¡±
  • Huh...?
Her heart sank at Isaac¡¯s sudden words.
  • Dad! Can you see me? Dad!
Slowly rising, Isaac drew his staff and pointed it at Eisel.
  • What...?
Why? But Isaac¡¯s focus wasn¡¯t on her; it was behind her. Turning quickly, she saw Professor Raiden standing there. ¡°I came to see if you¡¯ve had a change of heart.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. As long as I live, I will hunt you all down and eradicate you. How long will you wear that mask of nobility, you dark mage?¡± Despite Isaac¡¯s words, Raiden remained calm and locked eyes with him. ¡°You will seek me out.¡± ¡°That will never happen.¡± ¡°If it does...¡± Raiden tossed a ck crystal to Isaac. Catching it with magic, Isaac¡¯s expression turned grave as he recognized it. ¡°Swallow it.¡± Raiden turned into mist again and vanished, leaving Isaac alone, staring at the ck crystal.
  • That¡¯s...
  • The dark mana essence.
Edna, who had been quietly observing from behind, spoke.
  • Not just anyone can possess that. Powerful mages often contract with even more powerful entities from another realm. That ck crystal holds immense potential. A Grand Mage could cause a disaster if they had it.
  • This... How¡¯s this happening?
It was all unfolding just as she knew from history. The dark corruption of Grand Duke Isaac Morph. And the betrayal.
  • No. That can¡¯t be true. Father will discard it.
¡°......¡± But, as if to shatter that hope, Isaac Morph carefully tucked it into his bosom. A dark shadow cast over his face as if he was shouldering a heavy burden... But it was frustratingly unclear what that burden was.
  • This is... unbelievable...
Unable to ept reality, Eisel dashed out of the tent. Edna watched Grand Duke Isaac Morph with a bitter expression. The father of the protagonist. A great mage with a strong conviction. However, something twisted at the end, leading to a tragic fate.
  • Is it really time for Eisel to learn the ''truth''?
With a sigh, Edna left Isaac''s tent. With her blue hair shimmering under the moonlight, Eisel looked up at the sky.
  • I don¡¯t know anymore.
  • Yeah...
  • I want to go back. I don¡¯t think I can bear to see any more.
It was a reasonable thought. But Eisel¡¯s resolve was already firm.
  • Now that it¡¯se to this, I have to find out everything.
With a determined expression, she set off for another tent. This time, it was Princess Hong Si-hwa¡¯s tent. Ignoring the guards and magical barriers, they entered and saw Hong Si-hwa lying on a bed, groaning in pain. ¡°Ugh...¡± ¡°Please bear with it a little longer, Princess.¡± Hong Si-hwa was half-naked as she received an injection from a doctor. The red liquid appeared quite ominous. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ¡°... Alright.¡± Sweating profusely, Hong Si-hwa pulled her top back on and bit her lip. ¡°The pain won¡¯t go away yet.¡± ¡°... I don¡¯t care about the pain. As long as I don¡¯t die.¡± She then muttered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to end up like my sister.¡±
  • Sister?
  • Yes. I believe her name was Hong Eulin.
  • I¡¯ve never heard of her...
  • ...She passed away when we were young.
Though the exact time was unknown, it was likely around this period.
  • How...
¡°Princess Hong Si-hwa, do you really believe you can find a way to lift the Adolveit curse from White Demon Fox Fire Spirit?¡± The doctor quietly asked, and Hong Si-hwa grimaced before replying. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe there¡¯s a 0.01% chance.¡± ¡°... And you caused this much trouble for such a slim chance?¡± ¡°Of course. Up until now, it was zero. Even a 0.01% chance is worth taking.¡± Unknown to other mages, this was the true purpose behind her actions. Despite turning against the Grand Duchy of Morph, Hong Si-hwa was desperately hoping for something. ¡°White Demon Fox Fire Spirit wields ''Living me.'' It means the me that revives other mes. If I can get it, maybe I can escape this excruciating pain.¡± ¡°... Are you confident you can defeat the beast?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± She closed her eyes tightly. Unable to endure the pain any longer, she struggled to speak but forced herself to continue, not wanting to show weakness. ¡°With the Grand Spell of Adolveit, ''Eternal Night Fire Curse,'' I can burn any me.¡± This battle was already won by affinity even before it started. The first Adolveit had said, ''All mes in the world can be extinguished by my me.'' That legendary spell was passed down only to the Adolveit bloodline. To prepare for this spell, they had assembled 30 ss 8 mages and 500 ss 6 mages or higher to create an enormous magic formation. No matter how powerful White Demon Fox Fire Spirit was, it couldn¡¯t withstand it.
  • That princess seems to have her reasons too.
Edna, who had been silently watching Hong Si-hwa, spoke with a troubled tone. However, Eisel¡¯s angry expression remained unchanged.
  • Even so, I can¡¯t forgive her...
Even if she had reasons to unseal White Demon Fox Fire Spirit, why did she kill Father? ¡®¡­ I¡¯ll find out when the timees.¡¯ And so, the next day arrived. Edna... Watching the white mes engulf and consume all the red mes conjured by the elite mages, Eisel and Edna could no longer hold onto any hope.
  • How arrogant you are, descendant of Adolveit...
It was taller than a mountain, steeper than a cliff, bluer than the sky, and lighter than a cloud. A mysterious being. The massive white fox, which could be mistaken for a divine beast, spoke to the kneeling Hong Si-hwa Adolveit.
  • Did you think you could burn me with your me?
  • You were wrong. That me, too, is my creation. The descendants of Adolveit are nothing but arrogant fools.
She had no idea. The ancestors had said that their magic could burn all the mes in this world. But was it all a lie? "Ah..." All the ss 8 Grand Mages had copsed or died due to mana bacsh, and the entire knight order had been wiped out by the mes. Less than 10% of their forces remained. In contrast, White Demon Fox Fire Spirit waspletely unscathed, not even a hair singed. It was a perfect defeat by superior control.
  • Now that I have awakened, as promised, I will cover the world with my mes. Sit there and witness, Adolveit.
Witness what? White Demon Fox Fire Spirit did not say the rest but moved gracefully despite its enormous size. The mages had lost all will and desire to fight. They were unable to stand up. Except for one. ¡°You cannot pass through here...¡± Isaac Morph. Despite being engulfed in white mes and losing half his limbs, he still had a strong resolve in his eyes. If anything, it burned brighter than the mes of Adolveit.
  • Dad...!
Eisel reached out to her father with gritted teeth, but no matter how hard she tried, her touch couldn¡¯t reach him.
  • You are... a descendant of Morph.
White Demon Fox appeared to smile.
  • It reminds me of those times...
¡°No. You¡¯re wrong. I am no longer a descendant of Morph.¡± With great effort, he lifted his remaining arm and rummaged through his coat to pull something out. The ck crystal given to him by Professor Raiden the night before. Isaac closed his eyes tightly as he looked at it. He bit his lips so hard that his face turned red. He was crying. ¡°Eisel.¡±
  • Dad...
They whispered each other¡¯s names, but they couldn¡¯t see or touch each other. Isaac reached out to the air. Eisel tried to ce her hand over his, but it passed through.
  • Please don¡¯t do it. Dad, please.
¡°I...¡± Eisel¡¯s voice traveled helplessly into nothingness, and with bloodshot eyes, Isaac looked at White Demon Fox and spoke. ¡°From today, I will be a dark mage.¡± And that was... The truth about her father. Something that the seventeen-year-old girl, Eisel Morph, had so desperately wanted to know. Chapter 219: An Old Story (16) Chapter 219: An Old Story (16) He always knew the ending. He just didn¡¯t know the process. The process he witnessed firsthand was truly devastating and horrifying. Estimated strength, Danger Level 9. In the public''s eye, it was ssified as a ''catastrophe'' level. As soon as he appeared, a national-level magic warrior squad had to be dispatched. ¡®¡­ I couldn''t keep my promise again. I can¡¯t die.¡¯ At that very moment, hey defeated and prepared to take hisst breath. No, to be precise... Isaac was no longer a mage but a dark mage. The whole world turned white. The pride of the Morph Grand Duke Family, the Morfran Forest, was entirely burnt and stripped of its glory. In its ce, a cold cier mountain stood tall.The iceberg hovering over the white mes was utterly alien yet it was beautiful. In the middle of it, a massive white demony fallen.
  • What did you stand in my way for? Are you going to lie as well and boast that it was for the sake of the world?
The White Demon Fox Fire Spirit opened its eyes with difficulty and asked Isaac Morph. Isaac¡¯s skin had turned pale and blue, and his long white hair and the unfurled ice wings from his back made it questionable whether he could still be called the Grand Duke Isaac Morph. Yet, the consciousness of Isaac Morph still remained. Thus, he answered like this. "... I believe it¡¯s for my daughter." He squeezed his eyes shut. Each word was a struggle. A wild desire kept burning in his mind. The desire to freeze everything in this world. ¡°Urgh...¡± He clutched his chest and curled up. Isaac''s condition wasn''t normal either after facing the White Demon Fox Fire Spirit. One of his ice wings waspletely torn, and the white mes transferred to his body caused a huge bacsh. However, dark magic recovered faster than ordinary ice magic. Moreover, when dark magic was depleted to this extent, the dark mage instinctively followed the desire to run wild and aggressively absorb the surrounding mana. ¡°Dangerous.¡± Baek Yu-Seol decided that he must eliminate Isaac Morph here. How? No matter how weakened Isaac Morph was, it was impossible to face such a monstrous being alone. But the entire magic knights were incapacitated. Even the princess of Adolveit was lying unconscious. "No. If left alone... the Grand Duke Isaac Morph will die anyway." There was no need for an arduous battle. When a powerful dark mage like a Danger Level 9 emerged, emergency rms would be sent to all the surrounding magic towers, along with the orders for magic warriors deployment. The magic warrior squad would be fully prepared to face the powerful dark mage, and Isaac Morph, who hadn¡¯t fully recovered, would be killed by them. At most an hour? No. They woulde within 30 minutes. "There''s nothing more for me to do.¡± He had witnessed the truth here, and that was enough. It was time to leave. Let go of lingering feelings. Just as he was thinking that. [The loading of the Constetion Project isplete.] Suddenly, a system message rang. ".... Haha. Are you doing this on purpose?" Of all times, why did it have to appear now? It appeared to be intentionally reminding him of its existence. He looked up and gazed at a star somewhere high in the sky. "The promised gift fromst time¡­ I haven''t received it yet. Is it okay to get it now?" [You can choose three rewards or one reward of the highest grade.] He had been promised rewards forpleting numerous episodes before but kept postponing it, unsure of what to choose. "Now. Maybe... I can ept something good." Though he didn''t know what Narrative Power was, he thought he could be more easygoing after living this hard. The countless constetions drifting in the night sky began to sparkle as if responding to his call. Or maybe, they had always been sparkling. "....... ''Wheel of Dawn¡¯.¡± [Do you choose ''Wheel of Dawn'' as your reward item?] Baek Yu-Seol nodded. And after a brief wait.... sh! Suddenly, a massive wheel appeared in the air and started to shift slowly. It was visible only to Baek Yu-Seol. It was a mysterious power nt capable of storing everything in this world. Its original purpose was like this. It continuously devoured and stored mana from the surroundings, then channeled it to the owner, allowing for gradual growth without any special training. So, while ying Aether World Online, it could only be used as an Auto-Growth Item and EXP bonus item... but what if it was the reality? If it could store all the world''s energy as originally described, wouldn''t it be okay to use it for slightly different purposes? ¡°Rotation Assault Mode.¡± Baek Yu-Seol activated one of the functions of the Wheel of Dawn. Instead of using the function to devour and supply the owner with a small but steady amount of mana continuously'' for a month, it absorbed an enormous amount of energy at once, temporarily boosting the owner¡¯s strength. ¡­ Koo-goong!! As it began to operate slowly, the Wheel of Dawn was now visible to all. It began to devour all the mana released by the White Demon Fox Fire Spirit, and the dark mage, Isaac. In the process, it released brilliant silver starlight. [Devoured the dark magic of the White Demon Fox Fire Spirit.] [All abilities increase by 80% for 10 minutes.] [Devoured the dark magic of the dark mage, Isaac.] [All abilities increase by 80% for 10 minutes.] Without stopping there, he used the derivative skill [Breath of the Spirit] of Tae-Ryung Breathing Technique. [Breath of the Spirit, Second Form] [Agility: Enhanced by 89%] [Duration: 1 minute] [Spirit corruption increases.] [Compared to the skill, the user''s great power weakens the effect.] Due to the blessing of New Moon Silver, the effect of the Tae-Ryung Breathing Technique should have been amplified several times, yet the skill''s effect was excessively weakened. But it didn¡¯t matter. This was enough to face the weakened Isaac. "... You are Baek Seol-gi." As Baek Yu-Seol generated an enormous vortex of mana, Isaac turned around to face him. "Have youe... to stop me?" ¡°Yes.¡± "I''m in a very dangerous state now... Are you still okay with that?" "Didn''t I promise you?" Baek Yu-Seol replied to the sole request made by Grand Duke Isaac Morph under the ridiculous name of ''Baek Seol-gu.¡¯ ¡®Protect Eisel.¡¯ "... I see. So that''s how it is." Isaac looked at Baek Yu-Seol with sad eyes and bit his lips hard. "In that case, please stop me." It was no longer possible to stop. His body waspletely corrupted with dark magic. And he was on the verge of going berserk. ¡°....... Understood.¡± With no one watching, he could afford to be bold. He drew his Argento Sword and extracted the Mana Sword. It had be much thicker than before, and possessed the remnants of both white mes and blue ice. Zing! Zing! Zing! Perhaps because the excessive mana overheated it, even though Argento¡¯s performance was excellent, the staff vibrated as if screaming, ¡®I can¡¯t breathe.'' Activating the Tae-Ryung Breathing Technique, he used sh. He rushed at Isaac Morph in an instant and swung his sword. Although his abilities had strengthened significantly, he could still only use sh four times. Thus, Baek Yu-Seol diverted part of the mana drawn in by the ''Wheel of Dawn'' to the skill [sh] itself. He had wondered once. If this world is truly reality and not a game, would it be possible for the concept of a ''cooldown'' to not actually exist? Other mages needed to use an enormous amount of mana to use sh. But Baek Yu-Seol did not. Even without mana in his body, he could use sh as long as he waited for three seconds. The principle was simple. Since he had Mana umtion Retardation, he always absorbed natural mana into his body, and any mana vacuum from using [sh] was quickly filled. So, this cooldown might actually be the time his body takes to absorb the mana from nature to activate sh? Just maybe. If he could elerate the absorption of mana in his body. Could he not reduce the cooldown of sh as well? A practically impossible notion. But now, receiving all sorts of skill and item buffs including the blessing of the New Moons, he possessed power equivalent to ss 8, so it might be possible. [Skill sh cooldown is adjusted to 2.4 seconds.] He might achieve something impossible even for the game character ''Baek Yu-Seol.'' Kwagagak!! When Isaac Morph stretched out his hand, ice chains swarmed towards the rapidly approaching Baek Yu-Seol. Despite seeing that, Baek Yu-Seol didn''t stop his charge and swung the Argento Sword, destroying all the ice chains. As if this kind of trick wasn''t even a hindrance. ¡°Hoop!¡± As Isaac clenched his fist, the ice chains that had spread in all directions rushed toward Baek Yu-Seol all at once. He had assessed the mobility immediately after the battle began and implemented the most efficient magic and strategy to stop him. However. [sh] When Baek Yu-Seol easily escaped from there, even Isaac couldn''t help but be surprised. ¡°sh...!¡± He had never heard of anyone controlling that magic while alive. Isaac clenched his hand toward the sky with all his might and pulled it down as if grabbing and dragging something. Kugy!!! Then, a massive chunk of ice appeared, piercing through the clouds. It was a spell he had cast earlier to defeat the White Demon Fox Fire Spirit but couldn''t use due to the depletion of dark magic. ¡°Frozen Meteor. Fall.¡± As the blue iceberg began to fall towards him, Baek Yu-Seol looked at it briefly. ''... This is absurd.¡¯ He thought Isaac''s power had weakened to about ss 8, but was the spell casting he used before still effective?'' However, due to theck of dark magic, the ice iceberg began to split into several pieces in mid-air. But could that be considered a good thing? Now the frozen meteor was about to turn into a meteor shower. "Please. Dodge well...!" Boom! Kaboom! Crash!! The ice shower poured down. Baek Yu-Seol dashed through it. He cleaved through the space multiple times, and slicing through the frozen meteors, he finally faced Isaac Morph with his sword. Although Isaac Morph had never wielded a sword in his life, for some reason, as a dark mage, he now swung a sword made of crystal. ng!! As the Argento Sword and the crystal sword collided, the sh of magic disrupted the bnce of nature, and spread tremendous shockwaves in all directions. With each exchange, white mes flickered and new icebergs rose and fell. The falling frozen meteors were no longer a hindrance to Baek Yu-Seol. Instead, he used them as footholds to chase the flying Isaac Morph with his wings. And. Watching that scene. Eisel Morph knelt and cried desperately.
  • Ah...!
Seeing the ones she loved most in the world pointing swords at each other''s throats was a sight she never wanted to see. Not even in her dreams. Yet there was nothing she could do. The scene before her had already happened in the past.
  • Please stop... Her voice was unable to reach them and scattered into the air like an echo.
It was painful. ¡®¡­ I don''t want to see it anymore.¡¯ Boom!! Part of the iceberg pierced Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s forearm, and his Argento Sword finally sliced through Isaac Morph''s remaining wing.
  • I don''t want to see it anymore¡­
Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s de pierced Isaac Morph''s abdomen, and at the same time, ice enveloped his entire body, leaving him frostbitten. [Blessing of the New Moon Bronze] Shaking the ice off his body, Baek Yu-Seol pulled out his sword and attempted to stab Isaac''s heart again, but Isaac grabbed the de with one hand, preventing it. Crack!! Isaac''s hand was shredded by the Argento de as it slowly, but surely, approached his heart with a cruel blue light. ¡®I am about to die.¡¯ Even in that situation, Isaac was smiling. He felt relieved at the fact that he could die this way. At least, this way, he wouldn¡¯t harm his daughter, who was sweetly sleeping nearby, with his own hands. How fortunate. He smiled at thest moment. ¡°... Thank you.¡± Squelch! Finally, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s de pierced Isaac''s heart with a blue hue.
  • No! No!!
Eisel Morph screamed in soul-stirring agony. Her face was drenched in tears, leaving her with a hazy vision. She continuously pounded on Baek Yu-Seol''s chest in an effort to stop him.
  • Don''t do it! Please. Don¡¯t! Dad¡­ Dad is dying!
But Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t hear her voice. While kneeling on one knee and holding the sword that pierced Isaac''s heart, he waited for a long time. Perhaps he needed time to ept Isaac''s death.
  • Please. Please¡­
¡®Baek Yu-Seol always listened to my words and rushed to my aid. Why¡¯s he not listening to me this time?¡¯ With a troubled expression, Edna looked at Eisel from behind. ''In the end, ites to this.'' No matter how capable Baek Yu-Seol was, he couldn''t prevent this event. But for the conclusion to be like this, wasn¡¯t it too harsh? Finding it too painful to watch, she turned her head away.
  • ...Huh?
Shook! As life slowly drained from Isaac Morph''s body, just as he was about to diepletely, Baek Yu-Seol withdrew the Argento Sword without finishing him off. Due to the nature of dark mages, unless the heart waspletely destroyed, they would regenerate. Baek Yu-Seol knew this better than anyone. Then, why did he make such a decision? ¡°Isaac Morph. In the history I know... You died at the hands of Hong Si-hwa Adolveit.¡± Isaac could no longer respond. Though alive, he was in a state where even maintaining consciousness was difficult. ¡°... Ugh.¡± Far off, Hong Si-hwa Adolveit slowly rose. Since she wasmanding from the farthest point, she was less affected by the White Demon Fox Fire Spirit. And... The thousands¡­ Tens of thousands of mana wavesing from all directions. Having detected the Danger Level 9 dark mage, the magic squad was rushing in. ¡°History cannot be changed.¡± ¡®In that case, what if we leave history as it is but twist the truth slightly... What will happen?¡¯ ¡°People will remember it like this. Isaac Morph went berserk as a dark mage. But Hong Si-hwa Adolveit stopped him.¡± ¡°... What¡¯s this?¡± Finally regaining his senses, Hong Si-hwa Adolveit saw Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s back and was dumbfounded. The fallen White Demon Fox Fire Spirit and Isaac. And, standing alone in front of them, a masked, unidentified man. Baek Yu-Seol looked briefly at Hong Si-hwa before reaching out to Isaac. ¡°But in reality... You will go on a journey. This will be a secret only between you and me.¡± Baek Yu-Seol activated the ''Wheel of Dawn'' once more. This time, the wheel began to rotate in the opposite direction... filled with countless amounts of Isaac Morph''s mana. No one knew where it would go. But one thing was certain. Since the Wheel of Dawn was not of this world, if it disappeared like this... It would drift to another world unknown even to Baek Yu-Seol. Wung! Wung! As the Wheel of Dawn reversed, it began to slowly devour the surrounding spirits. A white soul rose from the fallen body of Isaac Morph.
  • ...Ah!
At that moment. For a very brief moment. Isaac Morph and Eisel¡¯s eyes met.
  • Dad...!
But before she could reach out, Isaac''s soul rushed towards the wheel and disappeared. After watching his back for thest time, Baek Yu-Seol spoke into the air. "Constetion Project.¡± [Speak.] ¡°I will send the Wheel of Dawn back.¡± [Understood.] [The item ¡®Wheel of Dawn¡¯ will be deleted.] sh! A silver light shed briefly. And the massive wheel that hovered above disappeared. With that, it ended. Soon, Baek Yu-Seol also vanished like a phantom. Dudu!! The tens of thousands of magic warriors who arrivedte witnessed this horrific scene. The corpse of the dark mage Isaac Morph. And Hong Si-hwa Adolveit standing in front of it. At that moment, the world slowly contracted, and space began to warp. Even at the strange sensation of time travel, Eisel still stared nkly into the void.
  • Ah.
Thud! Eisel copsed to the ground andughed. Tears were still streaming down her face, but she wasughing.
  • So that¡¯s it... Father isn¡¯t dead¡­
This was the true history. A truth no one else knew. Now that she knew it, Eisel could stop crying. She had hope, so she was no longer unhappy. She closed her eyes tightly and wrapped her hands around her chest. How should she calm this trembling heart? She still didn¡¯t know anything. Where exactly her father had gone. How to find him. But eventually. As long as he wasn¡¯t dead. As long as his soul remained. She would surely find him someday. So, from now on. Eisel... will not cry anymore. Chapter 220: End of Summer (1) Chapter 220: End of Summer (1) [Episode.10] [The Truth of Morph] [Since the story transpired in a perfect way, Constetion Project promises additional rewards.] ¡­ One main episode, that he didn¡¯t even know started, waspleted. The system message from the Constetion Project felt distant amidst his dazed consciousness. The Truth of Morph. When was that episode about again? He could hardly remember. ¡°Phew¡­¡±[The skill ''Breath of the Spirit'' is deactivated and Spirit Corruption increases significantly..] [Overuse of the item ''Wheel of Dawn'' has caused a strain on your body.] Baek Yu-Seol had heard the phrase, ¡®All the muscles in your body scream.¡¯ He didn''t understand it before, but now he got it. This wasn¡¯t just screaming but rather begging to be saved. He hastily drank potions of all kinds, but the pain did not subside. ¡®I might really die¡­¡¯ He leaned back, slowly taking a breath. He had hidden far away in the dense branches of a tall tree, far from the battlefield, so he judged that his appearance wouldn''t be visible and even took off his mask. Dudu!! The sound of horse hooves echoed loudly from afar. The magic warrior squad was arriving one after another, unaware that the incident had already ended. The sight of the magic warriors caught his eyes. They arrived and surveyed the situation with dismayed expressions. Their gazes drifted around the fallen White Demon Fox Fire Spirit and Isaac Morph. How should they digest the situation? It was hard to believe that a Danger Level 9 dark mage had appeared, let alone that Grand Duke Isaac Morph, the guardian of the continent, had betrayed the magical world to be a dark mage. However, soon enough. The mages began to shout in unison. "Grand Duke Isaac Morph has turned into a dark mage!¡± ¡°But Princess Hong Si-hwa has sessfully repelled him!¡± ¡°Oh! Look at her! What a heroic achievement!" ¡°I can''t believe it. Grand Duke Isaac Morph betrayed the magical world¡­?¡± The mages surrounding Hong Si-hwa praised her achievements. In reality, they all knew. They could infer why Isaac Morph turned into a dark mage just by looking at the circumstances. The White Demon Fox Fire Spirit was unsealed. To defeat it... He chose a noble sacrifice himself. But why would the truth matter? The living must survive. Therefore, with the head of the Morph family, one of the two great houses, dead, it was wise to side with Adolveit. Thatst sight made Baek Yu-Seol close his eyes. Hong Si-hwa Adolveit would acknowledge the praises of the mages while concealing the existence of the White Demon Fox Fire Spirit. Because revealing it would only increase those who specte about the truth. The achievement of defeating the White Demon Fox Fire Spirit was also great, but she chose to forgo it to cleanly eliminate any rumors. She was a wise and ruthless woman. Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s whole body creaked as if it were a machine forced to operate with mismatched parts. He would probably need to recuperate here for a while¡­ More importantly, there was one problem. ''¡­ Now, how do I go back?'' The day he returned to the past, ten years ago. New Moon Silver engraved the path back to the original timeline in his mind. Actually, there was nothing for him to do¡­ Just wait. ''When the timees, I will open the path for you to return. Until then, do not interfere with the past timeline and wait quietly!'' In the end, he made an enormous interference in the past timeline... but if his prediction was correct, the future would not have changed at all. ¡­ Probably, that¡¯s the case. ''Did something go wrong?'' It was about time for New Moon Silver to send down the rope of salvation, but there was no news. Time had passed considerably. With no signs, anxiety began to creep up. If something went wrong due to his actions and the connection with the modern New Moon Silver was severed? So if the future New Moon Silver didn¡¯t even remember his existence? ¡°... How do I go back?¡± Suddenly, the future seemed bleak. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shhhh~!! The monsoon on Hawol in continued all summer. This year, the severity was said to be particrly bad and the trade routes werepletely blocked, leaving merchants only with worry in their pockets. The Starcloud Corporation was also going through a tough time this summer. With the head merchant Melian missing for a long period, and Jeliel putting aside all her work to find him, how could thepany operate properly? In the first half of the year, students from Ste had announced a series of new magic concepts, making it difficult for Starcloud to jump into the fast-paced economic market, causing significant confusion. Thud! Thud! Listening to the sound of rain hitting the window, Jeliel was lost in thought. "You haven''t been able to concentratetely." It had been a week since Melian was safely rescued, and fortunately, he had no major health issues and promptly returned to his duties. He had been running around so much to catch up on the backlog of work that dark circles appeared under Melian¡¯s eyes, who was always known for maintaining a neat appearance. "¡­ I''m sorry, father." "It''s alright. It happens." Melian drank his coffee and looked at his daughter with worry. Even after his return, she had hardly shown any sign of happiness. Though she had never been an always cheerful girl, she had never disyed such a level of gloom. Come to think of it, recently, he had received a call from Haeseongwol, the head of the Sanwol Tower. He had thought it was to inquire about his well-being, but Haeseongwol was particrly curious about Jeliel¡¯s condition. "Jeliel." "... Yes. Please speak, father." He took a deep breath. He had never been nervous dealing with world-ss figures, but as a father dealing with his daughter, every word was spoken with utmost cautiousness. "Is it because of that boy?" He had heard the full story from Haeseongwol. His disappearance was due to Jeliel¡¯s mistake, and she had tried her best to rectify it but failed. Then, miraculously, the boy named Baek Yu-Seol appeared and saved him. But... Unfortunately, the boy disappeared into the rift of space-time as a prize for saving him, and even Haeseongwol said he couldn''t find him again. "No father. It''s not that so don''t worry." She forced a smile, shaking her head in a way that made it obvious she was lying. "¡­ I see. Got it." Melian tried to hide his bitter expression and left the office. Though he was worried about his daughter, the workload left him no room to focus on other things. Click! Shhhh! Thud! Thud! Now, the only sound in the empty office with Jeliel alone was the rain hammering against the window. Jeliel sighed deeply as she scribbled on a document with an alchemically created quill that naturally seeped ink. Nothing was catching her attention. It felt like there was a hole in her chest where her heart should be, leaving her feeling empty. Drip... "Oh..." As the ink smeared on the letter she was writing, Jeliel quickly reced the paper. "Sigh..." She couldn''t even understand herself anymore. Had there ever been a time when she had so little motivation for life? Why does a person live? As a high elf, she would live for hundreds of years more, but could such a meaningless life hold any significance? Feeling that she couldn''t go on like this, she stood up and stepped onto the balcony. The roof shielded her from the heavy rain, but the cold droplets of rain sshing on her face couldn''t be stopped. Perhaps it was fortunate that she could clear her mind this way. She leaned nkly against the balcony railing, staring at the infinite green horizon of Hawol in in the distance. It was a truly beautiful ce. ¡­ She hadn''t known before. The ''beautiful scenery'' mentioned by everyone else. But for some reason, she could now deeply appreciate the beauty of the scenery just like others. Things she hadn''t noticed before began toe into view. Beautiful, ugly, exciting, sad, joyful. These are the emotions felt by the ordinary people. Now that she could finally feel all these emotions... Why did she only feel powerlessness and despair? ''... No matter what I do, nothing will change.'' Jeliel shook her head to clear her thoughts and turned to go back into the office. But something... Something felt off. ''Huh?'' The wind that had been blowing her hair stopped. ''What''s going on...?'' The strange shift in her emotions¡ªfear preceding curiosity¡ªfelt very odd. With effort, Jeliel turned her head back to look at the balcony again. ¡­ What¡¯s this? Raindrops were suspended in mid-air. ¡­ Millions of them. The downpour that had been drenching Hawol in had stopped. The lightning strike roaring from the sky was now frozen like a painting. It was as if time had stopped... To make sure if it was real, Jeliel squeezed her eyes shut and then opened them again. At the edge of the horizon, an old man was hovering there. With a white lightning bolt splitting the sky behind him, he quietly watched Jeliel. Splish! The old man walked toward Jeliel while stepping on the suspended raindrops. Step by step. As the distance between them decreased... Ironically, Jeliel felt a certain emotion welling up in her chest. Even before fear. She could tell. It was hope. ... Finally, the old man reached the balcony and looked down at Jeliel. The mysterious figure, whose beard waved despite theck of wind, pierced her eyes with his gaze and then spoke abruptly. "In this area... You are the one most closely connected to Baek Yu-Seol." "... Is that so?" At the mention of that name, Jeliel¡¯s heart pounded even more fiercely. "Do you want to bring him back?" "Yes." "If you fail, you might have to offer your heart as the price. Is that still okay?" It didn''t take even a second. The time it took for Jeliel to nod her head up and down. "I''m exaggerating." "... What?" "You don''t need to risk your life. I just wanted to know how earnest you are." He turned and looked out at the distant horizon. Thinking that it was always a beautiful view, he parted his lips to speak to Jeliel. "What you need to do is simple. Just earnestly... wish for him. I''m not connected to that boy by fate, so I can''t do it myself. That''s why I must ask you. Can you do it?" If that was all, it was no problem at all. Because... It was something she had been doing all along. "... I can do it." As Jeliel firmly nodded, the old man smiled with satisfaction. ¡­ Shhhh!! Then, as if his presence had been a dream, he scattered into the air and the rain began to fall again. Staring nkly at the spot where the old man had vanished, Jeliel, as if possessed, gathered her things and dashed out of the office. p¡­ In the now empty, silent office, only a few sheets of paper fluttered, dancing with the wind and rain. Chapter 221: End of Summer (2) Chapter 221: End of Summer (2) When Eisel and Edna regained consciousness, they found themselves at a campsite located a fair distance from the ruins of Karacornia. "You were both found unconscious.¡± The Karacornia expedition team leader said with a bitter expression. A week had passed since they began exploring the ruins, yet they had discovered nothing, nor had they found any trace of the missing Ka. The leader was extremely worried when Eisel and Edna also went missing. "It''s fortunate we at least found the two of you.¡± He remarked and provided them with some personal time to rest. Left alone in a three-person tent, the two girls sat silently, staring nkly at different spots. The experience felt like a dream, and they had yet to fully grasp reality. Edna was the first to speak.¡°What should we do?¡± The question came out of nowhere, but Eisel responded as if she was prepared for it. "The Morfran Forest was once the territory of the Grand Duke Morph. But after that day, it was designated as ''corruptednd'' and is now managed by a nation, five mage towers, and the Magic Society." Strict barriers surrounded the Morfran Forest, and even now, the security forces ensured not even an ant could approach. They hadn''t questioned it much before, but now something seemed off. "Why are they so determined to conceal it?" The legendary beast, White Demon Fox Fire Spirit. Isaac Morph, the Danger Level 9 Dark Mage. ¡­ And Baek Yu-Seol. The scars of their fierce battle remain engraved in the Morfran Forest. "Thatnd is the proof." Eisel Morph now had a clear vision: to restore the House of Grand Duke Morph. But first, she aimed to uncover the truth of the events from ten years ago and to retrieve her father''s wandering soul. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be easy. The Morfran Forest was now a dark secret of the Adolveit Kingdom, and they would never reveal it. How she would find her father''s soul, which could be anywhere, was beyond her. But it was okay. Her father wasn''t a traitor. He was a hero and still alive somewhere. Knowing this truth was a significant gain and a source of happiness for her. Feeling relieved, Eisel stretched and stood up. It was refreshing as if a heavy burden had been lifted from her chest. "Shall we head back?" "Yes." "The expedition seems intent on conducting a thorough investigation of Karacornia. And probably..." They would continue to search for the missing Ka. However, she was no longer there. Having shown Eisel echoes of the past, Ka was likely traveling somewhere else by now. The chances of finding anything in the ruins were slim, but no one would believe two seventeen-year-old girls if they said so. "I''ll inform them that we¡¯re descending.¡± Eisel said as she exited the tent, and Edna copsed with a sigh. "Haah..." It had been an arduous journey. Watching alone had drained her energy significantly. She couldn''t take her eyes off Eisel for even a moment out of worry. She recalled what happened just before they returned. Just before Baek Yu-Seol sent away Isaac Morph through the mysterious artifact, the Wheel of Dawn. The words he muttered to himself as he stared into the sky. No, it was definitely a conversation. ¡®I haven¡¯t received the promised gifts yet. Is it okay if I get it now?¡¯ A promise. And a gift. The original romance fantasy often mentioned promises. The Twelve New Moon were bound by promises and tried to fulfill them. Though the plot points were never fully resolved. What exactly was that promise? "......... The Wheel of Dawn." When Baek Yu-Seol spoke to someone as if requesting something, a giant wheel appeared in the air. This meant someone was watching him. Edna already knew who that ''someone'' was. "The Constetion Project.¡± ''I will send back the Wheel of Dawn.'' Baek Yu-Seol himself had mentioned it. He couldmunicate and ess the ''Star Archives,'' which was said to contain all the world''s knowledge. This was one of Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s many hidden secrets. It was something she had expected to some extent. With Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s fighting against the world''s end by turning back time countless times, the Constetion Project wouldn¡¯t leave him alone. Her heart pounded. The Star Archives was only essible to female protagonists belonging to the twelve families. However, Baek Yu-Seol couldmunicate with it. The more she learned about Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s secrets, the more questions arose. But even that was fun. Little by little, she was learning more about him. "........ Shall I go back?" By now, Eisel was probably eager to return to Ste, so it would be best to hurry.
Adolveit Kingdom, Capital Tehn. The Frost Cliff Pce. Now that the Curse of the Levian Coast had been lifted thanks to Princess Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s efforts¡­ It was quite a predicament to still call this sun-drenched cliff by the name ''Frost''. However, the atmosphere inside the pce remained so cold and gloomy that the name still appeared fitting. Queen Hong Se-ryu brushed her red hair over her shoulder and spoke to Princess Hong Bi-Yeon, who stood proudly before her with her head held high. ¡°It''s the start of the semester at Ste.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Will you go back? If you wish, you can stay here and receive the education you missed as a princess.¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s not necessary.¡± While receiving the education she missed as a princess was indeed important, she could study those things intermittently at Ste. ¡°It seems you have apelling reason to return to Ste.¡± Princess Bi-Yeon had no intention of quitting Ste. She nned toplete the full three years and graduate normally. ¡°It will be disadvantageous for you. The coronation is scheduled for three years from now, and you won''t receive proper royal education whilepleting your studies at Ste.¡± ¡°It has always been disadvantageous. Please stop pretending to care now.¡± ¡°¡­ I understand. Don¡¯t me me for this; it¡¯s of your own doing.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Go back.¡± The conversation between the queen and the princess ended on an extremely nd and dry note. Hong Bi-Yeon hesitated briefly before leaving. ¡°Is there something else?¡± ¡°... I have a question.¡± ¡°Ask away.¡± Not long ago, Hong Bi-Yeon discovered that a certain ''curse'' had been passed down in the Adolveit family. Due to this, no princess, no matter how untalented, lived past the age of 30. Princesses born with the Adolveit me usually died in theirte teens or early twenties. But wasn¡¯t something odd about that? Even Princess Hong Si-hwa wasckingpared to her, she was also born with exceptional talent. ¡°How¡¯s she maintaining her life span?¡± A princess of Adolveit who was nearing the end of her life couldn¡¯t control her me and would waste away, ending her life. But when had Hong Si-hwa ever shown such signs? She always appeared confident, and manipted me magic effortlessly without a single incident of losing control. It was as if¡­ She had ovee the curse of Adolveit. ¡°That is not the case.¡± Queen Hong Se-ryu said firmly. ¡°But I can tell you that she¡¯s extending her life through a method you do not know.¡± ¡°¡­ Is that so?¡± ¡°Is that all you wanted to know?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Indeed, it seemed there was a method, but she had no intention of revealing it. Of course, Hong Bi-Yeon had no intention of extending her life in the distasteful manner discovered by Hong Si-hwa. She wasn¡¯t particrly interested. Why bother finding another method? Bing queen would suffice. As Hong Bi-Yeon shook her head and turned to leave without hesitation, Hong Se-ryu added. ¡°Don¡¯t be curious.¡± ¡°Knowing it would only harm you.¡± ¡°There''s no need to be curious, nor do I intend to extend my life using Hong Si-hwa¡¯s method. It¡¯s a needless concern.¡± Leaving Queen Hong Se-ryu behind, Hong Bi-Yeon walked down the long corridor, receiving salutes from the royal guard. She intended to immerse herself in thoughts quietly, but someone waiting by the door caught her attention. ¡°Hello?¡± A face that appeared just when she was about to forget it. ¡°Do you need something?¡± ¡°Yes! You¡¯re going back to Ste, right? I thought I¡¯d see my sister¡¯s face before you go~!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen me, so you can leave now.¡± ¡°Oh. Don¡¯t be so cold!¡± Ignoring Hong Si-hwa¡¯s fake crying, Hong Bi-Yeon tried to pass by when she suddenly spoke. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± ¡°... About what?¡± ¡°About how I¡¯m still alive and well.¡± ¡°You have a habit of eavesdropping.¡± ¡°Well, it just so happened~ I also had business with the Queen~¡± Hong Si-hwa had a habit of deflecting any question that put her at a disadvantage and turning the conversation back to the other person. ¡°So are you curious? Do you want to know?¡± ¡°I don''t need to.¡± "Ah! You¡¯re such a buzzkill. If you lose the throne, you¡¯ll just die off!¡± ¡°I''d rather that than prolong my miserable life using your disgusting method.¡± As Hong Bi-Yeon walked away, Hong Si-hwa lowered her voice and said. ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°... What?¡± ¡°Do you want to see this?¡± Hong Si-hwa suddenly lifted her shirt, revealing her navel area. The guards¡¯ gazes were sharp. How could a princess show such ack of manner? ¡­ More than that, Hong Bi-Yeon was so surprised her eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I survive by the grace of a disgusting and miserable method.¡± A white magic circle was inscribed on her abdomen which burned like mes. No. It wasn¡¯t just like mes. It was actually burning. As she lifted her shirt, the temperature in the vicinity suddenly rose. The heat was so intense that just standing nearby made you sweat profusely. ¡°... Do you always carry such a fireball inside your body?¡± ¡°Yes. Although it¡¯s a bit hot and painful, it¡¯s bearable. It¡¯s much better than dying, right?¡± This was undoubtedly Hong Si-hwa¡¯s secret. She had never revealed this weakness to anyone before... But why now? Why show it to her at this moment? ¡°Do you know? When you be queen, the curse will be temporarily suppressed, allowing you to live much longer.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°But what about your children? Do you think they will be spared?¡± ¡°What...¡± This was something she had never considered. Hong Bi-Yeon could only part her lips without a response. ¡°What if you find someone you love? What if you want to have children, but they are destined to inherit your curse? If they don''t inherit the throne, they will eventually die early. Would you still want to have children?¡± ¡°That...¡± Her fingertips trembled. As she had always lived as a child, she had never considered a mother¡¯s perspective. Come to think of it... Hong Bi-Yeon mother, Hong Yi-el, had been exceptionally harsh on her daughter. She did everything she could to make her daughter queen, to save her, no matter how severe. Could that really be called harsh? It was, in fact, an expression of love for her child, wasn''t it? ¡°Hmmm~¡± Watching Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s confusion, Hong Si-hwa hummed and pulled her shirt back down. As she walked towards the audience chamber, she added one finalment. ¡°Think about it a bit more. You don¡¯t want to live a miserable life like mine, do you?¡± She was right. Hong Bi-Yeon never wanted to live like Hong Si-hwa. That was why she chose to live out her days through the rightful method of inheriting the throne. But what if her most righteous path, the goal she had strived for her whole life, was actually wed? What if it was wrong? Then what should she do? "I don''t know." Her mind was filled with confusion. Chapter 222: End of Summer (3) Chapter 222: End of Summer (3) How often does an ordinary person encounter mythical beings like the ¡®Twelve New Moons¡¯ in their lifetime? Even if they did encounter such beings, would anyone believe it? Jeliel had lived a life assigning mary value to everything and encouraged capitalism. She wouldn''t have flinched even if a legendary being from folklore appeared before her. In her world, money was almighty. She couldn¡¯t trust anything unless she saw it with her own eyes and could assign a price tag to it. This pragmatic and rational mindset had never led her astray, so she lived without doubting it. It¡¯s often said that money can¡¯t buy happiness. Jeliel never believed that. The more money she had, the happier she felt. However... As the undisputed wealthiest person in the world, she controlled everything with her money. However, Jeliel realized today that there were things that money couldn¡¯t buy. "Follow that path."The voice of an old man echoed in her mind. It was undoubtedly the voice of one of the Twelve New Moons. Despite meeting the existence that every mage in the world yearned for, it did not stir her emotions. She simply followed because she sensed a hint of hope from him. "Hey Henry. How''s life these days?" "Don¡¯t even ask. Business tanked this summer. Give me some rice wine." "Tsk. Tsk. That¡¯s why I told you to quit early and start a business." Southern Hawol in, Myoho Lake. Theke was located at the center of the southern ins trade route. Over the years, it had be quite a sizable vige, notable for the beast people with tiger-striped cat ears. Swaa! Jeliel sat quietly in a street tavern with her face hidden under a hat, and sipped water. She wasn''t hungry but needed minimal nourishment to keep walking. She quietly listened to the merchants'' conversations around her while eating. "Sigh... Right. Maybe I should have gone into business with you." "Did the rain ruin your business?" "Well. The rain pours down like this every year, so that''s no excuse." A young merchant drank a strong liquor, notable for its bamboo-made cup. "Honestly, my business skills aren''t the problem." "That¡¯s what every failure says." "No, seriously. The Baram Merchant Guild''s coated umbres were a huge hit, and business was booming." "And then?" The young merchant whispered while looking around cautiously. "... The StarCloud Guildpletely overturned the market." "What? Them again?" "Yeah. Their new product shed with ours, so they turned the market upside down to stop us from selling." "Selfish bastards." "They always do that. If they think they might lose, they flip the whole board. But they''re too powerful for us to do anything. We can¡¯t help it." tter! "...!" "Wh-What was that?" The merchants were quietly criticizing the StarCloud Guild. They were startled by the sound of a water cup toppling over nearby. "... Sorry." Jeliel quietly apologized, set the cup upright, and wiped the table with a tissue. Her fingers trembled. She knew well what they were talking about. Of course. It happened under Jeliel¡¯s orders. Her father had always led the business with integrity and never resorted to such dirty tactics. However, when she became capable of thinking like a merchant, the StarCloud Guild was shaken by her father¡¯s stubbornness. Unable to bear it, Jeliel began to engage in underhanded tactics secretly. ¡®Do whatever it takes if it brings money.¡¯ She had killed people and brought down entirepanies. Devoid of a sense of guilt, Jeliel acted without hesitation. "Sigh. Anyway, it¡¯s a big problem. My wife and kids are waiting at home, and our food will run out by winter. We¡¯ll have to worry about food before summer ends." "Tsk. Tsk. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help. How about working with me until your business recovers?" "... Thank you, really." "No need to thank me. You saved my life back then, so I¡¯m just returning the favor. In a way, you saved yourself. Haha. Didn¡¯t that sound cool? I should put that in my autobiographyter." "It would have been perfect without thest part." "Hahaha!" Although the conversation ended warmly, would others feel the same? At that very moment, countless people somewhere unseen were suffering and dying from poverty. Jeliel might be the cause, or maybe not. But what was it that kept causing waves to crash harshly in her mind? ¡®... I can help.¡¯ Right now, she could save that young merchant by handing him a few gold bars. With her wealth, it was entirely possible. "Oh dear, this business is doomed..." "Sigh. The economy is like this these days..." "What happened to the butcher who left for business?" "I heard he went bankrupt." Not just the young merchant; people everywhere werementing their misfortune. The stories were not limited to Myoho Lake. Jeliel had crossed the Hawol ins and visited numerous tribes, viges, and cities on her journey to retrieve Baek Yu-Seol, and they all shared the same concerns. And the primary reason they struggled was due to her aggressive business policies. Something was piling up inside her. Suddenly, she was struck with a thought. ¡®... I can change it.¡¯ Not everything could be bought with money. She realized that recently, but the world still ran on gold. If she could change the world with her overwhelming wealth... Surely, that boy would be happy. He was someone who sacrificed himself for others rather than caring for himself. Jeliel walked without stopping, and traversed the entire Hawol ins. She walked through rainy mornings, foggy dawns, and clear nights under a sky full of stars. This was a cepletely untouched by magical trains or warp holes, a true naturalnd. At the end of her journey. "You¡¯ve arrived." Jeliel finally reached her destination. A towering cliff pierced the clouds, and atop it stood a pristine white temple. There, the familiar old man stood before her, waiting with his hands behind his back. He gestured for her to follow and pointed forward. Ahead of hery a set of stairs... Stairs that appeared to lead to the sky. "Some people call this the Stairway to Heaven. Ridiculous. Heaven is the afterlife, foolish humans." The old man''s joke wasn¡¯t funny, but Jelielughed. "It¡¯s a path to the past. Go there yourself and bring back Baek Yu-Seol." The stairs soared high into the sky. There was no end in sight. "But there¡¯s something you must remember." The old man spoke with a stern expression to Jeliel, who was now at the foot of the stairs. "I may be a drunkard and a gambler, but I am a sacred being connected to the constetion. Those who areden with sins and karma cannot step on these stairs." "Why?" "Because stepping on them would bring pain worse than death. Judging by your face, you''ve umted countless sins throughout your life." It was true, so she couldn''t argue. "You... You might actually die. A half-elf who hasn''t even lived half a century cannot endure such karma." "I can do it." "Well. If you have the courage, atone through this pain. All the despair and sorrow they felt will be entirely yours to bear." "No." Shaking her head, she spoke with a determined face. "I''ll ept this pain because it¡¯s my doing, but I won¡¯t atone this way." ... Then how? "I¡¯ll atone in my own way." She could never return what she had taken from them. She would have to live her life bearing the burden of her sins. So, she would cast aside her mask and devote herself to the world in the only way she knew how. "This pain... is the punishment I deserve." Jeliel removed her shoes, and without a moment''s hesitation, she stepped onto the stairs. In that instant, it felt as though her entire body was being shredded by a saw; a terrible pain assaulted her soul. "...!" Her eyes widened and turned bloodshot. She took another step. No scream escaped her lips. One step. Another step. With her eyes tightly shut, she ascended the stairs, enduring and epting all the pain. She had no thoughts of running away now. If she were to run, she would rather fall and die. But she couldn¡¯t die here. If she did, Baek Yu-Seol might never return to this world. Each step brought a new wave of hell, and with each step, she wanted to scream and faint, but she endured. ''I have no right to copse. Many have felt this pain because of me.'' The de of ¡®emotion¡¯ that invaded her dry heart brought a tearing pain to her soul, but ironically, it was also her emotions that allowed her to endure. A desperate feeling for someone. How far had she climbed? She didn¡¯t look at her destination. It would be more urate to say she didn¡¯t have time to look. Her soul was barely hanging on. It was no less than a miracle she was still alive. Even her breath wasbored, her feet numb, and new waves of sorrows and despairs seeped through the cracks of her heart, whispering her to give up. But she couldn¡¯t stop now. Could this still be called willpower? No. Now she was moving purely on instinct. At thest moment, she tripped, unable to lift her foot anymore, and barely stood after glueing her ankle on the stairs. ''Ah...'' She realized. If she fell now, she would never rise again. ''This can¡¯t happen...'' "If I copse here, no one will be saved." But she had no strength left to right her falling body, so she entrusted herself to thews of nature. Thud! ¡­ Yet. Strangely enough. Even though she thought she had fallen, it didn¡¯t hurt at all. Could it be that after all the suffering she had endured, this was nothing? ¡°¡­ I heard someone wasing to meet me, and it was you?¡± At the sound of the voice, Jeliel slowly opened her eyes. There, at a distance close enough to feel his breath, was the boy¡¯s face. ¡®Ah.¡¯ She had seeded. She had climbed those endless stairs and finally reached him. Weakly lying in Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s embrace, Jeliel gave a faint smile. It was the most surprising and wondrous sight in the world, so much so that Baek Yu-Seol was genuinely shocked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look like someone who just ate a vegetable bun without any vegetables.¡± Despite her longing to see him, the first thing he did upon reuniting was make such a dull and humorless joke. Despite that, he was unmistakably Baek Yu-Seol, undeniably and truly Baek Yu-Seol. Jelielughed through her tears. Chapter 223: End of Summer (4) Chapter 223: End of Summer (4) The monsoon season of the Hawol ins, which continued for so long with no intention to stop, was finally nearing its end. Now, one could enjoy the warm sunlight every morning and hear the sounds of cicadas and sparrows chirping outside the window. The end of the monsoon season in Hawol ins also signified the arrival of the end of summer, allowing merchants to finally breathe a sigh of relief and rx. ¡°¡­ Wow.¡± At the Lotus Inn, which was known as the heart of the ins, Baek Yu-Seol greeted the morning and stared in awe at the Hawol ins outside the window. Even a single rainbow was beautiful and fascinating, but here, in the vast Hawol ins, there were dozens of rainbows decorating the sky. This was the world¡¯s greatest spectacle. Something that could be found only in the Hawol ins. ¡°So beautiful¡­¡± The Hawol ins were already beautiful enough on their own, but the sight of dozens of rainbows stretching across the horizon was beyond what words could describe.Knock! Knock! While he was admiring the scenery in daze, he heard a knock. ¡°Yes. Come in.¡± With a polite apology, the door opened, and waiters dressed in suits entered, pushing a high-end hotel cart. The kind you¡¯d see in luxury hotels. ¡°Breakfast is here.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Yes¡­¡± Baek Yu-Seol felt quite burdened. He wasn¡¯t someone deserving of such treatment. Whether they knew how he felt or not, they set the table with breakfast and quickly left. Perhaps because it was morning, the breakfast wasn¡¯t overly extravagant. There was a soup, probably made with truffles or something. And soft and moist bread which appeared lighter than clouds along with sandwiches. Even though it looked simple, the food was undeniably high-ss and tasted out of this world. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s delicious.¡± As he slowly ate the soup, he recalled what had happened before. A week ago, when he was trapped ten years in the past, it was Jeliel who miraculously appeared and rescued him. He still didn¡¯t know why she appeared, but the important point was that she saved him and hoped he would stay here for the rest of the vacation. She said that once the academy started, they wouldn¡¯t see each other often. Honestly, Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t quite understand. Why did it matter if they didn¡¯t see each other often? They weren¡¯t particrly close. Well. He did save her father before, and she promised topensate him fairly for that. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t understand. After finishing the meal, the waiters returned, asking if the food was good and if he had afortable meal. They even served him coffee directly. Afraid they might bow to the ground if he said no, Baek Yu-Seol simply replied that it was good. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± After sending them away and finally having a moment to breathe, he checked the time. It was Saturday. Next Monday, Ste Academy would begin. This meant it was time to go back. After returning to the present, he had stayed at the Lotus Inn for a week, having lunch and dinner with Jeliel every day. Unfortunately, due to her busy schedule, they could only share meals together. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt a bit disappointed. ¡°¡­ Are you going back now?¡± Jeliel always kept a stern, expressionless face. He didn¡¯t know if it was just with him or with everyone, but her expression was always so grim that he sometimes wished she would smile. ¡°I can¡¯t attend the academy from here.¡± Baek Yu-Seol answered while cutting the meat, and Jeliel bit her lip slightly. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Well. I can visit sometimes.¡± He hated awkward silences. In their two-person meals, if both of them stayed silent, it would get very awkward, so he always talked non-stop. Every time, Jeliel would just smile faintly and listen. Was she naturally quiet? Or did she dislike conversations? As he continued talking alone for a while, she finally spoke. ¡°Recently¡­ I started a business.¡± ¡°A business?¡± She handed him a file. The cover read [Sharing Love] inrge letters. ¡°This is¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m starting with small things.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Come to think of it, they had discussed something rted to this before. He had also been thinking it would be good for the StarCloud Guild to push forward with welfare projects and was looking for an opportunity to bring it up. But before he could ask, Jeliel had already started. But¡­ ¡°Small things?¡± It was anything but small. Even from a quick read, he could tell. They had a sevenyer audit system to prevent donations from being diverted, policies to support international disaster relief and volunteers, and so on. It was all very systematic and well-nned. ¡°I¡¯ll start with hunger relief. Next, I¡¯ll implement an emergency support system for disaster relief and families in crisis.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s¡­ impressive.¡± Even though that seemed impressive enough, she still seemed unsatisfied. ¡°There are more people in need of my help than I thought.¡± Of course. One of the biggest issues causing their misfortune was financial. ¡°But¡­ I still can¡¯t fully understand who needs help and where.¡± There were limits to information-gathering capabilities. In a world where information delivery was slower than on Earth and disasters were frequent, the problem was even more pronounced. ¡°For that¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll establish a foundation.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± "I will establish branches of the ''Humanity Foundation'' worldwide, so that there will be no ce where my eyes and hands cannot reach." The scale of her ns seemed to be growingrger andrger. "It may seem small... But I have to start atoning in some way. Once I finish this task, I n to run around personally." Jeliel. She had trulye to feel the emotion of ''guilt'' and wished to atone for it herself. That was... The most ideal conclusion Baek Yu-Seol could have imagined, so he couldn''t help but smile. Jeliel, who could have driven all of humanity to ruin for her own benefit, now felt guilt. She was changing enough to establish a charitable foundation herself. Of course, this wouldn¡¯tpletely erase the sins she hadmitted. But he decided to focus on the fact that she was starting to do good deeds from now on. If she performed as many good deeds as the evil ones she had done, or even more, the world would undoubtedly change because of her. "That''s admirable." So, facing her, he could smile broadly without feeling any difort. "Oh..." When he smiled, she also smiled back. It wasn¡¯t a forced smile for the sake of pretense but a genuine one. Seeing her smile so brightly, it made her, who was already a protagonist-level beauty, look even prettier. Baek Yu-Seol was genuinely d that Jeliel hade to know emotions.
Baek Yu-Seol used a train to return to Ste Academy. Since he had been talking with Jeliel untilte in the evening, he missed the direct airship to Ste. He had no choice but to take a train to a satellite city of the magic city Arcanium and then use a nearby departing airship. Train travel. It wasn''t bad. The Hawol ins were already beautiful, and sometimes, he wanted to enjoy such leisure. Looking back, ever since he fell into the Aether World, he realized he had been living a very busy life. He had been constantly chasing main episodes, the Twelve New Moons, and artifacts with specific goals, and because of that, he had gained many connections. But it wasn¡¯t enough. He took out a white orb from his backpack. It was an item he received as a reward forpleting the episode this time. *[Crystal Orb of the 498 Witch] If there was an item that greatly helped with growth, the greatest one would be the ¡®Wheel of Dawn,¡¯ but he had already used it up like a consumable, making it impossible to obtain again. However, although the Wheel of Dawn was stable, it had the disadvantage which only allowed very gradual growth over a long period. Moreover, due to his Mana umtion Retardation, its efficiency was extremely low, so even when he yed the game, he didn¡¯t prefer it much. But this witch''s crystal orb was a bit different. Though it was dangerous, it allowed a significant leap in one go. This ce was reality, and he only had one life, so he wouldn¡¯t do anything extremely dangerous. However, he needed to grow a bit faster even if it meant taking some risks. ''While I¡¯ve been running around, Mayuseong must have powered up another level...'' Of course, no matter how great Mayuseong was, he wouldn¡¯t achieve something monstrous like ss 5 level in the first year. But during the summer vacation, he would have gained ''experience.'' ording to the original game''s story, Mayuseong in the first year was known to have strong power butcked experience, making him roughly equal to Haewonryang. If Mayuseong gained experience and developed a rivalry with Haewonryang, then a truly formidable monster would be born. While it was certainly good because Mayuseong could still be guided to the righteous side, the problem was that not only Mayuseong but the other protagonists would have achieved tremendous growth during the summer vacation. And Baek Yu-Seol would be the only one with stagnant growth. To y a significant role in the uing episodes, he needed to grow a bit faster. ''What was the episode right after the summer vacation again?'' He remembered that multiple episodes urred simultaneously, and the yer could choose just one of them. Among them, the most popr story was... ''Was it the urban legend?'' He pondered for a moment. In the game, one could only choose and proceed with one episode, but was there such a convenient feature in reality? No way. In reality, all the possible episodes might unfold simultaneously. There, he would surely have to y a significant role, so he decided to use the witch''s crystal orb... ng! Thud! ¡°Ugh?!¡± While contemting with the crystal in hand, the train suddenly jolted, causing his body to lurch forward. Thanks to his superhuman physique, he reacted quickly and avoided serious injury, but he dropped the witch''s crystal on the floor. ¡°Damn.¡± As he struggled to lift his head and look outside the window, it was pitch dark. ¡°What is this... a tunnel...?¡±
  • No.
It felt like a voice was hammering directly into his mind; a hallucination. Realizing it was telepathy, he quickly pulled out the Argento and activated the sword, but it didn''t emit light properly. ''Damn...!'' Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s Argento was damaged during the battle with Isaac Morph. Although he couldn¡¯t generate a sword with another staff, he hurriedly grabbed a temporary staff and dashed into the train corridor. There stood someone dressed in ck, staring at him. Even though their head was covered by the robe, the ce where their face should have been was empty, void. As if their head had been intentionally severed.
  • Who are you?
He, or she, asked Baek Yu-Seol. ¡°... Don¡¯t you think I should be the one asking you that?¡± ¡®Who is this?¡¯ ¡®Why now?¡¯ ¡®On a train?¡¯ As Baek Yu-Seol thought about the identity of the person, his hand moved to grab the Sentient Spec, but he extended his hand toward him first.
  • Stop.
¡°Ugh...!¡± Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s hand wouldn''t budge. Damn it! Without the specs, he couldn¡¯t identify him.
  • I''ll ask again. Who¡¯re you? Why do you have the witch''s crystal?
¡°What...?¡± The witch''s crystal might be an item, but once it appeared in reality, it became a tangible object. For example, the Sentient Spec he was using now. This means it naturally drew the attention of those aware of the existence of the ¡®witch,¡¯ which had disappeared from this world. ''Damn. You idiot...'' ¡®Why didn''t I think that far?¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol was short-sighted. In the game, you could take out and put away items without such trivial events.
  • ...You won''t answer.
Seeing Baek Yu-Seol deep in thought, he must have interpreted it as his unwillingness to respond, so the ck-cloaked figure spread his arms.
  • But, you don''t have to answer.
¡°What do you mean...?¡±
  • I am a witch hunter.
¡°...!¡± His unexpected words made Baek Yu-Seol open his eyes wide. The person then summoned a giant ck scythe and said.
  • And you, who possess the crystal... must be a witch.
With that, he swung the ck scythe, aiming precisely for Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s neck. Chapter 224: End of Summer (5) Chapter 224: End of Summer (5) In that split second when the ck scythe loomed over Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s neck, only one thought upied his mind. ''I''m really going to die.'' Calctions? Strategy? Compromise? None of that mattered. The only thing he could do right now was to sh forward. sh! As the sound of the seats and windows around him being sliced apart reached his ears, he was able to close the distance to him. But even if Baek Yu-Seol closed the distance, without Argento, there was nothing he could do. Even if he had a weapon, it was doubtful he could inflict any damage on him. So Baek Yu-Seol did nothing....! When Baek Yu-Seol suddenly approached him with sh, he seemed a bit surprised and his eyes shone as he leaped back. And then, he asked in a chilling voice.
  • sh... You use an unusual magic. Why didn''t you attack?
Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t feel the need to tell him that swinging this cheap staff, which was worth less than a back scratcher, would be meaningless. However, there was no need to maintain silence either. On the contrary, if he was misunderstanding something, it was worth taking advantage of it. "Kal Harimus."
  • ...
...! Although Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s memory was hazy, it seemed he had thought of the correct name as his eyes widened significantly. ''Witch hunters.'' They hunted witches which were believed to be extinct. They lived hidden in the world''s shadows. However... They paid a great price to be witch hunters and gave up all their identities. Their race, gender, age, and even their name and face. It was necessary tobat witches. Since most of them had the abilities to enchant or bewitch others like a drug, so they had to forsake their identity.
  • How do you know that name?
"Why? You''ll have to figure that out yourself."
  • ¡­ Could it be? Are you a witch hunter too?
"Yes. Due to circumstances, I can''t show my insignia now, but isn''t the witch''s crystal proof enough?" Since they lived alone in the shadows of society, their social skills were severely poor. Baek Yu-Seol needed to coax him with words as gently as possible. He appeared to scrutinize Baek Yu-Seol closely, then narrowed his eyes slightly.
  • But... You haven''t given up on your face.
"I made it temporarily. The witch I''ve tracked is hiding in society."
  • That''s unusual... Don¡¯t you have any pride as a witch hunter?
[Blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol] "I am hunting a witch so detestable that I''ve forsaken my pride. I can never forgive them." Hearing Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s intense emotional appeal, the witch hunter hesitated for a moment before lowering his staff.
  • ... I see.
This was why the power of Yeonhong Chunsamweol was so useful. Even while spewing lies, if you put on a convincing ''performance,'' your face would reflect sincerity. This perfect act could deceive anyone. "Now, hand over the crystal. It¡¯s my spoils."
  • My apologies. I will return it.
The witch hunter handed him the crystal orb. "......" Baek Yu-Seol took the crystal and pondered for a moment. Witches rarely appeared in the main episodes, but there were rted characters. Ste¡¯s Chief Knight Arien was living with a terminal illness due to a witch¡¯s curse, and Grace Steele of the Shadowde Division was a descendant who inherited part of a witch¡¯s bloodline. Even though they rarely appeared, witches left significant marks in the Aether World story, which indicated how powerful they were. The [Crystal Orb of the 498 Witch] possessed by Baek Yu-Seol, to be honest, was half iplete. When he yed Aether World Online, he didn¡¯t have a deep interest in witches, so he never fullypleted the item. But what if he couldplete this item? It might be an even better growth item than the lost Wheel of Dawn.
  • I will take my leave now.
As the witch hunter began to vanish into mist, he hurriedly called out to him. "Wait."
  • ... What is it?
"Actually, I need your help for this witch hunt. It¡¯s not difficult; could you assist me?"
  • Speak. If it¡¯s for a witch hunt, I will help.
"I nned to use this witch''s crystal to lure the witch, but its inherent power is quite weak. I need to recharge its magic. Could you take me to your subspace?"
  • Why?
"My current subspace waspletely destroyed after thest battle."
  • Was it a witch?
"Yes. A witch who used pain magic. It was a terrible fight, but I seeded in beheading her."
  • I see.
The witch hunter hesitated for a moment, then nodded.
  • Follow me.
As he broadly swung his scythe, the air split in half, revealing a dark red warp hole. ¡®Oh...¡¯ Honestly, it was a bit fascinating. To perform such techniques, even a spatial mage would need to be at least ss 7, yet these people casually used such techniques. When the witch hunter crossed into the other side of the space, Baek Yu-Seol followed him. The space that appeared was entirely dark and murky. The interior resembled an ordinary alchemist''sboratory, but it had a slightly different feel. It was more like a mad scientist¡¯sb who conducted biological experiments. Fragments of creatures presumed to be either demons or humans were scattered everywhere. They were intertwined or fused, creating even more horrific appearances. It was all in an effort to discard the physical body. Baek Yu-Seol tried his best not to look at it. Even with the blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol, enduring such a repulsive sight was tough. "This is the essence of the witch." "... You''ve gathered quite a lot." The witch hunter handed him a beaker filled with dark red liquid, and Baek Yu-Seol praised him out of formality. But when he analyzed the quantity with his Sentient Spec... Honestly, it wasn¡¯t that much. It was enough for his use, but it was clear that this witch hunter had only recently started this work. Well. That was probably why he fell for his obvious lies so easily. ''Hmm. Should I take a bit more?'' Initially, he nned to take just a little, but he changed his mind. "I''ll make good use of it." Carefully opening the dark red beaker, Baek Yu-Seol ced his witch¡¯s crystal orb on the table and slowly poured the liquid over it. Hisss...! A message appeared. [Item ''498 Witch''s Crystal Orb'' has increased in rank.] [499 Witch''s Crystal Orb] Witches had no names. If they must have one, it would be the years they''d lived. For those tired of a life of killing, age equates to power and significance. Originally, this crystal was made by a witch who had lived for an incredible 498 years. It gained an extra year thanks to the witch hunter''s help, but... Honestly, it was disappointing. If it gained one more year, it would be a 500-year-old crystal orb, but Baek Yu-Seol had no way to increase its rank on his own. Pour! Pour! Hisss...! ..... So Baek Yu-Seol poured more of the beaker¡¯s magic into his crystal. "Hey." "Yeah?" "Aren''t you using too much?" The witch¡¯s essence was both sustenance and the source of power for witch hunters. It appeared he was reluctant to part with too much of it. "I''ll just use a little more." "Even so, this is a bit..." "Sorry. I¡¯ll pay you backter." "You''re overdoing it. Even though we¡¯re both witch hunters, I can''t tolerate such excessive greed." Ohe on. He was really whining. Having no other choice, Baek Yu-Seol decided to point out that he was a rookie witch hunter. "Hey." "Speak." "How many witches have you caught so far? Is it at least ten?" "... Seven." "See? That''s why you don¡¯t know. I''ve caught over thirty." "Impressive. And so?" "It means you''re a rookie. To lure the witch I''m after, I need a 500-year-old crystal orb, and you don¡¯t understand why, do you?" He fell silent then shook his head. "I don¡¯t." "I figured." ¡®How could he know? Even I don¡¯t.¡¯ "This hunt is extremely important. We¡¯re going to hunt a tremendous, terrifying, and extraordinary witch. Do you understand now? By donating your spoils to me, you¡¯re helping to eliminate one more of those vile witches." ... He still appeared somewhat unconvinced, but since Baek Yu-Seol imed to have hunted thirty witches, he reluctantly epted, albeit grudgingly. Ding! [The item rank has increased.] [500-Year Witch''s Crystal Orb] While they were talking, the item waspleted. Feeling a bit guilty about taking more, Baek Yu-Seol set the beaker back on the table, patted the witch hunter on the shoulder, and walked past him. "If this hunt seeds, half of the credit goes to you. Anyway, thanks for this. I''ll put it to good use." ... As Baek Yu-Seol quickly slipped out of the witch hunter''s subspace, he found himself back inside the train. "Phew..." He didn¡¯t follow, did he? Baek Yu-Seol worried he might follow him out of spite, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case. As soon as he exited, his subspace vanished as if waiting for his departure. "Tsk. People should learn to share a bit." Baek Yu-Seol plopped down in his original seat, and the dark and tense atmosphere instantly lightened. nk! Clink! The train started moving normally again, and the passengers who had disappeared unnoticed returned to their ces. Thinking about the abilities of that ''rookie'' witch hunter made Baek Tu-Seol break out in a slight cold sweat. ¡®Well. Anyway, all¡¯s well that ends well.¡¯ "Let''s check the item." [500-Year Witch''s Crystal Orb] [Description: A special crystal orb created by a witch who lived for 498 years to strengthen her body. When used, it transports the user to the witch''s domain.] [¨‹List:] [1. Swim to avoid shark!] [2. Run on the dizzying log bridge.] [3. With the wolf¡­] It was just as expected. A unique item that drastically increased stats with each mini-game cleared. It was called ''mini-games'' in the game. It wasn¡¯t very popr in the game. No one knew why this witch trained her body, but the most likely rumor was that she died while ying one of the crystal orb¡¯s mini-games. Baek Yu-Seol should also be cautious when using it. Certainly, it was dangerous. But it guaranteed significant growth... It was only human to feel a bit excited about that. ¡®Shall I try it a bit until I arrive?¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s original n was to try it secretly once he arrived at the dormitory, but now that he had the 500-Year Witch''s Crystal Orb, he couldn¡¯t resist anymore. [Using the Witch''s Crystal Orb.] Chapter 225: End of Summer (6) Chapter 225: End of Summer (6) In September, the summer came to an end, and Ste Academy''s new term began. Unlike other magic academies, Ste held its opening ceremony in the auditorium rather than the sports field, and it was equipped with temperature control magic that was activated 24/7. So, there was no risk of anyone fainting from the heat. Even the principal¡¯s speech was extremely brief. "Do your best this autumn." That was all. "Ahem. Now. Next, we have the vice-principal''s..." The principal¡¯s speech was so short that Vice Principal Archie Hayden had toe out and fill in the time. He had so much to say which raised the students'' irritation levels as he went on and on with his remarks. ''... It''s starting again.'' Eisel realized how she had gotten used to the Ste Academy. At first, she entered with grand ambitions and lived under constant tension for her lofty goals, but now she could afford to be a little more rxed.It felt like only yesterday was the entrance ceremony, yet it was already the second semester. The first semester of the first year was filled with intense incidents, and even the summer vacation was chaotic. ''I have to study hard this semester too!'' Eisel¡¯s determination was something Edna questioned while reading the original book and deemed it as unrealistic. For most normal high school students, the start of a new semester might summon more thoughts of annoyance than resolve. However, Edna herself studied quite hard, so from Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s perspective, these characters were quite abnormal. "With that, the opening ceremony concludes." After the ceremony, the students gathered in their respective sses. First-year ss S. It had significantly fewer studentspared to other sses, but it gathered unique and genius students. And here... was Baek Yu-Seol. Unlike other sses, there was no noisy, exciting atmosphere on the first day of academy. Instead, there was silence, and in the middle of it, Baek Yu-Seol was lying on his desk, taking a nap. Eisel naturally sat in a seat that was not too close but not too far from Baek Yu-Seol, maintaining a perfect andfortable distance. Creaaak... After waiting for a while, the back door of the ssroom opened, and Hong Bi-Yeon entered. She first stared intently at Baek Yu-Seol who was lying on the desk. Then, she turned to nce at Eisel sitting nearby, and quickly averted her gaze. ''What''s her problem...?'' Ever since that day, Eisel¡¯s hatred for Adolveit had deepened. But when it came to Hong Bi-Yeon, there were some... odd feelings. She didn¡¯t particrly hate her, but she didn¡¯t like her either. Creaaak! Unlike Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s quiet entrance, Instructor Lee Han-wol casually entered through the front door. He scanned the ssroom with his dark eyes and his gaze paused on Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s seat. He frowned. But then, ignoring him, he went to the podium and spoke. "Long time no see. Some of you might have been partying all summer, and some might not have. Starting from the second semester, we¡¯ll be doing realbat training. I don¡¯t think any of you in ss S are beginners, but still." Twitch. Baek Yu-Seol flinched in remorse. He slowly lifted his upper body and stared nkly at Instructor Lee Han-wol with half-dead eyes. "I don''t care what you did during the vacation. But... Before we start the practical sses of the second semester, there¡¯s one way to indirectly check your achievements." Understanding what he meant, all the students in ss S took out their notebooks, reports, magic parchments, and homemade spell books, including Eisel. "It¡¯s time for the homework check." Ste Academy''s vacation homework was in the form of reports. It was not just about solving given problems, but students might even have to write new theses or develop new spells or magical tools. The difficulty level was high. However, that was standard for Ste Academy. Although each subject required individual submission, it seemed like Lee Han-wol was going to check them all collectively, so Eisel prepared several reports. Even though she had a busy schedule all vacation, doing homework was not a big deal for her. Probably, all the excellent students in ss S at Ste had no trouble with it either. "... I''m screwed." However, for some reason, Baek Yu-Seol, who was sitting a few seats away from Eisel, was holding his deeply lowered head. "Huh...?" Worried, Eisel nced at his desk, but there was nothing on it. ''No way...'' As if confirming her suspicions, Baek Yu-Seol did not take anything out until Lee Han-wol slowly made a round of the ssroom. "Baek Yu-Seol, where¡¯s your homework?" "I had a perfectly great report ready, but..." "But?" "Seems like I left it in the fridge and forgot. Should I go get it now?" "... Expect a special curriculum." "Yes." Eisel quietly smiled as Baek Yu-Seol was being scolded. When Lee Han-wol returned to the podium, Eisel subtly moved to the seat next to him. Previously, there was no reason to sit close, but now there was a valid reason. "Hey." "Uh. What?" Baek Yu-Seol appeared as if he was mistreated. Eisel quietly took out an extra notebook and handed it to him. This notebook contained several magic circles she had doodled while bored. They allbined to form apletely new spell. "Would you like this? It could help you avoid penalties." Though she said this, she was a bit worried. Genius mages often had strong egos and high self-esteem, making them reluctant to ept help from others even if they made mistakes. Even if Haewonryang or Hong Bi-Yeon faced the same situation, they would create a new spell within five minutes rather than borrow someone else''s homework. "Well. If you''re reluctant, I suppose..." But Baek Yu-Seol grabbed Eisel¡¯s notebook without any pride or hesitation. "Thank you!" "Uh! What?" Eisel was slightly taken aback by his intense reaction. "I shall take this gratitude to my grave." "No. That¡¯s not necessary..." Although he was excessively thankful, Eisel felt a sense of satisfaction knowing she had helped Baek Yu-Seol. Even though it was minorpared to what he had done for her, if she continued repaying his kindness like this, one day... ¡­ One day? Eisel quickly stopped her wandering thoughts, feeling something was off. She felt unsettled. The first day back at Ste was peaceful. While other magic academies rushed through their sybus from day one, Ste allowed for a leisurely pace. Most students attended brief orientations and quickly returned, making the ss S unusually crowded today. Although at one point, Edna got bored and ran around shouting, ¡°Looking for ser yers! Come if you can!" which was a minor incident. Starting with handing over her homework, Eisel found a reason to stay close to Baek Yu-Seol. She followed around him except during separate ss times. Even during those times, she couldn''t help but ask. "... Do you want to know my ss schedule?" When Eisel nodded without hesitation, Baek Yu-Seol looked puzzled. "Why do you need to know? Are you nning to follow me?" "Are you interested in me?" Like before, he asked jokingly, but Eisel answered nonchntly. "Maybe?" "Eh?" "Is that a problem?" "No. It¡¯s not... But don''t youck the time?" She pondered for a moment then smiled brightly. "I''ve got a bit more time now thanks to someone." "Well... It¡¯s troubling, but I appreciate it." Baek Yu-Seol was genuinely troubled. In a few years, Eisel would surely grow into a top-ss mage and a beauty in this world, but for now, she was just a high school student. He only saw her as a child with no leisure for romantic feelings, so if she truly approached him with such intentions, it would be quite troubling. ''... Am I overthinking?'' Let''s reconsider. He asked if she was interested, not if he liked her. Considering Eisel¡¯s cluelessness about romance, she might have interpreted it in a different, more innocent way. ''Yeah. That must be it.'' In the original game, Eisel only started to develop feelings for the other male leads in the second year. Until then, the story mainly focused on the male leads'' one-sided obsession with Eisel, so it was way too early for anything to happen now. Moreover, unlike the original male leads who teased or bothered Eisel to stir her emotions, there hadn¡¯t been any such events, so it was safe to say there was no chance of it happening. "Phew! I was worried for nothing." "Pardon?" "Nothing." Regardless of her intentions, she did help him with homework, so he thought he could repay her with a meal as dictated by the Korean custom. "Since we have nothing else to do today, how about we have dinner?" "Huh? Isn''t it a bit early for club activities?" "That¡¯s not it. I''m just suggesting we eat. We don''t have to eat only as part of club activities. I have money so I''ll buy you whatever you want." Eisel stared nkly at Baek Yu-Seol for a moment before quickly nodding. "Sure. Sounds good." "Then it''s pork soup for dinner." "... You said you''d buy what I wanted, didn''t you?" "You''ll like it." "I''ve never heard of such a dish..." "I''m sure." Though Eisel had a pouty expression, she suddenly thought, ''... What if I actually like this bizarre pork soup?'' It was a strange feeling. Baek Yu-Seol appeared so confident that she would like an unfamiliar dish. ''Why does he know my secret?'' ¡®I''ve been watching over you.¡¯ Suddenly, she recalled a spring day. With the setting sun painting the Ste sky in a orange hue, Baek Yu-Seol had said it to her. She didn''t understand it then, but now she felt she might have a vague idea. ''A regressor and a time traveler.'' Baek Yu-Seol was a man who roamed freely through time, and possessed a profound insight into her past. Could his words ¡®I''ve been watching over you¡¯ be taken lightly? No way. He must have encountered many versions of ¡®her¡¯ across different times and might even know her better than she knew herself. "... Okay, let''s go. Let''s eat that weird pork soup or whatever." So she decided not to doubt Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s words. She felt confident she would like the suspicious food, whose name sounded odd. Because Baek Yu-Seol said so. "Oh. Wise choice." Seeing Eisel agree more readily than expected, Baek Yu-Seol appeared pleased as he showed a bright smile and led her to Arcanium. ¡­ And the moment Eisel tasted the pork soup, she regretted it. "It tastes bad..." "Huh? Where I lived, everyone in town praised it." "Maybe it''s just the town people..." Eisel realized toote that Baek Yu-Seol''s confidence was simply because he loved it so much himself. "How could this not taste good? Try it with some pepper." "No. I''ll eat it my way." Eisel got up briefly, went to the kitchen, brought back various seasonings, and adjusted the soup to her taste, making a cleaner and clearer broth. Now, it was somewhat ptably edible. Taking a careful sip of the now-tolerable soup, Eisel reflected on her decision. Chapter 226: The Beginning of the Academy’s New Term (1) Chapter 226: The Beginning of the Academy¡¯s New Term (1) [You havepleted Stage 7: ''Giant''s Kick''.] [Your ''Agility'' stat has increased.] [Your ''Strength'' stat has increased.] Zing! Along with the feeling of sparks flying before his eyes, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s body was jolted back into reality. He opened his eyes on the dormitory bed and hastily checked his limbs. The Giant¡¯s Kick caused the rocks to bounce and fall on him. However, the terrible wounds and pain inflicted by the rocks was nowpletely gone. However, if he had failed that stage... All those wounds and pain might have transferred into reality as well. ¡°Phew¡­ I thought I was going to die.¡±The 500-year-old Witch¡¯s Crystal Orb. It could rapidly increase stats in a short period but it was extremely difficult and dangerous, so it always required caution. Baek Yu-Seol nearly got into serious trouble due to a small mistake at the end. Still, the stats had significantly increased, resulting in a satisfying oue. [Baek Yu-Seol] [Stats] [Strength: 4-star 01%] [Sensory: 4-star 12%] [Agility: 3-star 66%] [Stamina: 3-star 08%] [Endurance: 0-star 99%] [Mental Strength: 4-star 03%] [Magic: ~] [Skills] [sh Lv.3] [Tae-Ryung Breathing Technique Lv.2] [Traits] [Mana umtion Retardation Lv.3] [Blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol Lv.3] [Blessing of New Moon Bronze Lv.1] [Blessing of New Moon Silver Lv.1] [Contractor of Celestia] Most of the stats had grown by one level. Or they were on the verge of upgrade. ¡®The growth rate is truly astounding¡­¡¯ To think the stats that had been stagnant for months would increase so explosively over a short period. Even Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t expect this level of effect. But Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s endurance really doesn¡¯t improve no matter what. He remembered increasing his endurance while ying Aether World Online¡­ But he couldn¡¯t recall how he did it. ¡®Was there a special condition?¡¯ ¡®Or did I boost it with items?¡¯ It was not an urgently important stat, but he was tired of copsing with a single hit. ¡®Still. Having more blessings is reassuring.¡¯ Since the day he returned to the present with Jeliel¡¯s help, his status window revealed a new blessing of New Moon Silver. Though he didn¡¯t even know when he received it. It appeared New Moon Silver had already bestowed his blessing on him from the day he traversed time backward. ¡­ Though its effect was somewhat uniquepared to other blessings, making it difficult to use properly. Even in Aether World Online, he never received the blessing of New Moon Silver, so he must research this skill from scratch. ¡®I don¡¯t have time now so I¡¯ll study itter.¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol stared intently at the Witch¡¯s Crystal Orb. The more he trained, the more his stats rose significantly. It gave him an addictive thrill and a desire to dive back into the minigame. But he mustn¡¯t. The reason the witch died at 498 years of age was that she was training her body in this crystal orb to escape witch hunters and failed to adjust the difficulty, leading to her demise. It was an absurd story. To die while training to survive. What a meaningless death. Or maybe not so meaningless. Since he was properly using the item now. ¡®I¡¯ll wait a bit... And be fully prepared for the next stage.¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol carefully ced the witch¡¯s crystal orb back into his backpack and suddenly remembered. ¡®Speaking of which¡­ It¡¯s about time¡­¡¯ It had already been nearly half a year since Delta Augmentation Form was developed. Back then, he could only make shoddy items, but now Alchemy Engineer Alterisha was about to fully showcase her abilities. Compared to the Alterisha when she was developing crude technology to the Alterisha when all technologies were perfected, the difference was significant. If the technology had advanced as he predicted, it should be possible to create a ¡®subspace backpack¡¯. Even if it was not for that reason, he had been neglecting to visit too oftentely. Though he¡¯d been listed as a co-developer and reaping financial benefits. There were no sses this afternoon, and the short ones were just quick orientation, so he¡¯d visit after a long time. ¡ª¡ª¡ª The International Alchemist Organization, Alchemy City. This city was founded by alchemists who shed their national affiliations. It was bustling with alchemists of various races on the streets. It had grown even more popted than when he first visited six months ago. The reason was obvious. Alchemy, which was previously considered a minor discipline, had now be the core technology supporting modern advancements under the name of alchemical engineering. Alchemists no longer needed to bow to mages. Even minor alchemy or alchemic engineering seminars were asrge as major magic seminars, making the officially held alchemy conference next year highly anticipated. [Alterisha Institute] ¡°Oh, wow¡­¡± In the heart of Alchemy City. The grand citadel established by international alchemist schrs had never allowed any institute to name itself within. Yet, there stood the name of the Alterisha Institute. Did this mean her influence could break even the traditions of alchemists? Inside the building, the design was quite modern and earthly. Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t give such instructions; it naturally resembled Earth¡¯s atmosphere. Perhaps because this city was one of the fastest-developing. ¡°Oh my, Student Baek Yu-Seol. This way, please. I¡¯ll guide you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Even without mentioning his name, the receptionist at the main desk recognised and escorted him. The dedicated elevator he boarded ascended to the top floor of the building. As the door opened, the receptionist stepped back and wished him a pleasant day. He nodded in response and stepped inside. When you think of an alchemist''sboratory, you might imagine a dingy, dark atmosphere with mysterious residues crawling all over. But that was far from the truth. Alchemists wore pristine white coats and preferred white background, and they were more meticulous about cleanliness than anyone else. ¡®Amazing.¡¯ As he watched so many alchemists busily moving around in spotless white coats, Baek Yu-Seol felt somewhat awkward. He hurriedly put on the coat handed to him by the receptionist and wandered inside until he saw Alterisha¡¯s office. The word ''office'' instead of boratory'' felt oddly out of ce. Knock! Knock! ¡°Yes. Come in!¡± As he knocked, the door swung open, revealing Alterisha. ¡°Oh my!¡± She looked at Baek Yu-Seol with wide eyes, and her pink hair tied to a ponytail shook in surprise. ¡°Student Yu-Seol! It¡¯s been so long!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I haven¡¯t been around much, have I?¡± ¡°Indeed. Come in quickly. Would you like some coffee?¡± ¡°No, no. I¡¯m fine.¡± As he entered, he saw a few familiar alchemists and the golden alchemist Beaurock Stoneforge. He looked at him with tired eyes and waved. ¡°It¡¯s been a while! Kid, it¡¯s so hard to see your face.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been a bit busy.¡± ¡°Well. Everyone has their reasons.¡± By the way, what¡¯s going on here? He came to check on the progress of the technology, but seeing the alchemists gathered and seriously discussing something made him hesitant to ask. ¡°¡­ What¡¯s happening?¡± When Baek Yu-Seol subtly asked, Alterisha awkwardly smiled with a slightly troubled expression and sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s just tell him.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ Come over here. You¡¯ll understand right away, Student Yu-Seol.¡± What on earth is it? She led him through the alchemists, sat him down, and pointed to a paper on the experimental table. ¡°This is the ''Varicta Prototype Magic Array¡¯ that we¡¯ve been experimenting with for the past week. It¡¯s designed to maintain its original form while being enchanted¡­ Oh, no need to exin. You¡¯ll understand immediately.¡± No. What¡¯s this? This new technology wasn¡¯t even recorded in the Sentient Spec. Although he could quickly interpret it with a bit of mental effort, he never expected them to develop such new technology. ¡°So. What¡¯s the issue with this?¡± ¡°Actually¡­ We didn¡¯t develop this.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Despite holding the title of alchemic engineers, we haven¡¯t mastered magitech yet. It¡¯s embarrassing, but that¡¯s the reality.¡± ¡°I see.¡± That made sense. Although thebination of alchemy and magitech was a tremendous achievement, it was hard to expect exceptional magitech from alchemists in Alchemy City. Hence, the technology hadn¡¯t advanced explosively yet. Within a year, Alterisha was expected to be the greatest genius in magitech, but that was still in the future. Currently, theck of magitech knowledge meant that alchemists in Alchemy City must catch up on magitech studies, and they were also recruiting excellent magitech experts from outside... But it was not an easy task. Even so, they had been researching for three months with a fairlypetent magitech expert. An alchemist identally left the ''Varicta Prototype Magic Array'' in theboratory and went home. When they returned the next morning¡­ Surprise! The magic array waspleted. ¡°... This is eerie.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± "Hoo. Right now, we''re more curious about whopleted the ''Varicta Prototype Magic Array'' than the fact that it''s finished." Thepletion of the ''Varicta Prototype Magic Array'' was a cheerful event. However, the fact that someonepleted it in a single night; something they struggled with for three months was quite shocking. "We need that person''s help." Although tampering with an alchemist''s experimental form deserved punishment, this wasn''t the time to argue about right and wrong. A brilliant magitechnician¡ª even if they were a ghost, the schrs would readily extend a hand. "Can''t we investigate everyone who essed theboratory?" "That''s true, but there were so many people. There were nearly hundreds, and we interviewed them one by one, but if someone is determined to hide, we won''t find out. This magitechnician was thorough enough not to leave any fingerprints." "I see." Probably. After this incident, they wouldn''t find that magitechnician. In fact, Baek Yu-Seol had a hunch from the moment he heard this story that this was one of the ¡®Alterisha Hidden Episodes.'' Surely... This was the episode that unleashed the potential of technology. Whether or not they find that magitechnician here would make a significant difference in the growth rate of technology. Even if they didn¡¯t find them, there was no reason to be anxious since Alterisha had already developed Delta Augmentation ahead of the Dark Mages. But if they could find them and further promote technological advancement, that would be great, wouldn''t it?" "I''ll go find them." "Hmm? Really? You don''t even know the faces inside the Alchemy Institute. We couldn''t find out either." "That''s right, kid. No matter how much of a genius you are, this is a different story." "No. Even if I don''t know the faces, I can do it. Leave it to me." "... Well, in that case, there''s nothing to lose, and we''ve half given up anyway." When Beaurock Stoneforge agreed, the alchemists under him automatically nodded as well. "Yes, I''ll make sure to find them."
Ste Academy, first-year student division. "Here it is, Princess." When the assistantid out severalrge timetables on the table, Hong Bi-Yeon closely examined them. They recorded the personal timetables of the first-year students, which were not particrly secretive, so it wasn''t a privilege of the princess to ess them. It was just that it was somewhat unusual for a Ste student to bother looking for such trivial things, which raised a bit of curiosity. Most Ste students had a self-centered mindset, and ss S students were even more so, making it extremely rare for anyone to be curious about someone else''s timetable. So, it was quite surprising that Hong Bi-Yeon sought such information. "I''ve confirmed it." "Already? We went through the trouble to bring them out..." "Yes." She seemed to have confirmed only one person''s timetable as she quickly left the room. The assistant, who had prepared the timetables for the princess, was disheartened. However, that was none of Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s concern. As she left the student division and closed the door, she unexpectedly met someone¡¯s gaze. Eisel. She looked at Hong Bi-Yeon with a slightly displeased expression. "What brings you here?" "None of your business." "Well. As expected." Hong Bi-Yeon flinched. She felt a surge of anger at Eisel¡¯s knowing tone but suppressed it. Losing her temper here would be unsightly. Instead, she red at Eisel with a cold gaze and asked, "What do you want?" "I came to the student division for my own business. I just happened to run into you." "If that''s the case, don''t bother talking to me. It''s a waste of time." As Hong Bi-Yeon tried to leave quickly, Eisel grabbed her arm. "What¡¯s this?" Genuinely baffled, Hong Bi-Yeon looked down and asked. After a moment of hesitation, Eisel sighed and reluctantly spoke. "The Morfran Forest." "You know? The ce currently managed by the Adolveit Royal Family and the Magic Society." "I know." Why and how she knew; she didn''t bother to exin. It would only hurt Eisel. She wasn¡¯t particrly considerate but mentioning it was pointless. So, Hong Bi-Yeon kept her words brief. "In that case, is it possible for you to grant ess to that ce with your authority?" After a brief consideration, Hong Bi-Yeon denied it. "No." That was the end of the conversation. Eisel watched Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s departing figure with a crestfallen expression. She hadn''t expected her request to be granted just because she asked, but still... As expected. "Hoo. I¡¯ll have to find another way..." As Eisel turned and disappeared down the corridor, Hong Bi-Yeon nced back and frowned. "The Morfran Forest?" She had denied Eisel¡¯s request, but as a member of the Adolveit Royal Family, she could enter the forest whenever she wanted. It was just that she found it bothersome and had no desire to fulfill Eisel¡¯s request. Chapter 227: The Beginning of the Academy’s New Term (2) Chapter 227: The Beginning of the Academy¡¯s New Term (2) The exterior of the Alchemy Castle evoked the grandeur of a medieval fortress, but its interior was designed in a very modern fashion. The pristine white corridors wereid out in a precise cross shape, making it easy for first-time visitors to navigate without confusion. Each floor and corridor had signboards for guidance. "Alright. Let¡¯s make the Alchemy Castle even cleaner today!" "Yeah..." Lakan was a cleaner at the Alchemy Castle. He was a typical 20-something dayborer, burdened by the overzealous enthusiasm of his department head, who took immense pride in being a cleaner at the castle. "Lakan! Let¡¯s work hard today! You can''tck enthusiasm like that!" "Sure..." He became a cleaner because he had nothing else to do and no other skills, but his shy nature made it difficult for him to socialize, and the department head was the only one who looked after him. "Alright. Let¡¯s go to our designated areas!"With a p, the department head sent the cleaners off with their carts. With hunched shoulders, Lakan nced around nervously. He was nearly knocked over when someone bumped his shoulder. "Whoa!" "Careful there, man." "Do you think he can see where he''s going, acting like that?" "Who cares? Ignore the idiot." Lakan was shy and not particrly good at cleaning. He was also an outcast among the cleaners. The department head only clicked his tongue but didn¡¯t help. Since he couldn¡¯t interfere in personal rtionships. He just felt it would be nice if the cleaners could work together harmoniously. "Everyone, be careful not to disturb the alchemists, and let''s be back in time for the shift change." The cleaning was done on arge scale before the alchemists arrived. After that, the cleaners gathered to rest and switch shifts. Lakan followed the other cleaners, pushing a magitech vacuum cleaner across the floor. The Alchemy Castle was a leading center of cutting-edge science. They did not use the primitive method of mopping the floor with a bucket and rag. Although cleaning had be much easier, it was still just as tiring. As Lakan sweated and cleaned a section of the corridor, he looked up to see the other cleaners goofing off together. "... Let¡¯s go around them." Nothing good woulde from catching their attention. The same cleaners who couldn''t straighten their backs in front of the alchemists turned into bullies among their peers. Those who were strong against the weak and weak against the strong disgusted him, but he had no power, so he had to avoid them. "Hey. Isn¡¯t that Lakan?" "Come here for a second." Damn it! Lakan cursed inwardly as he cautiously turned toward them. "I''m... cleaning here..." "Yeah. That''s why we''re calling you. Clean our area too." "But that''s your area... I need to finish my area..." The cleaners pushed Lakan''s shoulder,ughing. "Come on, next time we''ll help you. Just get through this, and you can rest next time." "Still..." "Right? You''ll help us, won''t you? Thanks." "Lakan, you''re so nice~" The cleaners dumped their cleaning tools on Lakan and disappeared somewhere. Left alone, Lakan sighed deeply and started pushing the cleaner again. Today, this noiseless, mopping magitech cleaner felt particrly resentful. A thought crossed his mind. "... Wouldn¡¯t it be more efficient to enchant it with a Wind Secure spell?" Why did the magitech engineer who developed this device pursue such an inefficient method? He didn''t know, but someone smart enough to develop such a thing must have had a reason. However, this wasn¡¯t the only question he had. Everything rted to alchemy was perfect thanks to the genius schr Alterisha. But magitech wasn¡¯t the same. The magitech in the Alchemy Castle, as Lakan saw it, was so disastrously poor that he couldn''t understand why it was left in such a state. ¡®¡­ Who am I to say anything?¡¯ Maybe he got overconfident after secretly reading a few magitech books. They say the belief of someone who has read only one book is terrifying. ¡®I only possess a bit of knowledge, so I can only see things with my limited vision.¡¯ ¡®So, I¡¯ll just keep my head down.¡¯ [Today''s Experiment Schedule or Results] However, he really couldn¡¯t stand this. Lakan stared intently at the experiment results posted in the hallway. Previously, he had been so dissatisfied with the results of an alchemical magitech experiment that he had impulsively altered them and then quickly fled, fearing he might have ruined something. This time, it was even worse. "Why on earth...?" The experiment results were filled with sloppy numbers and arrays, yet the alchemists didn''t seem to question any of it. Had they overlooked it? Quickly ncing around, Lakan pulled a cheap pen from his pocket and approached the results sheet. He deftly adjusted the arrays and forms, modified part of the enchantment magic, swiftly pocketed the pen, and hastily left the scene. "Oh no... I did it again..." Even though those seemingly wed arrays probably had some significance, he had changed them on a whim. If he got caught, it would be a disaster. Despite knowing this, he couldn¡¯t suppress the overwhelming desire to act on the knowledge in his head. Lakan had meddled again. ¡°Well. At least I got away quickly. No one will notice!¡± But he didn¡¯t know that there was a CCTV camera monitoring just that spot where the results sheet was posted. That evening, Lakan ended up having to clean his coworkers'' designated areas and didn¡¯t manage to clean his own area. "Lakan, I''ve been lenient because you''re diligent despite being a bit shy, but this is getting difficult for me.¡± The department head, who usually saw him in a good light, seemed slightly angry. In reality, he had to clean a section meant for three people alone, which was why he couldn''t finish his own area. The department head didn¡¯t know this. "That goes for you all as well. We are tasked with keeping the Alchemy Castle spotless. Where do you think the technological prowess of the Aether Continentes from? From here, this ce!" The three who had dumped their cleaning on Lakan were also scolded by the department head. Lakan couldn¡¯t possibly clean three sections alone, especially after spending a lot of time on problem-solving. The three were red-faced and hung their heads. "Yes." "We''re sorry." Though their apologiescked sincerity, the department head sighed, epting it as typical behavior from them. Feigning anger, he patted Lakan''s shoulder in constion. "I know you wouldn¡¯t skip cleaning without a reason. If you ever have any concerns,e see meter." The department head nced at the trio, sensing the situation but unable to do anything about it. "See you in the evening." As he left the cleaning staff room, the trio red at Lakan with cold eyes. "Hey. Aren''t you going to do your job properly?" "Do we have to get scolded because of this idiot?" "That old fart doesn''t even like us, and now we wasted our break time." The trio began to threaten Lakan, shoving his shoulders. Other cleaners either turned away or snickered but didn''t help. Lakan hadn¡¯t expected any help but felt disillusioned with his life as a cleaner. He thought he liked cleanliness and organizing, and that being a cleaner would suit him... But the social dynamics were already fractured. "Hey. Say something." "Geez, this guy..." "This is just..." Under their threats, Lakan''s shoulders slumped further. He felt ashamed under everyone''s gaze and wished he could hide anywhere. "That''s it. Come with us, you bastard." Unable to bear it anymore, the trio dragged him to a corner of the storage room. Or so they tried. Click! Suddenly, the door opened and the department head, who had left earlier, returned, preventing the trio from acting. "Oh, haha. Department head, what brings you here...?" The department head rarely interfered in the cleaners'' break room. The trioughed awkwardly and asked, but the department head, pale-faced, didn''t say a word. "Oh...!¡± Then he quickly stepped aside. Click! Behind him, a woman in a pristine whiteb coat appeared. The cleaners gasped in shock from various corners of the room. In this dreary alchemicalboratory, her bright and beautiful appearance was unmatched. She was none other than the head of the Alterisha Institute and the first alchemical magitech engineer, Alterisha. "Huh...?" She stared at Lakan, tilted her head, and looked back. There stood a boy in a Ste Academy uniform. "Is this the right person?" "Yes. It¡¯s him." The boy approached Lakan, scrutinized him from head to toe, and nodded. "He looks like he¡¯d make a good researcher." "... What?" Was that apliment or an insult? He nced down at the name tag on the boy''s uniform and gaped in shock. "B-Baek Yu-Seol!" The teenager, who wielded absolute power within the Alchemy Castle but rarely showed his face. He was standing right before him. "Why... Why are you here...?" Baek Yu-Seol stared at Lakan and pulled out a sheet of paper from his pocket. It was... The experiment sheet that Lakan had secretly solved while cleaning. "Oh, oh, oh?" At Lakan''s dumbfounded expression, Baek Yu-Seolughed, amused. "Did you solve this?" "Th-That... I-I didn''t mean to ruin it..." The other cleaners, who had been shaking their heads, now understood the situation. They had suspected something was off when he was secretly reading magitech textbooks, but to tamper with the alchemists'' experiment results was unheard of. Snickers erupted from various corners, and Lakan''s mind went nk. He couldn''t think of any excuses. "Um. Well..." As Lakan stammered without a proper response, Baek Yu-Seol tilted his head and spoke. "I think there''s a misunderstanding. We''re not here to reprimand you. We''re here tomend you." "... What?" What was this? Along with the trio and the other cleaners, Lakan appeared bewildered, but Baek Yu-Seol continued without concern. "Even with ack of basic knowledge, if you cane up with such an idea, you definitely have potential, Mr. Lakan." "Yes. Yes..." "Would you be interested in working at the Alchemy Castle as an official alchemical magitech engineer?" "... What?" What was this? Had he misheard something? His mind was paralyzed, unable to produce a coherent response. Then, the sharp intakes of breath from the other cleaners brought him back to reality. "Me... An alchemical magitech engineer?" An engineer skilled in both alchemy and magitech was called an alchemical magitech engineer, the highest-ranking technician of the era. For a mere cleaner to be an alchemical magitech engineer was... akin to amoner bing a noble. It was the ultimate rise in status for a resident of the Alchemy Castle. Lakan nced around. The trio sweated profusely and avoided his gaze. All the other cleaners who had looked down on him were the same. Though he hadn''t intended to look around for this reason, the thought that all those who had looked down on him were now afraid of him suddenly filled him with confidence. "Yes, yes... If you''ll have me, I''ll do anything." "It''s not about doing anything." The one who spoke next was not Baek Yu-Seol, but Alterisha. She smiled warmly like an angel, took his hand, and then ced dozens of thick textbooks, heavier than a grown man''s build, on top of it. Thud! "Ugh!" The weight felt like it would rip his arm off. How did she carry this with her slender body? Before he could even process his question, Alterisha smiled brightly and said. "From today on, study hard!" "... Yes?" All of this? He wanted to ask, but an inexplicable pressure made him keep his mouth shut. "Good luck!" Alterisha beamed at him with a dazzling smile. Chapter 228: The Beginning of the Academy’s New Term (3) Chapter 228: The Beginning of the Academy¡¯s New Term (3) After the addition of the future genius magitech engineer Lakan, the technology of the Alchemy Castle advanced at a dazzling pace. ¡­ However, such an unrealistic, novel-like story didn''t unfold immediately. Lakan was just taking his first steps into magitech. Although his intelligence would certainly make his presence felt within six months to a year, he was still at the beginning stage of his studies. "Here. You said you needed this, right?" Alterisha was delighted to have found an outstanding magitech engineer. She handed Baek Yu-Seol arge, pristine white orb with a beaming smile. Its original name was ''Mana Vessel.'' Only a mage who cultivated mental strength could craft it, making it impossible to produce with modern magical technology. It was a trophy acquired at the beginning of the semester after piercing the heart of a necromancer. At that time, due to insufficient technological prowess, they couldn''t utilize this valuable item properly, but now it was different.[(Temporary) Dimensional Pocket] Thanks to the sufficient development of alchemical magitech, they could now use it to create a ''Dimensional Pocket,''monly known as an ''Inventory.¡¯ It was an extraordinarily useful item. Although Baek Yu-Seol still used the spatial backpack, even with its reduced weight, it was still a burden for someone whose agility was crucial. In closebat, any extra weight was a hindrance. However, using the inventory would make everything much more convenient. He could even use the pocket in ces where backpacks were not allowed. "You''re making a dimensional pocket with this?" Alterisha¡¯s bright pink eyes sparkled with curiosity. She always had this innocent, childlike expression whenever she discovered something new. "Yes. For now." "That''s amazing... A dimensional pocket is the exclusive domain of high-level space mages." "Honestly, it¡¯s not as impressive as those of such mages." "Still, the fact that you can use a dimensional pocket without being a space mage is impressive." That was true. However, to use a dimensional pocket, one had to acquire a ''Mana Vessel'' from a psychic mage and then get a ''Dimension Enchant'' from a space magitech engineer, which was a very troublesome process. The two processes were extremely difficult, and on top of that, an alchemical magitech engineer with advanced technology was also needed, making it quite challenging for an ordinary mage to obtain. "By the way, are you going to start working at Ste from the second semester?" "Hmm...." Originally, Alterisha worked as an assistant professor in the alchemy department at Ste Academy, specifically Professor Maizen¡¯s assistant. However, after Professor Maizen disappeared and Alterisha began working at the Alchemy Castle, she naturally distanced herself from Ste. This development was also part of the original game, so he had anticipated it, but Alterisha looked apologetic. "I''m sorry. I would like to continue at the academy, but it seems I will be working at the Alchemy Castle from now on." "That''s great. You can achieve your dreams here." "... Actually, I feel like I''ve already achieved them." Alterisha said this with a smile and then quickly brought a box from the corner of the office as if she had just remembered it. She had a habit of piling important items in a box and cing it within her reach, and it seemed she was about to give a gift. As expected, Alterisha proudly pulled out bracelets, piercings, daggers, and pieces of cloth. "These are gifts!" After examining them briefly with Sentient Spec, he could see they had impressive performance. While not powerful enough topletely turn the tide of battle, they were certainly good enough to make a tough fight more manageable. Typically, items served that purpose. They rarely contained overwhelming magic that allowed one to defeat enemies with a single swing. It was the strong and knowledgeable user that brought out the full potential of these items. "The items I gave youst time were so iplete it was embarrassing to call them finished... But these will definitely help." "Thank you." As Baek Yu-Seol gathered them up, Alterisha hesitated and then quietly spoke. "Lately... I''ve been very busy, but... I''ve been reading a lot of newspapers and such." "Yes?" "I¡¯ve also made a lot of connections, so I sometimes hear news and stories that ordinary people don''t." "Oh..." She seemed hesitant, but then she smiled cautiously, her expression full of concern. "Stories about you areing from everywhere. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to, but be careful. And¡­ If you have some free time,e visit the Alchemy Castle often. I might not be able to return to Ste anymore." ¡°You are the person with whom I shared my most precious time.¡± He didn¡¯t expect her to bring that up. Indeed, from the beginning of the semester, Alterisha and Baek Yu-Seol had spent a lot of time together, writing papers, studying, and presenting at academic conferences. She was the first person he became close to. Additionally¡­ He felt a special kinship with Alterisha since she was the same age as him in reality. Because of this, he felt veryfortable with her and opened up his heart. But now, with his time being extremely limited, it was understandable she felt hurt that he couldn¡¯t visit as often. ¡°¡­ Oh my. What am I saying?¡± Alterisha blushed and hurriedly put on her coat. "I have a meeting to attend! See you next time!" Bang! As she noisily closed the door and left, he couldn¡¯t help butugh helplessly. Baek Yu-Seol hadn¡¯t thought of her as such an honest person; it felt like he¡¯d discovered a new side of her. Returning to Ste, he headed straight to the principal''s office. In Aether World Online, Ste Academy was sometimes portrayed as a small country or a vast magic tower, making it incredibly difficult for an ordinary student to meet the principal. However, he had already made an appointment in advance, so there was no issue. The First Main Tower. At the top of this huge tower, which housed all of Ste Academy''s core strengths, was a space reserved exclusively for the principal. Even in terms of ordinary floor space, it easily exceeded 100 pyeong (approximately 330 square meters), but thanks to Eltman Eltwin¡¯s unique space-expansion magic, the internal scale of the main tower seemed almost asrge as a sports field. The size could decrease or increase depending on Eltman¡¯s mood, and he had heard jokes that only the cleaners suffered daily because of this. "It''s been a while since we had a meeting like this. Did you have a good summer break?" Eltman asked with a smile, offering him a cup of ''Riltea.'' Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t understand how he could enjoy that unique tea with its terrible smell, but he epted it since it was offered by the principal. "Yes. It was a productive break." "Seems like it. I see two more stars in your eyes than before." ¡­ What? ¡®Did I put glow-in-the-dark star stickers on my eyes?¡¯ "So you requested this meeting... Does that mean you¡¯re finally ready with it?" Eltman looked curious, his youthful appearance making him seem like a child eagerly waiting for a Christmas present. Despite his cheerful demeanor, his inner thoughts were probably very dark. "This is it." When Baek Yu-Seol handed over the [Temporary] Dimensional Pocket, Alterisha¡¯s masterpiece, Eltman examined it with a face flushed with excitement. "Wow... This is amazing. Is this the way to engrave space into the soul, huh? Yeah. This should definitely be possible." Even a ss 9 mage, who stood at the pinnacle of magic, hadn''t reached the ultimate end. It was said that upon reaching ss 9, one realized their limited knowledge rather than the other way around. After mastering about 7 to 8 out of a limited 10 realms of magic, other mages confidently imed to understand most of the world¡¯s principles. However, upon reaching the ss 9, they perceived a realm of 100 or 1,000 magic and felt their existence was insignificant. Thus, historically, great mages who reached the ss 9 experienced a profound ''enlightenment,'' leading them to abandon worldly matters and live in seclusion. They dedicated themselves to studying all day long. It was actually quite rare for people like the principal of Ste, or the tower lords of Manwol Tower, to be socially active. "Great. We can start right away." "Really?" "Yes. But as you know, this will be... very painful." Baek Yu-Seol was aware. In Aether World Online, the character would scream and lose a significant amount of health when engraving a dimensional pocket. Even the mentally strong protagonists would scream in agony. He couldn''t imagine how painful it would be, but he decided to firmly trust in the blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol and his mental strength. "It¡¯s fine. Please start right away." "Good choice. I¡¯m itching to get started too. Take off your shirt and lie down over here." Gulping hard, Baek Yu-Seoly down on the bed as instructed by Eltman. It would undoubtedly be excruciatingly painful... But surely, he wouldn''t die from it? ¡ª¡ª- In the evening twilight, the streets of Arcanium were filled with blossoming youth. While it was mandatory for the ''Magic Warrior Cadets'' of the five prestigious magic academies in Arcanium to live in dormitories on campus, it was not mandatory for students from other departments. Most of them found cheap amodations in Arcanium or nearby satellite cities andmuted to and from the academy. Those students were probably such ordinary students. They gathered in groups, chatting happily, and walked toward their destinations. And... In the middle of the road where these students were traveling, someone stood still, watching them. Dressed in apletely ck robe that hid their face, they exuded a creepy aura... Yet none of the students seemed to notice their presence. Thud! "Huh?" Someone bumped into the figure''s shoulder. "What¡¯s wrong?" A friend asked. "Uh... I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s go!" However, the student who bumped into the figure soon forgot the incident and continued on with their friend. The figure in the ck robe narrowed their glowing red eyes, observed the students one by one, then let out a breath. "... She''s not here either. The witch." Despite having received information that the witch was definitely in this ce, the figure couldn''t sense any trace of the witch''s aura anywhere. "Another wasted effort..." The ck robe turned into mist and dispersed into the air, leaving nothing behind. Even then, the students continued to roam the street,ughing, oblivious to everything. "Hmm..." And, from an alleyway. Mayuseong peeked out. He had been secretly observing the figure in the ck robe. "An interesting guy..." He stood there, stroking his chin with a smile. He stared at the spot where the ck-robed figure had stood not long ago. But his actions couldn¡¯tst long. Unlike the ck-robed figure, Mayuseong was far too conspicuous. "Hey. Isn¡¯t that Mayuseong?" Chapter 229: The Beginning of the Academy’s New Term (4) Chapter 229: The Beginning of the Academy¡¯s New Term (4) If you head south along the great river that cuts through the Hawol in, you¡¯lle across the viges of the ck Cat Tribe and the Yua Tribe. Historically, those two tribes had been at odds with each other, frequently shing over territorial disputes... But the explorer Ka knew a significant secret about the rtionship between those two tribes. And that was. "Kyaa, this is it!" When you brew a drink by mixing musk coffee cultivated by the ck Cat Tribe with ck beads grown by the Yua Tribe, it created an extraordinary vodka. "What a unique human." "Does that taste good?" "Tsk. Tsk." The vigers of the ck Cat Tribe clicked their tongues as they watched Ka drinking musk bead liquor on the ground in broad daylight."It''s a pity they don¡¯t know this taste." Wanderer. Or drifter. Or explorer. Or a homeless person. Or... Time traveler. She loved wandering the world aimlessly, but due to some circumstances, she was stuck in the Karacornia Mountains for a long time. It had been decades since shest tasted foreign liquor. Thanks to meeting some girls with a special destiny, she sessfullypleted her ''business'' in Karacornia and returned to wander the Hawol in, spending her days acquiring and drinking various liquors. The Hawol in was densely popted with various tribes, each having its own distinct drinking culture, allowing her to taste a wide variety of liquors. This was why she loved this ce so much. "Hmm. It feels a bit different from thest time I was here." Somehow, the cultures of these tribes seemed almost unified, as if a powerful ruler had appeared and united them all into one group. But that wasn¡¯t a major concern. "As long as the liquor tastes good, that¡¯s all that matters!" Returning to the Hawol in, Ka wandered around, enjoying strong liquor all night long. She frequented ces known for their famous liquors or where she could brew her own. With her bronze skin and cheerful demeanor, she would strike up conversations with anyone and make light-hearted jokes, easily making friends with the tribes. This was her secret to getting free drinks without spending a dime. About a week passed like this. "Ugh... What the...?" One day, as usual, Ka woke up on the street after drinking herself into oblivion. She wiped the drool from her cheek. "Ugh. Hangover." Her head throbbed as if someone was hammering her skull. Struggling with nausea, she realized that she was in a very unfamiliar ce. She didn¡¯t like the look of it at all. Ka had the ability to see the past. She always witnessed the ''history.¡¯ Because of this, she avoided ces where bad incidents had happened long ago. On battlefields, she saw the vivid sights of countless dying people, and in ces struck by disasters, she heard the screams of people in anguish. No one could endure such sights and sounds with a clear mind. "... I¡¯m out of liquor too." Even though her stomach churned with the hangover, she wanted to quickly get drunk again to stay in a daze. Struggling to her feet, she looked around. This ce was a cold, deste ruin with no sign of life. Even though she had been drunk, how did she end up here? The city had been destroyed about half a year ago. Until then, it had been a lively city full ofughter. One day. Suddenly. A mana power nt copsed. The moment the power nt that supplied the city with magical energy exploded was vividly imprinted in Ka¡¯s eyes. No matter how much she wanted to avoid it. No matter how she turned away. No matter how she closed her eyes. The echoes of the past kept tormenting her. "... Sigh." Ka plopped back down and grimaced as she felt her head throbbing. "The concentration of mana crystals in the air is dense... Has it been contaminated by mana radiation?" Mana was beneficial to all living beings when it existed in an intangible state. However, the moment it crystallized, it transformed into a deadly wave that devoured life energy. "It seems like it¡¯s been about fifty years, yet the concentration is still this high..." If an ordinary human were to enter, they might sumb to mana poisoning, and bleed from all orifice. If it was this bad now, how horrific must it have been back then? Ka walked quickly through the ruins. She no longer wanted to stay in a ce that ruined her mood... However. She had to stop when she saw the profile of someone blocking her path. A man with gray hair tied in a ponytail was looking at the ruins with indifferent eyes. "It was a horrific disaster." Ka instinctively drew her staff from her cloak and pointed it at him. From the end of her staff, a silver chain dangled with a pocket watch swinging on either side. The gray-haired man turned his empty gaze to Ka. "A fragment of the New Moon Silver... Still, you¡¯re wasting your time. I see." His voice was heavy and cold, almost soulless. Meeting his gray-eyed gaze, Ka gulped dryly. The pain from her hangover had long since vanished. "Hah. Time is always on my side. Is there any reason for someone as grand as a Twelve New Moon to be overseeing a mere fragment like me?" The New Moon Space. A man who could manipte the space of the world. He was perhaps the most strange entity in existence. Despite the creeping fear, Ka boldly retorted. "I heard you left Aether World. What brings you back? Missing the mages, are you?" "... Fragment of the New Moon Silver." "Why don¡¯t you just call me Ka?" "Alright, Ka." He gazed past Ka, or maybe somewhere beyond, with his gray eyes. "What vision are you seeing here now?" "What...?" Ka frowned. He knew about her ability. So what was his intention in asking such a question? "Just... A horrific scene." "You must be seeing the tragedy from fifty years ago." "Is there anything else to see?" When Ka deliberately snapped, New Moon Space lowered his voice, responding almost as if reciting a spell. "The tragedy from fifty years ago is not the only past. The moment you stumbled in here drunkst night is also the past, and the moment a weed struggles to take root in the cracks of the ruins is also the past." "Why do you have to twist obvious facts into suchplicated words?" "A hundred years ago." Ka¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She wondered what had happened a hundred years ago besides the tragedy from fifty years ago, and tried to see the scene from that day. "Two hundred years ago." "Five hundred, and then a thousand years ago." New Moon Space stared piercingly into Ka¡¯s silver eyes. "The limit of the past you can see extends exactly that far." "Oh..." He was right. Thinking back, since she received the ''eye that sees the past'' from New Moon Silver, she had never tried to see the past a thousand years ago. Because. It was impossible. However, with no intention to concede to New Moon Space, Ka gritted her teeth and shouted. "Isn''t that obvious? The Twelve New Moon were born that day!" "No. It¡¯s not obvious. Despite being able to manipte time, have you never wondered why there is a limit?" She hadn¡¯t. She had never been happy with this ability in the first ce, so she never thought deeply about it. "That¡¯s not really important." "It¡¯s important. The fact that the fragment, more precisely the entity known as New Moon Silver, can only see back exactly 990 years into the past.¡± ¡°Nine hundred and ny years...?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± That was the exact figure. The limit of Ka¡¯s ability to see the past was indeed 990 years. But why, of all numbers, was it 990 years and not a thousand? ¡°What exactly are you trying to say...?¡± As he kept forcing thoughts she didn¡¯t want to know into her mind, it started to be distressing. She could live without knowing such facts. She just wanted to drink every day and find her own happiness. ¡°Destiny has begun to take a turn. You too must return to your rightful ce.¡± ¡°You realize that¡¯s basically telling me to die, right?¡± ¡°Death is not the end.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so blunt because it¡¯s not your end, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You need to return to your position at the right time.¡± Suddenly, the atmosphere around New Moon Space changed drastically. The bright, clear sky and clouds turned entirely gray, and Ka felt her breath catch in her throat. ¡°But this time... You¡¯re not readily epting destiny.¡± New Moon Space tilted his head as if genuinely puzzled or displeased by Ka¡¯s defiance and approached her. ¡°What drives you to act like this?¡± ¡°W-What...!¡± He looked up at the sky, realized his mistake, and withdrew his aura. The weather turned bright again in an instant, but Ka was already far from normal. ¡°No matter. It¡¯s fortunate that New Moon Silver is a coward. He even split his memories into fragments and hid them away.¡± ¡°Kuh. Ugh!¡± As New Moon Space withdrew his power, Ka copsed to the ground, coughing violently. Tears welled up, and her whole body trembled. Fear. Beyond mere fear... This was the emotion of someone who had glimpsed death. ¡®Ah! Is this the end for me?¡¯ Ka closed her eyes. She had just been freed from the Karacornia Mountains and thought she could finally travel freely. She never expected to be stopped like this. ¡°Return to your position and do what you must.¡± As New Moon Space grasped the air, Ka¡¯s body was sucked into another space and disappeared. Whoosh!! He stood there, staring nkly at the spot where she had vanished ¡°... As it has always been.¡± Step. Turning away, New Moon Space slowly walked through the ruins. Because of the foolishness of New Moon Silver, he had always endured these hardships but always failed. Yet, knowing he would fail, New Moon Space repeated the same attempt this time as well. It was his duty and mission given to him. Having perfectlypleted his task in this ce, New Moon Space traversed to the other side of space. He had returned the fragment of New Moon Silver to where it belonged, so now it was left for New Moon Silver to find it and absorb it ording to destiny. ¡­ But he did not know. ¡°Hm. ying Go alone is not fun.¡± Chapter 230: The Beginning of the Academy’s New Term (5) Chapter 230: The Beginning of the Academy¡¯s New Term (5) One of the most famous things a man might say right before he dies is, ¡®I won¡¯t die from this.¡¯ That was exactly what Baek Yu-Seol had casually said just before having the dimensional pocket, or inventory, engraved into his soul. In the end, he didn¡¯t die as he had said. But... It hurt like hell. "Ugh...¡± [The ''Dimensional Pocket'' has been sessfully engraved into your soul.] As Eltman removed his hand from Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s back, a swirling gray magic circle disappeared, leaving a strange sensation in his chest. [Dimensional Pocket Lv.1] [Grade: Transcendent][Description: Allows ess to the fourth dimension.] [¨‹Special Effects] [Summon Dimensional Pocket] [?Can store items up to a maximum weight of 120g and a volume of 12m3.] [Register Keyword: Register specific actions or words for easier and faster summon of the Dimensional Pocket.] Finally, Baek Yu-Seol obtained the inventory. Thinking about how much more convenient andfortable his life would be from now on brought tears to his eyes. ¡­ Or it could have been the pain in his chest, as if an elephant was sitting on it, that brought the tears. "Ugh..." "It hurts a lot now, but it will ease soon. I¡¯ll excuse you from sses tomorrow. However, if you fall behind in the early part of the semester, it will only harm you. Are you okay with that?" Baek Yu-Seol nodded vigorously. Even while lying on the bed in pain, no student would refuse a day off from sses offered by the principal himself. As he struggled to get up, Eltman reached out to help. However, he didn¡¯t want to burden the principal, who was probably exhausted from engraving the dimensional pocket. He politely declined his assistance. ¡°Baek Yu-Seol.¡± "... Yes?¡± As he managed to sit on the edge of the bed, Eltman wiped his sweat with a handkerchief and spoke. ¡°If you were an ordinary student, you would have died.¡± He knew that. This wasn¡¯t physical pain but pain that directly affected the soul. No matter how tough your body was or how many mana shields you had, a normal mage might have died or developed a mental disorder. ¡°Even a seasoned ss 7 mage would struggle with such pain. I also engraved it when I had just reached ss 8 in my youth, so I understand the pain well. But you...¡± Eltman narrowed his eyes. ¡°Despite severe aftereffects, you have the mental strength to stand up on your own.¡± ¡°Well yes.¡± Baek Yu-Seol was pondering how to exin this when he spoke first. ¡°I know. You are no ordinary student. You might be more special than any of us.¡± ¡°Huh? No. That¡¯s not true.¡± There was no way he was more exceptional than a ss 9 mage. Even if he spent his whole life or lived for a thousand years, he could never reach the level of a ss 9 mage. That realm belonged to true geniuses; a territory that even immortals couldn¡¯t attain. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. In this world, even a ss 9 mage, an enlightened sage, an alchemist who has mastered immortality, or even the Twelve New Moons are not special. They all just mesh within the ''gears of fate.¡¯¡± Gears of fate? Baek Yu-Seol had never heard that term before. It wasn¡¯t even in his thorough records, so he deduced that Eltman Eltwin must have coined it on the spot... But something felt different about it. The strange sense of alienation from that term kept making his chest feel heavy. ¡°You are different. You can walk a different path from us.¡± What did it mean by a ¡®different path¡¯ from a ss 9 mage? Eltman Eltwin was a very special person in Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s records. In an episode of the original game, he was strong enough to face off against the Dark Mage King, who was arguably the top powerhouse in the world. ¡®Given that he called me ''special''... should I take that as apliment?¡¯ ¡°Baek Yu-Seol. I want to ask you one thing.¡± "Please go ahead.¡± With his usual lighthearted demeanor reced by a serious gaze, he carefully met Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s eyes and spoke. ¡°If, by any chance, the world were to end...¡± But then he stopped, shook his head, and fell silent. "Ah! Never mind. I¡¯ll ask youter. Right now, you''re not in the best condition, are you?" He said with a bitter smile. His expression was so awkward that even Baek Yu-Seol, who was usually adept at maintaining aposed demeanor thanks to Yeonhong Chunsamweol¡¯s blessing, found himself smiling awkwardly in return. "I¡¯ll listen to youter." "You must be tired. Take care on your way back. Don¡¯t worry about your sses; I¡¯ll make sure to notify your teachers so you can rest." "Yes, thank you..." Under Eltman¡¯s concerned gaze, he struggled to get up and left the principal¡¯s office. Click! As soon as the door closed behind him, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s tension released, and his stiff muscles started screaming in pain. "Ouch." It hurt. So much that he thought he might die. Clutching his chest, he slowly made his way back to the dormitory. Since he could legally skip ss tomorrow, he intended to go back and have a deep sleep. It was not umon for students to leave early due to illness at a magic academy. Given that Magic Warrior cadets gained practical experience through various training, it was quitemon for them to get injured or fall ill. Therefore, it was normal to just assume that someone missed ss due to injury. However, the news that Baek Yu-Seol, a notable student, had missed three whole days of sses from the start of the semester sparked curiosity among the other students. After all, less than a week had passed since the start of the second semester, and proper practical training hadn¡¯t even begun yet. ¡°What¡¯s up with that?¡± ¡°I heard he got food poisoning from eating sashimi at the beach in summer.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t eat sashimi in summer.¡± ¡°What¡¯re you talking about? I heard he just caught a cold.¡± Since no one really knew what happened, exaggerated rumors spread, leading to various stories. Given Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s numerous achievements as a first-year student, it wasn¡¯t surprising that most students believed the baseless rumor that he was injured while secretly hunting dark mages. ¡°He¡¯s sick?¡± Thud! Thud! The sound of a basketball bouncing echoed. Squeak! Followed by the sound of sneakers on the gym floor. ying a basketball game in casual sportswear in the indoor gym, Edna heard the news from her male friends. ¡°Something happened?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he your ex? Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Edna scoffed, lightly tossing the basketball. ng! A clean shot, and it went in. ¡°Wow! As expected of Edna!¡± ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re jealous, do better than me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m better than you at ser, billiards, baseball, tennis, and table tennis, so I can let you have basketball.¡± ¡°Damn.¡± Teasing her friend, Edna returned to the bench and wiped her sweat with a towel. Not wanting to put it back, she draped it over her neck and gulped down an electrolyte drink when she sensed someone approaching. "... Hello." ¡°Huh? Oh, it¡¯s Eisel. Don¡¯t you dislike sports?¡± With her blue hair tied back tightly, Eisel was wearing sportswear like Edna. Though she regrly did basic physical training, she wasn¡¯t fond of sports, making her outfit seem quite unusual. ¡°Just... thought I¡¯d try ying for a change.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do well.¡± With Eisel¡¯s special trait [All-Rounder], she would be proficient with just a bit of practice. Although she wouldn¡¯t reach the level of Mayuseong, who had the [Legendary Whirwind Shot] trait, she¡¯d still be impressive. "You seem worried. I think I know why." Baek Yu-Seol being ill would trouble many people. ¡­ And honestly, it bothered Edna so much that she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. Even though she tried hard not to. She felt like she would lose if she worried at first. "I heard that he still manages to drag himself out to eat during mealtime. It¡¯s not a life-threatening illness." Reports from various ces mentioned witnessing Baek Yu-Seol appearing like a shut-in with his hat pulled low when he came out for meals. It could just be a minor ailment. "Yeah. But still..." Eisel¡¯s concern wasn¡¯t just about Baek Yu-Seol being ill. "Why¡¯s he sick...?" "Huh?" It wasn¡¯t something she had thought about, so the question was unexpected. "Well. Is it necessary to know?" "... I suppose not." On second thought, it did seem odd. Baek Yu-Seol, who seemed as sturdy as steel and as if he¡¯d never caught a cold in his life, suddenly looked like a wreck for three days. Moreover, Eltman Eltwin had personally excused his absence, which implied there must be a significant reason... "He¡¯s not going to die from this." Edna confidently dered. The Baek Yu-Seol she knew had a cockroach-like resilience. He survived even the reversal of time and dimensions. The idea of him dying from an illness was unimaginable. "If you¡¯re really worried, why don¡¯t you visit him?" "I did but he said he was fine." "Then he¡¯s fine." Having rested enough, Edna stood up and said, "In my opinion, he¡¯ll bounce back soon and be walking around like normal." "... Yeah, I guess." Reassured by Edna¡¯s words, Eisel smiled and agreed. "Right. So don¡¯t worry and focus on your own tasks." Andter that night... "... Sigh." Unable to shake her concern, Edna got up in the middle of the night and sneaked into the boys'' dormitory. The academy didn¡¯t strictly forbid inter-gender dorm visits, but if a female student was caught in the male dormitory at this hour, it wouldn¡¯t end with just a demerit. It was a daring venture that could be considered life-threatening. "Oh my luck..." Fortunately, Baek Yu-Seol stayed in the ss S dormitory, which had very few residents. Thiste at night, the chances of running into other students were slim. She just needed to quietly meet Baek Yu-Seol and leave. That was her n. "... Edna?" "Eek." But she ended up bumping into Poong Ha-rang, a first-year ss S student who had decided to go for a walk. "You scared me! Why¡¯re you wandering around at this hour?" "... Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that? This is the boys'' dormitory. Do you have a reason for being here?" "Uh yeah. I do." Trying to hide the fact that she came to see Baek Yu-Seol felt embarrassing, so she decided toe clean. "I came to see Baek Yu-Seol." "... Really?" "Yeah. I heard he¡¯s been unwell. He didn¡¯t evene out for dinner today. I thought I¡¯d bring him some porridge." "That seems unnecessary." Poong Ha-rang pointed to Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s dormitory entrance, where small boxes and packages were piled up. Other students had also brought food for him. "That¡¯s different. The important thing is sincerity. I personally prepared this, so he won¡¯t refuse." After speaking confidently, Edna headed towards Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s dormitory and knocked quietly. "Hey! Open up. It¡¯s your sister." The door didn¡¯t open. Poong Ha-rang hesitated and said, "It won¡¯t open. He hasn¡¯t opened it for anyone so far..." But before he could finish, the door creaked open, and a weary-looking Baek Yu-Seol peeked out. Seizing the opportunity, Edna pushed the door open wider and slipped inside. Click! With Edna gone, the ss S dormitory hallway fell silent. Poong Ha-rang appeared confused as he looked at Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s dormitory for a long time. Then, he put on his athletic jacket and walked down the hallway. He decided to enjoy a refreshing stroll under the moonlight. Chapter 231: The Beginning of the Academy’s New Term (6) Chapter 231: The Beginning of the Academy¡¯s New Term (6) If a rumor spread about a girl sneaking into the boys'' dormitoryte at night, it would likely cause a fuss. However, Edna and Baek Yu-Seol weren¡¯t the type to care about such things. "What¡¯s up?" With a weary face, Baek Yu-Seol asked as Edna squeezed into his dorm room. Plop! "Ahhh~" Edna sprawled out on his bed, iling her arms and legs. "Is this the ss S bed?" "You''re in ss S too." "I share a dorm with the ss F kids. Didn¡¯t you know that?""How would I know?" "Well. I''ve asionally crashed in the ss A or ss D dorms, but this is the best. I''ve never used a ss S bed before." Baek Yu-Seol nced at the porridge brought by Edna. Many students hade to visit him, and while some girls had brought homemade dishes, Edna had brought cheap instant porridge from a convenience store. "... Why?" "I don¡¯t get many chances to visit the ss S dorms. The girls here all have horrible personalities, and if I went to the boys'' dorm, I''d get in trouble. Plus, ss A has two-person rooms, but ss S has single rooms, right?" "Isn¡¯t it a big deal?" He had no appetite and wasn¡¯t particrly drawn to any food, but he figured porridge might be manageable, so he put it in the dorm¡¯s microwave. ¡­ However, he didn''t know how to use it. Unlike the microwaves of the 21st century, the machines in Aether World had buttons reced with magic circles and runes, making the controls quiteplicated. While Aether residents were familiar with using magic circles as simply as pressing buttons, Baek Yu-Seol was not. Having never used the dorm¡¯s kitchen appliances, he didn¡¯t know how they worked. ''My Sentient Spec...'' As he fumbled around in his pockets, Edna approached and pressed the magic circles with her fingers, operating the microwave for him. "So are you sick, Ahjussi?" "Yes." "Why?" "I¡¯ve been going through a tough timetely." "Hmm~ Does it have anything to do with the Star Cloud Merchant Guild issue?" After returning to Ste, Edna saw the article about the Star Cloud Merchant Guild¡¯s chairman, who had gone missing and then dramatically returned. Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s involvement was prominently mentioned, so she couldn¡¯t help but notice. "Not quite. It¡¯s something else." "... Really?" Beep! Beep! Beep! The microwave beeped. Baek Yu-Seol took out the porridge and started eating it slowly with a stic spoon. Lying with her legs crossed, Edna saw the bread and snacks piled on the table and nudged them with her foot. "Aren¡¯t you going to eat the cotton cookies?" "You can have them." "Thanks!" As Edna picked up the candy box with her toes and brought it to her, Baek Yu-Seol looked at her incredulously. Then he shrugged, realizing that¡¯s just how she was, and continued eating his porridge. "But you know." Edna popped a candy into her mouth and spoke softly to Baek Yu-Seol, who was quietly eating. "Aren¡¯t you pushing yourself too hardtely?" "... What do you mean?" "I mean, you haven¡¯t rested once in Ste throughout the entire summer break." As soon as the summer break started, he went somewhere, then immediately returned to resolve the ghost story incident at the Seventh Main Tower, and then went straight to Adolveit. He got involved in the royal session battle, stopped a disaster at the Levian Coast, and then ran to the Hawol in to solve the Star Cloud Merchant Guild chairman¡¯s disappearance. A normal student would be busy juggling homework and studying, but he was involved in significant events around the world. How could he not be exhausted? Also... ''I probably don¡¯t know everything...'' Even the time travel incident was like that. If she hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to interfere with the past along with Eisel, she would never have known what Baek Yu-Seol was doing. He must have experienced many more incidents worldwide that she didn¡¯t know about. "If you keep burning yourself out like this, you might really copse one day." Feeling awkward to speak seriously, Edna tossed out a light-hearted joke andughed awkwardly. It caused Baek Yu-Seol to pause his spoon mid-air. "... What? Why?" When Edna responded out of embarrassment, Baek Yu-Seol burst intoughter. "Nothing... That wasn¡¯t what you were supposed to say." "Huh?" Baek Yu-Seol had yed Aether World Online and knew the character Edna. In the game, countless male protagonists had surrounded her, leading to numerous incidents, but Edna always tried to handle everything on her own without anyone¡¯s help. The lines the male protagonists used to tell the character Edna were eerily simr to what the real Edna had just said, making it feel a bit strange. ¡®Come to think of it, I have been living quite a busy life.¡¯ In his life on Earth, he never worked hard at anything and thought of himself as azy, average person. If Baek Yu-Seol from back then saw his current self, striving desperately for something, what would he think? "You¡¯re right." After dryly stating this, Baek Yu-Seol resumed eating his porridge, while Edna licked her candy-stained lips and spoke casually. ¡°You really should take it easy sometimes.¡± "Next time, if anything happens, I''ll help out a bit. Okay? Stop trying to do everything by yourself." Baek Yu-Seol just smiled at her words. Whether it was a positive or negative smile, Edna couldn¡¯t tell, and it frustrated her. Seeing that he didn''t give a clear affirmation, it was probably closer to a refusal. But why? Was there a reason he couldn¡¯t ept her help? ''Is it because of our rtionship before the regression?'' In another timeline that she didn¡¯t know about, Baek Yu-Seol must have gone through countless incidents with another Edna. Although she didn¡¯t want to think about it, maybe during that time... She got severely hurt or even died? Or perhaps her involvement in an incident led to a catastrophic oue. Otherwise, there would be no reason for him to refuse all help and handle everything alone. ¡­ That must be it. Edna wanted to believe that. ¡ª¡ª¡ª A week had passed since the start of the school term. It was time for practical training to begin in earnest. Baek Yu-Seol, who had spent the first week lying in his dormitory bed, finally had to start attending sses. ¡®This is exhausting...¡¯ Even after resting for a week, the fatigue didn¡¯t go away. It wasn¡¯t just because of engraving the dimensional pocket in his soul but also due to the many hardships he endured throughout the summer vacation. As the tension finally released after running non-stop, the umted fatigue was hitting him all at once. ¡°From now on, you will train to find the ''hiding ces of dark mages.''¡± Instructor Lee Han-wol exined to the ss S students gathered in the transformed Ste Dome. It was now a dense forest. ¡°Dark mages hide all over the world, creatingirs that are difficult for us mages to find. If they hide, we must train to find them.¡± Among the mandatory subjects in the first semester was ''Dark Mage Psychology.'' Why do dark mages act the way they do? How should we fight them? Where do they hide? After studying these countless theories for half a year, it was time to put them to use. There were many factions among the mages. Among them were those who, rejected by the magical world, walked the path of dark magic... Notable examples included dark mages, necromancers, witches, and curse mages. Unlike typical dark mages who made direct contracts with the otherworld, those individuals epted dark mana but had no direct connection to the otherworld. Because of this, they were irregr beings rejected by both the magical world and the dark mages. ¡°Currently, witches are known to bepletely extinct, and most necromancers have also hidden and vanished, so there¡¯s no need to train for them. However, twelve years ago, a witch''sir thought to bepletely gone was discovered, causing amotion.¡± Though it happened when the students were only five years old, the incident was so famous that everyone nodded in acknowledgment. Despite their small numbers, witches were extremely dangerous. Ordinary mages couldn¡¯t even hope to face them, leading to the formation of special hunting teams just for witch hunts. Witches had disappeared from the world several decades ago, and it was thought to be safe now... Until a witch''sir was suddenly discovered. ¡°Thus, the magicalmunity concluded that a very few witches must still be hiding somewhere in the world.¡± Therefore, magical academies continued to include stories about witches in their curriculum. No one knew when or where someone might encounter a witch. "While sses from F to A will form their own teams, you will work individually. Moreover, you will aim for theirs of special dark mages, not the usual ones." Lee Han-wol didn¡¯t mention witches for no reason. As expected for the ss S, they would be tasked with finding theirs of special dark mages. ¡°The results of this practical training will be reflected in your performance evaluations, so do your best. That¡¯s all.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lee Han-wol¡¯s figure became blurry and then disappeared. Silence quickly fell over the forest. The ss S students nced at each other, and without a word, began to scatter in all directions. Mayuseong looked at the forest with interest before following Haewonryang, who had started first. Upon meeting each other¡¯s gaze, Eisel and Hong Bi-Yeon were startled and quickly turned away, heading into the forest in opposite directions. Poong Ha-rang stayed behind until the end, observing the students¡¯ movements. There was no benefit to ovepping routes, and he nned to remember the positions of the fastest students to decide his own search line. He nced in the direction where Edna was standing. "Hmm..." She seemed to be deep in thought and just stared at the forest. Then, she hurriedly ran over to Baek Yu-Seol, who was standing there yawning, and whispered something in his ear. Poong Ha-rang tried not to pay attention. He focused on surveying the terrain, sensed mana, guessed the most likely hiding spots for dark mages, and analyzed the positions and movements of the ss S students. He needed to find the dark mage¡¯sir faster than anyone else... "... Really?" Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s voice drifted around. "Yes. I¡¯m telling you!" Along with Edna¡¯s excited voice. Soon, the two disappeared into the forest together. Poong Ha-rang, who had been focused on them, couldn¡¯t resist and started walking in the direction they had gone. Chapter 232: The Beginning of the Academy’s New Term (7) Chapter 232: The Beginning of the Academy¡¯s New Term (7) Even though Ste¡¯s training sessions often lead to attacks, not every episode was like that. Even in the original work, this particr training session wasn¡¯t very significant and was simply brushed over. However, this episode served as a turning point in the original game, where students encountered traces of the viins who would primarily appear in the second semester. These included dark mages, necromancers, witches, and others. These dark mages, who possessed magical attributes, each had uniqueirs. Dark mages might have a ¡®ck Tower.¡¯ Necromancers might have a ¡®Cemetery¡¯ or ¡®Dungeon.¡¯ Witches might have a ¡®Hut.¡¯ Of course, those characteristics were not absolute.There had been cases where witches built towers or dark mages created dungeons. Nevertheless, theirirs always possessed evidence that could help identify their type. "Near a dark mage¡¯s dungeon, you will often find decayed nts or animal corpses and beasts driven mad..." With sleepy eyes, Baek Yu-Seol casually observed the surroundings, then turned his gaze to Edna, who was crouched in a corner rummaging for something. ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± ¡°I found it. The dungeon entrance.¡± ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s your reaction so lukewarm?¡± Swoosh! The wind rustled the leaves. It was eerily quiet. There were nomon mountain birds singing, no small animals rustling in the bushes, and even insects were hidden from sight, making it all the more suspicious. ¡°This is too easy.¡± ¡°Well. That¡¯s true.¡± A real dark mage wouldn¡¯t make theirir this obvious. It was clear that the setting had been adjusted to match the students'' level. But not allirs would be this straightforward. The one aimed at the ss S was surely hidden much better. Naturally, Baek Yu-Seol had no intention of searching for such things. Haewonryang would probably strive for the highest score; Mayuseong would follow him looking for something interesting, and Eisel and Hong Bi-Yeon would each fend for themselves. No. Wait. In a particr episode, Eisel did find something interesting in this training session. But even that didn¡¯t lead to any immediate major incidents. ¡®¡­ This is boring.¡¯ Nothing was happening. It was just a routine training session. Thinking this, he felt a sudden rxation. Although he never intended to take academy seriously, he still needed to earn points. It wasn¡¯t about being expelled from Ste. What if he managed to save the world from destruction? What if everything became peaceful and Baek Yu-Seol himself led a normal life? ¡®What would you do then? And who would you want to live with?¡¯ Last night. Edna had casually thrown out that question. It was something Baek Yu-Seol had always thought about, but hearing it directly from someone else made his mind even more chaotic. ¡°Come on. Follow me. I¡¯ll help with your tasks next time.¡± For this reason, Edna was now following Baek Yu-Seol. She wanted to help him since he was always carrying everything on his own. At least in the academy, she wanted to lessen his burden. ¡°Come this way. The forest with the red maple leaves is out of sight of the professors. I¡¯ll find it for you, so just follow me.¡± A kind of system error. In the original romance fantasy, this setting existed to allow Eisel and another sub-male lead to have a date without being caught by the professors. ¡°... Is that so?¡± The gently swaying red maple leaves had something that could touch a person¡¯s emotions, but to Baek Yu-Seol, whose feelings had long dried up, they were just annoying leaves. He yawned widely as he watched Edna walk ahead. She was smiling and happily wandering around, seemingly charmed by the maple leaves. She seemed so young and full of energy. Hmm? While staring nkly at Edna¡¯s back, Baek Yu-Seol turned his head slightly, sensing someone behind him. The presence disappeared quickly, but Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s intuition couldn¡¯t be fooled. What now? Although the person had only exposed themselves briefly, indicating they weren¡¯t a professional, being tailed was still annoying. Nothing should be happening, but... He nced at Edna. Yes, nothing should happen in this episode. That would be normal. But had any episode ever progressed normally so far? They had always been twisted, distorted, or elerated, constantly catching him off guard. This time could be no different. ¡®I was toocent.¡¯ Walking a bit faster to catch up with Edna, Baek Yu-Seol spoke in a low voice. ¡°Someone¡¯s following us.¡± ¡°... Really?¡± She fell silent for a moment. ¡°You sounded like a bodyguard from a spy movie just now. It was kind of exciting.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± He didn''t know what was causing the trouble this time, but he wasn¡¯t going to leave the follower alone. ¡°You go ahead. I''ll check it out.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll help this time. After all, this is Ste Dome.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s a dark mage? They can attack even in Ste Dome, you know.¡± ¡°I''ll just shoot light from behind!¡± ¡°... Do whatever you want.¡± Thinking the follower wasn¡¯t too dangerous, Baek Yu-Seol nodded nonchntly and took out his Argento. Argento, which had been broken previously, was repaired thoroughly by Alterisha, so it was working fine now. Baek Yu-Seol leaned close enough to whisper into Edna¡¯s ear, his breath tickling her. ¡°Act like you haven¡¯t noticed we¡¯re being followed.¡± ¡°Uh. Okay. But, um...¡± ¡°What? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that...¡± ¡°Be quiet. They¡¯re getting closer.¡± The wind stopped. The presence became clear suddenly, and Baek Yu-Seol took it as a signal to attack. He activated the Argento and turned around. ¡°What¡¯re you two doing?¡± ¡°... Huh?¡± ¡°... Yeah?¡± It wasn¡¯t an enemy. It was Poong Ha-rang, standing there with a stiff expression. ¡°W-What?¡± Baek Yu-Seol hurriedly put away the Argento and asked, flustered, while Poong Ha-rang¡¯a expression hardened even more. ¡°Why¡¯re you surprised?¡± ¡°Oh no, I thought it was an enemy.¡± ¡°Ste Dome is safe. Didn¡¯t the professor say they¡¯ve strengthened the system?¡± ¡°Well, I guess so.¡± Although the bug that prevented the scene of the red maple leaves from being transmitted to the professors seemed to persist. ¡°Just answer my question. ss S students are supposed to act individually. But it looks like you two are working as a team¡­¡± Edna and Baek Yu-Seol exchanged nces. They couldn¡¯t deny it since it was true, and they both just shrugged. If they left it like this, Poong Ha-rang would surely report them to the professors, resulting in significant deductions. Already feeling resigned to the point deductions, Baek Yu-Seol sighed deeply. Seeing this, Edna stepped forward to exin. ¡°Hey. There seems to be a misunderstanding. It''s not like that.¡± ¡°... Not like that?¡± ¡°Yeah. Honestly, who am I?¡± ¡°... Edna.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Second in the grade, Edna. Do you think I would cheat?¡± ¡°Not you, but...¡± ¡°Then who¡¯s he?¡± She pointed her thumb at Baek Yu-Seol. Poong Ha-rang didn¡¯t need to answer; it was obvious that it was Baek Yu-Seol. Although his grades were only average, just being Baek Yu-Seol was enough to prove his worth. He had made headlines several times in the newspapers as a first-year student at Ste and had hunted dark mages on multiple asions. Baek Yu-Seol, who had achieved more than most seasoned magic warriors... Would he cheat? ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense, does it? Don¡¯t you think so too?¡± Although Poong Ha-rang didn¡¯t want to ept it, he found himself nodding slowly. He had to acknowledge the truth. However, onest question remained; one he didn¡¯t want to ask but couldn¡¯t avoid. ¡°In that case... Why were you two together?¡± At that, Edna nced at Baek Yu-Seol. After realizing she had no other choice, she blurted out her excuse. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? We were having a secret date under the maple tree, you clueless guy.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what it was.¡± ¡°Yeah. So just go your way. Do we look like the type to cheat just to get some points?¡± Baek Yu-Seol felt a twinge of guilt, but Edna¡¯s boldness made him maintain a nonchnt attitude. ¡°You¡¯re right. My mistake.¡± Admitting his error in judgment, Poong Ha-rang slightly bowed his head in apology, then turned and disappeared into the maple trees. Why did his retreating figure seem so heavy and bitter?
The training session ended. Haewonryang took first ce with an overwhelming score, having discovered the ¡®ancient dungeon of the dark mage¡¯ that was hidden in such a way by the professors that it was nearly impossible to find. Eisel came in second, having found the witch¡¯s hut, which was simrly hidden. She reported something strange to the professors, but they brushed it off as insignificant. And in third ce was Poong Ha-rang. Desperately searching for the dark mage¡¯sir, he finally discovered a necromancer¡¯s hidden cemetery. Detecting the dark mana, he purified the graves haunted by the spirits of the dead, earning him high marks. Yet, why did he feel so unsatisfied? ¡®... Was it really a date?¡¯ If Edna said it was a date, it was likely true. Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t deny it either. Moreover, as Edna pointed out, neither of them needed to cheat to get good grades. They both had the potential to score higher but were content with just staying in the top ten. Why was that? It was obvious; they didn¡¯t take the training seriously. He understood why they acted that way. In the first semester, there were rumors about Edna and Baek Yu-Seol dating. Back then, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but why did it stir his emotions now? ¡®Let it go.¡¯ He finally understood his feelings. The day he saw Edna with her angelic wings soaring into the sky, he fell for her at first sight. He had stubbornly refused to acknowledge those feelings out of pride, but it was foolish and stubborn. It was true. He did have a crush on her. But his father had once said that coveting another man¡¯s woman was the act of the lowest scum. Although his father had not achieved greatness, he was the person Poong Ha-rang respected the most and had never once disobeyed his teachings. Baek Yu-Seol and Edna had secretly reconciled and kept it hidden because they didn¡¯t want rumors to spread. If that was what they wanted, Poong Ha-rang would respect their wishes. He stood at a distance, watching Edna and Baek Yu-Seol. While others gathered around the scoreboard to check their rankings, those two seemed indifferent and simply enjoyed each other¡¯spany. Chapter 233: The Witch (1) Chapter 233: The Witch (1) Ding! Dong! When the boring ss ended and the bell rang to signal the time of dinner, students dispersed to their various destinations. Some would eat with friends in the dining hall; others might go out, and some might head straight to evening study sessions without having dinner. Eisel usually enjoyed meals with her friends. Despite being obsessed with her studies, she made sure to eat her meals regrly. Previously, she couldn¡¯t afford to eat, but now that she could, she prioritized her health. She maintained her fitness through regr exercise, stuck to a strict schedule, and preferred healthy food. Eisel was meticulous about self-care. ¡°Eisel! Want to go out for dinner today?¡± ¡°... Huh?¡±Even someone like her had two weaknesses; one of which was the requests from her friend Marlene. One of her closest friends at Ste. ¡°Ta-da!¡± Marlene waved a flyer in both hands. It looked a bit crude to be officially made. ¡°It¡¯s the ¡®Witch Restaurant.¡¯ You¡¯ve heard of it, right? It¡¯s super popr around here these days.¡± ¡°Well... I think I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± She vaguely remembered hearing students talk about it. ¡°The Witch Restaurant is kind of strange. You can¡¯t find it by looking for it normally.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Just what I said. No matter how much you search around the magical city of Arcanium, there¡¯s no ce called the Witch Restaurant.¡± ¡°Then how do people eat there?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the weird part. As dusk falls, if you walk around the student district of Arcanium, the Witch Restaurant suddenly appears. There are tons of firsthand ounts from people who¡¯ve actually eaten there.¡± ¡°... Isn¡¯t that just a rumor?¡± ¡°Nope. You know Chaeli from ss C, right? She said she ate there. So, do you want to go out and look for it tonight?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Teenagers¡¯ interests can sometimes explode into strange trends, leading to strange phenomena. The Witch Restaurant, huh? She wasn¡¯t particrly interested, but since she had nothing better to do in the evening, Eisel nodded. Normally, it was a luxury to go out to eat and she could never afford it, buttely, she had some financial freedom and found a way to recover some of her father¡¯s assets, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°What kind of menu do they have?¡± ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, they serve a variety of dishes. They said it¡¯s international cuisine with something for everyone.¡± Usually, a famous restaurant gains a reputation for a specific type of menu, but the Witch Restaurant was unique for its wide variety of dishes. All highly praised. ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go!¡± And so, Eisel, Marlene, and three other friends went out together. The streets were filled with teenagers, all holding flyers, seemingly searching for the Witch Restaurant. ¡°There are so many people...¡± The Witch Restaurant must have already be a hot topic in Arcanium. There were many students from the magic academies who hade to seek it out. ¡°It feels like a festival.¡± Every fall, when the five prestigious magic academies in Arcanium held their festivals, the city would be crowded with people. But it was unusual for it to be this crowded when it wasn¡¯t festival time. ¡°But! I can wait as long as it takes for good food!¡± ¡­ An hourter. As the sun began to set and the girls grew tired of searching, Eisel shook her head. Walking around looking for a restaurant could be fun, but it was inevitable that hunger would drain their energy if they didn¡¯t find food. The girls kept their lips tightly shut, reluctant to be the first to suggest giving up, but if someone did, they would all agree. Eisel understood the psychology of teenage girls very well. ¡°Maybe we should just find a nearby restaurant for today?¡± ¡°Uh... Yeah. Let¡¯s do that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte...¡± The girls reluctantly agreed, but suddenly Marlene tugged on Eisel¡¯s arm and pointed excitedly. ¡°Eisel, isn¡¯t that it?¡± ¡°What?¡± Turning her head, Eisel saw a unique building with ¡®Witch Restaurant¡¯ written inrge orange letters. ¡°... It really is.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected it to be in such a dark, secluded alley. While most buildings in Arcanium were colorful and nicely decorated, the Witch Restaurant had a gloomy, spooky atmosphere. It was surprising that people would go there to eat when there were so many better-looking ces nearby. ¡°Well, we found it so let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Great! There¡¯s joy after hard work!¡± The girls cautiously entered the Witch Restaurant. ¡°It¡¯s nicely decorated.¡± These days, interior design was said to make up more than half of a restaurant''s appeal, and this ce was no exception. True to its name, the Witch Restaurant had a slightly dark and somber atmosphere, yet the purple and orange lighting gave it a dreamy, mystical feel. Beautifully inscribed magical runes on the walls added to the mysterious ambiance. [If you don¡¯t feel empty today means you are still happy.] It was a very oldnguage. Perhaps it was from ancient Christon used around 400 years ago? Eisel, who had studied various disciplines, could interpret it at once, but most, if not all, of the students present wouldn¡¯t be able to understand it. ¡°What do you think that inscription means?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s some kind of witch¡¯s spell?¡± ¡°No way, witches don¡¯t use spells.¡± ¡°Really? I heard witches were the origin of spells.¡± Even though the students at Ste studied witches, it didn¡¯t mean they knew them well. In other words, if even the students at Ste didn¡¯t know much about witches, it meant that witches were shrouded in such a thick veil of mystery within the magical world. Witches were mysterious, dangerous, and full of secrets¡ªthere was more unknown about them than known. Most had disappeared, so there was no longer any way to learn more about them... ¡°Are there no other customers?¡± The restaurant was quite spacious, but besides the girls, there were no other customers. ¡°Order please!¡± Marlene shouted loudly as she took her seat, making Eisel feel extremely embarrassed as she quietly reminded her friend. ¡°There¡¯s a bell right there...¡± ¡°Oh right.¡± Upon pressing the bell, a waitress dressed in what looked like a stereotypical witch¡¯s outfit came over. ¡°May I take your order?¡± She smiled brightly... There was something oddly captivating about her charm. ¡°What¡¯s with these menu names?¡± Eisel frowned at the menu. Phantom Witch Curry. Phantom Witch Burger. Phantom Witch Spaghetti, and so on. There was nothing they didn¡¯t serve, but every dish was prefixed with phantom, which didn¡¯t add any unique ir. ¡°I¡¯ll have this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take the burger!¡± After her friends finished ordering, the waitress smiled brightly and looked at Eisel. ¡°And for you, miss?¡± Eisel quietly looked at the menu and pointed to the Phantom Witch Pork Soup. ¡°This one...¡± She had a terrible experience with it before, but since this restaurant was famous for making everything delicious, it might be different. ¡°Got it.¡± After the waitress left, the girls gathered and whispered to each other. ¡°Hey. What¡¯s with thatdy?¡± ¡°Why¡¯s she so pretty?¡± ¡°She¡¯s almost as pretty as Eisel!¡± ¡°... Why do you keep bringing up my name?¡± However, Eisel felt a strange sense of unease. The waitress was attractive, but not to the extent that her friends were making a fuss about. She had an ordinary look, but when she smiled, it was somewhat captivating... Just that kind of feeling. But everyone found different things attractive, so Eisel brushed it off as just her being a bit different. After a short wait, their food arrived, and her friends took pictures of the dishes with their high-performance cameras before eating. They probably wanted to show off to their friends. Eisel didn¡¯t feel the need to boast but let them be since they were taking pictures. ¡°Eisel, what¡¯s this dish? Soup with rice?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± She didn¡¯t know but she nned to eat it anyway. After taking their photos, her friends began eating with their knives and forks, and reacted loudly. ¡°This is amazing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s heavenly...¡± It seemed to be very delicious. Eisel took a spoonful of her pork soup, but... ¡°Hmmm...¡± It still didn¡¯t suit her taste. It was not much different from the one she had with Baek Yu-Seol previously. Wondering if pork soup was just inherently limited in vor, she tried a bite of her friends¡¯ dishes. ¡°... All just average?¡± Eisel¡¯s preference was not particrly sophisticated. Since she lost her father, Eisel had tried to subsist on the cheapest and most efficient food possible, making her more particr about her meals. But the food at the Witch Restaurant... To be honest, it was nothing special. For someone like Eisel, who could eat just about anything, it was fine, but for a student from a noble background, they might have spat it out after the first bite. "This is amazing. Seriously!" Yet her friends were gobbling it up as if they were entranced by something. ¡°Is it really that good?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. Didn¡¯t you like it?¡± ¡°It was just... average.¡± ¡°This is the best restaurant I¡¯ve ever been to...¡± ¡°Not even the star chef¡¯s restaurant tasted like this.¡± Was it really that good? She couldn¡¯t tell. Maybe her taste buds were too ustomed to cheap food to recognize something truly delicious? As Eisel pondered, the meal came to an end, and the girls patted their bellies, looking satisfied. ¡°Ah! Let¡¯se here again.¡± ¡°I want toe here every day.¡± ¡°Should we ask the waitress how to find this ce again?¡± ¡°Shall we?¡± The girls went to the counter to pay and subtly asked the waitress. ¡°How do we find this ce again?¡± But the waitress just smiled and shook her head. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really know the exact way either. But if you want to find it, you will, so don¡¯t worry.¡± What kind of vague answer was that? Still, her friends seemed to ept it quickly and left the restaurant. It was as if they were truly enchanted by a witch¡¯s spell. As Eisel was about to follow her friends, the waitress suddenly grabbed her. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You... are like me, aren¡¯t you?¡± What on earth was she talking about? ¡°You know, I can clearly sense the aura of a witch from you.¡± ¡°What...¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± The waitress smiled brightly. What could be so relieving? Eisel couldn¡¯t understand, but the waitress seemed unconcerned and bowed slightly. ¡°Please be careful on your way back. I hope to see you again.¡± ¡°... Sure. I¡¯ll go now.¡± Eisel felt a bit uneasy but wanted nothing more than to leave as soon as possible. ¡°Phew...¡± She realized her back was drenched in cold sweat. ¡°What was that all about?¡± It felt ominous, but as long as she didn¡¯te back, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡­ Later that evening. In the Ste Academy¡¯s educational material storage. Around the wand storage room 11097, there was a strangemotion. ¡°Professor Valentina. Even though you¡¯re in charge of the wands, asking to take out every single one is a bit much.¡± ¡°Well, I lost an important wand here.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been looking for the wand you described for quite some time, but there¡¯s no such wand here.¡± ¡°Ohe on. You just can¡¯t find it. How could you miss something so obvious?¡± Professor Valentina, who taught the ¡®Efficient Use of Wands¡¯ course and managed all the wands used by students at Ste Academy, was in a bind. Despite being the caretaker, asking to pull out all the wands was not feasible. Wands that were not resonating with a mage were extremely sensitive. Some wands could have violent reactions just from being exposed to the air. ¡°Oh. You all are so frustrating.¡± With her vibrant, bronze skin and her reddish curly hair in disarray, Valentina was visibly irritated. Losing that wand was exasperating. Especially since it was both dangerous and precious. ¡°Where did I lose it?¡± A few days ago, she had secretly used the ¡®broomstick wand¡¯ to help Instructor Lee Han-wol set up the environment for student training in the Ste Dome, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she left it because she was drunk that day. ¡°Even after the training ended, I couldn¡¯t find it...¡± Usually, the wands were stored in the warehouse, so she searched thoroughly, but it was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Did someone pick it up?¡± The thought made her shiver. If someone found that wand... ¡°No! But nobody would recognize it for what it is.¡± Valentina waved off the staff member. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m heading back. If you find it, let me know.¡± ¡°Yes. Understood.¡± She wanted to smash the indifferent worker¡¯s head but held back. Did that fool even understand how critical this was? ¡°Oh. My life...¡± Finding the lost wand was just a matter of time. But in the meantime... Chapter 234: The Witch (2) Chapter 234: The Witch (2) Recently, Hong Bi-Yeon found herself alone more frequently. This was quite unusual. She always used to gather her faction members to show off her power whenever she had the chance. Of course, she didn''t stop holding meetings altogether. She still enjoyed tea time with the noble girls from her faction two or three times a week. It was mostly to keep an eye on what was happening within the academy and in the social circles. ¡°... Oh.¡± While sipping her tea, Hong Bi-Yeon unintentionally muttered something that surprised even herself. ''Is it bitter?'' She couldn''t tell for sure. There was just an unpleasant, stinging sensation on her tongue. ¡°I-I''m sorry, Princess. I must have ruined the tea today...¡±The girl who had prepared the tea became scared when Hong Bi-Yeon frowned. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Tea is supposed to be bitter.¡± Hong Bi-Yeon didn''t know much about the taste, but it wasn''t difficult to respond. The girl was relieved at Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s indifferent answer, and the other girls quickly changed the topic. ¡°By the way, Princess, what do you think about the Witch Restaurant?¡± ¡°The Witch Restaurant?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a mysterious restaurant that appears and disappears all over the Arcanium City.¡± ¡°That''s right. Many in our ss have been talking about their experiences there. Aren''t you curious?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Hong Bi-Yeon swirled her tea. The crimson in her eyes darkened as she gazed at the teacup. ¡°Not really. I¡¯m not interested in such rumors.¡± While she showed little interest, the girls found the topic of the Witch Restaurant fascinating and continued their conversation enthusiastically. As Hong Bi-Yeon quietly stared at her tea, she sensed someone approaching from behind and turned her head. It was Yuri, her personal bodyguard. She handed her a yellow envelope. ¡°Princess, I¡¯ve found the documents you asked for.¡± ¡°... Is that so?¡± A few days ago, Eisel had asked about the Morfran Forest. At that time, she had shown no interest, but since Eisel had personally inquired, there must have been a reason. She didn¡¯t n to invest much time in it but wanted to satisfy her curiosity. However, the documents inside the yellow envelope were filled with nks, and there was arge seal stamped on them. [Top Secret] Hong Bi-Yeon frowned. ¡°Yuri. What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Due to the high level of confidentiality, it was impossible to take the documents outside the pce. However, as the Princess, you can return to the pce to review them at any time.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Unless it was something only the Queen could see, there was no information that Hong Bi-Yeon couldn''t ess. However, this still seemed a bit suspicious. ''Morfran Forest...'' The key location of the incident where Grand Duke Isaac Morph went berserk and was stopped by Princess Hong Si-hwa ten years ago. It was a heroic tale that made Hong Si-hwa¡¯s name famous, and almost everyone knew about it. But why were the records about Morph Forest so thoroughly concealed? Was there a reason? ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± When she scattered the documents into the air and snapped her fingers, the papers burned up without leaving any ashes. ''... I suppose I need to find out more.'' A smile appeared on Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s lips. A confidential document that seemed to deliberately hide something. How obvious. Someone was desperately trying to hide their secrets. And that person was undoubtedly Princess Hong Si-hwa. If she could uncover Hong Si-hwa¡¯s weaknesses, she was willing to invest all the time necessary to dig deeper. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Returning to the Ste Dormitory, Eisel recalled the strange events at the Witch Restaurant. What could that strange waitress, who had exuded such an unusual aura, have meant? It was certainly suspicious¡­ Could she be a dark mage? Though it wasn¡¯t out of the question, the idea of a dark mage running a restaurant seemed rather ridiculous. Moreover, given that rumors of the Witch Restaurant had spread all over Arcanium, any dark mage with the intention to live longer would have left long ago. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Even while standing under the hot shower, she couldn¡¯t figure it out. The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. ¡®Should I just ignore it?¡¯ As her thoughts deepened, her shower time extended, and after 30 minutes of hot water, even her head felt hot. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± After finishing her shower, Eisel tidied up neatly, changed into her pajamas, andy on her bed. Then, she noticed an item she had tucked away in the corner of the dormitory. It looked like an ordinary broom, but it was something she had found in the ¡®Witch¡¯s Hut¡¯ at the Ste Dome training field. It had such a strange magical energy that she brought it back to the dormitory. However, after consulting her professors, who found nothing unusual about it, she had nothing more to say. The professors were more experienced mages. They must have been correct. But still, it seemed suspicious. ¡°What could this be¡­?¡± No matter how much she inspected the broom, she couldn¡¯t figure out anything. It just exuded a strange and unsettling magical energy with no other notable characteristics. She realized that she might never discover its secrets just by holding onto it. Maybe she should take it outside and consult an expert. Although the appraisal might cost her a bit, it would surely satisfy her curiosity. ¡®Should I go right now?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t toote yet. If she returned by 10 PM, she would have enough time to visit a magic tool shop in Arcanium and have the broom appraised. With that thought, Eisel quickly changed her clothes and prepared to go out. Just as she was about to leave the dormitory, another idea struck her. ¡®Why not visit Baek Yu-Seol instead?¡¯ Why go through the trouble of going out for an appraisal when Baek Yu-Seol, who knew everything, was nearby? Even if he didn¡¯t know, there would be no harm in asking. Having decided, Eisel changed direction from the dormitory exit towards the male student dormitory. Since it was her first time in the male section, she felt oddly nervous, but there was barely any sign of life as the ss S male students were all out. Knock! knock! She knocked on Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s dorm door, and a response came quickly. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. I wanted to ask you something.¡± It was her first time visiting someone else¡¯s dormitory, especially a male student¡¯s, so her voice trembled slightly. Baek Yu-Seol must have noticed. Click! The door opened, and Baek Yu-Seol looked at Eisel with a surprised expression. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I have something to ask.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Really? Is that okay?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be? Come in quickly.¡± As Baek Yu-Seol gestured, Eisel steadied her nervous heart and stepped inside. The interior was surprisingly ordinary. While other ss S female students decorated their dorm rooms with various interior designs to express their individuality, were all the male students like this? Or did Baek Yu-Seol just find decorating too bothersome? Whatever the case, it was clear that he didn''t have much interest in interior design. "You have a lot of snacks..." "Yeah. They were gifts. That one''s from Edna. Want some?" "Ah! No. Thank you." Eisel was startled by the offer. She was strangely affected by Baek Yu-Seol''s words. Gifts? Is it natural for teenagers these days to exchange such things? Thinking about it, she realized that although she had received a lot of help from Baek Yu-Seol, she had never given him anything in return. Had she only been on the receiving end? Should she prepare a gift for him? But what should it be? Given that his room was filled with snacks, did he like treats? But it seemed a bit odd to give snacks as a thank-you gift... "Why are you zoning out?" "Huh? Oh, nothing, I just have something on my mind..." "So what''s the matter?" "Oh. Could you take a look at this?" Eisel cautiously pulled out the broom from her bag and showed it to him. Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s eyes widened and he put on his specs. "Hmm... You found this in the training field, right?" "How did you know?" "Just had a feeling." Baek Yu-Seol looked concerned. ''A witch''s broom...'' Now that he thought about it, there had been rumors about the Witch Restaurant circting throughout Ste recently. He hadn''t paid much attention, thinking they would pass, but with Eisel finding the broom, he couldn''t ignore it any longer. ''Is this another episode?'' The story wasmon and predictable. Eisel identally came into possession of a witch''s broom, and would be mistaken for a witch. In the worst-case scenario, witch hunters mighte after her... "Have you met anyone suspicioustely?" "Um... Not really. What¡¯s this thing, anyway?" "It''s nothing. Just a broom." Despite his words, Baek Yu-Seol took the broom from her. "This is confiscated." "What?" "I like the design. I''ll hang it on the wall and admire it." "Is that... your taste?" "It would be better if there was a matching dustpan. Do you have one?" "... No." "Anyway, this is mine now. You should go to bed." "That''s not fair." "What''s unfair? Should I buy you a new broom?" "No. That¡¯s okay." Eisel pouted. She hade to have the broom inspected, not to have it confiscated. "I''m going now." "Here. Take this to eat." "... Okay." When Baek Yu-Seol handed her a gum that he mistook for a pizza-vored candy, Eisel quickly took it and hurried out of the dormitory. Click! She closed the door behind her and sighed deeply. She hadn''t intended to have such a one-sided conversation. Moreover, it had been a rare moment alone with him, and she had just stammered through it. ''... Why did he take the broom though?'' Could it really be that he liked decorating with such an old broom? Knowing nothing about the broom left her with more questions. ''It''s probably... nothing.'' The next day. While having lunch with Edna, she casually brought up the events of the previous night. "Oh, by the way, do you think Baek Yu-Seol might have a hobby of collecting brooms?" "Huh? What nonsense is that?" Edna made a strange face as if she had heard something bizarre. ¡°I¡¯ve been receiving a lot of help recently, so I wanted to give him a gift, but I have no idea what he likes.¡± ¡°Really? Hmm. What does that guy like... But why the broom?¡± ¡°Oh. Well, I found a strange broom in the training field recently. It had a suspicious magical aura, so I took it to him to find out what it was... And he just took it, saying he¡¯d keep it.¡± ¡°... What? A broom?¡± This time, Edna¡¯s reaction was a bit more intense. The spoon that had been moving non-stop paused as she asked Eisel again. ¡°Are you sure? You found a broom?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°And the guy took it from you?¡± Eisel nodded her head up and down as if wondering what was the big deal about it. Edna let out a deep sigh and said. ¡°That¡¯s a witch¡¯s broom.¡± ¡°... What?¡± The word came out of nowhere. Although it was a familiar term, Eisel couldn''t quiteprehend it. ¡°A witch¡¯s broom? Like the ones I¡¯ve heard of?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Ah... Ha. Ha. That kind of joke is too obvious to be funny...¡± A witch, of all things. Why would a witch suddenly appear? Moreover, knowing that Edna enjoyed jokes, Eisel thought she might be kidding. However, Edna¡¯s dry expression showed she was far from joking. ¡°It really is a witch¡¯s broom. And as you know, if one keeps a witch¡¯s item for too long, one absorbs the witch¡¯s scent deeply. It¡¯ll have a bad influence on you. Worst case, it could attract a witch hunter and that would be very dangerous.¡± ¡°... No way.¡± Eisel had heard of witch hunters. People who devoted their lives to hunting witches, using any means necessary. They were as dangerous, if not more so, than witches. The magicalmunity had long given up on dealing with witch hunters due to their extreme methods. There were many stories suggesting that if there were just a few more witch hunters, the magicalmunity might have been turned upside down. ¡°Wait a minute. If what you¡¯re saying is true, why did Baek Yu-Seol take the witch¡¯s broom?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? He¡¯s trying to protect you. No matter how strange that guy is, there¡¯s no one crazy enough to use a broom as interior decoration.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But...¡± Assuming that was indeed the reason... Chapter 235: The Witch (3) Chapter 235: The Witch (3) Weekend. Hong Bi-Yeon, who had returned to the Frost Cliff Pce in the capital of Adolveit, Tehn, headed straight for the special information facility. This ce could only be essed by the direct descendants of the royal family. It strictly prohibited the leakage of internal information. Even royals could be severely punished if caught. "... Greetings, Princess." The special information facility was managed by mages who wore robes. While theirbat abilities were weak, they could manipte very high-level barriers. Even a ss 8 mage would find it difficult to break through. However, a ss 9 mage could, but such beings were not considered in the security measures. "Please sign the confidentiality agreement." The agreement promised the confidentiality of information and materials within the royal pce.Having seen it a few times before, Hong Bi-Yeon skimmed through it and signed. Creak! The shield mage silently moved aside and struck their staffs on the ground. A steel door opened, revealing a space hidden in darkness. ck! As she stepped inside, her footsteps echoed loudly. Whoosh! She scattered mes into the air, igniting the fire pits and quickly brightening the interior. The warehouse was quite spacious. It stored various documents, boxes, magical books, and objects, none of which interested Hong Bi-Yeon. Walking deeper into the warehouse, she stopped in front of a small roombeled [Top Secret]. This room, too, was surrounded by a special barrier, but it did not concern Hong Bi-Yeon. Without hesitation, she forcefully opened the door and stepped inside. The room appeared to have few documents, but each one could be fatal to Adolveit if exposed. She carefully but quickly sifted through the documents, like a farmer harvesting fruit. After a while, she finally found what she was looking for. [Morfran Mountain. The Dark Magic Corruption of Grand Duke Isaac Morph...] Without any formal title, the document began with a blunt sentence. It was obviously a report from Hong Si-hwa Adolevit. She was known for writing her reports like diaries, and her unique style was acknowledged by the queen. All her reports were written this way for the past ten years. Rustle! As she turned the pages, Hong Si-hwa¡¯s diary-like report was revealed. Hong Bi-Yeon frowned while reading it. The report was filled with unrted content. ''Does she really think this is a diary...?'' It contained trivial details about meals, orders given, and conversations held. No wonder the document was thick. Suddenly, a sentence caught Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s eye. [I just wanted to live.] [Anyone would. If you are born with Adolveit¡¯s curse, fighting to survive is inevitable. I will kill my siblings to survive.] [And probably, my children as well.] [They likely will.] It was full of signs that the owner was swayed by useless emotions. At the time, Princess Hong Si-hwa must have been suffering from depression. This appeared strange to Hong Bi-Yeon, who knew Hong Si-hwa as a sociopath who ruthlessly shed others down for her own gain. Someone like her was swayed by emotions? From the beginning, something was off. Nheless, Hong Bi-Yeon silently continued to turn the pages. [I threatened Grand Duke Isaac Morph.] [I had no choice. The eternal me burning in our hearts might be quelled by White Demon Fox Fire Spirit. The probability is... 0.01%.] [It¡¯s worth trying.] The report detailed the events that urred at the time. Even contents that could have been hidden were all meticulously documented by Hong Si-hwa. ''White Demon Fox Fire Spirit?'' She had certainly heard of it before. It was said to be a legendary beast sealed by the Twelve morph mages long ago. And it was then managed by the Morph Family. ''No way.'' Hong Bi-Yeon shook her head, but Hong Si-hwa¡¯s diary confirmed her suspicion. [The ancestors said.] [The me of Adolveit is more intense than any fire, capable of burning everything.] [White Demon Fox Fire Spirit¡¯s me too...] She kept turning the pages. Though she did not want to see any more trivial details, Hong Si-hwa¡¯s diary kept catching her eye. The document was filled with all sorts of flowery, depressivenguage, making it seem like the author was on the verge of death. ''How could this be?'' The past had been manipted. In truth, Hong Si-hwa had not set out to deal with the corrupted Isaac Morph, but rather to forcefully release the seal of the White Demon Fox Fire Spirit and subdue it. She did this even by pressuring Grand Duke Isaac Morph. Was that really necessary? Such questions were pointless. To Hong Si-hwa, if something had even the slightest value to her, she would take the gamble, even against a god. [It hurts.] [The agony feels like my heart is burning...] [Tomorrow, we finally set out.] [I will survive.] The report ended there. Though there were many pages left. ''What¡¯s going on?'' Hong Bi-yeon hurriedly turned the pages. She flipped and flipped until she finally reached thest page. [... I failed.] Thest page was filled with crooked, smudged, and clumsily written words. For the first time, Hong Bi-Yeon could see the vulnerabilities of Princess Hong Si-hwa from ten years ago. [The White Demon Fox Fire Spirit awakened, but we couldn¡¯t handle it, and the allied forces were annihted.] "What¡­?" Did they fail the subjugation? If the allied forces were annihted, there must have been a disaster in the area. What happened? [Grand Duke Isaac Morph epted the power of the Dark Mage.] [To confront the White Demon Fox Fire Spirit.] [I couldn¡¯t stop it.] If he didn''t, everyone would truly be in danger. Although the disaster stemmed from her, Hong Si-hwa could do nothing, and someone else took all the me. "Hah." What an absurd story. Hong Bi-Yeon turned the page. There, atst, was the final page. [... I remember nothing after that.] [When I woke up again, both the White Demon Fox Fire Spirit and the rampaging Grand Duke Isaac Morph had fallen.] [And in front of them stood a mysterious man.] [He was a strange and mysterious man.] [He wore a mask and held a silver staff.] "What¡¯s this..." In the end, it wasn''t Hong Si-hwa or Isaac who resolved the incident but a mysterious man? What an unbelievable conclusion. [My memory of that time is hazy. In the sky, there seemed to be a beautiful andrge wheel, and a pir of light shone from above. The man closed Grand Duke Isaac Morph¡¯s eyes and disappeared like an illusion.] With that, the sentence ended. The report concluded with iprehensible content about a wheel and left the identity of the man unknown. A mage who could subdue both the White Demon Fox Fire Spirit and Grand Duke Isaac Morph. How many such beings existed in this world? At least a ss 9 mage... Or perhaps even higher. A silver staff... Such staff were toomon to be a clue. The mysterious wheel seemed like a better hint. Some mages used special summons to fight with their magic. A ss 9 mage who possessed a wheel. Such a person wouldn¡¯t bemon in the world and wouldn¡¯t reveal themselves easily. Hong Bi-Yeon put Hong Si-hwa¡¯s diary back in its ce and sighed. "... I think I understand why Eisel is looking for this." Somehow, Eisel must have uncovered some truth about the incident at Morfran Mountain. Even so, it was impossible to share all this information with her. She couldn¡¯t escape punishment if she exposed a top-secret document. But... She didn¡¯t n to keep this secret from Eisel forever. In fact, she had a strong desire to let Eisel know. For her sake? Absolutely not. Hong Bi-Yeon didn¡¯t consider herself a warm-hearted person. It was just... for the destruction of Hong Si-hwa. That was all.
The streets of Arcanium were crowded with students on the weekend. Teenagers roamed the streets, unfazed by the scorching summer sun. Some of them were looking for the ''Witch¡¯s Restaurant.'' ¡°We should also do some club activities.¡± In the bright... No, in the maddeningly hot sunlight, Baek Yu-Seol spoke with tired eyes while Mayuseong cheerfully pulled out some flyers. ¡°I found some great restaurants.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°How about this? It''s a restaurant famous for its ¡®Special Revolver Fire Shot¡¯ dish.¡± ¡°What kind of absurd food is that?¡± Is it even food? ¡°It¡¯s said to be extremely spicy. It¡¯s a trend.¡± ¡°Pass.¡± ¡°Then how about ¡®Let¡¯s Monkey Dance¡¯? They say the taste feels like a monkey dancing on your head.¡± ¡°Wow. That sounds delicious.¡± ¡°Shall we go there?¡± ¡°Pass.¡± Eisel, who was quietly watching, had an incredulous expression. Mayuseong, who chose such suspicious menus, and Baek Yu-Seol, who listened seriously. They were both far from ordinary. ¡°Sigh... I think we should just go to a normal restaurant. How about the ce I found?¡± When Eisel pulled out a few flyers, Baek Yu-Seol and Mayuseong¡¯s gazes followed. She had indeed found restaurants known for their normal dishes, with most of them featuring cheese. ¡°You¡¯re quite the cheese enthusiast.¡± ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s just that... They¡¯re famous and supposed to be delicious...¡± ¡°Pizza spaghetti sounds good.¡± At Mayuseong¡¯s words, Eisel almost nodded vigorously but barely managed to restrain herself and responded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s really good too. I think it wouldn¡¯t be bad to try it... maybe...¡± Pfft. Baek Yu-Seol burst intoughter and snatched the flier from her. ¡°Let¡¯s go there then. I like pizza spaghetti too.¡± ¡°Yeah. I like it too.¡± When Mayuseong and Baek Yu-Seol both agreed, Eisel felt a bit embarrassed and her ears turned red. ¡®This isn¡¯t what I wanted...¡¯ Eventually, they decided to head to the restaurant suggested by Eisel. Baek Yu-Seol and Mayuseong led the way, and Eisel followed behind, feeling self-conscious. Somehow, it seemed they had ended up choosing the food she wanted. ¡°This way.¡± The alleys of Arcanium are known to be quiteplicated, but Baek Yu-Seol, who seemed to have a built-in navigation system in his head, never got lost. Given his good memory and intelligence, it was not surprising, but it was still fascinating to watch. Following Baek Yu-Seol, Eisel suddenly noticed something. [Witch¡¯s Restaurant] The orange-lit sign was unmistakably the Witch¡¯s Restaurant. ¡°... Huh?¡± ¡®Why is it here?¡¯ Last time, it was on thepletely opposite side of the academic district. ¡®Does the restaurant really move around?¡¯ If so, she was quite lucky. While other students struggled to find it even once, she had found it twice. Submitting a club activity report about the Witch¡¯s Restaurant seemed like a good idea... But something about the Witch¡¯s Restaurant made her uneasy, so she averted her gaze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Fortunately, Baek Yu-Seol and Mayuseong hadn¡¯t noticed it yet, so it was best to hurry past it. Chapter 236: The Witch (4) Chapter 236: The Witch (4) About two weeks had passed since the beginning of the academy term. [You havepleted Stage 13: The Other Side of the Tracks.] [Agility attribute has significantly increased.] In the meantime, Baek Yu-Seol had a pretty ordinary yet intense schedule. He attended sses regrly, wrote club activity reports with Mayuseong and Eisel every few days, and continued training alone in the dormitory after the academy. In the dungeon of the 500-year-old witch¡¯s crystal orb, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s physical training progress had sped up considerably, and his stats steadily increased. Not only was the growth evident, but it also influenced his understanding of the Tae-Ryung Breathing Technique and the intricacies of Mana umtion Retardation. The delicate control over teleportation under extreme conditions also sharply improved his overall skill proficiency. This might be the most peaceful period so far.Though no significant episodes had started yet, incidents were gradually unfolding somewhere without his knowledge¡­ Baek Yu-Seol could have just kept training quietly until then. That would have been enough. But a problem arose.
  • Come to me...
Hallucinations. Ever since he started using the witch¡¯s crystal orb, he kept hearing a woman¡¯s voice in his ear. The problem was that he only encountered the witch¡¯s items as mere growth tools in the game, so he waspletely unaware of any side effects. ¡­ He thought it was an overpowered growth item with no penalties. When the witch¡¯s crystal orb was at 498, its performance was too poor to have any such side effects. But perhaps because he absorbed too much dark mana from the witch hunterst time, the thick witch¡¯s scent embedded in the crystal orb seemed to have invaded him.
  • Come to me...
"Shut up already." Even while training his back muscles alone in the physical training room, the woman¡¯s voice kept ringing in his ears. It was more annoying than scary. Baek Yu-Seol got somewhat used to it and considered it as normal, but it was still noisy. He searched for information on the side effects by using the witch¡¯s items with the Sentient Spec, but there were no records of gamers experiencing such hallucinations with yable characters. Maybe it was because he overused this irregr item. Eventually, he had no choice but to visit the library to resolve this, but unfortunately, very few records of witches remained in modern times. Hearing voices wasmon for those enchanted by a witch, and in severe cases, it led to hallucinations, mental confusion, and even dissociative identity disorder. Come to think of it, something was strange. He was protected by the blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol, which grantedplete immunity to mental magic. He had previously nullified the illusion magic of Grace Steele, a true witch, so what could be the origin of these hallucinations? ''Is it not mental magic?'' For three days now, he had been searching the library for information on hallucinations and witches but found nothing. He wished he could meet that witch hunter again. Although he was like a pushover to Baek Yu-Seolst time, he was considered one of the most dangerous beings in the Aether World. Moreover, he was an intelligent mage, an expert in the field of witches. But unless he came to find Baek Yu-Seol, it was nearly impossible for him to locate a witch hunter who could freely travel through space. "Sigh. I don¡¯t know." He sighed deeply and put back a book titled [The History of Witches and the Origins of Witch Hunts] on the shelf. As he was about to leave the library, the librarian spoke to him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you borrowing any books today?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been borrowing witch-rted books for several days, so I thought you were interested. I prepared a few more for you.¡± ¡°... Really?¡± Indeed, the librarian, who could search the location of all books, would be more efficient in gathering information than him wandering around. ¡°Then please show me a few.¡± ¡°Here you go.¡± Thud! The librarian smiled brightly and ced a few extremely thick books on the table. They looked so heavy that he wondered how he carried them, but he spoke with a nonchnt expression. ¡°I¡¯ve also be interested in witches recently. There¡¯s a trend called the Witch¡¯s Restaurant, you know? But you¡¯re the only student who¡¯s been looking for old documents for days.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The subject of witches was interesting, but it was only interesting in the beginning. Once you start investigating, it bes one of the dullest topics. After picking up a few books handed by the librarian, Baek Yu-Seol applied for a loan. "Enjoy your reading. Legends and folklore about witches are quite fascinating to me as well." "Yes." ¡®I''m not really interested in that stuff.¡¯ "Be careful, they''re heavy." The librarian handed him the books, but they weren''t that heavy for Baek Yu-Seol. They were indeed quite heavy for an ordinary person to carry around, but it wasn''t difficult for someone with his abilities. The principles of Tae-Ryung Breathing Technique. By absorbing the mana of nature and expelling it outside the body, one could unleash explosive power, and this principle had be applicable in everyday life. "Baek Yu-Seol." He was about to head back to the dormitory to read the witch literature as soon as possible when someone called out to him. The man who looked serious enough to deter any ordinary student from approaching radiated a strong aura, indicating he was a high-level mage. "... Hello?" It was easy to identify his affiliation. He was wearing the uniform of the Ste Knights. But... Why would a mage from Ste be looking for Baek Yu-Seol? "Captain Arien is summoning you. Can youe now? If you''re busy, you can postpone it until tomorrow." What¡¯s going on? Something serious must be happening. Captain Arien, whomanded the Ste forces, was one of the most powerful and influential people in the world. There was no reason for someone like him to personally summon him... No matter how hard Baek Yu-Seol thought about it. Moreover, was Arien always such a considerate person? He remembered him being cold and ruthless in the original game. "Can I ask why?" "I don¡¯t know the details, but if you ask, he said to tell you it¡¯s rted to witches. Does that pique your interest?¡± ¡°... Hmm. Yes, it does.¡± Quite a bit, actually. Anyone could find out he¡¯d been investigating witches recently if they put their mind to it, but for Captain Arien to personally find out and call him... "Alright. Let''s go right now." Baek Yu-Seol didn''t know what it was about, but there was no harm in meeting such an influential figure like Arien, so he readily agreed. ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡­ The streets of Arcanium were bathed in the evening glow. They were filled with a warm atmosphere, but the bustling crowd of students made the streets noisy, which wasn¡¯t well liked by the member of the Manwol Tower, Kaen. Originally, he was nning to return to the Manwol Tower. Along with Grace, Kaen had captured and executed a dark mage hiding in arge magic tower. Then, he received his reward, and was nning to take ate summer vacation as Grace had been whining about it for a while. However, the n went awry. A dark blue shadow fell over the magical city of Arcanium. The order came directly from Rudrick, the Lord of the Manwol Tower. It had been a long time since an order from the master hade without going through psychometry, so Grace could not disobey and silently followed themand. One of the reasons she followed silently was probably because of the phrase ''dark blue shadow.'' ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°The tower lord has never been wrong, right?¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± Grace Steele was born with the bloodline of a witch. As a result, she suffered various humiliations and persecution in the magic world, but the ones who took her in were none other than Kaen and Rudrick, the lord of the Manwol Tower. In the past, she used to resent her bloodline, but now she was curious. Do witches really exist? Is the blood flowing in her veins really that of a witch? Even the Manwol Tower could not clearly ascertain the existence of witches. Because of this, even the Shadowde Division could only barely find traces of witches... But this time, something was different. ¡°There are rumors about a ''witch restaurant'' in Arcanium.¡± ¡°Yeah. I''ve heard it''s popping up everywhere.¡± How witches handle spatial magic was unknown, but since witches were known to be experts in illusion magic, they must keep their possibilities wide open. ¡°Honestly, I have no idea how to find it...¡± Grace was unusually calm. She looked at Arcanium and spoke. ¡°Still. Let¡¯s give it our best shot!¡± Had she ever been so enthusiastic about her work? Since they started working together, he couldn''t recall a single time. ¡°Okay.¡± Kaen nodded silently. He didn¡¯t waste words like ¡®Let''s work harder¡¯ or ¡®We can find it.¡¯ He just... as always, did his best. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Late at night. Edna visited Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s dormitory as usual. She had discovered a few days ago when she first visited under the pretense of a hospital visit that his dormitory was quitefortable, cozy, and even had a lot of snacks. Since then, it had be Edna¡¯s personal haven. Visiting a male student''s dormitory daily might lead to bad rumors, but who cares? She didn¡¯t care about such things anyway. Bang! Bang! Bang! "I''m here." She knocked roughly on Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s dormitory as usual, but today there was no response. Thinking he might be ignoring her, she knocked a few more times. Just then, she met Mayuseong passing by in the hallway. "Hi." "Hey Mayuseong. Do you know where Baek Yu-Seol went?" "Um... Maybe he went to the library?" "The library? Does he even read books?" "Yeah. He''s been going there quite oftentely." That was strange. Baek Yu-Seol, who had already grasped the truths of this world, was now seeking out books? ¡®No. That¡¯s not it.¡¯ The price of manipting time was every kind of memory in his mind. There was no guarantee he hadn¡¯t lost knowledge along with other memories. ¡®But what kind of books?¡¯ As Edna pondered, Mayuseong spoke as if he remembered something. ¡°Oh. Now that I think about it, someone saw him go with a Ste mage knight.¡± ¡°A Ste knight...?¡± That was even stranger. What connection could there be between a Ste knight and Baek Yu-Seol? ¡°Hmm... Alright. Thanks.¡± After waving goodbye to Mayuseong, Edna turned around. She wasn¡¯t heading back to the dormitory. Since she had nothing else to do and was bored... She decided to drop by the library. Chapter 237: The Witch (5) Chapter 237: The Witch (5) Late at night. Edna arrived at the library and was immediately greeted by the librarian. "You''re toote to borrow any books." "That''s fine." Since she didn''t n to borrow any books in the first ce, she nodded and looked around. The Ste Library was almost deserted at thiste hour, which once led to a ghost story circting among students about a ''night library ghost.'' It waster revealed that the supposed ghost was actually a group of senior students who stayed up all night studying for their university entrance exams at the Grand Magic Tower, and the rumor quickly died down. "No one¡¯s here..." "Are you looking for a particr book?""No, just...¡± Edna closed her mouth, realizing it would be ridiculous toe here just to ask about Baek Yu-Seol''s whereabouts. ¡®This is embarrassing... should I just leave?¡¯ As she was contemting this, the librarian, who had been staring at Edna¡¯s name tag, pped his hands together and spoke. "Oh! You¡¯re Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s girlfriend, right?" ¡°What?¡± Why couldn¡¯t she naturally deny it? ¡°There¡¯s a book he forgot to take earlier. Since it¡¯s the type he¡¯s been looking for, I thought he¡¯d like it. Could you pass it to himter?¡± The librarian handed over the book and Edna epted it. [Witches and the Truth] So, it turned out that the information Baek Yu-Seol had been searching for in the library was about witches. ¡°... Sure. I¡¯ll give it to him.¡± With the book in hand, Edna left the library and walked down the street, deep in thought. ''Witches do exist.¡¯ Having read the original romance fantasy novel, she knew it well. Even though witches were said to live hidden away from the world, they were frequently mentioned and appeared often. And soon, a significant disturbance caused by witches was expected to ur in Arcanium. ording to the original storyline, Eisel would have been caught up in it, but thanks to Baek Yu-Seol early intervention, she was safe. However, while Eisel might be safe, the chaos caused by witches was still imminent. It seemed like Baek Yu-Seol intended to stop the witches... ''Do I need to look into witches?¡¯ Reading books about witches in the library wouldn¡¯t be of any use. There were no properly recorded books on witches. Baek Yu-Seol would know this better than anyone, so if he was still seeking out books, there must be a reason. ''He might have lost some knowledge or there might be something even Baek Yu-Seol doesn¡¯t know.'' If it was the former, there was no need to worry, but if there was a mystery that even Baek Yu-Seol was unaware of, Edna could help. In the original novel, Eisel was almost transformed into a witch, so the settings regarding witches were detailed enough for Edna to have expert-level knowledge. Heading back to her dormitory, Edna changed direction towards the boys'' dormitory. Though it waste, Baek Yu-Seol would return to sleep eventually, so she decided to wait for him there. ¡ª¡ª- Ste¡¯s Chief Knight Arien. In the original game, if he had to define his personality in one word, it would be ¡®psycho.¡¯ "You¡¯re here." "Yes." Upon arriving at Arien¡¯s office, he quietly observed his surroundings. From what he knew, he had a personality close to madness, but the bright and tidy decor of his office felt quite out of ce. With his personality, he had a hobby of decorating the room? Unbelievable. ¡°Please take a seat.¡± Without the usual offer of tea or coffee, Arien got straight to the point as soon as he sat down. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been investigating witches personally recently.¡± ¡°... Yes. That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Is there a special reason for that?¡± ¡®What should I say?¡¯ ¡®Just because I''m interested?¡¯ ¡®No.¡¯ Arien wouldn¡¯t want such amon answer. He was the type who never wasted his time on trivial matters, so it was better to give him the answer he wanted to hear. ¡°I want to hunt witches.¡± ¡°That''s a foolish idea.¡± ¡®¡­ Maybe I shouldn''t have said that.¡¯ Arien maintained a stern expression and stroked his wrist as he spoke. ¡°A mage cannot hunt a witch. You know that well.¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Witches, who mainly used illusion magic, were an absolute nemesis to mages who dealt with reality. No matter how hard one summoned mes or manipted ice, a witch could mess with their mind, turning them into a helpless fool. Moreover, Baek Yu-Seol knew Arien had suffered a severe injury fighting a witch twelve years ago. Having faced a witch directly, he would know better than anyone how foolish it was for a mage to oppose one. ¡°But... You might be a little different.¡± Arien looked into his eyes. ¡°Mana umtion Retardation.¡± ¡°You have a physique different from other mages. While your body is quite unsuitable for using magic, it also means you are less susceptible to magical attacks.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Indeed, Baek Yu-Seol couldpletely deflect illusion magic. ¡°So I have a proposal for you.¡± Arien ced a pocket watch on the table. It was an item used by mages to prove their affiliation. Unlike the student pocket watch he had, Arien¡¯s had a golden star pattern engraved on it. ¡®Ste Knight Order¡¯s Pocket Watch¡¯ He spoke calmly. ¡°This is a pocket watch that temporarily certifies your status as a member of the Ste Knights.¡± ¡°That means...¡± ¡°You have worked alone so far, and despite that, you¡¯ve aplished many things. But there are clear limits to working alone.¡± Saying this, Arien pushed the pocket watch towards Baek Yu-Seol. ¡°If you ept this and join the Knights, I promise you the same respect as a full-fledged knight, and I will provide you with information inessible to the general public.¡± ¡°... Is this a recruitment offer?¡± ¡°Yes. Even within Ste, you stand out. Such conditions should be met.¡± The Ste Knights were the world''s top martial organization, often referred to as the ''world police,'' and not just anyone could join them. Besides having a high level of magical skill, one had to build a career over several years by hunting dark mages and subduing magical beasts to prove their abilities and barely qualify. So, it was even stranger. Even though Baek Yu-Seol had solved many incidents,pared to the achievements of the Ste Knights, they were insignificant. "If you ept this pocket watch, you can use some of the authority of the Knights even as a student, and upon graduation, you can be a full-fledged Knight. I guarantee it." "This is... quite an honor for me." "You can think of it that way." Baek Yu-Seol stared at the pocket watch. ''This is really a good deal.'' The reason he had been working alone was because there was no one to work with. Of course, even if he joined the Knights, he wouldn¡¯t be able to disclose future information, so he would still be working alone in that sense, but receiving some assistance from the Knights was undoubtedly a significant advantage. Additionally, it solved a practical issue. He had always pondered, ''What will I do after preventing the future apocalypse?'' For someone like Baek Yu-Seol, who couldn¡¯t use magic or alchemy, the Magic Knights¡ªwhere ranks were determined solely bybat ability¡ªwere the most fitting group. "Of course, there''s one condition." "... A condition?" "Currently, the Ste Knights operate as a mercenary group without a sovereign nation, taking on cheap assignments." His tone showed no pride in being a magic knight. "You will also need to act as a student normally but respond to orders when missions arise." That wasn''t ideal. Seeing Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s reluctance, Arien immediately revised the condition. "But at your age, with a focus on your studies, frequent missions would be difficult. So, like now, I will assign you missions only rted to cases you are interested in. Is that sufficient?" "It''s more than enough. Why are you treating me so well?" "I hold you in very high regard. For the future of the Ste Knights... You are essential." "Ohe on, I haven''t done anything to deserve such high praise." Baek Yu-Seol tried to lighten the mood with a joke. He felt Arien was overestimating him, but he remained firm and serious. "... Are you really serious about this?" "Yes." If he said it so earnestly, there was no need to hesitate any longer. The conditions were good, and for some reason, Arien had a lot of trust in Baek Yu-Seol, so he just needed to make the most of it. "I''ll do it." When he epted the pocket watch, Arien finally seemed satisfied and his expression softened ever so slightly. "Congrattions on bing a provisional Ste Knight. Now, let¡¯s discuss your first mission right away." "... Wait, you''re giving me a mission even before I''ve received my appointment?" "It''s a mission I think you''ll find interesting. It involves witches." He kept touching his wrist every time he mentioned witches. "That is... Yes. That sounds interesting." Seeing Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s agreement, Arien appeared to have expected it. He pulled out a prepared document and ced it on the table. "Your mission is to track down, and if possible, eliminate the witch causing trouble in Arcanium." After saying that, he interlocked his fingers and spoke. "Can you do it?" Without hesitation, Baek Yu-Seol took the document and nodded. "Of course." After that, it took a long conversation with Arien about the existence of witches before he could finally leave. ¡°As you probably already know, witches do exist.¡± Arien began and carefully avoided any mention of his own defeat at the hands of a witch, while trying to provide Baek Yu-Seol with as much information as possible. Unfortunately, most of it was information he already knew. However, there was one particrly interesting piece of information. It might be directly rted to why he kept hearing phantom sounds in his ears. Apparently, witches with grudges could bind their souls to objects... ¡°Hm?¡± When he returned to his dorm, he found the door slightly open. Had he not closed it properly? ''Whatever.'' There were CCTV cameras anyway, so the likelihood of a thief was low. Once inside, Baek Yu-Seol took a quick shower and hid the document envelope securely in a makeshift safe. Then, after turning off the lights and copsing onto his bed, he felt something soft and warm beside him. Startled, he sat up abruptly. ¡°W-what the heck¡­¡± Baek Yu-Seol quickly summoned his spec to clear his vision, and there she was. ¡°Edna?¡± A small girl with short hair was curled up like a shrimp, sleeping soundly. ''Did Ie to the wrong dorm?'' No, that wasn''t the case. Theyout of the room was unmistakably his dorm. ¡°What¡¯s she doing here?¡± Seeing her sleeping in one corner of his bed, Baek Yu-Seol felt more baffled than angry. Chapter 238: The Witch (6) Chapter 238: The Witch (6) You must have experienced this at least once. If you fall asleep on your desk while doing the homework due tomorrow¡­ You end up in an unusually deep sleep. You might think you just closed your eyes for a split second, but when you wake up, the atmosphere feels different. Chirping sparrows, warm sunlight, and the stillness of the calm morning air. You feel refreshed. Your mind gradually clears, and you start to wonder. Have I ever slept so soundly before? And then you realize, "Oh no!"I haven''t finished the homework that''s due today! That was exactly how Edna felt. ''Huh?'' It only took a very brief moment for her mind to shake off its sleepiness. Then she realized something was strange. ''What is it?'' She still couldn''t figure it out. Her memory of the previous night was hazy. So, she unconsciously reached out her hand. When she touched something warm, her whole body stiffened. ''Ah...?'' What did I dost night? She hadn''t been drinking. However, she had been so tiredtely that she fell asleep instantly, leaving her memory hazy. But, one thing was certain. ''Did I return to the dormitory yesterday...?'' ¡®No. No, I didn¡¯t.¡¯ ording to herst memory, she had secretly sneaked into Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s dormitory. While waiting for him, she decided to lie down on the soft bed since he wasn''ting. Startled, she tried to sit up and grasp the situation, but she felt something weighing down on her stomach and stopped. It was Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s arm. "Snore..." "Crazy...!" Unbelievably, hey next to her, sound asleep. He was dressed neatly in pajamas,pletely unbothered by her presence in the bed. She carefully moved his arm aside and slowly crawled out of bed. Thump! ¡°Ouch!¡± She identally stubbed her toe on the desk. But fortunately, Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t wake up. ''Ugh. What a mess...'' Edna liked wandering around various dormitories, but she had never spent the night in a boys'' dormitory. Because of that, she was even more concerned. Click! Edna quietly opened the door and left his dormitory, and finally breathed a sigh of relief. Even though it was pointless, if Baek Yu-Seok suddenly woke up here, it would have created a terrible situation. "Phew... Ugh..." How ridiculous. She almost messed up her hair but refrained from doing so. ¡®¡­ I need to go to the academy.¡¯ Despite the embarrassing situation, she couldn''t forget her duty as a student. She turned to head back to her dormitory, but unfortunately, she ran into someone who used a nearby dormitory. It was Poong Ha-rang. "... Edna?" "Oh yes. Hi." He was in his gym clothes, drinking water in the hallway. He had probably just returned from his morning exercise. "Did you by any chance..." As Poong Ha-rang began to say something, Edna quickly interrupted him and blurted out anything that came to mind. "Oh! I have some urgent business! See you in ss!" "Uh. Okay..." After she hurriedly spoke and disappeared with swift steps, Poong Ha-rang nkly stared at her retreating figure before turning his gaze to where she had been standing. Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s dormitory. Those two shared a special bond that he didn¡¯t understand. So, it was better not to interfere without knowing anything. Poong Ha-rang soon left the spot. It appeared his morning exercise wasn¡¯t over yet. ¡ª¡ª Morning sses. "The lines connecting the circles in the magic array must be straight. As the array''s angles differ by 30, 45, or 60 degrees, it significantly impacts mana cirction. If there''s even a 1-degree error, it could cause serious issues." Theory sses were always boring. Although the second semester was supposed to focus more on practice and training, theory sses still dominated. The practicalponent slightly increasedpared to the first semester, but constant theory study was unavoidable. Edna stared nkly at the ckboard. She was still unable to forget the morning''s events. ''Was I always like this?'' Her personality was generally cool and straightforward. It wasn''t just her self-assessment; everyone around her said so, and she had epted it as true. Sharing a bed? She could brush off such things easily. They didn''t do anything; they just slept. So why did it keep bothering her? She couldn''t figure it out. "Before we examine how the shape changes ording to the number of circles, let me ask a question. What is known as the most mmable material in the magic world?" "Hey!" "What?" Edna wasn''t paying attention to the lesson. As she stared at the ckboard nkly, someone next to her tapped her shoulder. "What are you doing? You''ve been out of it for a while." "Huh? Oh, nothing..." "We''re all going to karaoke tonight, wannae?" She was known for her singing. Edna rarely turned down karaoke invitations, loving to belt out songs. "Hmm... I''m a bit tired today." But today, she wasn''t in the mood. When Edna declined, her friend gave a curious look. "Got rejected?" "... No?" "Then, did you get a confession?" "What are you talking about?" "You''ve been hanging out with Baek Yu-Seoltely. Did you get back together?" "No way..." She didn''t know where those rumors started, but Edna wasn''t bothered by them. ''... Really?'' Ding-dong! As the bell signaling the end of ss rang, Edna walked out into the hallway with her friends as usual. Even though they weren''t in the same ss, it had be a habit. Ste''s students had various ways of spending their break time. Some strolled through the sky garden chatting, others enjoyed a graceful tea time on the starlight terrace, and some gathered in the gym for sports or brain-training games. Edna usually fell into the ordinary category. She enjoyed conversations with friends in the garden or caf¨¦. "Edna? Did something bad happen today?" "Something bad?" Not really. Just something embarrassing. "Then why do you look so serious?" "Do I?" Is there anything worth seriously worrying about? The morning incident was just an embarrassing mishap, wasn''t it? ¡­ Just a mishap? Thinking about it, it felt strange. Would an average boy lie down next to a girl sleeping vulnerably in his bed? ''That guy...'' Normally, you''d move the girl to the couch or sleep there yourself, but in this case, he didn''t do that. Maybe it was because he was used to sleeping beside her...? As her friends nudged her, Edna snapped back to reality. "Hey. Look over there." "It''s the Ste Knights." "Huh?" Looking outside the terrace of the sky garden, she saw dozens of knights marching in perfect formation across the central bridge of Ste. Magical horses flew above them and illusionary lights swirled around their bodies. It was clear they were wearing impressive equipment. ''Why are the knights mobilizing at this time?'' It didn''t seem like an official deployment, but rather a small-scale mission. Was there a recent event that warranted such a mission? Then again, she didn¡¯t know everything. Even though she had read the original romance fantasy novel many times, it only described the narrative centered around Eisel. She didn¡¯t know all the external details, so there was no need to question those small matters. But then. There was someone very noticeable among them. "... Hey. Isn''t that Baek Yu-Seol?" "Yeah. It is him." "What? Really? I can''t see well because of my eyesight." "Yes. It''s really him." Baek Yu-Seol. The boy wearing Ste''s uniform was leading the knights from the front. It was strange enough that he was with the knights, but even more so that he was at the front. ''What on earth is happening?'' Edna was confused. She was unable to grasp the situation. ¡ª¡ª¡ª "... What did you just say?" The hands of the girls drinking tea froze in ce. How often had Princess Hong Bi-Yeon spoken in such a cold voice? She was always quiet and dignified, but she wasn''t someone who got angry often, so there was even more need to be cautious. As the girls having tea time with Hong Bi-Yeon watched nervously, Yuri regretted her timing and continued her report. "Yes. It seems that student Baek Yu-Seol has temporarily joined the Ste Knights to carry out a mission." "... Really? What does that have to do with me? You don''t need to report unnecessary things." As Hong Bi-Yeon said that and closed her eyes, Yuri spoke quietly. "I thought it might be something of interest to you, but apparently not. I will omit the next report then." As Yuri bowed and turned to leave, Hong Bi-Yeon stopped her a beatter. "No. Wait, I should at least hear the rest." "... Really?" Yuri smiled faintly and gestured with her eyes, prompting the girls to get up and leave. They would likely feel quite grateful to Yuri. "From what I''ve heard, recently, themander personally asked him for help to solve an unknown incident urring in the Arcanium." "Arien, personally...?" Hong Bi-Yeon trusted Yuri. She was the only one who had stayed by her side since she was young. However, evening from Yuri, there were things that could be believed and things that could not. For example... The current report didn''t make any logical sense, no matter how you thought about it. For Arien, the magical prodigy with a high chance to be a ss 9 mage, it didn¡¯t make any sense for him to ask for help from a mere first-year student... She had met him a few times and knew his personality well. Arien¡¯s pride would never bow to anyone. For him to entrust a student with solving a case... "Does that mean he thinks the incident can''t be solved with his own power but thatmoner can do it?" "It seems so." "Hmm...." Hong Bi-Yeon knew the true nature of Baek Yu-Seol to some extent, but others did not. Therefore, she felt Arien¡¯s insight was quite impressive. Even without knowing Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s truth, he had purely recognized his value through insight and reached out to him. But still. "I don''t like it." "What did you say?" "Nothing. I didn''t say anything." She downed her tea in one gulp and stood up abruptly before walking away. ¡®¡­ He hasn''t forgotten our promise, has he?¡¯ ¡®Surely not.¡¯ The promise from that day still lingered in Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s mind. Chapter 239: The Witch (7) Chapter 239: The Witch (7) Witch''s Restaurant Uniquely, this restaurant opened in the evening and closed in the morning. It traveled all over Arcanium, making its location difficult to pinpoint. Currently, students from the five prestigious magic academies in Arcanium were eagerly searching for this restaurant. Its owner, ''Mellie Sher,'' served food and greeted today''s young patrons with a smile The menu was incredibly diverse. Many often ordered food from other regions out of homesickness, and Mellie Sher could cook all such dishes. ¡­ To be precise, she could cook them, but the taste was often terrible. Nevertheless, the customers praised the food and kepting back. Why? The reason was simple. These dishes were not ordinary; they were magical.Magical food? It was a strange term to hear. No one had ever heard that cooking involved magic. However, Mellie Sher could do it. She was a witch and could handle very special magic different from ordinary mages. ''... This is enough.'' Watching the students eating their meals with gusto, Mellie Sher smiled faintly. Witches had been persecuted and forced to hide. No matter how much of an advantage a witch had over mages, their small numbers and the existence of witch hunters made it impossible to reveal themselves. Thus, witches had to suppress or seal their magic and live like ordinary people... Mellie Sher hated this life bound by shackles, so she decided to reveal herself to the world. It was dangerous to do so openly. She had to act very quietly and secretly. She had to impact the magical world enough for it to fear the existence of witches. ''This method was right.'' The Witch''s Restaurant was just a rumor among students, so there was no direct interference from the Ministry of Magic. However, trendy teenagers would inevitably be drawn to the Witch''s Restaurant. They would search frantically for it, and some chosen few would eventually find it. ''Fools who think they are tigers but are actually caught in a trap.'' They would think they were sessful predators, but they were merely ensnared by Mellie Sher. Young mages intoxicated by the magic in the food would seek out her food more frequently and eventually be ves who couldn''t live without the Witch''s Restaurant. The frightening part was that their ''witch addiction'' showed no outward signs. They would continue their daily lives as before, and excel as students of prestigious magic academies. Additionally, they would secure positions in the world''s top magical institutions. By then... The seeds sown by Mellie Sher would finally bloom, and a part of the magical world would be in her grasp. ''I don''t wish for a grandiose dream like world domination.'' Mellie Sher had seen witches who aimed for world domination meet terrible ends. She did not desire such grandiose dreams. If only she could control even a tiny part of the magical world... Perhaps she could bring the witches hiding in the shadows of the world back into the light. For now, she would endure this humiliation. She felt pathetic and furious at herself for only being able to lure teenage rookies to her makeshift restaurant. However, she knew that her efforts would eventually pay off if she waited a bit longer. Ding! As the students were finishing their meals and preparing to leave, the door to the restaurant opened, causing Mellie Sher to feel puzzled. ''What?'' After attending to this customer, she had cast a visibility-blocking spell to ensure no one else could enter. It should have been impossible for anyone else to approach... ''Did I make a mistake?'' It didn''t matter. Since she was disguised as a restaurant owner, Mellie Sher put on her business smile and greeted the customer. "Wee..." ¡°Witch. Found you.¡± Thunk! ¡­ She tried to. If it hadn''t been for the cold sensation piercing her chest, she might have even bowed her head in greeting. Drip! Mellie Sher raised her trembling hand. The shower of bright red blood appeared. "Damn... Cough!" As she coughed up blood and copsed to the floor, the students who witnessed the scene began to scream. "Ahhh!!" "W-What!" "M-Murder!" However, the witch hunter who had stabbed her chest with a transparent de didn''t move an inch. He hovered in mid-air and his torn robe fluttered wildly. ¡°¡­ A witch who has abandoned even her pride and hid her heart.¡± With a voice that sounded like nails on a chalkboard, the witch hunter spoke. Mellie Sher smiled and wiped the blood from her mouth. "Ha... Of course. You always aim for our hearts. How could I leave it in such an obvious ce?" As Mellie Sher clenched her fist and gathered her magic, the transparent de piercing her chest shattered into pieces, and the space began to fold rapidly. "Ahhh!" "Save me!" "Aaargh!!" Mellie Sher frowned at the students'' screams. They bragged about bing future magical warriors, but now, faced with real magic, all they could do was scream. Although she wanted to decapitate all those lowly beings immediately, she had no time for that now. Reluctantly, she grabbed the air and shook it. Whoosh! The small witch''s restaurant spun wildly, spitting out all the students and mming the door shut. But the witch hunter didn''t move an inch, as if space-manipting illusions had no effect on him. ¡°How crude. No matter how much you manipte space, I can simply grasp it.¡± As the witch hunter shook his robe, ck shadows rushed out, permeating the entire witch''s restaurant. ¡°An illusion is just an illusion. It cannot resist me, who deals with truth.¡± As he said, the illusions created by Mellie Sher were devoured by reality. Despite this, she calmly wiped the blood off her mouth and slowly stood up while gripping her broomstick-shaped staff. "Ridiculous." ¡­ Huh? At that moment, the ck shadow magic that was devouring the witch''s restaurant stopped moving. As if there were no more illusions to consume. ¡°This is¡­¡± ...! "Did you really think we still use primitive magic and put frogs in cauldrons and stir them?" With that, Mellie Sher swung her staff. The shadows transformed into iridescent thorns within the illusion and rushed toward the witch hunter. Thunk! Thunk! The witch hunter''s body had no physical form, yet Mellie Sher tore it to shreds. ¡°You¡­ Could you be...?¡± "Stop bothering me. I''m busy running this restaurant." ¡°I can''t believe it¡­¡± A witch hunted mages. A witch hunter hunted witches. The nature of rtionship formed an absolute predatory hierarchy that had never been broken in the history of the magical world. Therefore, when a witch hunter discovered a witch, it was normal for it to be a one-sided chase. ¡°This is impossible¡­¡± Even as his entire body was being torn apart by the illusionary barrier, the witch hunter red at the witch with bloodshot eyes. Even in the face of such terrifying eyes, Mellie Sher calmly wiped the blood from her chest. "My heart, huh..." The witch hunter had aimed for her heart, which was his fatal mistake. "You should have checked properly." Mellie Sher muttered as she sensed numerous presences approaching from outside and sighed. It seemed the spatial interference barrier waspletely disrupted, and the mages had noticed and were approaching. "Tsk. Looks like today''s business is ruined." Resigned to the fate, Mellie Sher snapped her fingers. Whoosh! The barrier protecting the witch''s restaurant closed, and the space instantly vanished, leaving nothing behind. "... We''re toote." The Ste Knights arrived at the scene and frowned. They had rushed over as soon as they sensed the outburst of magic, but the witch''s restaurant had already disappeared. "It''s alright." As the Ste Knights stood stunned, staring at the empty spot, Baek Yu-Seok approached them calmly. "What''s alright?" Although themander had ordered Baek Yu-Seok to join the Ste Knights temporarily, they couldn''t trust the young and arrogant boy. They, too, had been called ''geniuses'' in their youth and had earned their ce in the prestigious Ste Knights through significant achievements. So it was hard to ept someone who had parachuted in and been granted even a temporary knight title. Baek Yu-Seok understood their sentiments, but having dealt with a simr situation a decade ago, he found it tiresome to respond to each one individually. "It looks like there was a battle here." "Yeah. We know that much." "Have you figured out who and how the battle was fought?" It was a straightforward question, but they couldn''t answer. "We''ll find out eventually. We''ll bring the ''Compass of Memory.'' There''s a strong mana trace left here." "That''s useless. Events that happen in illusionary spaces don''t leave memories." "Are you saying it won''t work without even trying? You might be young, but the Compass of Memory..." "It''s a witch hunter." "... What?" "That mana trace. It''s the remains of a witch hunter." At his sudden words, all the knights were stunned. "That''s impossible..." It was a normal reaction. Witch hunters were extremely rare, and their very existence was shrouded in mystery. Who would believe it if someone imed that the scraps of cloth scattered on the ground and the magical energy lingering in the air were the remains of a witch hunter? But they were Ste Knights. They had to be able to think broadly and use not just brute force but also their intellect to solve cases no one else could. ¡®... Honestly, even I was a bit surprised.¡¯ Through the Sentient Spec, he could analyze the traces of the witch hunter, but this situation hadn''t happened in the original game, so he was genuinely taken aback. ording to the original story, that witch hunter was supposed to attack Eisel instead of a witch. ¡®I don''t know what happened, but this works out better.¡¯ The corpse of a witch hunter would provide a significant clue. ¡°Let¡¯s investigate that first.¡± ¡°... You¡¯re crazy. The corpse of a witch hunter? You¡¯re delusional.¡± ¡°What? No, it¡¯s real.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense and step back.¡± "I trusted Commander Arien¡¯s words, but I am a bit disappointed." ¡°If you can¡¯t be helpful, at least don¡¯t get in the way.¡± As the knights pushed him back, Baek Yu-Seol looked incredulous. ¡®Is this really the Ste Knights?¡¯ In the original game, the Ste Knights were described as a group of the world''s strongest elite. That wasn''t wrong. The fact that the most powerful individuals in terms of brute strength were gathered there was true. But that didn''t mean every single member was elite. They were still saplings yet to fully grow. Their thinking was still rigid, and they were too proud of being ¡®knights¡¯ to make flexible decisions. Outside, they might be considered somewhat powerful mages, but they weren¡¯t yet fully part of the Ste Knights. Their knowledge was vast and deep, but their way of thinking was stagnant. ¡®I understand why Arien sent these idiots to me...¡¯ They were elite and deemed suitable for Ste, but their rigid personalities hindered their true development. Arien must have wanted to give them a jolt, a stimulus strong enough to make them recognize their mistakes. ¡®... I asked for a helpful errand boy, but he sent me dead weight.¡¯ But Arien¡¯s decision was quite sensible. Because while they were fumbling around, Baek Yu-Seol nned to find the witch. ¡®This worked out well. With the witch hunter dead, Eisel won¡¯t be in danger.¡¯ One of the reasons he had hurried to resolve this incident was gone, so that was a relief. Chapter 240: The Witch (8) Chapter 240: The Witch (8) Under the sky tinged with the light of dawn, Grace Steele stood atop a tall building in Arcanium, squinting as she looked down at the city¡¯s nightscape. This city was particrly famous for its beautiful night view due to the blinding neon lights that never went out and the floating objects wandering the sky like satellites. They continuously emitted light. The official name for these objects, which were known for keeping Arcanium brightly lit, was ''Paharagal''s Eyes.'' However, their true purpose was to observe every movements in the city. They observed the entire city 24/7 without a moment''s rest. Yet, what¡¯s the point if they couldn¡¯t even detect a witch¡¯s movements? "Hmm... Captain, looks like something interesting happened." At Grace¡¯s words, Kaen narrowed his eyes. The Ste Knights were currently in control, and a team from Ste''s Magic Investigation Unit was temporarily blocking off part of the area to investigate something. Because of this, Grace and Kaen couldn¡¯t approach, but there was no need to anyway. They already knew what had happened there. "They''re using the Compass of Memory? That expensive thing..." The Compass of Memory was a rare ancient artifact, with only seven existing in the entire world. It could recall past events like memories, but it had a major drawback: the cost of using it is astronomical.Even using it once to recall a very brief moment costs as much as a small country''s monthly revenue. So, it was not something that could be used lightly. However, the institutions that own them¡ªSte Academy, the Adolevit Kingdom, the Skalben Empire, and the Manwol Tower¡ªwere so wealthy that they could use thepass whenever they wanted without worrying about the cost. From the perspective of Manwol Tower, which owned two of the three remainingpasses, it was quite... "They¡¯re just throwing money away." It was a pathetic sight. "They use the Compass of Memory so recklessly, and yet they get permission to do so? That''s insane. Ste is either Ste or just in stupid." "Regardless of other matters, the principal of Ste is not a fool. There must be a reason for giving permission." "Eh~ they just look like idiots to me." Although Kaen disagreed, the idea of chasing a witch¡¯s trail using the Compass of Memory seemed utterly foolish to Grace. However, the fact that Baek Yu-Seol was involved made it worthwhile to keep watching, so they did not leave. While the Ste Magic Investigation Unit was examining the scene, Baek Yu-Seok stood a step back and simply observed. It was impossible to guess what he was thinking. ¡°By the way, who do you think killed the witch hunter? It doesn¡¯t seem likely that a witch could have done it...¡± Grace recalled seeing a witch hunter only once when she was very young. Having experienced their overwhelming and terrifying power firsthand, she knew well. A witch hunter couldn¡¯t be killed by the power of an ordinary witch or mage. Witch hunters, who gained monstrous power at the cost of abandoning their very existence, were at the pinnacle of the magical world¡¯s food chain. The fact that such a witch hunter was found dead was a significant event even from Manwol Tower¡¯s perspective, and it was impossible to to ignore it. Most importantly. "Baek Yu-Seol, that kid seems to have some idea about the witch." While the Ste Knights were desperately trying to track the witch, Baek Yu-Seol remained calm and observed the scene. Given that Baek Yu-Seol was no ordinary student or mage, it was only natural to suspect that he knew something. "Maybe we should follow Baek Yu-Seol?" Since they hade to track the witch, Grace¡¯s thought of choosing the most efficient method made sense. "... Let''s watch a bit longer." Kaen said this and then leaped off the building, disappearing somewhere. ¡°Ugh... He could at least say something before leaving. Really!¡± As a knight, Kaen could move freely like that, but being a pure magic user and a priest, Grace had to take the stairs down step by step. When she climbed up to observe the scene, her thighs hurt so much. The thought of going back down made her feel dizzy, but the possibility of meeting the witch made Grace¡¯s lips curl into a slight smile. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- The next morning. ¡°Hey! Did you hear? There was a murder at the witch¡¯s restaurantst night.¡± ¡°They say the restaurant owner died.¡± ¡°No. I heard a ck-robed dark mage appeared, and the waitress fought him to a standstill.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it true that someone died? The Ste Magic Investigation Unit has been upying the scene sincest night.¡± Eisel, who had arrived early in the ssroom, overheard the strange rumors circting among the students. ¡°Eisel! Did you hear? Did you hear?¡± ¡°Yes... Sort of.¡± ¡°What could have happened?¡± Her friend Marlene eximed in excitement. ¡°I heard a legendary witch hunter appeared.¡± ¡°A witch... hunter?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. ording to witnesses, the mage who attacked the witch''s restaurant had a ghostly appearance with no limbs, and his eyes were glowing. They say it resembled a witch hunter.¡± ¡°No way. There aren¡¯t even any witches, so how could there be a witch hunter...¡± ¡°Right? But doesn¡¯t it seem like something could be out there? Even if it¡¯s just a legend, you never know. There have been reports of witch sightings a few years ago, after all.¡± Eisel hesitated, then closed her mouth. Marlene was probably right; witches likely existed. By now... Baek Yu-Seol was probably chasing after the witch himself. ¡®What on earth is going on...¡¯ She had heard the rumors. Yesterday, Baek Yu-Seol had gone somewhere with the Ste Knights. And then the news of the incident at the witch''s restaurant came out. It was hard not to worry. Suddenly, she felt a sense of self-reproach. What was she doingst night? Studying. As always, she was studying. He must have been running around trying to solve something rted to the witch, while she was obsessively studying, unaware of anything. How pathetic. But still... Jumping in to help without thinking was foolish. She had no idea about this situation, and even if she did, how could she possibly deal with a witch? Ding! Dong! After ss, she walked weakly towards ss S. On the way, she overheard, ¡°Did you hear? Baek Yu-Seol is skipping ss today,¡± which made her feel even more down. ¡°Ah! Just leave me alone, will you? Get lost.¡± As she walked down the hallway, she turned her head at the familiar voice. A few students nced over and then quickly hurried past as if they didn¡¯t want to get involved. ''Edna...?¡¯ And beside her, the beautiful golden-haired prince, Jeremy Skalben. ¡°Oh sorry. I didn¡¯t consider your feelings.¡± Jeremy awkwardly apologized to Edna, but she was still gritting her teeth in anger. "Who told you to sign me up as a participant? Ugh, it¡¯s so annoying. Now I have to go through the hassle of cancelling my application." "Well... I heard you were really interested in the League of Spirits recently..." "So, you pushed me into thepetition that epts participants on a firste, first-served basis, knocking out otherpetitors who genuinely wanted to participate?" "It''s not like that..." "And just because I enjoy watching the matches doesn''t mean I ever said I wanted topete, you idiot." Listening quietly, it was clear that Edna had every right to be angry. If you were napping at home and suddenly found out you were a tournament participant the next day, anyone would be furious. "Sigh... How am I supposed to cancel this?" Eisel walked past them, pretending not to notice. She didn''t want to get involved in the argument between Jeremy and Edna. Despite his kind appearance, something about Jeremy Skalben always felt off. ''Besides, the registration period has already ended, so she won''t be able to cancel it now.'' She felt a bit worried but thought that Edna would find a way to deal with it. As she tried to sneak past, Edna noticed her and waved with an exaggerated gesture. "Oh, Eisel! I was just looking for you. Perfect timing! Let''s go together!" "What? Uh, sure?" Edna hurried over to Eisel, put her arm around her shoulders, and started walking quickly. "Let''s walk fast. I don''t want to deal with that idiot anymore." "Uh. Okay...!" Looking back, she saw Jeremy reaching out with a forlorn expression, looking as if he was watching a tragic heroine leave. But Edna didn''t seem to care at all. After walking briskly for a while, they finally stopped to catch their breath. "Phew, he''s like a leech." "What happened...?" "Just the usual annoying stuff." She didn''t seem to want to exin further. It looked like she didn''t want to dwell on the annoying incident. With a clunk, Edna grabbed an ion drink from a nearby vending machine, opened it, and chugged it down in one go. Then she tossed the empty can into a trash bin with a perfect throw. She then plopped down on a nearby bench and patted the seat next to her. "What are you doing? Are you busy? Do you have the next ss?" "No... I have about 40 minutes." "Then sit down for a bit. I''ve got something on my mind." "Something on your mind...?" It was surprising to think that even someone as straightforward as Edna could have worries. Eisel sat down cautiously next to her, and Edna spoke with a serious expression. "I''m debating whether to have cheese pork cutlet or rose pork cutlet for lunch." "This is a serious issue. If I order the rose one and it tastes bad, it''s a waste of money and ruins my appetite. But if I get the cheese one I always have, there''s no risk, but it''s the same old taste. It''s a high-risk, high-return situation." Is it appropriate to use the term ¡®high-risk, high-return¡¯ in this context? "Why not try the rose pork cutlet for a change?" "No. Now that I think about it, that doesn''t seem right." "... Then go with the cheese pork cutlet." "I''m tired of that. I''ll just have the tenderloin pork cutlet." ¡®What does she want me to say?¡¯ "This isn''t what I usually get, so it''s fresh, but the taste is guaranteed. Wow, I was really logical today." As Eiselughed at the absurdity, Edna¡¯s expression darkened. "I''m serious." "I can see that..." "Shall we go then?" "What? Where?" "We decided, didn''t we? To go get pork cutlets." "But it''s still morning..." "So what? We''ll have brunch." "Oh." "Brunch means breakfast and lunchbined, by the way." "I know." Eisel chuckled and nodded. She realized she hadn''t had a proper breakfast, and listening to Edna¡¯s chatter had somehow lightened the weight on her chest. 10:18 AM. It was a weird time to eat¡ªtoote for breakfast and too early for lunch. Eisel found herself eating tenderloin pork cutlet in the academy cafeteria. She picked up a knife. How long had it been since she''dst used a knife to cut her food? Holding the pork cutlet with a fork and cutting it with a knife, she noticed Edna across from her. Edna simply stabbed her cutlet with a fork, cut it in half, and took a big bite. Edna ate confidently, dipping the cutlet in the sauce instead of pouring it over. Suddenly, she spoke. ¡°Want to go out tonight?¡± ¡°... What?¡± ¡°To Arcanium.¡± ¡°Oh... You mean go out?¡± Maybe she wanted to have dinner together. Eisel thought so, but Edna appeared to have a different idea. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m curious about what Baek Yu-Seol is up to, and I feel restless.¡± ¡°... Are you thinking of helping Baek Yu-Seol?¡± ¡°Maybe? Hmm. Yeah. You could say that.¡± ¡°But the opponent is a witch. There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± They had to be realistic. No matter how much people called them genius mages, the world Baek Yu-Seol was dealing with waspletely different. With their immature skills, they would be more of a hindrance than help. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m crazy enough to take on a witch?¡± ¡°Then what exactly are you nning to do...?¡± Edna hesitated and then closed her mouth. ording to what she knew, the Shadowde Division from Manwol Tower should be in Arcanium by now. She nned to use them, but she couldn¡¯t reveal everything just yet. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you right now, but I¡¯m sure it will be helpful. I¡¯m certain.¡± Eisel leveled her gaze to meet Edna¡¯s eyes. The yful look from earlier was gone, reced with a serious expression. Although she couldn''t be sure what Edna was nning or if it would even be effective... For now, she decided to trust her. Chapter 241: The Witch (9) Chapter 241: The Witch (9) Mysterious beings born with the powers of the twelve moons, seasons, and elements¡ªThe Twelve New Moons. Each of them was born with different powers, and their personalities, appearances, and even individualities were so diverse that no two were alike. Some lived hidden in the gaps between dimensions, mingling with spirits. Some created their own kingdoms in hidden depths, ruling over their subjects. Some slumbered for long years, some inflicted pain upon themselves to suppress their powers, and others lived among humans, pretending to be one of them. Among them, New Moon Space was the most unique one. He merely wandered leisurely, observing the world without interfering in anything. However, recently, cracks had begun to appear in New Moon Space¡¯s ¡®indifferent personality.¡¯ He, who had never interfered with the way of the world, began to involve himself a little. ''It can''t be helped.'' New Moon Space thought as he moved, but he knew better than anyone that there was no such thing as an unavoidable situation in this world, and so he was confused by his own contradiction.''Why is this happening?'' The world ran ording to destiny. If the local bakery owner was destined to eat bread for breakfast today, it would inevitably happen. Having observed destiny countless times, he firmly believed that destiny was unchangeable. However, recently, things were strange. Others might not notice, but New Moon Space could tell. The world was not running ording to destiny. He realized this decisively when he arrived at the Levian Coast in the Adolveit Kingdom. ''This is...!'' The sea, which had been frozen for hundreds of years, hadpletely thawed, and the Levian Coast had regained its seasons. It no longer suffered from the harsh cold. People were enjoying the warm summer, swimming and surfing on the beach. While the pirate ship ck Cross, which had been frozen in the heart of the sea, had be a tourist attraction. Something was wrong. Terribly wrong. Having observed destiny hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands of times, he knew well. The Levian Coast should have been a cold disaster, a hell where no living creature could survive. Yet, it was now a vacation tourist spot. ''What happened while I wasn¡¯t watching?'' He gazed at the sky with his gray eyes. No one could see stars through the sunny sky, but the constetions were vividly reflected in New Moon Space¡¯s eyes. ''... So this time, you¡¯re not just observing fate, huh.'' He turned away from the constetions and began to walk. "Hey, that''s a cliff! It''s dangerous to go near the edge...!" Someone shouted at New Moon Space from behind, but he quickly disappeared into a gray rift in space. "What the...?" The man who tried to warn him tilted his head, wondering if he had seen a ghost. Strange things appeared to happen often these days. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Drip! Drip!! The sound of water droplets echoed through the narrow space. Ssh!! ¡°Ugh...¡± The witch, Mellie Sher, clutched her abdomen as she slowly walked through the underground sewers of Arcanium. The wound from her encounter with the witch hunter had not yet healed, making it impossible for her to use her full magic power. The very fact that she had to roam the stinking sewers was disgusting and filled her with self-loathing, but she had no choice. Surviving an encounter with a witch hunter was something she had to be grateful for, at least for now. ¡°Heh... It''s okay...¡± She just needed a little more time. With a bit more recovery, she could run her witch''s restaurant again as before. She couldn''t afford to remain idle for too long. Students who were only mildly addicted would soon break free of her magic''s influence. Especially the students from prestigious schools, who were innately attuned to magic¡ªtheir resistance would return quickly. "Hey, you look pretty hurt. Why don''t youe over here and rest a bit?" Startled by the voice from behind, Mellie Sher quickly aimed her staff. There stood a woman smiling brightly at her. "Why so jumpy? It''s not strange for people to live in the underground sewers of Arcanium, is it?" "... Are you from the Dark Mage Alliance?" "Yep. You know us well. We''re not particrly hostile towards you. We might even help a little." "Get lost. Do you think I don''t know you''re here for my crystal orb?" "Well, that''s part of it. But wouldn''t it be nice for us to get along and hide from the world together? Oh, but I guess you''re a bit different, aren''t you? You''ve been causing quite a stir above ground." "I''m better than you lot who hide in these disgusting sewers like cockroaches." "I suppose so~ But..." The woman scanned Mellie Sher up and down, a sly smile spreading across her face. "Seeing you in such a beaten state makes me think hiding might be better after all." "You bastard..." "Think it over. Living in hiding isn''t all bad, you know?" "No matter how degraded I be, I''ll never live a vulgar life like you." "Sure, sure! Take care then~" As the dark mage woman vanished into the shadows, Mellie Sher slumped against the wall. "Disgusting bastards..." Whether mages or dark mages, they were all the same. She fought back the urge to tear them apart, dissect each piece, and shove it in their faces. ''If I expand my territory in Arcanium, the first thing I''ll do is clean out these sewers...'' She had heard that the ruler of Arcanium, the ¡®Archmage,¡¯ had let some bugs loose in the underground. But she hadn''t expected dark mages from the Dark Mage Alliance to openly appear. ¡®The Dark Mage Alliance...¡¯ Thinking about it, it was amusing. Whether mages or dark mages, they all formed groups. Yet, witches never had such organizations. By nature, they had to live alone. Forming groups was fundamentally impossible for them. ¡®This city is disgusting...¡¯ She was sick of Arcanium, but it was toote to leave now. She had poured everything she had into this ce, so she had no choice but to keep running the witch''s restaurant until she died. Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! ¡°Let¡¯s check over there!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°... Ugh!¡± Hearing the shouts of some men in the distance, Mellie Sher quickly scattered an illusion around herself to hide. She could kill them if she wanted to, but in her current exhausted state, she wasn''t confident she could handle the endless wave of Ste Knights. ¡®Of all things, why did Ste have to get involved¡­?¡¯ Could her luck get any worse? But even so, she wasn¡¯t too worried. No mages could see through her illusions and find her location. ''It''s just that my range of movement is a bit smaller. I just need to move carefully and reopen the restaurant.'' The witch''s restaurant was already an existence created from illusions. No matter how hard the Ste Knights struggled, they couldn''t catch her. As long as an irregr witch hunter didn''t interfere... She could keep luring students. Besides, having already taken down one witch hunter, there shouldn''t be any more problems. Thinking this, she stood up. Now... It was time to take a small step toward a brilliant future. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Five days had passed since the terrorist incident at the Witch''s Restaurant. During this time, the Ste Magic Investigation Unit had used all sorts of advanced magical equipment to try and find some clue at the scene, but unfortunately, they discovered nothing. Considering that the witch was an unknown entity, this was perhaps to be expected. What have Baek Yu-Seol been doing all this time? ¡°Hey Baek Yu-Seol, how long are you going to keep doing nothing? Shouldn¡¯t you at least try to do something?¡± Nothing. He had just been waiting at the scene. It was only natural that the Ste Knights were getting irritated with his inactivity. ¡°After this case is over, I¡¯ll report your behavior exactly as it is to Commander Arien. Do you think you¡¯ve be something just because you got a temporary knight title?¡± ¡°No.¡± How nice it would be if he actually were something. In fact, he had more to say to Arien. He saddled Baek Yu-Seol with a bunch of useless idiots. Yawn! As he yawned widely, the knight clicked his tongue and walked away. Five hourster. Even as the sun was setting and the knights had found nothing, they finally withdrew. While everyone else left, leaving only a minimal force behind, he steadfastly remained at the site. "Exactly five days." The time it took for a witch hunter to resurrect after death. Sssss... A ck mist began to rise from the scene of the incident, slowly forming a human-like shape in the air. He checked to make sure no one was watching and approached it. And then, he knew he was right. "... I had my suspicions, but as expected." ¡°You... are¡­¡± "Long time no see, rookie witch hunter." ¡°Ha¡­¡± Baek Yu-Seol had previously encountered this witch hunter on the train. Likely, this witch hunter was rtively inexperienced. "Did you fall victim to the witch?" ¡°Yes... It¡¯s pathetic¡­¡± It was like a tiger hunting a rabbit and getting eaten instead. He lost a fight he should never have lost. The witch hunter''s form drooped. He appeared dejected in his ck, misty shape. In the meantime, Baek Yu-Seol thought. ''This witch hunter isn''t the character from the original episode.'' The witch hunter who appeared in the episode had a trait called [Breath of the Dead Witch]. Because of that trait, Eisel was pushed to the brink of death. However, she was ultimately saved by Haewonryang and Mayuseong. However, the witch hunter before Baek Yu-Seol didn''t have that trait. Instead, he possessed the trait [Revive Once, Five Days After Death], which meant... ''There¡¯s another witch hunter.'' The witch hunter who attacked Eisel in the original game was a different person. This was not a good sign for him. Baek Yu-Seol thought the witch hunter was killed, but that wasn''t the case. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°¡­ I came because I heard you were hunting a witch here.¡± ¡°So, you tried to get ahead and got humiliated? That¡¯s pathetic.¡± The witch hunter''s eyes dimmed. He was speechless. "I told you, didn¡¯t I? This witch isn¡¯t easy to hunt. Do you think I took on this human form and abandoned my honor for no reason?¡± Baek Yu-Seol pulled out the lie he had told earlier and fit it into the situation. It sounded usible enough that the witch hunter was left speechless. ¡°I apologize¡­¡± ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. You didn¡¯t diepletely, did you?¡± That he survived was purely the witch''s mistake. That witch must have strong powers but didn''t know that witch hunters can even defy death. ¡°I will leave this matter to you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± ¡°Yes... I¡¯m ashamed to have caused you trouble.¡± ¡°You¡¯re well aware. But are you just going to leave?¡± ...? Did he think Baek Yu-Seol waited here just to confirm he woulde back to life? Of course, it was to use a real witch hunter¡¯s skills for an easy witch hunt. The guy in front of Baek Yu-Seol didn''t have enough power to defeat the witch, but all his abilities would give him a significant advantage in hunting the witch. ¡°I n to take that witch¡¯s head. Isn¡¯t it bothersome for you to leave after being defeated by her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± ¡°Besides, you vited the strict taboo among witch hunters against betraying your kind.¡± ¡°Wait, it¡¯s absurd to say I broke a rule just because I targeted your prey!¡± ¡°What? How old are you? I know a guy who got executed for stealing prey. Ever seen it?¡± ¡°¡­ No.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t talk. I¡¯ve seen it.¡± In fact, Baek Yu-Seol hadn¡¯t. ¡°Anyway, if you don¡¯t want to die, help me out for a bit. You have a base, right? Open it up for a bit. I need to get some tools.¡± ¡°What about your subspace...?¡± ¡°Ugh. I told youst time, I lost it fighting the witch. Do I have to tell you twice?¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll open it for you.¡± Having been extorted by Baek Yu-Seol once before, he hesitated for a moment but ultimately couldn¡¯t resist. The threat worked, and now he had no choice but toply. Riiip! Whooom! The space tore open, revealing a dark subspace. Baek Yu-Seol stepped in ahead of him, a sly grin creeping across his face. It appeared like it was going to be a lucky day. Chapter 242: The Witch (10) Chapter 242: The Witch (10) Following the witch hunter into his subspace, Baek Yu-Seol faced that distinct sense of difort once again. It wasn¡¯t anything special. ¡®Ugh...¡¯ All around were the fragmented remains of numerous creatures used for experiments. Though he knew these horrific scenes were the witch hunter''s desperate attempts to extend his life, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a physiological repulsion. ¡°The interior looks a bit different fromst time. Did you remodel after I visited?¡± From what he heard before, this witch hunter had only managed to hunt seven witches so far, making him a rookie. Some might say ¡®only seven,¡¯ but in a world where witches were almost extinct, finding and hunting seven witches was already proof that this witch hunter had been active for several decades. ¡°Let''s see...¡± That''s that. For now, he needed to gather what he came for. Wearing his Sentient Spec, he nced around theboratory. There were indeed quite a few pieces of equipment suitable for hunting witches.While there weren¡¯t many magical items he could use directly due to hisck of magic, there were plenty of things he could take for use as defensive gear. ¡°Is this Alek''s Mantle of Extinction? No, it¡¯s a burnt cloak. Why do you have this fake?¡± ¡°It was a trophy from a witch hunt. I didn¡¯t realize it was fake¡­¡± ¡°Legro''s Piercing... What''s this? You should throw this junk away. Oh, you have Pahalen¡¯s Old Tree Bracelet? Why do you have this when you don''t even have wrists?¡± ¡°... I used to have them.¡± ¡°This is Sahalen¡¯s Beaker. Mind if I take it?¡± ¡°You have a keen eye for magical items. That¡¯s an ancient mage¡¯s containment seal for capturing a witch¡¯s spirit. Are you nning to capture a witch?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to use it as a throwable bomb. It burns well when ignited.¡± Regardless of the witch hunter¡¯s view, he continued gathering useful items. This witch hunter took great pride in hunting witches, and now that he knew Baek Yu-Seol was serious about hunting a witch, he wouldn¡¯t interfere. ¡°Are you nning to take all of that?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll return then when I¡¯m done using them.¡± ¡°... Fine.¡± After gathering all the useful magical items, he cast a sidelong nce at the beaker containing the witch¡¯s essence. ¡°Sigh...¡± When Baek Yu-Seol licked his lips, the witch hunter quickly moved to cover it. ¡®Sneaky bastard! He¡¯s quick to take the hint.¡¯ Not that Baek Yu-Seol intended to take more of the witch¡¯s essence anyway. His current witch¡¯s crystal orb was already 500 years old, beyond the point of further growth. Moreover, due to the crystal orb¡¯s side effects, he kept hearing hallucinations. Who would be crazy enough to enhance it further? ¡°Oh right.¡± ... What is it this time? He might as well ask since it came to mind. ¡°Hey, do you know what happens if a human is exposed to a witch¡¯s magic? Like, what kind of changes they might experience?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°This is about someone I know. They keep hearing voices in the air after being exposed to a witch¡¯s magic. What does that mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s amon hallucination.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s different. This person is extraordinarily strong in mental defense.¡± Given the blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol, his mental defense should be among the best in this world. Even a witch shouldn''t be able to interfere easily, yet he kept hearing hallucinations which drove him crazy. The 500-year-old witch might have been powerful enough to break through Yeonhong Chunsamweol¡¯s protection, but it was doubtful that such power would remain after her death. ¡°I don¡¯t know the extent of that mage¡¯s mental defense, but it¡¯s difficult to block a witch¡¯s magic.¡± ¡°Well... That person is a ss 8 shield mage, working at the defense center in Bukom. Yet they¡¯re tormented by witch¡¯s hallucinations. Doesn¡¯t that seem odd?¡± ¡°... A shield mage, you say?¡± Among the few types of mages who could counter a witch, shield mages who could block all types of mana and spatial mages were notable. Since spatial mages were extremely rare and didn¡¯t fit his current condition, Baek Yu-Seol used the example of a shield mage who could defend against mental attacks. The witch hunter tilted his head. ¡°That is rather strange.¡± ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± "For a mage with that level of mental defense to be gued by auditory hallucinations, it would have to be a witch from Rohalen. However, all witches from that ce have been hunted, and the st witch'' is sealed away." "....... Really?" "Then what on earth is it?" "Hmm, I can think of another possibility. The mage might have tried to directlymune with the witch..." "That''s unlikely. He hates witches." "If that''s the case, there''s also the possibility that he connected mentally with someone and then hastily set up a barrier, making the other person''s voice sound like a hallucination." "... Huh?" At that moment, a thought struck Baek Yu-Seol. ¡®Wait. Did I visit Celestia recently?¡¯ Celeria used to be a spirit, but now, she was revived with the heart of a follower. She was connected with him by soul and couldmunicate with him anytime. However, the mental strain was too great to contact her whenever he wished. Recently, he¡¯d been too busy running around to pay any attention to Celestia. "Could it be...?" Due to the increasingly powerful blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol, telepathy might have been blocked, and if Celestia was calling for him¡­ "Why? What''s wrong?" "Nothing. Thanks. I think I just figured something out." "... Just don¡¯t damage any of my tools. Use them carefully." "Of course. I''ll return them in pristine condition, don''t worry." Saying that, Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t focus because he was worried about Celestia. ¡®Why has she been trying to contact me?¡¯ If the witch hunter''s words were true, it meant she had been looking for him for several days... Could something serious have happened? ¡®I¡¯ll go see her as soon as this witch hunt is over.¡¯ For now, he had to focus on the witch hunt in front of him, so he pushed the thought away. "Anyway, thanks. I''ll use it well." Baek Yu-Seol waved to the witch hunter who had readily lent him the magic item for the noble goal of witch hunting, and left the subspace immediately. Swish! He knew exactly where she would be hiding. ''The underground sewer.'' Now, all that remained was to cut off the witch''s head. ¡ª¡ª- In the Arcanium, underground sewer. Mellie Sher, who was walking while avoiding dripping water, leaned against the wall to catch her breath. Thanks to the heart that was restored to her chest, her magic recovery speed had greatly improved, but the pain from being stabbed by the witch hunter had not yet subsided. However, the wound was almost healed now. Once her magic recovered, she could resume running her restaurant. ''Not enough.'' She needed to recover her magic a bit faster. Should she capture and absorb a wandering dark mage from the underground sewer? No, that wasn''t very efficient. Besides, if she touched a dark mage from the Dark Mage Alliance and they all came after her, it would be quite troublesome. Despite having no sense of belonging, they were insane enough to go wild using any excuse to defend their own kind. ''Maybe I should....'' Feeling the heartbeat in her chest, Mellie Sher received a nauseating sensation from within and instinctively cast an illusion shield in the air. ng...!! The underground sewer began to crack like broken ss as she blocked the huge scythe from the shadow flying through the air. Crash!! As the shield shattered into countless pieces, the underground waterway twisted to the side, the ceiling copsed to the floor, and the floor soared to the ceiling¡ªspace itself began to distort. "... Witch, found you." "Ugh!" A chilling voice brushed past, as if prating the brain. An eerie sensation ran through her body, making her hairs stand on end. Mellie Sher slowly lifted her gaze to the ceiling of the underground waterway. A fluttering ck robe. A form darker than darkness itself. And eyes as red as the shining sun which was obscured by the moonlight. ''Witch hunter...!'' This was different from the witch hunter she had encountered before. She felt like a mouse before a cat. She gripped her staff with trembling hands, having witnessed a true predator. "... Damn." She had known this would happen eventually. Without her witch''s restaurant, there was hardly any chance of winning. Even though she knew she couldn''t win, a grin spread across her lips. "Finally found you." The witch hunter didn''t care about her words. Mellie Sher mmed her staff into the ground, focusing solely on the scythe meant to decapitate witches. BOOM! Immediately, with a deafening explosion, the underground waterway shattered into fragments and soared into the air. With the distinction between up, down, left, and right gone, and as the fragments scattered further into pieces, the witch hunter didn''t move an inch. "Foolish act..." "Foolish act? Laughable. Ha, I¡¯ve prepared this show to hunt you witch hunters! You''re the first sacrifice!" BOOM! The ceiling of the underground waterway was pierced, and the floor of the Arcanium copsed. Brilliant moonlight invaded inside. "Ugh!" The space folded in half as the witch hunter swung the scythe, splitting the illusion shield in two. Mellie Sher barely managed to block the blow with the illusion of a giant lotus in the air but ended up coughing blood due to internal injuries. "Cough...!" But it was okay. Mellie Sher didn''t hold back her power and covered the entire area with her illusion. The purple dawn sky turned green, and the dark clouds turned white-gray. ''No doubt about it.'' That witch hunter possessed the power of the [Breath of the Dead Witch.] It was a fatal ability for witches, but if she could absorb itpletely... Perhaps, Mellie Sher would be perfectly immune to witch hunters. A witch who no longer had to be chased by witch hunters. If such a witch existed. ''I could rule this magical world with my hands!'' A witch''s restaurant? There was no need for such troublesome tasks. If she could wield the ultimate magic that governs both illusion and reality, why bother with tedious groundwork? It was a n she had been preparing for a very long time. Having inherited the prophecy from the ancestor, ¡®thest witch,¡¯ she had crafted the final spell to absorb the abilities of the witches'' arch-enemy, the witch hunters. ¡®Illusions are just illusions.¡¯ ¡®That''s what you witch hunters always say.¡¯ ¡®But it will no longer hold true.¡¯ "Reality will be an illusion too." The witch hunter''s eyes changed. Those red eyes shed as he attempted to suppress the illusion by scattering ck space everywhere, but it was useless. Such tricks couldn''t work against a perfect illusion indistinguishable from reality. It was created by sacrificing even her lifespan. Crackle! "Strike down!" As Mellie Sher chanted and swung her broom in a wide motion, red lightning struck the witch hunter. Crackle! The witch hunter momentarily staggered by the blow to his real body. He soon regained his stance and spun the scythe in the air. Like a fan dispersing dust, the illusion began to slowly dissipate, but Mellie Sher clenched her hand in the air, stopping it. "You are no ordinary witch." "Of course not." A being akin to the mother of all witches. The one who allowed witches to remain as witches; the ''Last Witch'', had directly passed down her magic to her. She possessed abilities that set her apart from other witches. "I can fulfill our long-cherished desire...." A world where witches no longer have to live in hiding. The Last Witch simply wanted such a world. But... Witches inherently couldn¡¯t blend with humans. Driven by emotions, forming societies, binding themselves withws¡ªthose inferior beings were fundamentally different from them. Since they were perfect on their own and able to stand at the pinnacle of the world, why should theypromise with inferior races? "Ruling them is enough." CRASH! As Mellie Sher thrust her broom into the air, the space shattered into fragments, trying to tear the witch hunter''s body to pieces. The witch hunter surrounded himself with a ck shield to endure it, but his limits were approaching. "That power... only eats away at your lifespan..." She knew that. But what was the problem? After this fight, if she could absorb the [Breath of the Dead Witch], she might gain a perfect form and perhaps even immortality. "Think that as you die. You are just fodder for me." "... What a pity." The witch hunter finally sensed his end, closed his eyes, and scattered into pieces, meeting his death. Watching the witch hunter, whopletely vanished into the four-dimensional space without leaving a corpse, Mellie Sher gritted her teeth and grinned. It was easier than she thought. She had left her scent all over that blue-haired witch at the restaurant to divert the witch hunter''s attention, but that would have been disastrous. "If I hadn''t faced that witch hunter, I would have regretted it." Thanks to facing the witch hunter herself, she could now seize the greatest power. "Sigh...." Mellie Sher forced strength into her thigh and approached the witch hunter''s remains. Once she absorbed that essence, everything would be over. As she pondered that. Clink! ¡­ Suddenly, someone appeared from the shadows and grabbed the witch hunter''s essence. "What...?" The boy wore the uniform of Ste Academy. He had ck eyes and ck hair, and most notably, he held a staff emitting a beautiful light. And more than anything, "The flow of mana... is strange...?" There was no mana in the boy''s body. No, to be precise... As soon as natural mana was absorbed into his body, it was immediately expelled outside. As if his body was rejecting mana. ¡®How could something like that exist...?¡¯ Suddenly, a thought struck Mellie Sher¡¯s mind. Something the Last Witch had said a long time ago¡­ "You, could it be...?" But before Mellie Sher could continue, the boy raised his sword and closed the distance. Whoosh! She blinked, and when she opened her eyes again, the boy had already closed a distance of ten paces and was swinging his sword at her neck. At that moment, she realized. ¡®All things in this world flow with the fate of mana. No being can defy it. Even the constetions and gods contain mana.¡¯ As she swung her broom to create a wave of illusions to block the light sword, she wondered if the reason this being felt familiar was because of what the Last Witch had said. ¡®But, if a being without mana exists... That one could even defy fate.¡¯ Back then, she had asked what should be done if such a being truly existed. ¡®Run. Do not look back.¡¯ A voice so weak it was hard to believe it came from the Last Witch. ng!! She sent a powerful illusion at the boy, but he easily pierced through it and swung his sword at her neck. "Ha, it¡¯s real¡­. It truly exist...." A being she once dismissed as mere legend now stood before her. But it appeared Mellie Sher would not heed the Last Witch''s advice. "Run without looking back? How can I do that...." Suddenly, her eyes turned cold. "When you look so delicious to devour!" Shouting this, Mellie Sher stabbed the sky with her staff. Immediately, the world turned upside down. "If you are the being even the Last Witch feared...." ¡®I''ll hunt and devour you.¡¯ Mellie Sher made her decision. Chapter 243: The Witch (11) Chapter 243: The Witch (11) Arcanium, Kanadan Academic District. Rumble!! Students roaming the streets after school screamed and fell to the ground as the sudden loud noise shook the earth. "Kyaaah!!" "Is it an earthquake?!" "Aaah!" It was natural for them to think of an earthquake when the ground shook, but this was the floating city of Arcanium. Natural earthquakes didn¡¯t ur here. "How noisy~" Watching the scene from the top of a building, Grace whistled.At the same time, a question arose in her mind. "Is it really a witch?" Witches didn¡¯t fight in such noisy ways. Since they manipted illusions, they rarely touched reality, so they usually fought very quietly without leaving traces. "And besides, that..." Grace frowned as she looked at the translucent shards of ss-like fragments rising in the center of Arcanium. The fragmented space appeared to crack in midair. They formed a sort of shield, preventing the Arcanium''s magic defense squad from entering. "It doesn''t seem like illusion magic." But it was undoubtedly illusion magic. Grace was more skilled in illusion magic than anyone so she could tell. That''s why it was even more suspicious and strange. "An illusion that affects reality... Is this what it''s like at the pinnacle of a witch''s power? It must be incredibly strong." ¡°No. It''spletely different.¡± "Huh?" At that moment, a voice came from somewhere, and Grace and Kaen simultaneously turned their heads to look at the air. There, a translucent red sparrow was pping its wings. "Metra...?" ¡°Yes, it''s me.¡± Grace slightly furrowed her brows and looked at the red sparrow illusion. Its official name was ''Psychometrist,'' a special ability to read the memories of objects. He was a mage and operator from the Manwol Tower. Receiving missions from the tower lord at the headquarters, he would transmit them to agents, n operations, handle post-processing, and supply provisions. He usually sent illusions to receive situation reports like this. "You''re busy, so what brings you here?" ¡°The mission seemed to be taking a serious turn, so I came to check the situation myself.¡± "What''s Oracle doing?" ¡°They''ve been working overtime the past few days, monitoring a target that needed close attention. The target has dimensional travel abilities, which has been quite troublesome.¡± "Oh,e on..." Grace scratched her cheek and spoke. "So what do you mean by different? Are you saying that''s not illusion magic?" ¡°It''s illusion magic. But, Grace, you know what happens when you reach the pinnacle of illusion magic, right?¡± She nodded and looked at the brilliant ss shard pir created by the mysterious witch. "An illusion at the pinnacle of a witch''s power is indistinguishable from reality." Metra spoke quietly. ¡°So what do you think? Does it seem indistinguishable?¡± "Well... It does seem like reality, but when you look closely, an illusion is still an illusion, right?" ¡°Yes.¡± "Right, illusions don''t work like that." Grace mainly used magic that applied illusions to the opponent''s body, which was the most basic way witches used their magic. Making the opponent''s body heavy or summoning a giant dinosaur visible only to the target to make them faint. This way, it didn''t affect reality at all but could have an infinite impact on the target. That was illusion magic. However... The magic of the witch causing the disturbance in Arcanium now had a very different nature. ¡°That... is illusion magic that affects reality.¡± "... No way. That can''t be." Grace shook her head in disbelief. "That''s the ultimate illusion magic. It should havepletely disappeared after the Last Witch vanished..." ¡°That''s why I''m astonished too. It''s hard to believe something like that can actually exist.¡± With a bewildered expression, she recalled the magic she knew. ''An illusion indistinguishable from reality.¡¯ ¡®One step beyond that.¡¯ ''An illusion that affects reality.'' Goodness. She looked again at the scene unfolding before her with a look of incredulity. "Is that legendary witch... Alive?" Then Kaen shook his head. "That doesn¡¯t seem quite right. Look more closely. Does that level of magic seem like something that belongs to thest witch?" "Huh? Oh?" Grace squinted and examined the illusion shield closely. While it was indeed impressive that the magic could interfere with reality, the level of skill wasn''t exceptionally high. At best, it was on par with or slightly above her own level. Laughable for the Last Witch. "She might be a descendant of the Last Witch or a hidden disciple." "Oh..." Finally understanding the situation, Grace exhaled excitedly. Meeting a witch for the first time, and even more, a descendant of the Last Witch. "This makes me want to meet her even more..." Unlike the excited Grace, Kaen had a more negative view. ''It''s an abnormal ability.¡¯ If an illusion could interfere with reality, how was it different from reality maniption? Wouldn''t such a powere with a significant cost? When ites to magic categories, space magic, which appeared almost impossible to calcte mentally, required multiple high-ss mages or forced them to carry a grimoire to take notes directly. That was the downside. Fire magic, though highly destructive, was difficult for the caster to control, and water magic was less effective in the absence of water. Every attribute had inherent weaknesses. So what were the limitations of illusion magic? "The priority is to break into that shield. Have you found a way, Metra?" ¡°Sorry, Kaen. Not yet. The mages at headquarters are analyzing the magic circle, but witch magic is tricky. Grace, what about you?¡± "Oh? Well~?" Grace tilted her head. Honestly, although she used witch magic herself, it was her first time seeing another witch''s magic, so she couldn''t quite make sense of it. ''How do I break through that...?¡¯ It was a higher-level magic circle than her own. With her current knowledge... She couldn''t think of any way to break it. "I can''t see any way..." She felt anxious. A witch was right in front of her, yet she couldn''t even get close. ¡°As you might know, there''s a high chance that Baek Yu-Seok is inside engaged in a fierce battle.¡± ¡°I''m not well-versed in illusion magic, but even for Baek Yu-Seol, enduring the Last Witch''s magic would be difficult.¡± This meant they needed to enter and join the fight against the witch as soon as possible, but they couldn''t, which was frustrating. "So, what should we..." "Who''s there?" Swoosh! Just as Grace was about to sigh softly, Kaen suddenly pointed his staff somewhere and summoned a spike before shooting it. Thunk! Grace took a step back in surprise while holding her staff, and discovered uninvited guests behind them. Two girls. Even though Kaen''s spike stopped just 0.1 mm away from their eyes, they looked at him with calm expressions without any sign of agitation. Grace recognized their faces. "Oh, oh? It''s them, isn''t it?" ¡°Kaen, stop. Don''t harm those two.¡± Edna and Eisel. Special girls born with the fate of the constetion. Kaen didn''t withdraw the spike but asked. "What brings you here?" Kaen and Grace moved without leaving any traces. There was no way mere students could have discovered their location. Moreover, the space and perception were distorted so that ordinary people couldn''t see or enter this ce, making the idea of a chance encounter impossible. In other words, these two girls had some purpose and broke through their shield to get here. "Nice to meet you. You know me, right?" "... Yes, I''ve seen your face before." "I know you too." "What?" Kaen frowned at Edna¡¯s words. He hadn''t left any traces of his identity or name. He was recorded only as a dead man, yet a mere high school girl knew about him. "You know me?" "Yes. You¡¯re a mage from Manwol Tower." At those words, Kaen''s eyebrows twitched, and Grace¡¯s smiling expression stiffened. Meanwhile, Metra''s red sparrow spoke with a tone full of amusement. ¡°Well, this is surprising. I thought they were unusual, but to think they know about Manwol Tower.¡± "You..." ¡°Kaen, you''re not thinking of killing them for knowing too much, right? Don''t.¡± "... I wasn''t nning on it." ¡°Well, I understand the concern. I''ve heard they might be in a rtionship with Baek Yu-Seol recently.¡± At Metra''s words, Edna¡¯s expression became strange, and Eisel¡¯s face crumpled, but he didn''t stop. ¡°Just like Baek Yu-Seol, or maybe even more so, these two girls are special. No need to be surprised by every little thing, right?¡± Convinced by Metra''s reasoning, Kaen nodded. Metra''s judgment had never been wrong, so sparing these girls would be the right choice. When Kaen withdrew his staff, Metra moved the red sparrow closer to the girls and asked. ¡°Hello? I''m Metra. So, what brings you here?¡± "We want to help." Eisel stepped forward and said. ¡°Help? What kind of help?¡± "I know how to break that illusion shield." ¡°... Really?¡± "Yes, but we need help. We can''t do it alone." Edna certainly knew the method. However, it required a lot of equipment and highly advancedplex magic, so the help of Manwol Tower was essential. ¡°Help¡­¡± Metra tilted the sparrow''s head and thought for a moment. Edna gulped nervously. She knew from the original novel that the agents of Manwol Tower woulde here. However, there was no mention of directly facing them, so from here on, she was inpletely uncharted territory. In this situation, if something went wrong and they ended up getting killed by the agents of Manwol Tower, they wouldn''t have any grounds toin. Those agents were that dangerous. ¡°Alright.¡± Fortunately, Metra''s hesitation wasn''t about what to do with Edna and Eisel. ¡°I was a bit unsure whether we were giving help or receiving it. Let''s just consider it mutual assistance. How about it?¡± "... Was that the case?" ¡°Hm? What''s wrong? I think this part is pretty important.¡± Metra''s words, which seemed quite strange, made Eisel sigh and shake her head. But what did it matter? They had finally found a way to help Baek Yu-Seol. ¡°Good. Shall we start right away?¡± ¡ª¡ª- Crash! The wall crumbled down. It disintegrated like a flower and scattered into the air. But they were actually de fragments split into hundreds of pieces. Even a slight touch could cause serious injury. ''This is dangerous...'' [sh] Baek Yu-Seol swiftly leapt into the air and swung his sword. The dense invisible wave in the air split, revealing a gap, but Mellie Sher shot a translucent spike of space through it. Crash! "Ugh!" It collided with Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s de and shattered, but his wrist throbbed painfully from the impact. Thud! Rumble!! The ceiling copsed. Avoiding the pirs, rubble, and ss fragments, Baek Yu-Seok tried to gain the high ground. "Hahaha... I get it. Even your teleportation has limits, doesn''t it?" Mellie Sher¡¯s lips curled into a eerie smile. Her mana had long been exhausted. Even her concentration had waned, making it difficult to cast proper spells. But she couldn''t lose to a student who hadn''t even lived for twenty years. ¡¯sh, huh? It¡¯s certainly unusual.'' Moving through space instantaneously, this was an imperfect magic that no mage had ever fully mastered. Though she was initially flustered by it, she realized there were limits to controlling sh. "If you could use it indefinitely, you wouldn''t need to dodge or barely block. Right?" If he could use sh without limits, he could nullify every attack by teleporting and then close in to stab with his de. He could have even used other spells. But perhaps due to the limitations of his unique constitution, he didn''t use any magic at all. Or rather, he couldn''t. ''His only means of attack is that sword. I just need to be wary of that.'' As long as she didn''t let him get close. Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s sh range was at most about 10 meters She kept a distance of at least 15 meters while copsing the space. Or more precisely... She was copsing the illusion that made up the entire space. ''An illusion that affects reality.'' Now she was certain. Illusions had no effect on Baek Yu-Seol. None of her mental-type spells worked on him at all. But what about the magic left behind by the Last Witch? Could he escape from the great Last Witch''s magic, which even affected reality? ''Last Witch, you were wrong.¡¯ It was hard to believe that someone with such perfect abilities could fear anyone. Perhaps the Last Witch was just a pioneering genius who discovered new magic, but she wasn''t particrly exceptional as a person. ''Or maybe... I''m even better than the Last Witch!'' As she struck the ground with her staff, a tree sprouted from the floor. Baek Yu-Seol dodged it with a light backstep, but suddenly, human hands grew from the tree branches, spreading in dozens of directions to entangle him. sh! The illusion was easily cut down by his swordsmanship, but from the severed branches, an anaconda''s head emerged and bit into Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s shoulder. Crunch! Despite the excruciating pain that would make anyone lose consciousness, he showed no change in expression and swung his sword to behead the anaconda, then charged forward. "Hah. Even if you keep umting damage, can you continue with such a brute force method?" What a fool. He had no strategy at all. Click! Bang!! "Ugh!" asionally, he threw strange magical items that erased or scattered the illusions, much like a witch hunter would, causing some danger. But it wasn''t a problem. She had ounted for all such variables! "Now die!" The water in the sewer surged up to form a giant dragon that rushed at Baek Yu-Seol, and trains burst from the walls to crash into him. He dodged or shed them down with his sword, but he couldn''t block all the damage. "Cough...!" Her mana was running low. But it was fine. Before she reached her mana limit, Baek Yu-Seol would exhaust himself first. Baek Yu-Seol was injured and exhausted while she had only lost mana. It was obvious who had the upper hand... wasn''t it? ¡­ Wait, what? Something was strange. ''Where are his wounds?'' Baek Yu-Seol should have had his shoulder crushed by the anaconda''s bite earlier. But there were no wounds. ''No. That can''t be.'' Illusions had no direct effect on that boy. So, she changed herbay style and used illusions that affected reality. And hadn¡¯t he been dodging or blocking the attacks. If illusions didn¡¯t affect him, there would have been no need for him to bother with such troublesome actions. Why would he do that? Yet¡­ Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t seem tired at all. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ The witch¡¯s mind was going nk. Chapter 244: The Witch (12) Chapter 244: The Witch (12) Crack! A shard of ss grazed his cheek. Even though it was just a slight cut, the stinging sensation was vivid, and Baek Yu-Seol btedly sensed the pain and frowned. ''Damn! It¡¯s tough to tell what¡¯s real and what¡¯s not.'' Even with his heightened senses, it wasn''t easy to urately detect attacks from an opponent who was several levels above him. Her abilities were so strong that they nullified his overwhelming advantage which bestowed him immunity to illusion magic. Rumble!! Soap bubbles rained down from the ceiling. Despite their pretty appearance, they had the brute force to explode anything they touched. This time, he didn''t dodge. This attack didn''t need to be avoided. ''Five steps.''Ignoring the soap bubbles, he sprinted precisely and teleported. After moving 10 meters, he swung his sword, but his opponent summoned an ancient stone tablet inscribed with arcane runes to block it. ''Two steps back.'' He swiftly retreated as a giant paw emerged from the ground, swiping at the spot where he had just been standing. That attack... could have been dangerous if it had hit. "But, now I understand." Baek Yu-Seol narrowed his eyes and focused on the illusion that dominated the entire space. Illusion magic scattered the opponent''s mana to make them see things that weren¡¯t there. Therefore, it shouldn''t work on him at all... "Some spells have a real form." An illusion with a real presence. It sounded paradoxical, but it was true. Mellie Sher had inherited the legendary ability of the Last Witch, a witch who could make illusions real. This formidable magic, which cast illusions on the world itself rather than on the mind of the opponent, appeared only three times in the original game. Each time, it showcased terrifying abilities that astonished yers. And the first appearance was now. Depending on the choices in the [Episode], if a wrong choice was made, yers would face Mellie Sher directly in a boss battle. The first guide text at that time was this. [Guide. First step.] [If possible, revert your save file to avoid fighting Witch Mellie Sher.] [If you''ve saved more than twice and can''t revert...] [We apologize.] The fact that the guide first suggested using a bug to revert the save file proved how daunting Mellie Sher¡¯s boss battle was. The strategy was to suppress the barrage of illusion magic with help from Kaen and Grace, who should be hiding somewhere in Arcanium, or to receive support from the Ste Knights. If one were to fight alone... The chance of victory was zero. ¡®But the character Baek Yu-Seol was different.¡¯ At that time, only Baek Yu-Seol had raised his character beyond the summer vacation to the academy term. During his battle with Mellie Sher, he observed a unique phenomenon: the ability to distinguish between ''attacks with a real presence'' among the witch''s spells. In other words, the character Baek Yu-Seol waspletely immune to iplete illusion magic that had no real presence. Of course, real and unreal attacks were marked by color, but distinguishing them in the heat of battle wasn''t easy, and he remembered pouring dozens of hours into Mellie Sher¡¯s strategy. ¡®Never thought I''d be fighting her again in real life...¡¯ That memory proved invaluable. "The bubbles are fake, but most attacks that take the shape of animals are real." He dodged some attacks with all his might, while merely pretending to evade others, lulling Mellie Sher into a false sense of security. She still didn¡¯t realize there were gaps in her magic. It was no surprise really. Unless someone had resistance to mana leakage, they''d fall for every illusionpletely without needing to distinguish between ''illusions with substance'' and ''illusions without substance'' to take damage. ''ording to the lore... Mellie Sher¡¯s abilities are still developing.'' Since her abilities were still growing, only some illusions had the touch of reality, which became a focal point for Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s strategy, but he couldn''t let his guard down. ''This is reality.'' In Aether World Online, exploiting weaknesses was enough to seed, but as always, reality differed from the game. Baek Yu-Seol had one main concern. ¡®Mellie Sher realizing the true nature of her own magic.'' In the original n, for her to advance to the next level, she needed the power of a special witch hunter. However, in reality, anything else could act as a catalyst, causing her abilities to explode unpredictably. Knowing her weaknesses and having a type advantage didn''t guarantee sess in battle. ''There''s no chance to attack...'' He intentionally hid the maximum range of his sh by about 2 meters, keeping a final move in reserve, but there hadn''t been a suitable opportunity to use it. From the beginning, Mellie Sher had tried to maintain as much distance as possible to handle the unconventional magic of sh. ''Still, I can force an opening!'' [sh] He deftly dodged the rocks rising from the ground and teleported, then swung his sword. Mellie Sher hastily created a snail shell-shaped shield in midair. But that was what he aimed for. Baek Yu-Seol pressed the button on the small light in his left hand, and as it swept over the snail shell, the illusion magic instantly vanished. "Ah...!" That was unmistakably a witch hunter''s magic item. ¡°But...!" Gritting her teeth, Mellie Sher pped her hands together and brought them to her chest. Branches sprouted from her back, covering her entire body, causing Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s sword to bounce off. Stumble. "Ugh...?!" Caught off guard by the unexpected recoil, Baek Yu-Seol lost his bnce and staggered badly. ''Damn...!'' In that split second, Baek Yu-Seol sensed danger. He had shown a massive gap against a veteran mage and there was still a slight dy before his next sh. He braced himself, expecting a critical hit, but... Thud! ''... Huh?'' Instead of attacking, Mellie Sher stepped back, trembling, and raised her broom. ''What? Why isn''t she attacking?'' Though it saved his life, Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t understand her behavior. But from her perspective, it was a rational decision. A forced opening. Mellie Sher had faced countless enemies over decades. She had already sensed that her current opponent was highly skilled. How could a veteran magic warrior expose such a huge gap? Impossible. ''Ridiculous.'' Such a clumsy tactic wouldn''t work. "... Hmm." Then, as Baek Yu-Seol slowly began to readjust his precarious stance, Mellie Sher¡¯s mind went nk. ''What is this behavior?'' She realized he was deliberately exposing a gap to lure her into attacking. Yet, he continued to stagger as if unable to regain his bnce, despite it being an obvious ruse. This was no longer a magical duel or a psychological battle. It was more like mocking the opponent. As these thoughts shed through her mind. "Don''t be ridiculous!!" Mellie Sher gritted her teeth and shouted in fury. "... What?" Already struggling, Baek Yu-Seol was taken aback when she suddenly yelled. But Mellie Sher was disgusted by his reaction and bellowed. "Do you know what I''ve been through to get here? Do you think I came here to be mocked by a lowly human like you? What do you think you''re doing?!" Blood oozed from her tightly clenched lips. It wasn''t from a wound inflicted by Baek Yu-Seok, but it was because she was biting her own lips so hard that they bled. "How dare you... You have no idea the resolve I have... And you mock me..." After fighting for so long, she had to realize it. Her attacks weren''t working on him at all. She epted this harsh reality, feeling utterly defeated. Yet, her opponent did not kill her. Why? No matter how much she thought about it, there was only one reason. "I will... rebuild the world of witches. A vige of witches, a city of witches, a country of witches... You think it''sughable because I''m just running a restaurant?" From the moment they opened their eyes, witches were alone. It was their destiny, a natural order, an unchangeable truth. Witchescked social skills and emotions. They were like starving beasts. They might snatch each other''s territory but would never yield it. In the end, witches couldn''t unite and were hunted one by one by witch hunters, eventually hiding miserably in the shadows. Once believed to be able to conquer the world with ease if they wished, the witches, the most superior and elite race on earth. Mellie Sher hated that. Society? Country? Loneliness? Her reasons for wanting to build those were different. ¡®I''m sick of living a life where we¡¯re looked down on by inferior races. And now, you¡¯re telling men I have to be mocked by a lowly human who can¡¯t use...?¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s expression hardened, and he pointed his sword again. His opponent had misunderstood something, but he didn''t see the need to correct her. It was better this way. Thinking so, he tried to prepare himself for battle again, but suddenly... Stop. "No." Mellie Sher dropped her arms. "No, no. Ah! I get it." She tilted her head to the side and stared at Baek Yu-Seol with empty, hollow eyes. As if by staring like that, she could see right through him. "Why didn''t you kill me and keep stalling for time?" "To mock me? No, I thought so at first... But thinking about it again, that''s not it. Right?" Baek Yu-Seol did not respond. But Mellie Sher seemed to have gained certainty, as she twisted her lips into a grotesque grin that reached her ears. "Aha? I see. You''re scared of this space, aren''t you? Illusions may not work on you, but... if you kill me, you won''t be able to escape from this space that''spletely isted from reality!" "... Wait, what did you say?" What was she saying now? He didn''t want to understand, but the automatic interpretation function of his Sentient Spec deciphered the magic and injected the knowledge directly into his mind. [The analysis of the special witch magic ''Illusion Shield¡¯ isplete.] ¡°!¡± After a brief headache that felt like a lightning bolt passing through his head, Baek Yu-Seol raised his head with a dazed expression. [Illusion Space] [Type: Reality-based Illusion (Witch)] [Interpretation: A witch who has reached the pinnacle of illusion magic can create new spaces through imagination.] [Analysis: This space is a new dimension isted from reality¡­] [Reverse Calction Form] [Void type, spatial type, reality-based illusion, enchantment type¡­] Amid the flood of countless bits of information, Baek Yu-Seok focused on the most important sentence. ''Is it really... an isted space?'' He had never heard of such a thing before. No, an isted space? In Aether World Online, Mellie Sher never used magic of this level. Even with illusions, to distort space itself, at least five ss 7 spatial mages would be required. ''Reverse calction...'' Impossible. The required types to reverse calcte illusion space magic were all rare, so even if Baek Yu-Seol had Mana umtion Retardation, escaping from here would have been practically impossible. Suddenly, cold sweat began to pour down his face. Winning the battle was no longer the main concern. ¡°Hahaha... Now I get it. Knowing what you''re afraid of, there''s no need to stall for time anymore, is there?¡± Sheughed hollowly and lowered her broom. Then, she pointed her index finger towards the air. A small ripple spread out as if a ss bell had been lightly tapped. However, it had the power to affect the entire space. ¡°Close the space.¡± "You might have been thinking of ways to escape until now... But you didn''t know this, did you?" Baek Yu-Seol hastily ran towards the wall of the illusion shield and swung his sword, but all he got was a dull thud. It was as if he hit a steel wall with a wooden stick. It was futile. ¡°Damn it! If you do this, you won¡¯t be able to escape either!¡± ¡°Ha. So what?¡± She was going to die anyway, so what did it matter now? Besides, if she managed to kill and devour Baek Yu-Seol, she would gain the essence of the witch hunter, making opening the closed illusion shield not an issue. ¡°Ah, your expression... It¡¯s be grim... Have you finally run out of options? Are you ready to take me seriously now?¡± She elegantly covered her mouth with the back of her hand andughed like a gracefuldy. ¡°But what will you do now? Even if you kill me, you¡¯ll be trapped in this illusion forever.¡± When Baek Yu-Seol wordlessly pointed his sword at her, Mellie Sher¡¯s smile deepened with satisfaction. ¡°This is the price for trampling on my pride and mocking me. ept it graciously.¡± She vertically positioned her broom and elegantly stepped onto it, her crimson lips curling into a grin. Chapter 245: The Witch (13) Chapter 245: The Witch (13) Even when the sky falls, there''s always a way out. Baek Yu-Seol came to believe it after his parents passed away when he was fifteen. It was a heavy and mncholy memory, but this wasn¡¯t the time for reminiscing. Anyway, he¡¯d always lived with the mindset of ¡®What¡¯s the worst that can happen? I might die?¡¯ No matter what happened, there was always a way to solve it, and each time he overcame a crisis, he would reassure himself with, ¡®I made it through this time too.¡¯ Even in the Aether World, it was no different. He¡¯d faced countless hardships and challenges far more intense than anything on Earth, but he overcame all those obstacles to stand here. However, this time might be a bit more difficult. ''Reverse calcte!'' [Insufficient mana. Impossible.]''Try to find a solution. Any solution!'' [None exists.] Listening to the cold voice of his Sentient Spec, he bit his lips. Watching him, Mellie Sher perched on her broom and smiled leisurely. "Do you understand a little now?" It was a bluff. Mellie Sher no longer had the strength to use any more magic. If Baek Yu-Seol decided to attack, he could kill her right away. But... Would that action have any meaning? [Impossible] [Impossible] [Impossible. Impossible. Impossible...] Seeing the ''Impossible'' messages filling one lens of his spec, he couldn''t help but feel disheartened. Disabling the illusion shield was impossible no matter what method he used. Even if he killed Mellie Sher, he was destined to be trapped here forever. This situation wasn''t even recorded in his Sentient Spec. The ''Illusion Shield¡¯ was supposed to exist for the convenience of the boss battle. yers would enter, defeat Mellie Sher, and the shield would automatically copse. But now, it was not a boss battle; he was trapped in the ''boss room'' created for the fight, unable to leave. Is this the difference between the game and reality? He had always been careful not to confuse the game with reality, but here he was, facing a major variable that he had no idea how to handle. "Why so glum? Have you already lost your will?" Baek Yu-Seol pressed his lips tightly together and looked up to meet Mellie Sher¡¯s eyes. "If you want, kneel and beg. Maybe I''ll consider..." [sh] "Ugh?!" Not wanting to hear any more of her bbering, he flew up into the sky, making her hastily retreat. Expecting this, he pulled out a witch hunter''s magic item and threw it into the air. [w of the One-Armed Monkey] Swoosh! A shaped like a monkey''s arm sprang from the air and trapped Mellie Sher¡¯s body. However, she clicked her tongue and shook her head lightly, tearing the to pieces. But it was enough to bind her momentarily. He approached quickly and swung his sword, but Mellie Sher twisted her broom''s direction forcefully and plummeted downward. There was a slight gap between the sh. No matter how hard he tried, there was an unavoidable dy to precisely control the distance and execute the sh wlessly. Most mages he faced noticed this brief gap, and Mellie Sher was no different. As she likely judged this to be his weak point and tried to attack, the witch descended from her broom and attempted to gather her mana while falling, but... Click! ¡¯Sahalen¡¯s Beaker.'' An ancient artifact cherished by witch hunters. It was known for its barrier sealing technique that could bind the opponent''s soul. However, it was only effective against weaker opponents. The true power of this artifacty in the explosion of the evil spirits sealed within it. Whoosh! As Baek Yu-Seol threw the beaker at Mellie Sher, who was aiming her broom at him, she btedly sensed the danger and hastily erected a shield. ¡®It''s useless.¡¯ If it were a physical magic shield, it might have worked, but a shield made of her remaining mana and illusions couldn''t stop this. Crash! The impact sounded unexpectedly cute for such an ancient artifact. However, the effect was undeniable. ¡°Ah! Ugh...!¡± Mellie Sher was impaled by Sahalen¡¯s Beaker and suddenly hugged herself as if her body was being crushed. She started coughing up blood. ¡°Cough...!¡± If her mana were intact, hitting her with a simple throw would have been difficult. But in her current exhausted state, he managed to strike her by sheer luck. Mellie Sher coughed up blood and crashed to the ground and rolled to a stop in a corner of Arcanium''s buildings. Not wasting the opportunity, Baek Yu-Seol teleported close and plunged his sword into her chest with all his might. Thud!! "Ugh...!" He missed. Her hastily created shield deflected his sword, and he ended up stabbing her shoulder. Crackle!! He wanted to strike her vital point again, but red electricity started crackling from her body, forcing him to retreat. "Hah. Disgusting bastard... hiding an artifact like that..." Using her broom for support herself, Mellie Sher struggled to stand and looked up, staggering. Despite the cold sweat streaming down her face, she forced a smile. "Heh, hehheh. Sure, you might be able to kill me. But then... what will you do?" Crash!! ss shards exploded from the air, causing the space to start cracking. Between the torn spaces, a dark void appeared. A space where nothing existed. The true form of the illusion world created by Mellie Sher¡¯s magic. Even if her life ended, this world would never disappear, leaving him trapped in a formless void without direction, time, space, or color. To be forever tormented. "Huh? Say something. Do you think killing me will change anything? You''ll live in that hell, unable to die." There was no solution. Killing Mellie Sher wasn''t even a bad option; it was just a way to vent his frustration. Yet, he pointed his sword at her. She was too weak to continue fighting, and he could behead her in a few moves. But why couldn''t he move? Guilt? Impossible. He had no qualms about killing evildoers. He was confident he wouldn''t hesitate when the moment came to strike someone down. But... If he really killed Mellie Sher here, then all hope might be gone. That scared him. "Do you still think there''s a way? You''re so pathetic... No different from other mages." A variable. This was just a small ident caused by an unforeseen variable. In that case, he needed to introduce another variable. He had always been a variable in this world, so it could work this time too. Even though his Sentient Spec couldn¡¯t reverse calcte the magic, and none of his physical attacks were effective, he kept trying. As long as he kept wracking his brain for solutions, just like before, he could create a ''variable''... ''... There''s no way to make that happen.'' Realizing that no magic could interfere with the illusion shield, he had reached his limit. All his methods and means were blocked. Even the Sentient Spec couldn''t think of a solution, and he had no magical knowledge. Moreover, he had never faced such a situation in the game. Being neither a mage nor anything else, just an ordinary ''person,'' there was nothing he could do. That was the conclusion he reached. Thinking that far, the strength drained from his hand holding the sword. As the Argento sword dropped, Mellie Sher¡¯s lips curved into a long smile, silhouetted against the darkening night sky. "Correct." "You can''t do anything." "Were you arrogant just because illusions don¡¯t work on you? So what now?" Mellie Sher began approaching him step by step. "None of your magic works on me. No matter what magic, artifact, or magical item you pull out now, it will be useless against my illusion!" As she reached right in front of Baek Yu-Seol, she bared her teeth in a sweet smile. "How does it feel to realize you can''t do anything?" Mellie Sher whispered to Baek Yu-Seol. "That''s the feeling I had." She was right. There was nothing he could do alone. No matter what he did... There was no way to create a ''variable'' that couldpletely overturn this story. "Surrender." It was quite a tempting offer. "Kneel and offer me your soul. It''s better than wandering here forever. You¡¯ll live a life worse than a bug, as my ve for eternity... But I promise I''ll eventually kill you. Isn''t that a pretty good deal?" Right. She wasn''t wrong. He couldn''t use magic. Probably never. Even if he stayed here for tens of thousands of years without dying... he wouldn''t be able to use magic. Despite having an item containing most of the magical knowledge in this world, he was ironically unable to use magic. Maybe, after a very long time, the Sentient Spec would eventually analyze the illusion shield. At that time, the spec would say. ''You can escape by using such and such magic in such and such way.'' Then, he would despair again. Despair had no end. The moment a glimmer of hope shines, it raises you high into the sky only to make you fall again. For someone who couldn¡¯t use magic, a method that required magic was like a torture of false hope, and it wouldpletely destroy his sense of self. "Now, choose." This was thest chance. Shepletely dropped her shield and opened her arms toward Baek Yu-Seol. It was a distance where he could immediately cut off her neck with a swing of his sword. ''Go ahead, try to kill me.'' She was confident. And she was right. He had no intention of swinging the sword. She was his only remaining escape route. Just as he was about to make his final decision ¡­ Suddenly, something fell from the sky. Thud! "... Huh?" "Ah?" Mellie Sher and Baek Yu-Seol looked at it simultaneously. It was a familiar figure. ''ck hair, ck eyes.¡¯ Wearing a ck Ste Academy uniform with a beautiful gold trim... It was a small-framed girl. ¡®Edna.'' She struggled to lift her head. Was it a coincidence that she immediately looked his way without needing to turn her gaze? Watching her smile foolishly, Baek Yu-Seol didn''t have any questions. He just felt a surge of hope. There wasn¡¯t even time for questions. His sword gleamed once more, its trajectory aimed squarely at Mellie Sher¡¯s chest. ¡°Something¡¯s¡­ Not right¡­¡± Thrust! Chapter 246: The Witch (14) Chapter 246: The Witch (14) The night sky had a shade of purple instead of ck, making it less dark and frightening than one might think. Under the purple sky, in the heart of Arcanium, which floated high above, Kaen looked at the massive shards of ss and spoke softly. "It''s a sess." Soon after, cracks like spiderwebs began to form in the illusion world, and it slowly started to fragment and dissipate. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s really impressive. Right, Grace? As an illusion mage, you must appreciate how amazing that idea is.¡± "... Don''t talk to me. I''m exhausted." Gracey sprawled on the rooftop of a building, struggling to catch her breath. Next to her, Eisely almost unconscious, utterly drained of mana and barely able to open her eyes. "But, well... It¡¯s impressive. Those kids." Eisel couldn''t hear her due to exhaustion, and Edna had leaped into the illusion world so she couldn''t hear either. But Grace expressed pure admiration.¡°You need to ovey your illusion onto that shield.¡± The girl named Edna had suggested a highly unique idea. It was something that most people wouldn¡¯t have considered, or even if they had, they would have dismissed it as nearly impossible to attempt. Normally, you can''t cast illusion magic on an object. Most people would think that and give up, but the girl chose to find a way around the impossible. ¡°Use the Atrax Core.¡± ¡°What? How do you know about that...?¡± Manwol Tower possessed many artifacts, including legendary items believed to bepletely lost to history. The Atrax Core was one of them. In modern times, there were no mages capable of using it, and its very existence was shrouded in secrecy. The fact that a seventeen-year-old girl mentioned it so familiarly was quite shocking. ¡°We don''t have time to exin. We''re going to use the Atrax Core to ovey mana onto reality.¡± ¡°But doing that will¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it will contaminate all the mana in the air. But we don''t worry about that because the space we¡¯re oveying mana on is the illusion shield, not Arcanium.¡± At that moment, Grace instantly understood Edna¡¯s intention. Her illusion magic couldn''t be cast on objects. But the Atrax Core was a unique artifact that could imbue objects with a semnce of life, giving them a will. Normally, this was apletely useless function, but for Grace, it worked differently. ¡°You''re nning to cast an illusion on the illusion shield itself to pull it into reality...?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± She broke into a cold sweat as she considered it. Casting an illusion on such a massive shield might not only make her faint but could also kill her. But that wasn¡¯t something she needed to worry about. ¡°I''ll help you.¡± This time, Eisel stepped in, starting to draw a magic circle on the ground. There was no need to ask what she was doing. The moment Grace saw it, she understood. It was a reconstruction of illusion magic for Grace. When a mage draws a magic circle, they bear the entire burden themselves. Every line, dot, pattern, and rune in the magic circle. However, Eisel chose a highly unique method and chose ''mana stones'' as the medium. Of course, anyone could use mana stones as a medium. It was the most basic method for setting up instation-type magic circles. Everyday devices, from fluorescent lights to fans to air conditioners, all used mana stones. But that was only for supplying consistent, low-output mana like a battery. It was not suitable for actualbat magic, which required power generation. Such an auxiliary measure wouldn¡¯t help in actualbat and could even cause the mana stones to shatter upon activation, posing a risk to the caster. That was the typical thought process. ¡°All the buildings in Arcanium are nned and designed ordingly.¡± That was until Grace heard Eisel¡¯s calm statement. ''No way.'' Grace immediately looked up at the sky over Arcanium. Buildings rose to the same height at regr intervals. Some were 50 stories tall, some 70, and others 79. All different heights, but when expanded across the entire Arcanium, they adhered strictly to a uniform height pattern forming a perfect circle. ¡°We¡¯re going to use the buildings of Arcanium to create a massive three-dimensional magic circle.¡± And now, back to the present. Crash~!!! The illusion shield crumbled, proving that the coboration between the two girls was a sess. ¡°Amazing... Truly.¡± Even Metra, who rarely gavepliments, was impressed, and Kaen couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. ¡°Hnng...¡± Grace struggled to stand and leaned against the building¡¯s railing. ¡°The witch... The witch...¡± All the suffering up to now had been to find the witch. Despite her paleplexion, she strained to look down at the ground, but Kaen shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re toote.¡± And then, she saw it. Thud!! Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s sword pierced the witch¡¯s heart. ¡°... Ah.¡± Watching the witch copse lifelessly, Grace sighed in frustration. ¡°Ah~ my fate... So this is how it ends...¡± After all the suffering, she didn¡¯t even get to meet the witch before she died. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡± ¡°Yeah. Kaen is right. If Baek Yu-Seol killed the witch, there must have been a good reason.¡± A littleter, Baek Yu-Seol also copsed from exhaustion, and Edna ran over to catch him. Soon, Arcanium¡¯s magical warriors broke through the barrier and entered. Watching them, Metra whistled. ¡°Whistle~ This is quite something again. Is that... The corpse of a witch hunter?¡± ¡°A witch hunter?¡± ¡°Ah! Kaen can¡¯t see it. When a witch hunter dies, they leave traces of mana instead of a corpse.¡± Another witch hunter¡¯s corpse. ¡°Was it the witch who killed them?¡± ¡°Who knows. Anyway, witch hunters are dangerous to the world, so it¡¯s better if they¡¯re gone. Whether Baek Yu-Seol killed them or the witch did, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong. Witches were harmful to the world, but witch hunters were even more dangerous. The story of a witch hunter who destroyed an entire kingdom¡¯s capital to catch a single witch was still famous, and the hatred and anger towards them were as intense as the negative feelings towards witches. ¡°It¡¯s a shame Grace didn¡¯t get to meet the witch, but at least we confirmed both the witch and the witch hunter are dead. The world will be chaotic for a while. A witch, thought to be extinct, suddenly attacks Arcanium.¡± Regardless of Metra¡¯s chatter, Kaen watched the fallen Baek Yu-Seol and turned to look at the unconscious Eisel. These two girls knew too much. They were dangerous. In normal circumstances, if Kaen were his usual self, and if the girls were ordinary people... He might have chosen to kill them without hesitation. But these girls were special. Tower Lord and Metra specifically instructed not to interfere with them... Because they were ''destined.'' "We''re leaving." "Huh, already? I''m exhausted..." Graceined, but Kaen paid her no attention. He walked lightly and disappeared into the air. "Sigh, my fate. Suffering like this because I chose the wrong partner..." She nced regretfully at the spot where Baek Yu-Seol had copsed, then shook her head to clear her thoughts. It was disappointing not to have met and talked to the witch directly... But discovering that witches still existed was a significant enough finding. "Well, what''s done is done." Smiling brightly, Grace followed Kaen and disappeared into the air. "Ugh..." Left behind was only Eisel. She was utterly exhausted and alone. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- The space was dark, damp, yet somehow warm. It was filled with green fireflies, and through the open sky, a full moon,rger than Earth''s, greeted him. The path of the Milky Way stretched to the ends of the world, beautifully illuminating the flower garden. In this space filled with light and mystery, there was a sense of warmth and happiness, and in the midst of it all, stood a woman. ¡°Come to me¡­¡± She beckoned to him. More radiant than the moonlight, more sparkling than the Milky Way, her name was... ¡®Celestia.'' What? The moment Baek Yu-Seol recognized her, the colors of the world suddenly reversed. No. To be precise, the world... Turned ck. A withered flower garden. A dead sky. A garden painted ck. And Celestia was wrapped in ck energy and writhed in agony. ¡°Come to me¡­¡± Suddenly, he snapped back to reality. "Hah!" Gasping, he clutched his chest and ran his hands through his hair, feeling the warmth from the sunlight. The sudden movement caused his muscles to spasm. Holding his aching head, he sat quietly until the door opened with a clunk, and a nurse walked in. "Oh, you''re awake." Apologetically, she made a regretful expression for not knocking, then asked him to wait a moment before heading somewhere. ''I''m in a hospital.'' For some reason, from the moment he woke up, the headache made it hard to think. It felt like there was a gaping hole in his chest. Or perhaps something was stiflingly blocked. ¡®Celestia...'' Was her turning ck in my dream just a dream, or was it happening now? Baek Yu-Seok grew anxious. ''Do I need to go immediately...?'' As his anxiety grew, cold sweat ran down his face, and his heart began to pound. Just then, the door opened again, and someone entered. Baek Yu-Seol thought it was a doctor, but the voice was familiar. "Commoner, you don''t look well." ¡­ It was Princess Hong Bi-Yeon. Barely lifting his head to meet her eyes, her smiling face softened slightly. "Did something happen to you?" "No, nothing happened." "... Then it''s fine." She ced a fruit basket on the desk, likely a hospital visit gift. It was impractical andmon, but she approached Baek Yu-Seol. "I heard you hunted the witch." "... I suppose I did?" They did win in the end, so in any case, it was a sessful hunt. If Edna hadn''t helped at the end, he would have been trapped in that hellish world forever, writhing in agony and endless despair... "Commoner." "Huh? Oh." She suddenly approached him, grabbed his chin, and lifted it. Then she stared into his eyes from a distance close enough to allow him to feel her breath. Her red eyes were filled with something like dissatisfaction and reflected his haggard appearance. ''Ah...'' Even if he had just woken up, did he really look that disheveled? Could his appearance be exined away with a simple excuse? That how he just woke up¡­. After a moment, Hong Bi-Yeon let go of his chin and took a few steps back. "You''ve done something extraordinary again this time. I don''t know what you''ve been through, but shake it off quickly." With that, she left the hospital room, and he was left alone, staring nkly at the white-painted wall. ''What have I been through?'' Nothing major had happened. No one died, and no one was seriously injured. He also came out without any physical wounds. But somehow... It felt like his heart had been wounded. He didn''t know why. ''Is it because I witnessed despair?'' For the first time in his life, he faced apletely bleak situation with no way forward. This had never happened before. He felt lost, despaired, and ready to give up. After all, Baek Yu-Seol was just an ordinary person. Unable to use magic, negative feelings like depression, anxiety, and despair began to rise within him. ''Did someone like me really try to save the world?'' Just as those useless thoughts crept in... Smack! Baek Yu-Seol pped his cheek. This was... a habit. From his school days on Earth. When he had lost everything and could no longer even dream. He made a promise to himself. ¡®Look at the world positively.¡¯ At that time, he was already in a desperate situation with no hope in sight... But if he let his thoughts turn negative, he felt like he would truly be unable to do anything. Baek Yu-Seol steeled his mind, his will, and his resolve. ¡®But how am I now?¡¯ ¡®Isn''t my mental state more battered than back then? Even with the blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol¡­¡¯ ¡­ Wait. Something seems off. All the negative and positive emotions vanished in an instant. As if they were emotions that had been imnted. He tried to think as calmly as possible. ''With the blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol, why am I feeling this way?'' In the final battle with the witch, he gave up and despaired at thest moment, ready to submit to the witch. ¡®Was that really me?¡¯ Even before he had the blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol, he had never once given up. Yes, it was a remarkable blessing... But he could also pride himself on having a strong mental fortitude. Adding the irond armor of Yeonhong Chunsamweol on top of that. ''What is this?'' A strange feeling lingered as if his mind had turned hollow and his emotions were constantly being shaken. He immediately opened his status window and checked the skill page, but there were no issues with the Blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol. Something... Something was trying to invade his mind again, but by closing his eyes tightly and focusing, he managed to block it out. ''There''s a problem.'' He was sure of it. This wasn¡¯t a problem with him. The issuey with either Celestia, who was mentally connected to him, or Yeonhong Chunsamweol, or Florin. One of them was having a problem. This wasn''t part of the original storyline, but he could think calmly without panicking. He could consider the possibilities and causes enough. ''An ordinary person?'' He kept trying to belittle himself as an ordinary person, but that was wrong. He... was the only yer who had seen the end of Aether World Online, so among ordinary people, he was the most extraordinary. He could have at least that much pride. ''I need to check it myself.'' After all themotion with the witch, no one would mind if he missed a few days of sses. He immediately got out of bed, changed into his Ste Academy uniform, and left the hospital room. ¡®If something doesn''t feel right, I''ll just find out and solve it myself.¡¯ With that thought, he swung open the door to the hospital room. "... What?" As soon as he opened the door, he found himself face-to-face with someone standing there. Ste''s Head Knight Commander, Arien. He nced at Baek Yu-Seol with cold eyes, but he had one question that came to mind before anything else. "What are you doing here...?" If he came for a visit, he could have at least knocked. What was he doing standing here awkwardly? Arien remained silent for a long time before finally opening his mouth to speak. ¡°I was going to. I just didn¡¯t find the right moment.¡± ¡°¡­ I see.¡± Anyway, he was an odd one. ¡°Let¡¯s have a word.¡± Arien said as he entered the room, leaving Baek Yu-Seol no choice but to follow him back inside. There was urgent buisness to attend to, but the aftermath of the previous incident was also important. Chapter 247: Noble Soul (1) Chapter 247: Noble Soul (1) From some point in time, mages began to look towards higher ces. Not in a broad or symbolic sense, but literally, they liked high ces. Of course, this applied to everyone. It was especially so for humans and elves, who used the upper floors of buildings the higher their status was. But mages had an even stronger obsession with such high ces. Traditionally, those who used the higher floors of the tower were naturally of higher rank, but the noble archmages were not satisfied with such high floors and extended their domain to the sky. ''The Pir of Lathenon'' It was also known as the green tower. This esteemed institution only had seven mages in its membership. However, all seven were ss 8 mages, a level rarely found in other towers, and the tower lord was even ss 9 mage, ''Toa Legron,'' making it highly renowned despite its small size. They failed to meet the minimum number of members, the minimum annual research output, the minimum magical contribution. They vited magicalws and left the magicalmunity. They weren''t even officially registered as a tower... But to them, the term official seemed meaningless. "It''s a dull ce now unlike before." Eltman Eltwin, principal of Ste Academy and a ss 9 spatial mage, leisurely crossed his legs as he admired the view of the Green Tower.If one were to define this tower in a single phrase, it would be a floating tower that moved freely in the air. Currently, it was floating at a height of less than 10 meters, but this wasn''t aughing matter. The Tower Lord Toa Legron simply didn''t want it to float any higher. If he wished, it could circumnavigate the globe, being the only tower capable of such a feat. "That¡¯s inevitable. I''m getting old." "Time is relentless." Toa Legron and Eltman Eltwin both appeared as teenage boys, causing the attendant serving them tea to break out in a slight sweat. Thankfully, knowing that these individuals were among the few greatest sages in the world, he didn''t dare interrupt. "It''s been half a year since west met." "Half a year? It''s been half a century." "Has it really been that long?" Toa Legron. With dark brown hair and desert-yellow eyes, the boy, who appeared in his twenties, now met Eltman as a fellow teenager, making the situation quite awkward and ufortable. As Eltman swirled his teacup with his gaze lowered, Toa Legron spoke. "I heard there was amotion in Arcanium." "There was." "A witch almost turned the whole city upside down..." Toa Legron narrowed his eyes and spoke to Eltman in a low, threatening tone. "All this time, what were you doing?" Eltman had no change in his expression. He continued to swirl his teacup before responding. "I was busy." "Lies. Do you think I wouldn''t know you were merely watching? You''ve always been like that." Eltmanughed at his words. "Did you ask knowing full well? Yes, I no longer interfere with worldly affairs." "Speak clearly." "So demanding. Fine. Not just worldly affairs... I don''t interfere in any events or stories happening in the world. I n to continue that way. Although I won''t tolerate any bugs crawling into my precious nest." "Is that so?" Toa Legron tapped the table with his fingers and spoke nonchntly. "Given your personality, it''s surprising you''re still enduring such a rotten bug nest." It was a pointed remark that would normally be met with a jest, but there seemed no point. If the other person had a dislike for jokes, Eltman might have responded in kind, but the old man was too crafty for such tricks. Before Eltwin could respond, Toa Legron continued. "But even in such a bug nest, sometimes there are useful beetles." It wasn''t difficult to grasp the meaning of his words. As Eltman''s expression gradually darkened, Toa Legron spoke again. "Eltman, it''s time for you to be useful again. My master wants the boy who hunted the witch." When an unexpected figure was mentioned, Eltman was slightly surprised and widened his eyes. However, he responded calmly without showing his shock. "That old hag is still alive?" "Wouldn''t it be stranger if she were dead? She''s clinging to life more tenaciously than anyone else in the world. And don''t call her an old hag. Her perspective on age is different from that of humans." With a wrinkle between his eyebrows, Eltman replied in a sharp tone. "... It would be problematic, even for that old woman, to take the boy." "Your difficulties are not my concern. But you know as well as I do that my master... always gets what she wants." "Well. Even if it''s your master, I think it might be impossible this time." "I didn''t think you''d care so much about that child. It''s unfortunate, but it can''t be helped. This is partly your fault too. After all, nothing less than a witch was hunted... It would be strange if it went unnoticed." The name Baek Yu-Seol was well known throughout the magical world, but in reality, that fame had its limits. He was only seventeen, and no matter how outstanding his achievements, he had only hunted a Danger Level 6 to 7 dark mages. From the perspective of archmages who had lived for hundreds of years... It was merely a interesting event like a frog beating a toad. Nothing more, nothing less. But a witch was different. A witch was a very threatening entity even from the viewpoint of archmages. Ordinary people might think it was just a more impressive dark mage that was hunted, but the more experienced the mage, the more they deeply consider the significance of witch hunting. Historically, the number of mages who had sessfully hunted witches was extremely rare, so the name Baek Yu-Seol would have now reached the ears of reclusive sages. So even that damned old hag, who hadpletely cut ties with the world, would have heard of Baek Yu-Seol. ''This is... truly annoying.'' Eltman''s expression crumpled, but the woman was full of greed. Once she set her sights on something, she would undoubtedly try to grasp it. ''Stalling her?'' No. That would be dangerous. That unsociable old hag might destroy half of Ste Academy. With his current magic, he could certainly stop her, and perhaps even win, but the process would leave Ste Academy in ruins, which would not be worth the cost. Thus, there was only one option left. ¡®I''ll have to leave it to Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s soul.¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª- As Arien entered the hospital room, he closed the door and set the pad to indicate ''visiting hours.'' The doctor woulde soon, but the conversation with Arien was more important. "Please have a seat." There was no chair. "... On the bed." It wasn''t the most dignified option, but there was no choice. He sat down on the bed, and Arien looked out the window without sitting. Then he suddenly spoke. "Well done. You carried out your mission even better than I expected." "... It was just something that had to be done." Honestly, if not for Edna¡¯s dramatic help at the end, things would have gone very wrong, but sometimes a man has to bluff. When he shrugged his shoulders and pretended it was nothing, Arien nodded. "Frankly, I didn''t think you would manage to do this much. My expectations of you were quite low." "Oh... Really?" "So, I must apologize. Do you remember the members of the Ste Knights I assigned to you?" "Sort of." Those useless, stubborn fools. "They were recruited specially. Due to Ste''s contractual obligations, we had to ept knights from noble families. No matter how much they were trained and pushed, they were useless, so I assigned them to you." Saying that, Arien handed him a magazine. [Weekly Magic Parade] It was a famous magazine. It was said that the mage chosen as the monthly model was the trend of the month, and its influence was quite significant. "Huh." It seemed this week''s issue was already out, with ¡®Witch¡¯ written inrge letters on the cover. [The Ste Knights on a Witch Hunt!] [But a First-Year Student from Ste Caught the Witch?] [What Were They Doing?] Baek Yu-Seol didn''t need to read more to understand. The Ste Knights were likely receiving an enormous amount of criticism right now. "Uh, well. I''m sorry..." "No need to apologize. It''s for the best. They¡¯re probably mortified by now. Can¡¯t even show their faces.¡± If he put it that way... "In fact, despite being burdened with those idiots, you not only sessfullypleted the mission but also managed to hunt a witch." When the word witch came from Arien¡¯s lips, a sudden chill filled the room. He probably didn''t intend it, but his magical energy began to leak unconsciously. "... What was the witch''s name?" "Mellie Sher... was her name." "I see." He turned to Baek Yu-Seol, met his eyes for a moment, and then unwound the bandages he always wore around his wrist, showing it to him. There, glowing ck, was a tattoo of a flower pattern. Even without his magic spec, he could tell instantly. That was a witch''s curse. Seeing his surprised expression, Arien spoke in a bitter tone. "A long time ago, I fought a witch, lost, and was severely injured. Considering the consequences of challenging a witch as a mage, I think I got off lightly." "... I see." "I probably won''t live much longer. After realizing that death was imminent, I started noticing the things right in front of me." As he pondered death, he must have thought of this. That the only thing left by his side was... the Ste Knights. Hecked chivalry. He behaved roughly and performed his duties ruthlessly,mitting illegal acts without hesitation. He was far from an honorable knight. But just because hecked chivalry didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t sincere about the Ste Knights. He genuinely cared about the Ste Knights and wanted to change many things before he died... So he had been pushing himself, making numerous attempts. Perhaps one of those attempts was Baek Yu-Seol. Assigning the temporary status of a knight to a mere seventeen-year-old boy was very unlike Arien. "I... Even if I die, I want the Ste Knights to maintain their current reputation, or even surpass it." "I didn''t realize you had such deep affection for the Knights." "It''s not deep affection. The Ste Knights are, for now, everything I have." The only thing he possessed. It was natural for him to be attached to it even if he didn¡¯t want to. "I''m looking for the right person to take over and protect the knights after I''m gone." Even if he didn¡¯t explicitly say who it was, at this timing, anyone could guess. Baek Yu-Seok had enough sense to understand. ''Leader of the Ste Knights...'' It was not a bad job; it was actually a fantastic one. Who would refuse the position of the leader of the world''s most prestigious knights? He felt the same, but there was one thing that bothered him. It was that. ''... He doesn''t have to die.'' Currently, the witch''s curse was incurable. It was not just that a mage couldn¡¯t defeat a witch; one couldn¡¯t even find a way to lift the curse if you managed to kill one. However, during the time he yed Aether World Online, a few female gamers who were obsessed with the character Arien didn''t sit idly by... They prepared dozens ofputers and created countless characters, invested astronomical amounts of money and endlessly designed storylines involving alchemy and magic engineering. This insane effort, which once made headlines in the news, finally bore fruit: they discovered how to lift Arien¡¯s curse. And that record was preserved and shared in his Sentient Spec from the onlinemunity. ''Do I want the position of knightmander?'' ¡®Of course, I do.¡¯ Just sitting in that position would allow him to live luxuriously for the rest of his life. But to kill Arien for it? That was not something he could ept. Even before considering his conscience; it was uneptable as a human being. Besides, if Arien could be made an ally, he would be the most reliable support. If there was a way to save him, it was right to do his best to save him. With that thought. "I will not ept it." Baek Yu-Seol politely declined his offer. He might be disappointed now, but Baek Yu-Seol¡­ Hoped he would understand that this was all for his sake. Chapter 248: Noble Soul (2) Chapter 248: Noble Soul (2) In the Camelon city, the hearnd of magic, only one special institution remained in what was now merely a shadow of its former self. The Council of Elders. This body was considered the pinnacle of the magical world. It had transcendent authority, free from all rules and regtions. All members were at least ss 8 mages, and meetings were infrequent unless a significant issue arose. However, today, an unusual gathering of seven out of the twelve council members was taking ce. The reason was none other than the summoning of the council by its elder and ss 9 mage, Sael Ri, for the first time in three years. Usually, attendance at these meetings was abysmally low, with only those who wished to attend showing up. Even when they did gather, it was mostly filled with noisy chatter. Today, however, the council was silent. ¡°... I see a few are missing.¡± An elderly voice echoed, causing the council members to gulp nervously. Typically, as mages grew in power, they also grew younger in appearance.A ss 6 mage no longer aged visibly. A ss 7 mage regained some youth, while a ss 8 mage could maintain the appearance of someone in their twenties or thirties. Ultimately, a ss 9 mage undergoes a phenomenon called reverse aging or body change, transforming their body into the most ideal form for using magic, which often meant appearing much younger. However, Sael Ri was different. He was one of the few who, despite reaching the ss 9, retained the appearance of an old man. With a long white beard reaching his chest and a pointed hat, he looked like a traditional mage from a storybook. This appearance underscored his rigid adherence to old customs. ¡°Yes. Hedaron had to urgently return to his estate due to some issues, and Pt has been in seclusion for about half a year, seeking enlightenment.¡± ¡°If it''s personal matters, it can''t be helped. What about the others?¡± ¡°They declined to attend without giving a reason.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Sael Ri nodded, causing a few council members to sweat nervously. Missing a council meeting summoned by Sael Ri without a valid reason carried significant penalties. ''... Those guys are in trouble now.'' Regardless, there was no immediate way to bring in those who were absent, so the meeting proceeded without them. ¡°The Green Tower has started making a move.¡± Sael Ri''s statement made several council members murmur and shake their heads. ¡°Why would those guys, who have been dormant for over ten years, suddenly start moving now...?¡± The Green Tower and the Council of Elders shared simr traits. Both were small groupsposed of high-ranking mages, with a ss 9 mage at the top. However, the Green Tower was more akin to ouws in the magical world, whereas the Council of Elders were its rulers, making the two fundamentally opposed. The Green Tower was one of the few entities that could threaten the Council of Elders'' position at the top of the magical world, so it was natural for the council members to feel uneasy. ¡°A witch has revealed herself and was killed by a mere mage. It¡¯s understandable. The master of the Green Tower is sensitive to the existence of witches.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡°Foolish witches. If they''re going to hide, they should hide properly instead of showing up and getting killed¡­¡± ¡°Hey. What happened to the witch you had imprisoned?¡± ¡°She died. She couldn¡¯t withstand the experiments.¡± ¡°Tsk. That¡¯s what happens when you handle good material carelessly. If it were me, I would have made use of it for at least ten years¡­¡± ¡°Silence. No more idle chatter.¡± Sael Ri struck the floor with his staff, instantly silencing the room as if a spell had been cast. "The Green Tower acting unterally isn''t new. However, the real issue is that the Manwol Tower has also started to move." "What? The Manwol Tower?" "Yes." In this world, there were only two entities known as great towers; the Sakwol Tower, the most famous magical tower, and the Manwol Tower, which remained hidden in the shadows. The Manwol Tower was also a force that threatened the Mage Council. For decades, efforts were made to locate and capture them, but they left no traces and the search proved difficult. In reality, while the Manwol Tower eradicated dark mages, theymitted numerous crimes in the process, leading the magicalmunity tobel them as criminals and pursue them. However, this pursuit was more of a formality than a serious effort, as tracking the Manwol Tower was virtually impossible. "So both the Green Tower and the Manwol Tower... Is this incident really that significant?" It was just that one witch appeared and was killed. To themon folk, a witch might be something special, but to the Green Tower and the Manwol Tower, a witch shouldn''t be that unfamiliar. "She wasn''t an ordinary witch. That witch... was a disciple of the Last Witch." "What...!" "Could it be that the sessor of the Last Witch still exists?" "Indeed." The council gulped hard. The magic of the Last Witch was the ultimate, strongest magic, capable of turning illusions into reality. It was the most perfect magic, coveted by all mages, alchemists, and magical engineers. "And what happened to that magic?" The council urgently inquired, but Sael Ri shook his head. "It was lost. The witch was killed by a student of Ste Academy in a separate dimension, leaving no corpse behind." "Oh no..." "To think we couldn''t extract that precious magic..." However, at that moment, all the council members had the same thought. The magic of the Last Witch was fantastic, to the point of being legendary. But why¡­ ''How could someone with such powerful magic be killed by a mere student of Ste?'' That question lingered in their minds. "Baek Yu-Seol." Sael Ri quietly recited the name. "Both the Green Tower and the Manwol Tower have their eyes on that child." And by mentioning that name here, it indicated that he, too, had a keen interest in Baek Yu-Seok. "We''ve already heard of Baek Yu-Seol." "Shall we bring him to the council?" "No. There''s no need. If he wishes toe, he wille. If not, no matter what you do, you won''t be able to bring him." "What? Moving a mere student isn''t that difficult." "You don''t understand." Sael Ri clicked his tongue. "That boy... is special, someone who has escaped fate. It''s in your best interest to not interfere and to keep your distance. Why can''t you understand that?" At his words, the council members fell silent. Sael Ri asionally said such cryptic things, but they always had profound meaning, so even if they didn''t understand, they had to ept it. "However, it''s concerning that the Green Tower has set its sights on him." "What should we do?" "Convene a magical council to check the Green Tower. Make sure they can''t move freely and restrict their activities." The order was simple, but executing it was not. The mages of the Green Tower were generally gentle, but with the tower lord and his mentor being ss 9 mages, there were significant challenges. "Don''t worry too much. That Ste¡¯s principal also seems intent on checking the Green Tower." "Is that so..." The principal of Ste Academy, Eltman Eltwin, was the youngest of the ss 9 mages, but also one of the most powerful. Knowing he would assist eased the council''s worries. With that, the meeting concluded. As Sael Ri began to rise from his seat, one of the council members hurriedly asked, ¡°Elder, what do you intend to do about the Manwol Tower?¡± ¡°¡­ The Manwol Tower.¡± He lifted his head to gaze at the night sky. The three moons were all hidden behind the clouds, making the sky dark. ¡°The moon is full.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± The council member questioned the seemingly nonsensical remark, but Sael Ri did not answer and instead walked away. ¡®¡­ Are the Twelve New Moons moving?¡¯ It was understandable that the Manwol Tower and the Green Tower were active, but why would the Twelve New Moons suddenly start moving now? He realized he needed to meet with New Moon Space. To confirm if the world was indeed moving ording to fate, he needed to directly speak with New Moon Silver and New Moon Space. Like a mirage, Sael Ri vanished, leaving the council member shocked and letting out a hollowugh. ¡°Once again, it seems something is happening without our knowledge...¡± A ss 8 mage? The Mage Council, a group outside the realm of power? What use was any of this? The world was driven by a very select few great individuals. They could read fate and had even learned how to walk outside of it. But what about them? Unaware of being bound by fate, they live intoxicated by power and influence, thinking they stood at the highest point. Even those who were higher than them pursued their purposes. ¡°But... There¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡± The ss 9 was a realm unattainable by effort or talent alone. It was, quite literally, a divine revtion. Some reached ss 9 because the night sky was beautiful and full. Some attained it by gaining enlightenment in a dream after restless nights. And some achieved it by hearing the voice of a god during meditation. A once-in-a-millennium genius? That meant nothing. How many geniuses have despaired at the wall of the ss 9 until now? ss 9 was... a divine realm that transcended humanity. The world they lived in was entirely different from the one they inhabited. The council members understood this and weakly turned back. Decades had passed since they formed the Mage Council, hoping to glimpse the edge of ss 9, yet they still had not grasped even a grain of the divine realm. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Standing on the edge of a windy cliff, closing one''s eyes and feeling the swaying sensation could be intoxicating. Even though he was not moving at all. ¡®The world revolves around the sun.¡¯ These were the words spoken by a mage and philosopher from a long time ago. That single phrase, which shook the foundation of everything, turned the magical world upside down, causing all magic to be redefined. Centuries had passed since then. ¡°Can you feel it? The flow of the world.¡± Rudrick Hallow. The lord of the Manwol Tower and a great ss 9 mage. He stood on the edge of the cliff, enjoying the sensation of the world revolving around the sun¡ªan experience iprehensible to ordinary people. ¡°I have no interest in such things.¡± ¡°How dull.¡± Rudrick''s conversation partner was a man with gray hair and gray eyes. He was dressed in a strange outfit. The aura he exuded was anything but ordinary; his name was New Moon Space. He was one of the strongest among the Twelve Divine Moons. "So, what''s the reason you came to find me?" Rudrick asked. "I''m here to talk to that old man sleeping over there.¡± New Moon Space pointed somewhere with his eyes, which made Rudrick smile. The old many on a tform in the space outside the cliff. He was drunk and sound asleep. He was also one of the Twelve New Moons, New Moon Silver. "It''s rare for two of the Twelve New Moons to meet... Is it okay?" The Twelve New Moons were destined not to meet each other. Rudrick knew this. The original mages had left a prophecy that when they all gathered, something incredibly terrifying would happen. "It doesn''t matter.¡± "Well, I suppose so. All the other Twelve New Moons are bound by their self-imposed restrictions and can''t move freely.¡± "Enough chit-chat, wake him up.¡± Hearing that, Rudrick grinned. "That''s a bit troublesome. The old man has a lot on his mind and is under a lot of stress. Do we really need to wake him up when he''s finally sleeping peacefully?" "It''s not for you to interfere.¡± New Moon Space took a step forward, but Rudrick blocked his path. "You can''t go any further, New Moon Space.¡± "Are you nning to stop me?" "Yes.¡± Rudrick nced at New Moon Silver with concern. It had been months since Rudrick''s ability to foresee the future had stopped working properly, and he hade to New Moon Silver to find out why. However, it turned out that New Moon Silver himself was unable to foresee the future correctly. The fact that New Moon Space hade to see him in this state was not a good sign. New Moon Space was highly sensitive to predetermined fate and loathed deviations from it. Even if the world were to crumble in the end, New Moon Space¡¯s choices would remain unchanged. He firmly believed that fate flew ording to the will of the constetion. "Let''s not do this now.¡± Rudrick held an opposing view to New Moon Space. He saw a supernova-like existence shining brightly, capable of changing fate, and he couldn''t let that be hindered. "I can''t let you.¡± Rudrick ignited ''void'' on his fingertip. It was a power with the same nature as New Moon Space¡¯s dimensional force. Seeing this, New Moon Space frowned. "Are you nning to use space against me?" "Just because you''re made of space doesn''t mean you handle it best.¡± "An interesting theory. I''ve never liked the arrogance of you mages.¡± New Moon Space took a step closer to him. It was perhaps the shortest but mightiest step in the world. ¡­ Boom!! Dimensions collided, space crumbled, and gravity reversed, drawing everything into the cracks between dimensions. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Meanwhile, New Moon Silver was enjoying a rare deep sleep, dreaming of ying poker with a boy and winning overwhelming¡­ A most Delightful Dream. Chapter 249: Noble Soul (3) Chapter 249: Noble Soul (3) Bang! The loud sound of someone mming a desk startled Eisel awake. Her head was still foggy, and her vision blurry. It was only then that she realized she had been dozing off. "Hey. Were you sleeping?" Forcing her bleary eyes open to focus, she saw Edna smiling brightly. "¡­ Huh? No?" "Pretending not to sleep, huh? Meditation time is basically nap time anyway." "Ah¡­" Only then did Eisel realize that the lecture she had been listening to was meditation. Normally, she would have fallen into a deep meditation, but perhaps due to the fatigue she had been feeling over the past few days, she couldn¡¯t focus properly during meditation and kept nodding off.Whether you were meditating or sleeping, it wasn¡¯t a ss where you¡¯d get scolded since they looked pretty much the same. "Here, take a look at this. I¡¯m busy, so I¡¯ll be off now." "Huh? No, wait¡­" Edna tossed a magazine onto the desk and briskly walked away with her friends down the hallway. Eisel tilted her head in curiosity and checked out the magazine. [Arcanium Magic Magazine] ¡®Ah.¡¯ Now that she thought about it, such a thing did exist. At the five prestigious academies of Arcanium, joint club activities were often held, and the ¡®Arcanium Magic Magazine¡¯ was a joint club activity of the student journalism clubs from all five academies. Eisel had heard that there were quite a few clubs that coborated and interacted in this way, but since she wasn¡¯t particrly interested, she didn¡¯t know much about it. ¡®...As expected.¡¯ Flipping through the magazine briefly, Eisel smiled slightly. Witches, witches, witches. It was all about witches. It seemed the student reporters were eager to prove they could cover stories just as well as professional journalists. They ran around everywhere and interviewed professors and even members of the Ste Knights. The content was predictably about questions regarding how Baek Yu-Seol hunted the witch and mostly praised the achievement of the witch hunt. However, there were also some impressive reflections on why witches still existed in the modern day. The description was befitting of a mage. However, there was a limit to what student reporters could cover, so the core aspects of the incident were all simplified in the article. They didn¡¯t seem to know that Edna, Eisel, and the rest of the squad helped behind the scenes, nor did they mention that the witch was the heir to thest witch. As she was reading through the magazine casually while treating it like a light postscript, she noticed something that caught her attention. ¡®Huh?¡¯ It was an interview with one of the Ste Knights. Unlike the others, this knight didn¡¯t have a very favorable opinion of Baek Yu-Seol. Though he tried to put it nicely, it was clear that he didn¡¯t think highly of him. ¡®Baek Yu-Seol acts independently, has a self-centered way of thinking, and doesn¡¯t fit well in a group setting.¡¯ With her interpretation skills, Eisel roughly tranted that to mean just that¡­ It seemed he had made quite an impression on the Ste Knights, but what could have happened? "How did Baek Yu-Seol work together with the Ste Knights on this joint investigation?" That was the question written in the article, and it was something that piqued Eisel¡¯s curiosity as well. A while ago, themander of the Ste Knights, Arien, had shown a strong interest in Baek Yu-Seol, so she always thought there was some kind of connection between them. However, she didn¡¯t expect the Ste Knights to work together with a first-year student. But perhaps the results weren¡¯t so great after all, since it was mentioned in the article that Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t leave a good impression on the Ste Knights. ¡¯Baek Yu-Seol acquired temporary Ste Knight status but gave up that right himself. Why?¡¯ Eisel widened her eyes and read the sentence again. ¡®He gave up his knight status right away?¡¯ It was widely known across the academy that Commander Arien had temporarily granted Baek Yu-Seol the authority of a knight. But to give up that status immediately after the incident¡­ There seemed to be no reason for that. ¡®Why would he do that?¡¯ No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t understand. The position of a knight in Ste was as prestigious as that of a magical warrior. And it wasn¡¯t just anyone; it was Commander Arien who had personally granted him the temporary knight position. Surely, if he had maintained that temporary knight status until graduation, he would have been guaranteed a rtively high position. Despite sessfullypleting the witch hunt mission this time, which could have brought him enormous benefits in the future, Baek Yu-Seol gave it up without hesitation¡­ For Baek Yu-Seol, the position of a Ste Knight seemed to be merely a temporary tool to solve the immediate problem. ¡®¡­ Even if he is a regressor.¡¯ Or rather, it might be because he was a regressor that he could make such decisions so easily. For someone like Baek Yu-Seol, who had lived countless lives, wealth and honor likely no longer held any meaning. Since there wasn''t enough time to read the magazine to the end, Eisel put it in her bag and left the ssroom. The hallway was unusually noisy, but such urrences had be frequent recently due to preparations for club projects, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention. ''I wonder what our club is nning¡­?'' The very fact that it was a gourmet club made it difficult to present anything significant for the club project. Baek Yu-Seol said he had some ideas and prepared a n called the ¡®Gourmet Roadview Project,¡¯ but Eisel wasn¡¯t sure how well it was going. As someone who enjoyed anything tasty, Eisel didn¡¯t really understand the concept of a gourmet and was honestly skeptical about his preparations. Moreover, she had a somewhat unpleasant experience at the Witch''s Restaurant the other day, which made her skeptical of the word gourmet altogether. ''Well¡­ I guess I¡¯ll just trust him to handle it.'' ¡®It¡¯s fine to leave it to him.¡¯ ¡®Baek Yu-Seol is good at everything.¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The entrance to the warp hall gate connecting the main tower and the separate towers was always crowded with students. This was because the warp hall could only direct to one location at a time, so students heading to location A would gather and leave simultaneously, while those going to location B had to wait for a brief moment. Usually, the group that gathered first or had the most students would be the first to move. Given therge scale of the academy and the fact that students often didn¡¯t know each other, it wasn¡¯t umon for arguments over warp hall usage to break out. However, due to technical limitations, even the professors couldn¡¯t find a solution. Of course, there were exceptions¡ªpeople who could put an end to these arguments. A professor using the warp hall gate¡­ Or a student with a very strong presence. This time, it was thetter. The students, who had been arguing over who would use the warp hall gate first, instantly fell silent and made way when a third-year female student appeared. ¡®Saye-Ran Orkan.'' With her ck hair and doll-like pale skin, Saye-Ran had a very lifeless gaze, making it easy to understand why she was nicknamed the Living Doll. Saye-Ran was the eldest daughter of the Orkan Duchy, one of the two major powers in the Adolveit Kingdom, and was also known as the right-hand of Princess Hong Si-hwa. Click! Click! As Saye-Ran walked down the hallway, her attendants followed closely behind. Each of the attendants was a Ste student, but they had lived their entire lives with the single goal and that was to serve the Orkan Family. Maybe that¡¯s why they had quite a different aura from other students. Their eyes were fixed solely on Saye-Ran, and their aura was so eerie that the other students kept as much distance from them as possible. Wuuung! The warp hall gate activated, shifting its destination. Despite the fact that she was thest to arrive, Saye-Ran waited for the warp hall to be ready to activate for her as if it were the most natural thing. ¡°Ahem! Where are you headed?¡± The assistant managing the warp hall seemed ufortable using honorifics for a student. It appeared that he hadn¡¯t been in charge of this ce for long. But what choice did he have? Despite her status as a student, he couldn¡¯t speak informally to a noble who lived in the upper echelons of society. ¡°¡­ To the 19th separate tower.¡± Saye-Ran spoke curtly, and the assistant nodded before attempting to operate the warp hall. That was until¡ª ¡°Wait. I¡¯m going to use it first. Could you step aside?¡± That was until Hong Bi-Yeon suddenly appeared. "Change it to the 13th separate tower." Hong Bi-Yeon appeared alone without any attendants. She stood with her arms crossed and her chin slightly raised as she waited. Her posture seemed to say, ¡®You have no right to refuse mymand,¡¯ which made the assistant¡¯s face turn pale. ''Oh no¡­'' The two wereplete opposites. If Saye-Ran¡¯s presence made people obey out of pure fear and dread, Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s presence was fundamentally different¡ªit evoked a sense of awe and reverence as if her orders were to be followed without question. But such subtle emotions didn¡¯t matter to the assistant. He was just a regr person who started managing the warp hall gate as a part-time job to get into the university''s main tower. There was no way he had the courage to deal with both the Orkan Duchy and the Adolveit Royal Family at the same time. "¡­ I was here first, Princess." Saye-Ran frowned. She was clearly displeased. Hong Bi-Yeon tilted her head in response. "Is that so? Then I¡¯ll use it first." "You can''t do that." Although Saye-Ran¡¯s status was lower than Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s, Hong Bi-Yeon wasn¡¯t in a position to treat her carelessly either. Saye-Ran had the support of Princess Hong Si-hwa as a strong ally. "Why not? What''s the reason?" In response to Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s question, Saye-Ran pressed her lips together. If she were to respond with, ¡®Because I was here first,¡¯ Hong Bi-Yeon would likely reply, ¡®Then what about those who arrived before you?¡¯ She knew it well. Saye-Ran had power, and she wielded it as if it were only natural. But in this situation, something unprecedented had happened. What should one do when a presence with even greater power, which one couldn¡¯t handle alone, appears to infringe on her rights? Saye-Ran thought. Why was Princess Hong Bi-Yeon acting like this all of a sudden? Previously, she was just an arrogant, self-deprecating trash. She was inferior in every way to the noble Princess Hong Si-hwa. The coward who couldn¡¯t even dare to speak to her, and would quickly run away even if their eyes met¡­ Saye-Ran had never expected that she would openly provoke her like this. "No reason? Then I''ll use it first." "¡­ Go ahead." After saying that, Hong Bi-Yeon casually operated the warp hall and disappeared in an instant. "Miss¡­ Are you all right?" "That¡­ disrespectful princess did something rude again." "I¡¯ll report it separatelyter." "No need." Saye-Ran¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly in displeasure, but that was the extent of it. Losing one¡¯sposure over something like this was the behavior of amateurs. To dominate the political scene in the future, one had to endure this level of humiliation. In fact, it could even be considered a good experience. "You seem to be in a rather bad mood¡­¡± "My bad mood isn¡¯t because of that." It was one thing to have the warp hall taken from her. But what really bothered Saye-Ran was¡­ The fact that Hong Bi-Yeon had been smiling brightly and cheerfully throughout their entire conversation. It was as if she were the sun itself. As if something really good had happened to her. Since something good for Hong Bi-Yeon usually meant something bad for her, it naturally bothered her, but not knowing what it was made it even worse. And the brief moment she had to endure that smile head-on had been particrly difficult. ''Whatever the reason¡­'' It wasn¡¯t an immediate concern. Saye-Ran thought as she stepped into the warp hall. She was far too busy to waste time paying attention to someone like Hong Bi-Yeon. Chapter 250: Noble Soul (4) Chapter 250: Noble Soul (4) Aether¡¯s Far East, Eastern Terrace. There was a beautiful tourist spot called ¡®Heavenly Dragon Cliff.¡¯ It was so named because the shadow cast by the cliff when the sun shone upon it resembled a dragon ascending into the heavens. Although it seemed like the ce had reached the end of its life as a tourist destination due to corruption by dark magic over the past 100 years, it remained a popr spot for adventurers. The breath of life still lingered in this ce¡­ But today, it appeared that breath had finally ceased. Clouds began to rise from the ground. Not metaphorical clouds, but the very clouds that hovered in the sky. However, due to the distortion of space, those clouds had lost their sense of direction and temporarily descended to the ground. They appeared like a nket of mist. As the clouds were swept away by the wind, thendscape revealed was no longer a cliff, but more akin to a basin.The once majestic and imposing cliff hadpletely copsed, turning into tnd. The mountain range that formed the backbone of the East had been uprooted and forcibly relocated. Adventurers visiting this ce might need to redraw their maps. "¡­ Ah. This is troublesome." Rudrik Hallow, the Lord of the Manwol Tower. He tried to wipe the blood trickling from his mouth with his sleeve. However, in the next second, he realized that his right arm had long been crushed and disappeared beyond the rift in the dimension. "Haha. It seems the Twelve New Moons are still a bit too much for me¡­" The duel with New Moon Space had been a valuable experience for him. The magical duels of spatial mages were unlike any ordinary magical duel. For them, the phrase ¡®seeing a step ahead¡¯ lost all meaning as they fight while disregarding spatial constraints. Step! New Moon Space emerged through the clouds, his expression cold as he gazed down at the fallen Rudrik. "You¡¯re wasting your time. Is there any reason for this, mage." "Who knows." Even though he knew he would lose, it wasn¡¯t entirely meaningless. He could alter a very trivial event that was set to happen in the future. If Rudrik¡¯s predictions were correct, New Moon Space would now sense the deranged fate from the New Moon Silver. Of course, any ss 9 mage could sense the current distortion of fate, so there was no way New Moon Space would have missed it. However, he likely wouldn¡¯t have discovered the most critical cause of this change in fate. The moment the Twelve New Moons recklessly intervened in the world, all events and stories would be altered. New Moon Space would not move in ignorance. He would certainly seek out the one cause through the New Moon Silver that was distorting fate and attempt to eliminate it. That couldn¡¯t be allowed. New Moon Space could observe the entire world, but¡­ He couldn¡¯t see the very small and trivial things. This fatal w must be exploited as much as possible. Someday¡­ Until the boy could stand against New Moon Space. "There are less than 10 years left until the end of the world. Such meaningless struggle, mage." New Moon Space said as he gazed into the void, searching for traces of the vanished New Moon Silver. However, true to his reputation, the old man had fled quickly, leaving no trace behind. "¡­ Next time, I won''t let it slide like this." New Moon Space said this before disappearing through the grayish space. Sigh¡­ Rudrick Hallow exhaled a hot breath as he slowly stood up and brushed his left hand over the spot where his right arm had vanished. As he did, a golden light shimmered, and in an instant, his severed arm regrew. The process of restoring the missing limb had consumed an enormous amount of mana, but it was better than being crippled. "By the way, you¡¯re quite impressive." Rudrick spoke as if talking to himself into the empty space. Surprisingly, a silver line appeared in the air, and the space cracked open, revealing the figure of New Moon Silver, who had disappeared long ago. "To think you¡¯re skilled enough in spatial maniption to deceive even one of the Twelve New Moons¡­" "Time and space are inseparable. After living on the run for hundreds of years, you have to get good at it." New Moon Silver murmured bitterly. "Have I been living too irresponsibly and letting everything go too easily?" "¡­ That¡¯s not true." Rudrick denied his words, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling sorrowful. Perhaps¡­ New Moon Silver had seen some terrible vision. Something even more horrific and brutal than the end of the world, which was predicted to ur in ten years. That was why he gave up on his foresight. He chose to abandon everything, including his memories. He entrusted them to his fragment, and lived a secluded life, which led to the current situation. ¡®What on earth did he see that made even New Moon Silver unable to ovee his fear and turn his back to flee?¡¯ This was a question that had always troubled Rudrick. "Are you worried?" When New Moon Silver suddenly asked this, Rudrick nodded. "¡­ Yes." The old man smiled bitterly, turned around, and walked off somewhere. "I really am a pitiful sight." But why did his back appear light? It was as if he had shrugged off all the burdens he had been carrying. There was no doubt about it. He had made up his mind about something. It was likely a decision he had made long before even meeting Rudrick. What had caused him to change? Just as the question arose, it was answered. There was only one person in this world capable of challenging fate like this. ¡®It¡¯s only been half a year since he appeared in the world, yet¡­¡¯ He was a remarkably quick boy. With that thought, Rudrick closed his eyes. He was utterly exhausted from the earlier battle¡­ So he needed to rest a bit. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Compared to modern times, themunication methods in Aether were exceedingly inconvenient. It wasn¡¯t just that there were no personal cell phones¡ªif the other person wasn¡¯t near a phone, getting in touch with them was incredibly difficult. "I''m fine so you don¡¯t need to worry." Especially when the person on the other end was the Elf King. For an ordinary student to contact her privately without scheduling it in advance was practically unthinkable, but thanks to Alterisha, Baek Yu-Seol had managed to get the number for his personal phone set up in the dormitory, so contact was barely possible. "Are you sure nothing¡¯s wrong?" "Of course. Are you worried about me?" When Florin responded with a teasing tone, Baek Yu-Seol replied nonchntly. "Naturally, I am.¡± "¡­ Oh, really?" She was silent for a moment before she let out a softugh. "Hehe. I don¡¯t know why, but that makes me feel good." Even after hearing her response, Baek Yu-Seol couldn¡¯t feel relieved. It wasn¡¯t just that he was worried about her¡ªhe was worried about himself. Recently, something had gone wrong with his mind. To be precise, it was more urate to say that there was a problem with the skill ¡®The Blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol.¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol knew his own mental strength well. While it was ridiculous to quantify mental strength, he¡¯d always considered himself to have been born with a reasonably strong mind to have ovee a difficult childhood with a positive attitude. On top of that, he¡¯d received the blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol, so he thought he had developed a mental fortitude that wouldn''t waver or crumble under any circumstances. But there was a persistent negative feeling invading his mind. ''Despair.'' So, it would be correct to assume that there was a problem with Yeonhong Chunsamweol... Yet, Florin was doing just fine without any worries. Recently, she had been taking off her mask more often, which had been quite refreshing. There was no problem with Florin, who received the blessing of Yeonhong Chunsamweol along with him. This meant that the issue wasn¡¯t with Yeonhong Chunsamweol but rather with his own mind. If that was the case, there were two possible reasons. Either Baek Yu-Seol had be so negative that even the blessings of Yeonhong Chunsamweol couldn¡¯t handle it, or there was a problem with someone mentally connected to him. It was not the former. He¡¯d always lived with the mindset of ''What''s the worst that could happen? Death?'' and enjoyed life without any particr worries. In other words, it meant that ¡®Celestia,'' who was mentally connected to him, was definitely the cause. "Hmm. Do you have time?" "... Time?" Florin hesitated for a moment as if pondering, and that was when Baek Yu-Seol realized he had made a mistake. To ask the Elf King, who was always busy, if she had time. And that too as a student... Even a chimpanzee wouldn''t ask such a silly question. "Oh, I''m sorry¡ª" "It seems I can make time." "... You can?" "Yes. Although it''s hard to carve out much time since I''m swamped with work..." She let out a deep sigh full of worry. It appeared the void left by the retirement of Orenha, her aide, was quite significant. "Hmm... Even a brief moment is fine. I was thinking of going to see Celestia." "Oh my, really?" Baek Yu-Seol heard that Celestia was one of Florin¡¯s very, very close friends. Perhaps even her only friend. Anyway, she cherished Celestia greatly, and as a High Elf, she would be extremely sensitive to any changes in the spirit''s state. Besides that, Baek Yu-Seol also wanted to arrange a time to meet with Celestia together. "That sounds wonderful. When should we set the time?" "Is this weekend okay?" After speaking, a trivial thought crossed his mind. ¡®Could it be that the king is just as busy on weekends as on weekdays?¡¯ But Florin answered without hesitation. "Yes! Then, let''s meet on the weekend." After ending the call, Baek Yu-Seol checked the time. It was almost time to head out for dinner with Mayuseong and Eisel under the pretense of club activities. Since it was summer, he didn¡¯t need a coat, so he just wore a vest over his academy uniform shirt and stepped out. In the hallway, several second-year seniors were gathering and heading somewhere in a hurry. By their attire, Baek Yu-Seol could tell right away. ''League of Spirit'' If Soul Chess was the top intellectual sport in the magic world, then League of Spirit was definitely the top physical sport. Of course, Ste Academy had a League of Spirit club, and its size was iparable to Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s food club. It received an astronomical amount of sponsorship, almost rivaling professional sports teams. It made sense considering that every year, a massive tournament was held where youth teams from magic academies gathered. Moreover, considering that this academy carried the prestigious name of Ste, the astronomical sponsorships appeared almost inevitable. After all, this was a matter of pride between academies. "Hmm, this is troublesome¡­ What should we do?" "Let''s just bring in senior Malek from the third year." "That senior has excellent individual skills, but his teamwork is... And he doesn''t follow orders well." "And the remaining slots have be filled by first-years. If we bring a third-year student, we¡¯ll get a penalty." "What can we do?" As Baek Yu-Seol tried to walk past them, it appeared like they were facing some sort of difficult issue. He had a hunch. ''A sub-episode g.¡¯ In the game Aether World Online, if one yed with the character ¡®Edna,'' this kind of event happened quite frequently. It was a verymon and clich¨¦ setup where an ordinarymoner girl, Edna, who wasn''t particrly interested in clubs, ended up filling in as a substitute in the League of Spirit, where her dazzling talent was discovered. This served as a prologue event that yers go through before engaging in a League of Spirit match online, and it was an episode that over 90% of yers experienced. And now, that event was happening here. "Hey, aren''t you Baek Yu-Seol, the first-year student?" "Yeah. I''ve heard you''re smart." "It doesn''t seem like you''ve yed League of Spirit before... But wouldn''t you do just fine?" Then the seniors approached Baek Yu-Seol and asked. "Have you ever tried League of¡ª" "I''m not interested." He quickly declined and made a run for it. "Wait. Just listen to us until the end! It doesn''t matter if we lose the match!" "I''ll buy you something delicious afterward!" "No thanks." As unfortunate as it was, Baek Yu-Seol had no interest in the League of Spirit. To be precise, he was tired of team games. When he lived in Korea, he yed 5 vs. 5 team battle games to the point of exhaustion, and he realized one undeniable truth. ¡®When five people gather, one of them is bound to be trash.¡¯ Even among those seniors, who knew who might be the troll. There was nothing more frustrating than losing because of bad team luck when you yed really well. Baek Yu-Seol definitely preferred 1 vs. 1 individual y. "Just once..." He shook off the senior''s hand reaching out to him from behind and quickly picked up his pace. ¡®Sorry, but I''d rather they ask Edna for that kind of favor.¡¯ Chapter 251: Noble Soul (5) Chapter 251: Noble Soul (5) From time to time, Edna had dreams. It was an ordinary urrence for any human, but not for Edna. She was born with the traits of countless races, including humans, elves, dwarves, spirits, and even angels. Although only five traits were listed at Ste Academy, Edna herself had already discovered and recorded over twelve racial traits, with more likely to manifest in the future. Just as elves couldmunicate with nature and dwarves could manipte metals, each race had innate traits, and Edna possessed all of them. asionally, she even exhibited special abilities that couldn¡¯t be attributed to any specific race. For example, ''prophetic dreams.'' "It''s not a prophetic dream, Edna. It''s what we call a ''revtion.''" She once asked the angels, but it wasn''t one of their traits.Angels... Didn¡¯t dream. "Hmm." A throbbing headache; the sensation of plummeting into an abyss; the feeling of dizziness akin to wandering aimlessly in a vortex, and a sense of overwhelming emptiness like being lost at sea. It was familiar. Once a year, no, perhaps only once every three years, she experienced this special sensation. It was unmistakably a prophetic dream. "... Must not seek...." "You were from the beginning...." "... Be the next star..." "There is no predetermined fate...." She realized it was a prophetic dream, and a lucid one at that. But even knowing it was a lucid dream, Edna couldn''t do anything. She couldn''t move her body. It was as if she was experiencing sleep paralysis. "What? What are you saying? Speak clearly!" She shouted into the void. The ce was a space bathed in golden light. In the sky, a massive upside-down castle floated, with arge U-shaped bridge with clouds hanging from its ends. The dreams and reality blended. And the eerie sensation brought by it made her want to wake up immediately, but she knew she shouldn''t. Prophetic dreams were special. Even in the original romance fantasy, prophetic abilities were extremely rare. While it was undoubtedly surprising to possess such a power, the existence of the ability itself wasn''t strange. "Who are you?" The figure before her had a dark and hazy appearance, as if shrouded in mist. He didn''t respond to her questions and kept repeating the same words. "You will... be a star and rise..." Please stop. Every time that voice spoke, her head throbbed with pain. This wasn''t a prophetic dream. The dreams she had as a child at least showed her significant moments in life. For example, the moment she was epted into Ste Academy or when she awakened to magic. But this dream was nothing but pain. It offered no assistance at all. "Please..." As Edna tightly closed her eyes and covered her ears, a strange sensation of being sucked into somewhere overcame her, and the world turned white. "Ah...!" Before her appeared young men and boys with golden hair and radiant white wings. They looked at her with concerned eyes and reached out their hands. "We''re sorry, Edna. We can''t bear to see you in pain." Then, as they gently closed Edna¡¯s eyes, they spoke again. "We wish you wouldn''t dream, Edna." "That..." "It only brings you suffering." "Ah..." The headache vanished and appeared to be washed away by water. She felt at peace. As if she had fallen asleep in her mother''s womb. And when she opened her eyes again, it was as if nothing unusual had happened¡ªjust the ordinary, everyday life. ¡°Alright. Who wants to solve the next problem?¡± Ste Academy, ssroom. She must have dozed off after staying uptest night to finish her overdue assignments. And of all times, she had to have a nightmare¡ªor rather, a prophetic dream¡ªat that moment. ¡°Hey... Edna, are you okay?¡± A male student sitting next to her asked quietly. It was only then that she noticed she was drenched in cold sweat. ¡°Uh... Yeah. It''s nothing.¡± She wondered if there was any reason she had a prophetic dream now. Something she hadn¡¯t experienced since entering Ste. Who knows... There was no reason for prophetic dreams. They didn¡¯t have meaning. They didn¡¯t reveal what you want to know, only what you don¡¯t want to know¡ªthat was the nature of prophetic dreams. She didn¡¯t know where this trait originated from, but she suspected it must be a rather troublesome one. ¡®... I wonder if Baek Yu-Seol knows about prophetic dreams?¡¯ There was a high possibility that her other self from another world had confided in Baek Yu-Seol about her prophetic dreams. He was the type who would have figured out the truth by now. But... She didn''t want to burden him with memories left behind by her other self. She would find out eventually when the time was right, so for now, she decided not to ask. Ding-dong-dang! When the bell rang to signal the end of ss, Edna packed her textbooks and walked down the hallway with a tired face. ¡°Hi, Edna!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Hi! You look tired today.¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± ¡°Edna! Want to go to Caf¨¦?¡± ¡°No...¡± As she walked through the hallway, her friends greeted her, but she was too weary to respond properly and gave half-hearted replies. Of course, since Edna usually responded half-heartedly, her friends didn¡¯t seem to notice anything unusual. ¡°... Hi.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Once again, someone greeted her, and she absentmindedly replied, trying to walk past them. But the person blocked her path, forcing her to stop. ¡°... What is it?¡± Edna frowned as she finally looked up to see who it was. The boy with dark hair tinged with red and a cold expression stared down at her with violet eyes. ¡°... Haewonryang. What do you want?¡± ¡°I have a request.¡± ¡°A request? If it¡¯s something troublesome, I¡¯ll pass.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. In fact, I think you might find it interesting.¡± ¡°What is it...?¡± Lately, each day had been so monotonous that she was hardly interested in anything. But since Haewonryang said it might pique her interest, she felt a bit curious. He quickly handed her a small pamphlet when he saw her eyes light up. ¡°There¡¯s going to be a League of Spirit tournament at the academy to select additional yers.¡± ¡°Aha. You want me toe watch?¡± Haewonryang shook his head. ¡°Would you consider participating as a yer?¡± ¡°What?¡± Now that she thought about it, she remembered something simr happening before. Then, a thought struck her. ¡®Wait. Didn¡¯t I already register for something...?¡¯ Edna had always enjoyed watching League of Spirit matches but had no intention of participating herself. However, she was forcibly registered as a yer by Jeremy Skalben some time ago... Afterward, she tried her best to cancel the registration, but she was told all day that it was impossible since her name was already on the list. Even after several days of frequent visits to the administrator, all she kept hearing was that it was impossible. And now, a few dayster, they were holding a tournament to select additional yers... "Am I really going to have to y in this thing?" As Edna¡¯s face turned pale and her mouth dropped open, Haewonryang''s expression hardened. "You''re not interested in being a yer?" "No, it''s not that..." What should she do? The future appeared so bleak that she couldn''t even hear what Haewonryang was saying. The thought of having to be a League of Spirit yer, something she had never even considered, made her dizzy. ¡°Damn you, Jeremy... I''ll get you someday¡­¡± Her eyes gleamed with a dangerous light. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Early morning. As the sky turned a reddish hue, Baek Yu-Seol arrived at the orchard of the Third Heavenly Tree on the morning train, and took a deep breath. He used to think it was strange when elderly people climbed mountains to absorb pure air through exercises and stretching, but now he could understand it quite well. As someone with Mana umtion Retardation Syndrome, the mana he inhaled tended to leak out, but it was not entirely pointless. The more pure mana he breathed in, the higher the mana cirction rate in his body, which would speed up his growth. Of course... Breathing hard in a ce like this didn¡¯t make a huge difference. If he trained hard in a ce full of energy, that might be another story. The orchard of the Third Heavenly Tree was originally part of the elves''nd, but it had been open to humans for decades now. Though they said the culture andndscape hadn¡¯t changed much from the past. The reason they preserved those traditions was because this ce had gained more significance as a tourist destination. By sharing elven culture with outsiders, they also made good money. "... I¡¯ll wait for a bit?" After arriving at the station, instead of heading out immediately, he sat down on a nearby bench and opened a book. The history of Aether World was a grand fantasy epic, and there was nothing more enjoyable than reading it. Ever since he arrived in this world, his magical knowledge hadn¡¯t grown much, but he¡¯d be quite familiar with its history. He might even consider bing a history teacher if he ever ran out of things to do. As Baek Yu-Seol read for about 30 minutes, he heard the sound of the next train. The design of the train stayed true to its purpose of traveling in and out of the elvennds. The train was quiet, but it sacrificed a lot of speed in exchange and moved quite slowly. And on that train... The Elf King, Florin, was aboard. Hiss! As the train doors opened, a small number of passengers disembarked. Among them were a gloomy mage in a robe; a confident dwarf with a small stature but a proud posture; an elf with their ears wrapped in bandages to conceal them, and some humans weary from their daily lives. Although a wide variety of people got off the train, it wasn¡¯t difficult to spot Florin. Dressed in a ck gown and with a mask, she might seem like an ordinary mage to others, but to Baek Yu-Seol, she stood out as someone special. She spotted him right away as well and hurried over with quick steps. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here¡­¡± ¡°Do you still wear a mask whenever you go out?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still a lingering curse, so I have to be extra cautious when I go out. And... It¡¯s also hard to move freely as the Elf King.¡± Of course, it was partly because of the curse, but Florin, who had longed for freedom all her life, probably wore the mask to move about as she pleased without the fear of anyone recognizing her. Baek Yu-Seol imagined that even after the curse was lifted, she might continue to enjoy wearing the mask. If her face were to be revealed, the whole world would recognize her instantly. ¡°Well, shall we go?¡± Florin said this and walked confidently in some direction. She could finally enjoy a rare, leisurely vacation. Although it was a short time, not even two days, she seemed intent on making the most of it... Unfortunately, her ns were ruined in less than thirty minutes. Thud! Thud! Before Florin, who was concealing her identity with a ck dress and a white mask, knelt elf knights in green robes. Their robes all bore the emblem of Third Heavenly Tree, and the situation was clear. ''We¡¯ve been found out.'' She had somewhat expected this. As the Elf King, Florin was connected to the First Heavenly Tree, "Cheonryeong Tree," the origin of all World Trees. A mysterious aura. The one that could only be sensed by elves must have been subtly emanating from her. While the dress could block curses, it couldn''tpletely conceal the aura of the Elf King. It seemed she had tried her best to hide it, but while it might fool ordinary people, it couldn¡¯t deceive the elder of the Third Heavenly Tree. "Your Majesty, why did you visit our cradle without informing us?" The elf in the lead knelt before her and spoke to Florin in a voice full of gravity. If one were topare, this elf would be like a district mayor in Korea. "... I had a reason to visit quietly." "Is that so? I apologize for not understanding your deep intentions. However, upon realizing that Your Majesty had graced this humble ce with your presence, we could not possibly ignore it and havee to greet you directly." "In that case... I suppose it can''t be helped." Florin gave Baek Yu-Seol an apologetic look, but honestly, he didn''t mind. District mayor or not, he only needed to visit Celestia¡¯s garden. Sometimes, these unexpected experiences could be refreshing. Still, something felt off. ''This level of formality is unusual for elves, isn''t it?'' The noble culture of humans and elves was quite different. Among humans, it might be natural for subjects to speak to their king in extreme honorifics, but among elves, kings were merely revered for their connection to the World Trees. They weren¡¯t expected to bow and scrape. Even though Florin had little social experience, this treatment seemed unfamiliar to her, and she appeared deep in thought. "Your Majesty, may I humbly deliver some news?" As expected, the elf elder spoke in a voice suggesting something was amiss. "... Go ahead." When Florin nodded, he lifted his head and began to speak. "The orchard of Third Heavenly Tree... has begun to be corrupted from its roots." ¡®Wait a minute.¡¯ ¡®Third Heavenly Tree is being corrupted?¡¯ ¡®Already?¡¯ ''Things are progressing... much faster than I expected.'' As far as Baek Yu-Seol knew, the corruption of Third Heavenly Tree¡¯s orchard by dark magic was supposed to ur in the second half of the second year or even at the beginning of the third year. Even though the story of this world had been altered again and again, it appeared that events had been advanced by one to two years. While there had been times when episodes had gone awry, they''d never advanced this drastically before. He was just as taken aback as Florin. "Your Majesty, please protect our cradle..." The elder bowed his head after saying this, and Florin and Baek Yu-Seol stood in silence while exchanging looks. He hade to check on Celestia¡¯s condition, but things had be much moreplicated than expected. Chapter 252 - Noble Soul (6) Saye-Ran Orkan. She was the eldest daughter of the Orkan Ducal House, one of the two great pirs of the Adolveit Kingdom. From a young age, she was raised to be a master of magical warfare and inherited the ¡®Arcane Martial Law Codex¡¯ from An Orkan, a war hero from long ago. She was now in her third year at Ste Academy. As the heir to the Orkan family, she had firmly secured the top position among the third-year students. She had excelled in both practice and theory, earning an A+ in every subject, and was now awaiting graduation. ¡°Young Lady, Professor Magen has contacted you to prepare for the ''Graduation Album.''¡± In Saye-Ran¡¯s personal clubroom. Although she wasn¡¯t officially part of any club, the professors had arranged for her to have this grand office where she attended to the affairs of the Orkan family. Upon hearing the student speak to her, Saye-Ran shook her head and appeared slightly annoyed. Most Ste students took their graduation photos alone. However, in rare cases, outstanding students were given the honor of taking their graduation photos with a professor. This opportunity often came with the chance to co-author a thesis or secure a job as a researcher at the Magic Tower¡ªsomething many students aspired to. But of course... For someone of Saye-Ran¡¯s caliber, it often worked the other way around¡ªthe professors end up begging the student for recognition, creating the ironic situation where the student grants the honor of taking the graduation photo together. ¡°Decline it.¡± Saye-Ran spoke indifferently and lowered her gaze. She had alreadypleted her university-level studies at the beginning of the semester and had finished her graduation thesis long ago. Currently, the family¡¯s affairs had piled up, and she was handling them even while still attending school. Graduation album? Ridiculous. She had no intention of engaging in such a bothersome task. The moment she graduated, she nned to sever all ties with Ste Academy and return to the Orkan family to fully focus on her duties. ¡°Young Lady, the ''Purification Ritual'' is scheduled soon. Shall I request a leave of absence on your behalf?¡± The Purification Ritual. This annual ceremony was jointly conducted by the Orkan family and the Adolveit royal family. It was initiated after the Morfran Forest was tainted by the dark magic of Grand Duke Isaac Morph ten years ago. Led by Princess Hong Shi-hwa, the ritual employed the Orkan family''s purification techniques. Only a select few were allowed to participate, and all activities rted to the ritual were kept under strict confidentiality. So much so that mages involved in the ritual were even bound by one of the forbidden spells, ¡®Sealed Magic.¡¯ Though it was widely known that Sealed Magic was used in secret, the moment it became publicly known, it would lead to severe bacsh, indicating just how critical the Purification Ritual was as a state secret. Naturally, the students assisting Saye-Ran in her clubroom had never heard any details about the ritual. They were only aware that it existed, that the Young Lady was involved, and that their role was to assist her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Purification Ritual¡­¡± Saye-Ran put down her pen for a moment and fell into deep thought. This time, as shees of age, it would be her first time participating in the Purification Ritual, but she already knew about its secrets from what her father had told her. ¡®The true story behind the incident in Morfran Forest.¡¯ Ten years ago, it was widely believed that the entire Morfran Forest was tainted by dark magic due to the rampage of Grand Duke Isaac Morph. However, that was a lie. In reality, the Adolveit family had forcibly resurrected the "White Tiger Fire Spirit," and Grand Duke Isaac Morph chose to turn himself into a dark mage in an attempt to stop it... This was the truth. Saye-Ran harbored no personal feelings. She didn¡¯t have a strong sense of duty to eradicate dark mages to protect the magical world, nor did she have a firm belief that she must be a great mage. Her only goal, instilled in her, had always been to see Princess Hong Shi-hwa crowned. It was the sole objective that had driven her forward all this time, and she had never once thought of pursuing a goal of her own. However, after hearing this story, Saye-Ran found herself somewhat confused for the first time. ¡®Why did Princess Hong Si-hwa have to do such a thing?¡¯ She knew well that there were hidden secrets among the princesses of the Adolveit family, but without knowing the exact reasons, she couldn''t understand the events of ten years ago. What could they possibly hope to gain by resurrecting the White Tiger Fire Spirit? And... Why did Grand Duke Morph sacrifice himself? ¡®So many questions.¡¯ As Saye-Ran was jotting down her questions on a nk sheet of paper, a student approached, prompting her to look up. ¡°Young Lady, you have a visitor.¡± ¡°Send them away.¡± ¡°Well... It¡¯s Princess Hong Bi-Yeon.¡± No wonder her expression hadn''t been good; an unwee guest had arrived. However, Saye-Ran calmly nodded and stood up. Even though Hong Bi-Yeon was an enemy of the princess she served, she was still a royal princess and could not be ignored. Saye-Ran knew how to distinguish between public and private matters, and she was adept at hiding her personal feelings in official situations. Click! As her attendants opened the door, Saye-Ran stood there to greet Princess Hong Bi-Yeon. Unlike usual, Hong Bi-Yeon hade alone, and she immediately walked into the clubroom while ncing around the interior. ¡°Quite modest.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°That wasn''t apliment.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Sit down.¡± Hong Bi-Yeon casually took the seat that was clearly Saye-Ran¡¯s and crossed her legs. She leaned back on the sofa with her arms crossed, but Saye-Ran quietly sat down in front of her. She was unfazed by the deliberate provocation. ¡°Shall I bring out some tea?¡± ¡°No need. I''ll just say what I came here to say and leave. You''re participating in the Purification Ritual this time, aren''t you?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°I''m going too. Just so you know.¡± ¡°... That''s not something I can decide.¡± This was troubling. Though her expression remained unchanged, Hong Bi-Yeon could sense Saye-Ran¡¯s difort. ¡°I know. But I''m going. As a princess of Adolveit, there''s no reason I can''t attend, right?¡± Saye-Ran quietly nodded. The reason Princess Hong Bi-Yeon was speaking directly to her was likely because Saye-Ran¡¯s father was the chief overseer of the Purification Ritual this year. Unfortunately, Princess Hong Si-hwa was unable to attend due to some pressing matters, leaving a vacancy in the ritual. It would be difficult to prevent Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s interference. ''This is troublesome...'' Hong Bi-Yeon was in direct opposition to Hong Si-hwa. The Morfran Forest was undoubtedly a weak point for Hong Si-hwa. Revealing this to Hong Bi-Yeon would be like exposing a critical vulnerability. ''I have to stop her.'' But how? Hong Bi-Yeon twisted her red lips slightly as if daring Saye-Ran toe up with an excuse. ''She already knows everything.'' The queen didn¡¯t involve herself in this matter. It was something that Hong Bi-Yeon and Hong Si-hwa must resolve on their own. No matter what Hong Si-hwa did to try and hinder her, Hong Bi-Yeon had no intention of backing down. And... She nned to use the ¡®Compass of Memories¡¯ at the site. Only seven such ancient artifacts remained in the world. They allowed one to glimpse past events. However, due to its exorbitant cost of use, it was rarely employed by the royal family unless it was for something extremely important. But Hong Bi-Yeon had the right to use the Compass of Memories once a year, and she intended to use that opportunity now. ''I need to find out what happened. From beginning to end.'' Her red eyes turned cold. Throughout the Aether World, Heavenly Trees that originated from the seed of the primordial World Tree, "Cheonryeong Tree," had grown. In the distant past, there were more than ten Heavenly Trees, but now only seven remained. The cradle of the Cheonryeong Tree was the homnd and root of the elves; the only ce where a king could reside. In contrast, the elders lived in modest wooden houses they¡¯d woven themselves near the other Heavenly Trees since no king resided there. So, Baek Yu-Seol was honestly surprised. In the game, he never visited an elf elder''s house, so he never imagined it would be this humble. ¡°I''m sorry to wee you to such an unremarkable ce...¡± The elder¡¯s name was Suhaksan. He bowed his head in apology as he invited Florin into his modest cabin, but she shook her head. ¡°No need to apologize. As an elf, I¡¯m envious of such a natural home.¡± Florin seemed genuinely sincere. Given her personality, she didn¡¯t seem like someone who would prefer something overly shy or extravagant. ¡°Would you like to sit here?¡± Although the wooden chair looked hard and ufortable, Baek Yu-Seol was surprised to find that it actually felt quitefortable. ¡®What is this?¡¯ ¡®Is it a luxury item pretending to be something cheap?¡¯ Baek Yu-Seok nced out the window. Despite calling it a simple cabin, it was situated at the highest point of the Heavenly Tree, and the roots outside were so securely spread that it would be nearly impossible for anyone to infiltrate. Moreover, with magical warriors standing guard, it definitely felt like the residence of someone very important. ¡°So... Can you tell me exactly what happened?¡± At Florin¡¯s question, Elder Suhaksan sighed deeply and bowed his head. ¡°The first discovery was ten days ago.¡± The orchard of the Third Heavenly Tree was where fruits grew from the Heavenly Tree. Since the entire city was made of wood, people could enjoy every type of fruit found anywhere in the world. However, from a certain day, the fruits began to stop growing. To find out the reason, a group of garden-keeping mages ventured to the roots of the Heavenly Tree, and what they discovered was shocking. ¡°The roots of the Heavenly Tree... were being corrupted by dark magic.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible...¡± ¡°We tried everything we could to resolve it. We employed every method avable, but nothing worked.¡± Elves, who relied on spirits and followers, had always been vulnerable to dark magic. To protect themselves, they had especially advanced purification techniques¡ªfar superior to human methods. They seeded in removing the dark magic from the roots using powerful purification spells, but the problem arose the next day. ¡°We returned the next day to check for any remaining dark magic... But somehow, in just one day, the roots were once again corrupted.¡± So they thought it must be that someone was sneaking in at night to infuse the roots with dark magic. They stationed guards, expecting an intruder... But it was no use. ¡°There was no intruder.¡± No matter how powerful their purification spells; no matter how thoroughly they cleansed the dark magic, the next day, the Heavenly Tree would be corrupted again. The elders, including Suhaksan, all witnessed this situation firsthand, and there was no doubt about what was happening. ¡°This has continued for ten days now. We were at our wit¡¯s end, thinking there was no solution, but when Your Majesty arrived, we finally felt some relief.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Florin¡¯s expression became one of bewilderment. It seemed they had misunderstood, thinking that Florin had noticed the contamination of the Third Heavenly Tree and hade to resolve it. After all, she was the only High Elf capable of directlymunicating with the primordial Heavenly Tree, Cheonryeong Tree. But in reality, she hade without any knowledge of the situation. After all, no matter how powerful Florin was, it was impossible for her tomunicate with a distant Heavenly Tree. ¡°I¡¯ll... try to speak with the Third Heavenly Tree.¡± ¡°Ah! Your Majesty¡¯s intervention gives us great hope.¡± Listening quietly to their conversation, Baek Yu-Seol sighed. While it was natural for Florin to attemptmunication with Third Heavenly Tree, he didn¡¯t think it would be of any use. After all, the fundamental cause wasn¡¯t rted to that. ¡®This... It really must be Celestia who¡¯s the cause, right?¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol hadn¡¯t expected the episode to advance this far so quickly, and he hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility, but by now, it was impossible not to notice. An episode scheduled to ur one or two years from now, ¡®The Dark Spirit,¡¯ had advanced forward by several stages and was now happening before him. It was something that would typically be encountered by extremely high-level yers. Chapter 253: Noble Soul (7) Chapter 253: Noble Soul (7) {Important Announcement:- I wanted to provide an update on the editing process I mentioned earlier. The good news is that around 100 chapters have already gone through TLC and editing, with another 100 chapters currently in the TLC process. They are already uploaded to the site. With these updates, there will be some notable changes to character names, terms, and certain locations. You will begin to see those changes from chapter 253 onward. I apologize for any inconvenience this may cause, but to make the transition smoother, I will share a link to the new glossary. This glossary will be updated as the story /spreadsheets/d/15sjwDlJRVSCEUNia-AWeWL-llNJMcO7BiNONNJlc/edit?usp=sharing This wouldn''t have been possible without your unwavering support. I ammitted to delivering the best possible English version of this book. Thank you for being a part of this journey. Your beloved trantor. Zenith.}¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The orchard of the Dream Tree was originally a tourist attraction. Although it was the off-season since the vacation period had ended, the area was still bustling with people due to its location in a major city. However, the visitors there had no idea. They would never have expected that at the Third World Tree, where they hade simply to rx... They would encounter the Elf King, Florin, the ruler of all spirits, deities, familiars, fairies, and elves. Third World Tree, Dream Tree, Central za. While it was not the highest point in the orchard, the central za was a t basin that offered a view of the surroundingndscape, making it a popr spot for tourists. On this day, it was even more crowded than usual. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Is there some kind of event happening?¡± ¡°Shh. What event? They say the Elf King herself has arrived!¡± ¡°Really? But she usually never shows herself so why now?¡± To the general public, the Elf King, Florin, was a mysterious figure. She was always shrouded in secrecy. Rumors imed that she was so beautiful that anyone who saw her would instantly fall in love, which was why she purposely kept herself hidden... However, since she never revealed herself, there was no way to know the truth. Today, however, she suddenly appeared in the orchard of the Third World Tree. She summoned an altar that could only be used by elves for special ceremonies in the center of the za and ascended it alone. Her body was still entirely wrapped in a ck dress and her face hidden behind a white mask, making it impossible to see her appearance. People nevertheless felt something strange. Despite beingpletely covered... There was something inexplicably beautiful about the Elf King. No one realized that this was due to the subtle aura of her ability, [Absorbing Affection], emanating from her. ¡°Hoo...¡± Florin let out a small sigh and steadied her trembling voice. The curse had weakened significantly, so it was fine for her to reveal herself as long as her face was hidden, but perhaps because she had lived in seclusion for so long, she still felt overwhelmed by the attention of therge crowd. But she had no choice. She needed to speak directly with the World Tree to find out the cause of the dark magic corruption. As the leaves of the World Tree began to rustle, and a green aurora slowly spread across the sky, the buzzing crowd fell silent and gazed up in awe. ¡°Wow...¡± Those who hade to Third World Tree to enjoy the beauty of nature found themselves captivated by an even more breathtaking sight. They felt a sense of healing as they watched. However, unlike the onlookers, Florin frowned and bit her lip hard. ¡ªIt hurts. ¡ªGo away. ¡ªIt¡¯s... so... ¡ªSorry. ¡ªIt¡¯s painful. The voice of a child echoed in her mind. It was unmistakably the cry of Third World Tree, but Florin found it impossible to properlymunicate with it. The Third World Tree was not in a sane state and it prevented any propermunication. ¡°Ugh...!¡± Even as she bit her lip hard enough to draw blood, trying her best to focus, Florin couldn''t do anything because Third World Tree kept screaming in pain. ''Please get a hold of yourself! You need to tell me where it hurts...!'' ng! ¡°Ah!¡± Florin managed to gather her willpower and barely seeded in sending a message to the Third World Tree, but at that moment, the World Tree rejected her consciousness entirely. Unable to endure the intense pain, shepletely shut off her mental connection. Thud! As Florin copsed to the ground, gasping for breath, the knights quickly ascended the altar to support her. ¡°Your Majesty, are you alright?¡± ¡°¡­ Ah¡­¡± Unable to respond, she lifted her head and gazed at the gradually fading green aurora. The World Tree¡¯s refusal tomunicate, its desperate thrashing, was a sign that something was terribly wrong. "So beautiful..." "Wow!" But to the people watching, even this seemed beautiful. And it only served to make Florin feel more heartbroken. She clenched her fists tightly and hung her head low. If she could only hear a response from the World Tree, she might be able to heal it somehow, but even that was out of reach. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to search for the cause myself.¡± Despite the setback, she had no intention of standing idly by. Struggling to her feet, Florin briskly descended the altar and gave her orders. ¡°Summon the knights and instruct them to find the source of the contamination at the roots. I will search separately.¡± ¡°At yourmand.¡± As soon as Florin issued themand, the knights gestured instructions, and those who were waiting nearby understood the signals and scattered in all directions to lead their respective orders. The World Tree was vast, grand, andplex. It was hard to even estimate how long it might take to search such an enormous tree, but if they extended their senses as much as possible, maybe they could manage. ''First...'' She intended to start from the highest point of the World Tree and work her way down. However, as she descended the altar, she locked eyes with Baek Yu-Seol, who had been waiting for her below. Suddenly, she remembered their promise to meet Leafanel together, and she smiled bitterly. She had been looking forward to spending time together. But now was not the time for that. Saving the World Tree took priority. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Could you wait a little while? I¡¯ll resolve this matter quickly.¡± "No, I¡¯lle with you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself because of me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. I think I¡¯ve found the cause.¡± ¡°What?¡± It was hard to believe¡ªnothing had been done since the incident began, yet he already imed to have found the cause. Florin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as Baek Yu-Seol nodded toward something behind her. ¡°If I¡¯m sure, would you like toe with me for a moment? To Leafanel¡¯s garden.¡± If Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s hunch was correct, the ce would likely be protected by a barrier by now. In any case, it would be impossible to enter alone. At least in the second semester of the second year or early in the third year, he would have had the items and abilities necessary to break through the barrier, but right now, he was too weak. ¡¯In a way¡­ It¡¯s fortunate that Florin is here.¡¯ The episode at that time required the protagonist to solve everything alone. This made the difficulty level excessively high, but now, with someone as powerful as Florin, who could rival even a ss 9 mage, there was nothing to fear. ¡®However, if there''s one thing that worries me¡­¡¯ The possibility of encountering the ¡®Divine yer¡¯ in front of Leafanel was quite frightening. Only a handful of yers had ever faced the Divine yer, and it was one of the most dreaded episodes. ¡®I should be cautious just in case.¡¯ As things that were once deemed impossible had often happened, it wouldn''t hurt to be careful this time as well. With that thought, Baek Yu-Seok led Florin to Leafanel¡¯s garden, hoping that the corruption hadn''t progressed too far. ¡ª¡ª¡ª At Ste Academy, a significant portion of the students were nobles. Due to family events, those noble students sometimes had to miss sses, but as long as there was a valid reason, they were allowed up to four days of absence. Essentially, they could miss an entire week of academy. Of course, it was rare for a student to be granted the full four-day leave since few noble families held suchrge-scale events. But Hong Bi-Yeon wasn¡¯t just any student. She was a princess of the Adolevit Royal Family. Confidently securing a four-day leave, including the weekend, she boarded the royal family''s private airship and left Arcanium. As she watched the clouds drift by outside the window, she pondered. "Father has given his approval. As a member of the royal family, the princess naturally has the right to participate in the Purification Ritual." The Purification Ritual of Morfran Forest was a critical vulnerability for Hong Si-Hwa. Hong Bi-Yeon interference in this matter would undoubtedly create a disadvantageous situation, yet the Duke of Orkan had epted it all too easily. ¡¯Does he have ulterior motives?¡¯ Hong Bi-Yeon nced subtly at Sayeran Orkan, who was seated some distance away from her. The girl with ck eyes, whose thoughts were always unreadable, was only two years older than Hong Bi-Yeon. Yet, she was skilled at hiding her emotions, eloquent, and politically savvy. In terms of pure magical ability, she didn''t feel very distant from her, but evaluating her as a human... There were many things Hong Bi-Yeon thought she could learn from Sayeran. But that was all. Sayeran was a rival. Someone who would eventually need to be eliminated. ¡®If I am to be queen... I must learn even from my enemies.¡¯ A phrase from a book she once read came to mind. If there is something to learn, you must be willing to bow even to a beggar. Who had said that? It was likely... Isaac Morph... ¡®Hmm¡¯ She suddenly shook her head to dispel the image of Eisel¡¯s annoyingly serene and peaceful face that had shed into her mind. ¡°Princess, would you like some dessert?¡± The royal attendant asked her, but she shook her head without even answering. Dessert? She couldn''t even taste it... "... No, actually... Bring me some cake and sweet cocoa." Recently, she had realized that if she concentrated hard enough on her sense of taste, she could faintly perceive something resembling vor. It was so faint that by normal standards, it could merely be described as the sensation of something touching her tongue, rather than an actual taste... But she was certain of it. She felt that her sense of taste was gradually returning to normal. From the day she lost her sense of taste, she had been desperate to experience vors again. Could this be the result of her countless attempts to regain that happy sensation on her tongue? ¡°Here you go.¡± As the attendant ced the sweet chocte cake and cocoa before her, she stabbed the cake with a fork and brought it to her lips. She couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous, wondering why something as simple as this made her anxious. She put the cake in her mouth and focused intently on trying to taste it. ¡®I... can¡¯t taste it.¡¯ But she couldn¡¯t taste anything. Worse. The revolting, mushy texture made her feel nauseous. Her sense of taste wasn¡¯t just gone; it was distorted, and the unpleasant texture overwhelmed her mouth. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± She quickly rushed to the bathroom and spat out the cake, wiping away the cold sweat from her brow. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Without the ability to taste, she should avoid intensely vored foods like cake. The problem was that she had been too bold to try something too strong from the beginning just because she thought she could taste a little. ¡®Why this time¡­?¡¯ She could have sworn she had tasted something before. What was different then? Why could she taste it that time? Suddenly, she remembered who she had been dining with thest time she experienced taste. And a faintugh escaped her lips. The idea that her sense of taste could change depending on who she was eating with... ¡®That¡­ doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡¯ She tried to shake off the thought. The fact that she was even thinking such nonsense made her feel like she had changed too much recently, and it felt strange to her. ¡°Princess, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± When she left the bathroom, Sayeran was waiting for her with that same impassive gaze. Hong Bi-Yeon pretended nothing was wrong and returned to her seat, while Sayeran observed her for a moment. ¡®¡­Taste. Huh.¡¯ An idea briefly crossed Sayeran¡¯s mind, but she didn¡¯t voice it. After all, Princess Hong Bi-Yeon was her rival, so there was no need to help her. Chapter 254: Noble Soul (8) Chapter 254: Noble Soul (8) ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the registration period is already closed. If you give up your yer status now, you¡¯ll face a significant penalty¡­ Are you sure you¡¯re okay with that?¡± These words drove me to despair. The idea that she couldn¡¯t withdraw from League of Spirit was crushing. It was bad enough that she was forcibly enlisted into the tournament by that wretched Jeremy, but to make matters worse, she couldn¡¯t even choose her own team. ¡°What do you mean I can¡¯t change teams? Why not?¡± ¡°Well... When you register, you have to specify your team affiliation in advance. You¡¯re already officially registered as part of the ¡®Skalven Team.¡¯¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want that.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡±Acting stubbornly might be childish, but me wasn¡¯t in a position to care about that right now. ¡°Please. Couldn¡¯t you make an exception? Think of it as saving someone¡¯s life by just helping me switch teams.¡± ¡°Well, the thing is¡­ other teams already have their five yers locked in, so¡­¡± ¡°But there might be a way, right? Please. I¡¯m begging you.¡± As me clenched her hands and gave the administrator a desperate look, the League of Spirit yer manager felt her heart skip a beat. ''So¡­ So cute¡­'' Normally, me¡¯s fierce and aggressive demeanor was a problem, but when she put on a gentle expression, she was this adorable. ¡°Ahem! Well, let¡¯s do it this way.¡± The managerposed herself and cleared her throat. It wasn¡¯t right to be swayed by a student, but with such a sincere request, how could she not grant this one favor? ¡°There¡¯s an additional selection tournamenting up, right? If you can gather four yers from there and form a team, it might be possible to transfer your team affiliation.¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯re sure?¡± ¡°Honestly, I¡¯d like to just create a team for you, but that¡¯s beyond my authority. Do you think you can find four yers?¡± me nodded vigorously in response. She had no idea how she was going to find four yers right away, but anything was better thanpeting alongside Jeremy on the Skalven team. Grabbing the manager¡¯s hands tightly, me¡¯s eyes sparkled with gratitude. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll never forget this kindness!¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll forget this moment either.¡± If another student had made this request, it might have seemed like a bothersome extra task, but since me had paid with her charm, the manager felt she could handle it. In fact, thanks to this charm, it felt like all the fatigue she¡¯d been feeling had suddenly disappeared, so in a way, she even considered it a win. ¡°Good luck finding your four yers.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Watching me excitedly run off like a child, the manager let out a deep sigh. ¡°But then again¡­ Most of the other yers who signed up for the additional selections already belong to a team. Will she really be able to find them¡­?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but worry, but there was nothing more she could do, so she decided to wait and see. After all, with me¡¯s poprity, gathering four people should be a piece of cake. "... I suppose so?" ¡ª¡ª¡ª It was evening after the lecture had ended. When the students who didn¡¯t live in the dorms went home, Ma Yu-Seong would asionally go for a walk in the Arcanium as well. While strengthening his rtionships with friends was one goal, what was more important was secretlymunicating with the outside world. Meeting his informants within the academy was far too risky. Though the Dark Mage''s disguise was wless, making him appear to be a perfect mage, as long as Ste¡¯s Vice Principal Archie Hayden was watching, he had to be constantly on guard. Archie Hayden was a vassal of the Dark Mage King, but he was far from loyal. Since it was impossible to know what schemes he might be plotting behind his cunning exterior, it was best to avoid his gaze and move as quietly as possible. ¡°Crow, are you there?¡± When Ma Yu-Seong spoke into the air after arriving in a deserted alley, a shadow split open, revealing an apparition in a ck robe. ¡°You called, my prince?¡± ¡°I want you to deliver this to my father. Can you do that?¡± ¡°Of course. If it¡¯s the prince¡¯smand, I will do anything.¡± The Crow took Ma Yu-Seong¡¯s letter, feeling a bit puzzled. Was the usually mature prince the type to write letters to his father? If anything, he seemed to avoid conversation, making this quite a strange urrence. But it wasn¡¯t his ce to voice doubts. He was a loyal servant, and his duty was simply to follow orders. ¡°Oh. By the way, did you find out what I asked aboutst time?¡± As the question came from Ma Yu-Seong, the Crow gulped nervously. The young prince desired only one piece of information¡ªto find the Earth Contractor, Chelven. ording to rumors, Chelven had formed a contract with Fawn Prevernal Moon, one of the Twelve Divine Moons, and had obtained an invincible body. But no one knew if it was true since he hadpletely disappeared the day the rumors began to spread. ¡°For now... We have found him.¡± ¡°What did you find?¡± ¡°Yes. Recently, he was briefly spotted near the Frost Column outpost, but... When the agents arrived, they found everyone at the scene had been killed.¡± ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s a bit unfortunate.¡± Ma Yu-Seong frowned slightly. Chelven must have realized someone was tracking him but wasn¡¯t able to pinpoint the exact location of the agents. He didn¡¯t have the kind of keen senses needed for that. So, he made a choice. He killed everyone at the scene to leave no loose ends behind. ¡°He¡¯s still got that cold-blooded attitude.¡± ¡°He erased all traces, making further pursuit impossible.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a break for now. Another pursuit will tire us both out.¡± Even as he said that, Ma Yu-Seong couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment. Chelven. If it were him, he could achieve what Ma Yu-Seong desired. Why was he living in seclusion, abandoning everything without even a challenge? Why would someone with that much power need to hide? Ma Yu-Seong couldn¡¯t understand it at all. ¡°Oh. And recently, there¡¯s been suspicious activity detected at the Dark Magic Tower. It seems they are preparing for the ¡®Dark Night Session Ceremony.¡¯¡± ¡°Hmmm...¡± The world of the dark mages revolved around the survival of the fittest. In their society, it was natural for the strong to trample over the weak to rise higher. The Dark Mage King became the king because he possessed the most powerful strength, and he had held that position firmly for decades without any intention of stepping down. How many dark mages had challenged him since he came to power only to shed bitter tears of blood? Now, everyone knew. The Dark Mage King was undeniably the strongest, and his rule must be acknowledged. However... There was one problem. Rumors had spread that the Dark Mage King was once a member of the ¡®Light Mage Corps.¡¯ Though this special organization created by Ste Academy no longer existed, it was originally formed to exterminate dark mages. During its short existence of just one year, it was a terrifying presence that drove dark mages into hiding. And now, a mage who once belonged to the Order of Light was iming to be the Dark Mage King? Even if he was the strongest, he couldn¡¯t be epted as a king. Riding on this wave of public opinion, it was said that, behind the scenes, the Dark Mage Alliance was scheming to overthrow the Dark Mage King. "They¡¯re up to something pointless again.¡± Ma Yu-Seongughed coldly. Though he deeply hated his father, there was one thing he knew for certain. His father¡¯s power... was not something that could be ovee by mere cunning tricks. That was why Ma Yu-Seong was so desperate to find Chelven. He was the only dark mage who survived facing his father. A dark mage who, at the same time, was blessed by one of the Twelve Divine Moons... Perhaps he was the only one in the world with such a unique status. "Have you confirmed hisst known destination?" When he asked, feeling a sense of regret, Crow nodded reluctantly. "Yes. Though the tracking magic was cut off, predicting his route was easy. He¡¯s a rather straightforward man¡­" "Is that so?" "By now, he¡¯s likely headed to the orchard of the Third World Tree. There¡¯s no major ce nearby except for that one." "It¡¯s best not to mess with the elves. He won¡¯t cause any trouble, will he?" "Most likely not. Even someone as strong as Chelven would struggle if he angered the World Tree or the Elf King." "That¡¯s reassuring. He¡¯s not the kind of man who wouldn¡¯t consider that." After saying that, Ma Yu-Seong smiled. "You¡¯ve done well. You can go now. Staying exposed for too long won¡¯t do us any good." "Thank you for your consideration, my prince." With a brief bow, the Crow once again disappeared into the shadows, and Ma Yu-Seong looked up at the sky, which was growing darker. "The sky is unusually dark today..." It was a particrly cloudy day. ¡ª Bang! "What?! Why are you only telling me this now?!" Mage Association, Central Heavenly Tower. Star Valkyrie. The meeting room was filled with grand mages who had each published over 100 spells of at least ss 7. In that room, Vice Chairman Kden shouted. "The Frost Column outpost has been annihted...?" The Frost Colum outpost was established to subdue the demonic beasts inhabiting the Frost Colum teau. It boasted an impregnable defense capability and wasposed of veteran magic warriors. It had been ten years since the decision was made that it was nearly impossible to eliminate the demonic beasts. Instead, the focus shifted to prevent them from invading. The amount of effort put into thoroughly fortifying defenses was immense. But now, to think they were annihted. ¡°¡­ Calm down, Kden.¡± The vice-chairman was about to shout again, but a calm voice stopped him. Itpelled him to tightly close his mouth and turn around. The young man, who was both the head of the Heavenly Tower and the chairman of the Mage Association, was named Aryumon. Though he appeared to be in his twenties, he was actually over 150 years old, making Kden''s agitation over the situation seem all the more bothersome to him. ¡°Exin step by step. Did some unexpected high-level demonic beast appear?¡± ¡°No... That¡¯s not it. After sending out a search party to investigate, we found no traces of a battle with demonic beasts.¡± ¡°Then, does that mean it was a dark being?¡± ¡°Yes... It appears to be a dark being capable of using magic.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Dark beings that could use magic were quite rare. Most lost their intelligence, or even if they retained it, they lost all their mana upon bing a dark being, making it impossible for them to wield magic. However, some dark beings utilized their ''traits'' and racial inheritance abilities. Thus, they could still use magic, making them the most dangerous and troublesome kind. ¡°It seems the target is using earth-element magic. It doesn¡¯t appear to be a particrly cautious individual, but all traces of it havepletely vanished from the ground.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± A dark being who used the earth element and possessed the power to single-handedly destroy the Frost Colum outpost... Only one person came to mind. ¡°Could it be that Chelven has finally reappeared after nearly ten years?¡± But why all of a sudden? He had been living quietly for so long, so what could have prompted this sudden activity? Did someone provoke him? Was there even a need to? Countless questions swirled in his mind, but the only conclusion he could reach was... ¡°It seems the dark beings'' session ceremony is about to begin. They must be nning to enthrone him as the new king. After all, he is a pureblood dark being.¡± ¡°A pureblood... dark being?¡± It seemed the term was quite unfamiliar to the other mages, who appeared puzzled. To mages, a dark being was just a dark being; they didn¡¯t typically differentiate by bloodline, so their confusion was understandable. ¡°Yes. They¡¯re strange... They even divide themselves by lineage and origin, you know? They¡¯re not like humans at all...¡± As Aryumon made this remark in a soft, joking tone, the mages began to fidget, unsure of how to react. Amused by their foolish reaction, Aryumon chuckled softly and shook his head. ¡°Did you confirm the location?¡± ¡°The pursuit was cut off, but there¡¯s only one ce they could go from there, through the Frost Colum teau.¡± ¡°Then...¡± ¡°Yes. The orchard of the Third World Tree.¡± ¡°Phew...¡± "Of all ces, why does that guy have to head towards the peaceful city of elves?" ¡°I really hope he stays quiet there... For now, discreetly dispatch the ''Dark Mages Extermination Squad.''¡± ¡°Yes, understood.¡± If they dispatched the elite group with the strongest capabilities against dark mages, the Dark Mages Extermination Squad, they might be able to reduce some damage, but... The best oue would still be if nothing happened at all and Chelven moved on to another area. "Another troublesome situation is about to unfold. I don¡¯t know why so many exhausting issues keep popping up in myter years." Aryumon sighed deeply. ¡°Inform them that I will go there myself.¡± ¡°Y-you¡¯ll go yourself¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. There¡¯s no need for long exnations.¡± With that, he rose from his seat. Now that he was old, sick, and weary, he might not be much help... But still, he had to do what he must. Chapter 255: Noble Soul (9) Chapter 255: Noble Soul (9) The garden of the spirit Leafanel. ¡®Was it the beginning of the semester when I first came here?¡¯ At that time, Baek Yu-Seol didn''t even have a proper understanding of Mana Leakage Disorder. When he thought about it, Leafanel had probably given him the most help. Baek Yu-Seol could understand the secrets of his body, and thanks to that, he overcame the time limit. There were many ways to solve this problem even without Leafanel... However, honestly, he didn''t know if he could do it, so he was always grateful to her. But, he never had the chance to express that gratitude. Their meeting was brief, and even after waking up, she kept slumbering, so they couldn''t have a proper conversation. As the distance grew, so did his feelings... To be honest, he¡¯dpletely forgotten about her until now. If Baek Yu-Seol had to make an excuse, he was really busy. So busy that it was understatement. He spent the entire summer vacation tirelessly moving around Aether, and he even went on time travel. ¡­ Even so, Leafanel had recently woken up and was very fragile and vulnerable, so he should have paid more attention and checked on her often. Because the story developedpletely differently from the original game. "The concentration of mana... is gradually decreasing." At Florin¡¯s words, Baek Yu-Seol nodded. Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to feel it, but they were sensitive to mana. They could faintly sense that something was wrong. The path leading to Leafanel¡¯s garden was not a path made for ordinary people, but apletely rugged terrain, which was quite difficult when he traveled alone. However, with Florin, the burden was lessened. Srrrk... As she walked, paths appeared where there were none, leaves blocking the view parted on their own, and petals descended from the sky to create a stepping stone. Some might look at this scene and say it was beautiful, mysterious, or enchanting, but honestly, more than anything, it was just convenient. Baek Yu-Seol wished he had an ability like that... As Florin, who had arrived at the destination, stopped walking, the petals and branches that had gathered to assist her quietly withdrew. "...This doesn¡¯t feel right." The entrance to the garden was surrounded by the branches of the World Tree, making it difficult for ordinary elves to notice. But with just a gesture from Florin, the vines were pulled away, revealing an old, moss-covered stone monument. That was the entrance to the garden. Baek Yu-Seol took a step forward and pulled out the key to the garden. ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°I received it as a gift a while ago.¡± ¡°You received a key as a gift...?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The person who gave the gift was from the Constetion Project, but it was not a lie anyway. Click! [The door to the garden of the spirit Leafanel is opening!] When he held the key to the stone monument, it slid sideways, and a pure white light emerged. The ce where Leafanel resided was slightly out of the three-dimensional space of reality, so the space itself was slightly distorted in such a way. After exchanging a nce with Florin, Baek Yu-Seol took a deep breath first and stepped inside. Whooong!! After the familiar sensation of the twisting space passed quickly, he opened his eyes to greet the inside of the garden which was entirely dyed in violet. ¡°Ugh!¡± A tide of dizziness overwhelmed him so he quickly reached into his subspace to pull out a mask. Modeled after a gas mask from reality, this helped block out turbid mana instead of poisonous gas. Knowing that his body was very vulnerable to mana with intense colors, he had made it, but he never thought he would use it in Leafanel¡¯s garden. ¡°How could this¡­" Following Baek Yu-Seol into the garden, Florin looked around slowly, her face pale with shock. It formerly thrived with a green aura, making it a beautiful and mysterious ce. However, Leafanel¡¯s garden... was now tainted with a powerful violet impurity. Even with the gas mask on, it was hard to breathe properly. Baek Yu-Seol might have to ask Alterisha to upgrade its performance. "Are you okay?" "Yes... Well, sort of. I actually want to ask you that." "Me?" Florin¡¯s face was pale. Just by seeing her trembling lips and pupils, he could tell she wasn''t in good condition. ¡®Is it because of the corruption from the dark mana?¡¯ ¡®No. That can''t be it.¡¯ She, who had been blessed by the World Tree, wouldn¡¯t be harmed by this level of dark mana. Florin was in panic because she couldn¡¯t believe the situation¡ªthe presence of such dark mana in Leafanel¡¯s garden. Surprisingly, perhaps thanks to the blessing of Pink Spring Moon, she barely let it show, and he almost missed it. ¡°Calm down.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± He grasped her hands tightly with both of his and said. ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening inside yet.¡± She bit her lips, looked at Baek Yu-Seok with her trembling eyes, and then tightly closed them. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Even though it was contaminated by dakr mana, nothing had changed in Leafanel¡¯s garden. In the past, he hunted nt-like demons here, but those were all like golems set up by Leafanel to protect herself, so they were not visible now. Rather, it felt more like a dungeon than before, yet there wasn¡¯t a single monster. It was quite ironic. After cautiously walking for a while, they reached the end of the garden, where arge rock wall blocked the path. It wasn''t there before... Seeing Florin approach it as if she was familiar with it, it appeared it was only absent when Baek Yu-Seol came here. "This is... A barrier Leafanel sets up when she doesn''t want to let outsiders in." ¡°A barrier?¡± It just appeared like an ordinary rock. Fortunately, Florin seemed to know the password. She ced her palm on the barrier and chanted a spell. Whooong!! Red, blue, and yellow circr magic circles spread out like waves in the air, and Baek Yu-Seol heard a clicking sound from the rock wall, which then began to slide sideways with a loud rumble. Soon, a breeze brushed his cheek. Moonlight poured down. It was a beautiful sight no matter how many times he witnessed it. Three moons,rger than Earth''s, hung in the sky, and a silver Milky Way stretched across the horizon, filling the flower field with a dreamy glow. Beneath that vast flower field bathed in moonlight, she was there. The spirit, Leafanel. Having been trapped in time that had forever stopped, she regained her heart and was granted a new life... Yet, she remained still with her eyes closed. She was in the same pose as Baek Yu-Seol remembered from that time. The figure of a girl kneeling with her hands sped together as if in prayer. She had been a woman then, but now, with her youthful appearance, she seemed to have a sad expression on her face. "Leafanel..." Leafanel, who once had a color colder and more chilling than moonlight, was now tinged with violet. It was as if someone had deliberately tainted her with dark mana. Florin covered her mouth with a troubled expression, but Baek Yu-Seol kept his cool and thought rationally. ''Why?'' Who would suddenly taint Leafanel with dark mana? As far as Baek Yu-Seol knew... About a year from now, the ¡®Dark Magic Holy War¡¯ was supposed to happen. At that time, Leafanel became tainted with dark mana... But exactly why and who tainted her was never revealed. However, yers spected that it was to brainwash Florin with dark mana and use her as a pawn in the Dark Magic Holy War. But, there was still a long way to go until the Dark Magic Holy War... And it was questionable whether it would even happen. Because... The Dark Magic Holy War only urred on the route where Ma Yu-Seong became corrupted. ¡°This... doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°... What?¡± At that moment, Florin shook her head beside Baek Yu-Seol and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to taint a spirit with dark mana.¡± ¡°If the concentration is this thick... Even Leafanel might not have been able to withstand it. Moreover, she¡¯s weakened now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She spoke with a firm expression. ¡°Leafanel is a spirit. The moment she ascends as a spirit... She attains the qualification of a ''noble soul'' that doesn¡¯t get corrupted no matter what in this world.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± For a moment, it felt like someone had struck his head with a hammer. It was a question he had never considered before. A noble soul did not sumb to dark mana, and the soul of a spirit was always noble. The reason he always missed this simple and clear premise was obvious... Because in the original game, Leafanel¡¯s corruption route was surprisinglymon. But Baek Yu-Seok didn¡¯t know the cause. He just yed the story as it existed and headed into the dungeon as directed by the episode and repeatedly fought Leafanel. Without even trying to think about what made her that way. ¡®How did they manage to corrupt a noble soul? Was there truly a viin capable of such a feat?¡¯ Everything was shrouded in mystery. ¡°Haah...¡± Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t know the cause. And he didn¡¯t know the culprit. He slowly approached Leafanel. She still had her eyes tightly closed and her hands glued to her chest. She appeared to have been frightened by something, which made Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s heart ache even more. ¡°I should havee sooner...¡± She didn¡¯t hear his voice. Even the faint cry that kept echoing in his ears no longer reached him. What he thought was a hallucination was actually Leafanel¡¯s plea for help. ¡®... Wait a minute. That means she was at least sane until a week ago.¡¯ Was it possible for her to bepletely corrupted in such a short period? Even if it was the powerful Dark Mage King, it should be impossible to corrupt a spirit to this extent. Baek Yu-Seol quickly looked around. The dark mana was nowpletely violet. Now that he looked at it... There wasn''t even a trace left of the green mana possessed by Leafanel. All that remained was the violet mana. And the violet that spread throughout this space... blended into the environment as if it had been here for centuries. ¡°Could it be...¡± Feeling that something was off, he was about to say something to Florin when suddenly, she staggered and fell to her knees on the ground. ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡± He hurriedly supported her, and Florin held her throbbing head with her hand and sweated coldly. ¡°... Yes. I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°What¡¯s suddenly... Was it the dark mana after all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s... Not it... It¡¯s just that the World Tree keeps trying to talk to me...¡± ¡°What is it saying?¡± Florin shook her head, then slowly parted her pink lips and spoke. "It¡¯s warning me¡­ about an intruder with the energy of earth and ash." "Earth and ash...?" For a moment, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s mind went nk at the unfamiliar yet familiar word, but soon his Sentient Spec automatically searched for and disyed the information before his eyes. Immediately after, he felt a chill run down his spine. ¡®No way...?¡¯ There were only two beings in this world with such a unique aura. One of them never made a move, so that left one person. ¡®Chelven.¡¯ It could only be the legendary dark mage. Chapter 256: Noble Soul (10) Chapter 256: Noble Soul (10) Redtrix VI ck Thunderstorm No. 7. This was the nickname for the airship frequently used by Aryumon Brushun, the head of the Mage Association. The cost of a single airship was astronomical, and the maintenance expenses were incredibly high, making it seem impossible for an individual to own one. However, this didn¡¯t apply to the upper echelons. Aryumon did not enjoy umting wealth, but he was quite serious about his airship collection. Vrrrrrr...!! The loud noise of the mana engine, which was heavily tuned and modified, echoed throughout the dock of the Third World Tree. Psshhk!Thanks to the elves who had already reported Aryumon¡¯s arrival upon hearing the airship''s signal, Elder Suhaksan could greet him in time. "Haha, Aryumon. It¡¯s been a while." "Old man Suhaksan. You''re still as vigorous as ever." "While I''m d to see you visiting so suddenly, honestly, I¡¯m more bewildered." "Ah! I see. I apologize for not giving you a heads-up." Aryumon said this with a weary expression. He approached him to offer a handshake. Suhaksan raised an eyebrow at this. ''Still the same insufferable guy.'' A handshake was a typical human gesture, a custom spread by humans. It was customary for visitors to adapt to the culture of the elves, but Aryumon, as always, showed no respect for the culture of others. Grand Mage Aryumon Brushun was a firm believer in human superiority. Of course, there was a valid reason for his superiorityplex. Currently, humans had the highest proportion of ss 8 mages, and historically, over half of the mages who reached the divine realm of ss 9 were also human, and it was presumed that the ¡®Progenitor Mage¡¯ was human as well. Moreover, Aryumon himself was one of fewer than ten ss 9 mages on the continent, so Suhaksan had no choice but to ept the handshake without a word. "What brings you here?" Regardless, if Aryumon hade after hearing about the corruption of the World Tree, there would be no intention to seek his cooperation. Humans could not be involved in matters rted to the sacred World Tree. Fortunately, Aryumon seemed to havee for a different purpose. He presented Suhaksan with a request for cooperation in the search for a dark mage. "Hmm!" Suhaksan paused after hearing the unexpected request for cooperation. To show that document in such a public ce was like openly saying, ¡®It seems like there¡¯s a dark mage around, so we¡¯re going to search your area.¡¯ If there was clear evidence, the Mage Association had absolute authority to search for dark mages, making it impossible to refuse. Since this was a use all races had agreed upon, even an elder of elves couldn''t refuse... But it still had to be considered carefully. Ransacking the sacred World Tree to catch a mere fly was something that could never be allowed. "We¡¯ll review this carefully." Suhaksan took the document and slowly reviewed its contents. ¡­ Not long after, he widened his eyes in shock. ¡°Is this¡­ really true?¡± ¡°Yes. I am well aware that we are being quite rude. But please, I must ask for your cooperation. This is a very troublesome situation right now.¡± The Dark Mage Chelven. Before disappearing decades ago, he was the very dark mage from legend who caused tens of thousands of casualties, and now he had suddenly appeared here. ¡®No, it¡¯s not confirmed yet. It¡¯s only circumstantial. But still¡­!¡¯ If the contents of the document were true, Chelven likely headed towards the orchard of the Dream Tree. By now, he was probably hiding somewhere around here. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ The danger level had be much higher than anticipated. It was not something he could stubbornly refuse out of pride. "¡­ Could we move somewhere else to discuss this?" Suhaksan spoke in a heavy voice, and Aryumon readily nodded. Amidst the urgency, he was relieved that the conversation was going more smoothly than expected. ¡ª It was quiet. The cool ss shards hovered in the air and constantly pricked his skin. Baek Yu-Seol sat down cross-legged in front of Leafanel, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath. To be precise, he was finely tuning the [Tae-Ryeong''s Godly Technique]. He had long since taken off his gas mask. One might ask if it was dangerous, he could certainly say it was. Due to this, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s lifespan might have shortened, and he might copse soon after. But there was a reason why he had to go this far. [Analyzing mana concentration in the air...] The Sentient Spec was not almighty. When attempting something new, he must make contact with it. The reason Baek Yu-Seol had been able to analyze magic just by observing it was that the source of magicy in magic circles and runes. Those could be interpreted sufficiently just by looking at them. However, some advanced spells required not just observation but magical contact to analyze them, and the high-density mana scattered in Leafanel¡¯s garden was of that type. Analyzing it by merely looking while wearing a gas mask was impossible. Breathing it directly was also dangerous, but... ''It¡¯s possible with the Tae-Ryeong''s Godly Technique.¡¯ He would take the mana into his body and release it again. If he could use his body like a waterwheel and prevent the toxic mana from dissolving inside him, he could breathe as much as he wanted. ¡°Phew...¡± The Tae-Ryeong''s Godly Technique required at least several dozen seconds just to activate the skill. If one tried to use the Tae-Ryeong''s Godly Technique while moving, it could take minutes. Was it easy to maintain then? No, it wasn¡¯t. Even a single stray thought could cause the Tae-Ryeong''s Godly Technique to fall apart. It demanded an extremely high level of concentration. However, this was somewhat alleviated after receiving the blessing of Pink Spring Moon. In fact, during the previous battle with the witch, the Tae-Ryeong''s Godly Technique was not deactivated even once despite the heat of the battle. But... ¡®What is this feeling?¡¯ It was not just that it was easier to maintain. Come to think of it, had he ever seriously trained the Tae-Ryeong''s Godly Technique since gaining the blessing of the Pink Spring Moon? Of course, he had been steadily practicing it, but that was just daily repetitive practice. He didn¡¯t research with the aim of development. But today, in the desperate attempt to control the concentration of the impure mana, he realized something different. Even with his eyes closed, he felt as if he could almost see the flow of mana, and he could infuse his will into it a little. When Baek Yu-Seol regained his senses, he found himself standing up without realizing it. He reached out into the air. ¡®Where did I leave my sword?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t remember, so he just mimicked holding a sword with his bare hands. He didn¡¯t have any special sword techniques. He simply shed, thrusted, and striked down. It was the only sword technique he possessed. But with just that, he couldn¡¯t fight a mage. That was what Ha Tae-Ryeong, who passed down the breathing technique to him in the distant past, said. ¡®The key to fighting mages is distance control.¡¯ The essence to win a battle with mage was to retreat beyond the range of magic and then close in again to strike a vital spot. Baek Yu-Seol had no sword techniques, but he did have battle tactics. Ha Tae-Ryeong said he honed his footwork by pushing the limits of Mana Leakage Dy to employ the above method. But no matter how quick a human''s footwork is, how nimble could it truly be? It was much slower than the leap of a knight-ss mage and had less explosive power than a Power Jump. Ha Tae-Ryeong had no choice but to ovee this through endless battles and experience, but... Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t need to do that. Because he possessed a unique magic that no other mage had ever had. ¡®I just need to be able to activate the Tae-Ryeong''s Godly Technique whenever I want.¡¯ Up until now, the preparation time was so long that the battle started at a disadvantage. But with the help of Pink Spring Moon, he could slip into the mental world without restrictions. ¡®Maybe¡­ it¡¯s even possible to maintain the Tae-Ryeong''s Godly Technique all the time.¡¯ If he could imprint the Tae-Ryeong''s Godly Technique on some corner of his mind and made it his regr breathing¡­ Not only would he be able to freely move around in this mana-filled space, but the ''eternal life'' envisioned by Ha Tae-Ryeong might also be possible. Of course, he didn¡¯t particrly wish to live long, but... ¡®Ugh!¡¯ Maybe because he focused too intensely, he passed beyond the mental world... Into an even deeper, more profound mental realm. It was like being submerged in the deep sea at midnight. He couldn¡¯t see anything, nor could he sense direction. ¡®This is¡­ dangerous.¡¯ If he went any deeper, he felt like he might never be able to return, so he hurriedly swam toward the surface. ¡®I have to wake up.¡¯ Driven by that single thought, he frantically moved toward the sky. Suddenly, something grabbed his cor. It wasn¡¯t a strong grip. It was a weak grasp, something he could easily shake off. However, feeling a tug on his heart, Baek Yu-Seol looked down into the depths of the sea of consciousness. ¡®¡­ Leafanel?¡¯ There, a spirit in the form of a young girl appeared. She parted her lips with an ambiguous expression that made it hard to discern her emotions, but her voice was barely audible. But more than that, the first question that arose was. ¡®Why is Leafanel here?¡¯ ¡®Wasn¡¯t this my subconscious world?¡¯ Then, he realized that she and him were connected by their souls. ¡®If she¡¯s here¡­!¡¯ He could ask Leafanel why she ended up this way. He grabbed her shoulders and shouted with all his might. ¡°Leafanel! Hurry, answer me! Who did this to you?!¡± But maybe she couldn¡¯t hear his voice. Leafanel tilted her head and silently moved her lips. Baek Yu-Seol couldn¡¯t hear her. ¡®Damn. Do I need to go deeper?¡¯ He quickly dismissed that thought. It appeared Leafanel had emerged from somewhere deep in that ocean, and if he went down any further, he mightpletely lose his way back. ¡®That¡­¡¯ At the edge of the endless abyss, something small and violet, like a butterfly, flickered. That must be¡­ Leafanel¡¯s subconscious world. If he just swam toward that butterfly, he could enter her mind. ¡®¡­ I can¡¯t do that.¡¯ He slowly let go of Leafanel¡¯s hand. He wanted to take her out right away, but forcing her awake when she had been corrupted by dark mana was incredibly dangerous. ¡®I¡¯lle to get you soon.¡¯ He mouthed these words to Leafanel. Perhaps she understood, she gave a faint smile, which was something rarely seen. Then she floated away, diving into the deep ocean while gently waving her hand, like a child innocently saying goodbye, which tugged at his heart. Bubbles popped up! Baek Yu-Seol turned his back on Leafanel, forced himself out of the deep waters of the subconscious world and broke through to the surface. The moment he did, his eyes snapped open as he regained consciousness. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s whole body felt refreshed. Normally, his leg muscles would be numb from maintaining a seated position for so long, but he felt as refreshed as if he had just woken up from a good sleep. [Analysisplete.] [Reporting results.] Just as he was about to slowly read the results from the Sentient Spec, another message caught his eye even more. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± It wasn¡¯t from the Sentient Spec but a pure system message. Notifications were popping up in session. [The skill ¡®Mana Leakage Dy¡¯ level has increased!] [All stats have significantly increased.] [You can now control your strength more precisely. Your body has be more agile, and your mind clearer.] [Your vision has cleared, allowing you to see objects more distinctly.] [Your senses have sharpened, enabling you to perceive things you couldn¡¯t before.] Seeing those messages he had never encountered before left him feeling bewildered. ¡°What on earth is going on¡­?¡± It appeared he hadn¡¯t been utilizing even 1% of the blessing of the Twelve Divine Moons until now. Chapter 257: Noble Soul (11) Chapter 257: Noble Soul (11) Meanwhile, when the chairman of the Mage Association, Aryumon, and the elder of the Third World Tree, Suhaksan, were meeting. A small clearnd at the edge of the World Tree. Chirp! Chirp! Thisnd, where sparrows chirped and leaves rustled, was located in such a secluded spot that people rarely found it. "Ugh..." In a hidden corner of thatnd, someone was sprawled out,pletely drunk, on an old, worn-out bench. Covered with just a single sheet of newspaper, the person appeared utterly disoriented and in a pitiful state. "Mister."It seemed someone had found this hidden spot after all. A young girl with pointed ears walked by and she was unable to just ignore him, so she spoke. "Ugh..." But there was no response. "Mister!" "Ugh!" When the girl shouted again, the newspaper fell to the ground, revealing the man''s face. With patchy stubble growing like pepper grains and curly, tangled hair, he had the typical look of a vagrant. His round ears indicated he was human, and his shabby clothes confirmed his status as a beggar. "What is it..." He scratched his head roughly with his gloomy eyes and sat up. The girl pinched her nose and stepped back. ¡°Ugh. You smell like alcohol¡­¡± "Ugh. Who are you?" ¡°Who are you, mister?¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m¡­¡± Only then did the man raise his hand. It was still covered in a bluish liquid. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Blood.¡± ¡°Blood? Blood is red.¡± ¡°Maybe for you elves.¡± ¡°Human blood is red too. You¡¯re human, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Me? Do I look human to you?¡± When the girl nodded, the man let out a dryugh. Could this innocent girl in front of him even fathom the truth? The blue blood staining his hand was actually the blood of a deranged dark mage, who had spent over a decade ughtering only virgins. ¡®Well... He deserved to die though.¡¯ His name was Chelven, the Dark Mage yer. Although Chelven was a dark mage himself, he was also on the run from other dark mages. Was it because he was a Dark Mage yer? No, that was just a hobby. It was a naturalw of nature for weaker dark mages to be weeded out, so it wasn¡¯t much of a problem. However... He was on the run because, a long time ago, he had challenged the Dark Mage King and lost. Once a dark mage challenged the king, they couldn¡¯t return alive. Arrogantly, he had aspired to the throne of the strong despite being weak, and the price for that was death. Shamefully, he had fled, and thus, it was only natural that he still couldn¡¯t show his face. ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s quiet here.¡± After the fierce battle, he was slightly exhausted, but fortunately, there were no pursuers in this ce. He was tired from staining his hands with blood, so it was a good time to take a break. ¡°It¡¯s always quiet here.¡± ¡°Well... That¡¯s not exactly what I meant. But it is quiet. You don¡¯t have any friends, do you?¡± When Chelven asked with a sly grin, the girl shouted back. ¡°I-I do!¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Ch... Chiko...¡± ¡°That¡¯s the name of your dog?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a cat!¡± ¡°Puhaha! A cat as a friend? You¡¯re a funny little girl. Elves live for hundreds of years, and you¡¯re going to spend your whole life ying alone...¡± Creak! As Chelven was chuckling and talking to the girl, his senses suddenly went on high alert. Crash! In that instant, a massive stone wall erupted from the ground, encircling Chelven and the girl in the shape of a dome. ¡°Whoa?!¡± As the sunlight was suddenly blocked, the girl fell back onto the ground. ¡°M-Mister, did you do this...?¡± ¡°Well... Yeah, I guess.¡± While the action was indeed caused by Chelven¡¯s ability, it wasn''t his will that initiated it. The earth sensed a threat and moved on its own to protect him. ¡®This is... the Earth¡¯s Will.¡¯ It was a unique type of technique used by only a few mages in Aether. Itcked incantations, so it was not quite magic, yet it involved forms, making it not exactly non-magical either. ¡®A widespread manifestation of the Earth¡¯s Will that covers the entire World Tree.¡¯ Releasing the stone wall, Chelven stretched his stiff neck with a loud crack. ¡®... It seems someone formidable who knows I¡¯m here hase looking for me.¡¯ He had a good idea of that person¡¯s identity, and his eyes narrowed. ¡®Aryumon Brushun. Annoying fellow.¡¯ The thought of that tiresome mage having followed him all the way here made his head ache. ¡°Ah! I could really use a drink.¡± Moreover, Aryumon wasn¡¯t the only problem he needed to worry about. ¡®Where on earth is that guy¡­?¡¯ It was all well and good that he hade to the Orchard of the Third World Tree chasing after a dark mage, but the signal had abruptly cut off here, and he hadn¡¯t been able to find the mage for several days. Well, since he¡¯d stayed here for so long, it was only natural that a high-profile pursuer like Aryumon would show up sooner orter. For decades, Chelven had lived as a fugitive and never stayed in one ce for more than a day. ¡°Hmm. I think I know where he might be... But I¡¯m not sure if I should fight him.¡± Chelven subtly nced up at the sky. The dense green tree canopy covered the entire sky. This enormous World Tree, which rose high enough to pierce the clouds, had a will of its own, making even Chelven wary of causing a disturbance here. ¡®I don¡¯t feelfortable with the World Tree being so strangely quiet, but¡­¡¯ Regardless of the reason, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be careful. ¡°... Mister.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Lowering his gaze, he saw the young girl from earlier looking up at him with eyes full of curiosity. ¡°Mister... Are you loved by the earth?¡± ¡°What? What kind of nonsense is that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a mage who controls the earth like you. I can hear it. The earth likes you. It moved by its own will.¡± ¡°Are you going to keep saying weird things?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Enough. Get lost.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± As Chelven said this and waved his hand dismissively, he started walking off somewhere. The girl was startled and reached out her hand. Even though this was a clearnd, it was still on the trunk of the World Tree. If she took a wrong turn onto a strange path, she might fall. ¡°That¡¯s a cliff...!¡± The girl hurried after him, shouting, but it was already toote. "... Huh?" She thought it was toote. However, a thick pir of earth suddenly emerged from the tree trunk, forming a stepping stone path for Chelven. The clumsy, winding, earth-colored pirs seemed to have formed naturally and not by human will, but by nature itself. ¡°Wow...¡± The girl watched Chelven¡¯s disappearing figure with shining eyes. If an earth spirit truly existed... She imagined it would look like that. ¡ª After staying in Leafanel¡¯s garden for three days, he suddenly realized he had forgotten something. It was something very important, yet also trivial. ¡®Attendance!¡¯ Today was Monday. A school day. While meditating in Leafanel¡¯s garden, he hurriedly dashed out of the garden. At that moment, a white owl that had been circling the sky suddenly wobbled and flew straight into his head. ¡°Eek!¡± ¡°Oof!¡± Baek Yu-Seol screamed at the same time as the owl and managed to grab its ankle as it fell to the ground. ¡°Ugh. My head¡­¡± Though it was his first time seeing it in person, he knew what it was. ¡®Ste Safety Management System.¡¯ If a Ste student goes out for a mission or other reasons and there was no contact for a while, a magical owl would follow the tracking device attached to the uniform ande after them. Those owls were imbued with stealth magic of ss 7 or higher and spatial pration magic, allowing them to travel vast distances instantly. Even if something goes wrong, they were usually not detected. The fact that this owl was visible to Baek Yu-Seol might mean his senses had be overly sharp, but it could also be because this owl was just particrly dumb. ¡°Coo¡­ coo¡­¡± The owl made a strange sound, lifted its head again, and looked straight at him, then spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Baek Yu Seol! Student Baek Yu Seol! Since you have not returned by Sunday without a valid reason, you will be penalized!¡± ¡°No. There were circumstances¡­¡± ¡°But! If you are currently in danger, press 111!¡± ¡°If you are in a special situation where you cannot return, press 112!¡± ¡°Where am I supposed to press?¡± The owl spread its wings. Swish! There, attached to it, was something resembling a telephone dial with a number keypad. After a moment of consideration, he pressed the dial for 112, and the owl let out a ¡°Hic!¡± sound, then flew high into the sky and headed somewhere. It was probably going back to Ste Academy to report that he was currently unable to return. ¡°... Is that it?¡± While it was a great system, it was still inconvenient. He wished Alterisha would develop a handy device like a mobile phone as soon as possible. ¡®¡­ But to do that, we¡¯d need to develop satellites or transmission towers first.¡¯ Catching his breath, he sat down on the ground. Saaah¡­ The blowing wind awakened every cell in his body. It had only been three days. Just three days, but he felt like apletely different person than before. Baek Yu-Seol hadn¡¯t gained any dramatically superhuman power, but all his stats had grown evenly, so it felt good to feel this sense of aplishment. ¡®This is the true blessing of Pink Spring Moon.¡¯ Come to think of it, he was really foolish. In the game, because it was impossible to utilize the blessings of the Twelve Divine Moons, he thought of their value merely as ¡®additional attribute effects.¡¯ For example, Blue Winter Moon only increased resistance to ice attributes, and Pink Spring Moon just enhanced mental strength. But¡­ Hadn¡¯t he felt it several times up until now? Florin, who received an excessive amount of Pink Spring Moon¡¯s blessing, possessed the ability to enchant everyone, and he, too, could use the ability to read others'' psychology. To think he had left the abilities of the Twelve Divine Moons, which possessed such infinite possibilities, unused until now. ¡®... The first thing I need to utilize is Silver Autumn Moon.¡¯ Even in the game, it was one of the abilities whose secrets were not fully revealed; no yer had ever reached the highest level, so its true power was never unlocked. But it might not be such a difficult thing for Baek Yu-Seol. In the game, characters could only grow through simple, repetitive grinding, but since he was in reality, he could feel and use his actual body. [Blessing of Silver Autumn Moon Lv.1] [Sensory perception increased by 40%] [Mental strength increased by 12%] [Ability not unlocked.] ¡®Tick-tock. The silver time flows.¡¯ It was quite an amusing skill. Among the Twelve Divine Moons, it was the most special, endowed with the power of time, yet all it did was give a slight boost to some stats. In the original game, since this blessing was like this, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He was foolish. If he had thought a little more deeply, he would have tried to unlock that locked ability. How? The question briefly crossed his mind, but it didn¡¯t seem as difficult as he initially thought. As long as the blessing of Pink Spring Moon was with him, self-reflection wasn¡¯t such a hard task. ¡®¡­ Taking a little more time should be okay.¡¯ Florin was probably back with Elder Suhaksan by now, discussing future measures. Since they''d discovered that Leafanel was the cause, they might be preparing magic to purify this ce. So what should he be doing? ¡®Since I¡¯ve already skipped academy, it¡¯s fine to take one more day off.¡¯ There¡¯s this strange phenomenon where, if someone is about to bete for school, they feel rushed, but once they¡¯re actuallyte, they feel surprisingly calm. That was exactly how Baek Yu-Seol felt right now. Maybe because he¡¯d already skipped an entire day of academy, he felt like he¡¯d let go of lingering attachment. So, just for one day. He decided to stay a bit longer in Leafanel¡¯s garden. Two days should be fine, right? Chapter 258: Noble Soul (12) Chapter 258: Noble Soul (12) Chapter 258: Noble Soul (12) The orchard was vast, and in such a wide area, even with the detection magic of a ss 9 mage like Aryumon, pinpointing Chelven¡¯s exact location was not an easy task. Knowing this, Chelven decided to stay in the orchard for a few more days. It wasn''t because he suddenly wanted to settle in this ce. The exits of the orchard were tightly guarded by the Mage Association¡¯s magical warriors and the Dark Mages Extermination Squad. He could kill a few of them to create an opening and escape, but he preferred to avoid unnecessary killings. ¡®This is such a hassle...¡¯ Chelven, who was loved by the earth, could deflect most detection spells with anti-magic, but when ites to a professional like Aryumon, it was only a matter of time before he was discovered. However, Aryumon was just a frail human with limited magic power, so he would surely reach his limit.Chelven nned to stay hidden and wait until Aryumon¡¯s detection abilities weakened. Life¡ªor rather, a mage''s life¡ªdidn¡¯t go that smoothly. ¡°Traitor. You were here all along.¡± Chelven sighed inwardly as he looked at the men in ck robes blocking his path in front and behind. Dark mages were much more sensitive to dark mana than regr mages. Especially those treated as apex predators within the Dark Mage Alliance, the "Dark Cloud Group." They were foolishly proud of their identity as dark mages, but they were a group that heightened their detection abilities to eliminate traitors themselves. Theirbat abilities were outstanding as well,bining various bloodline traits and special abilities, making them incredibly troublesome opponents. Why were they such a headache? ¡®Because it¡¯s annoying to deal with them quietly...¡¯ The stronger the opponent, the harder it is to subdue them without making amotion. Even for Chelven, it was impossible to deal with the Dark Cloud Group silently. ¡°Ah¡­ Right. Hey, you guys. Let me ask you something.¡± Despite Chelven¡¯s words, the dark mages of the Dark Cloud Group drew their nails, which were imbued with dark mana, or bared their fangs, exuding hostility. Still, he steadfastly asked his question. ¡°Have you guys ever seen a dark mage named ¡®Soya¡¯? She¡¯s probably hiding somewhere around here.¡± ¡°¡­ Did you just say Soya?¡± Even the dark mages, who seemed unwilling to answer, opened their mouths at that name. Dark Mage Soya. ¡°That is not a name someone like you should mention.¡± ¡°Yes. I figured you¡¯d say that.¡± That made sense. Unlike him, Soya was currently treated as a god-like figure among the dark mages. Her most notable achievements included burning an entire World Tree to ashes, erasing it from existence, and killing a spirit to steal its heart. ¡®What¡¯s so great about that?¡¯ To the dark mages, who considered spirits their greatest fear, such feats might seem impressive, but to Chelven, it was akin to a child boasting with a flimsy medal. ¡°So you don¡¯t know, huh?¡± They didn¡¯t answer, and realizing his question was pointless, Chelven scratched his head roughly and sighed deeply. Then, the leader shouted loudly. ¡°He¡¯s given up. Take him down!¡± "Charge!" The dark mana quickly spread throughout the World Tree, and bloodline magic, which could only be used by a select few dark mages, unfolded simultaneously. During all this. ¡®¡­ The weather is really nice.¡¯ Chelven looked up at the sky. The sun was shining brightly. And the sky was clear. The clouds were floating gently. On such a peaceful day, having to bother with a fight¡­ He was utterly tired of it all. ¡ª ¡°We need to search the roots of the World Tree.¡± Upon Aryumon Brushun¡¯s words, Elder Suhaksan, as well as the elves of Dream Tree¡¯s elder council, hardened their expressions. That was not a statement to be made lightly. To dare to search the roots, which were like the heart of the World Tree, was reckless. ¡°It¡¯s unavoidable. If we spread mana from the roots throughout the World Tree, we can immediately locate him. You are aware of the severity of the situation, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That is a separate matter. Even if he does attack the World Tree, it is less dangerous than showing you the roots.¡± ¡°Ha... This is frustrating.¡± Aryumon understood well. How much of an insult it was to them to suggest searching the roots of the World Tree. But what choice did he have? He was a schr who pursued efficiency. Rather than wasting time like this, it would be better if they swallowed their pride and allowed ess to the roots, but these elves were truly iprehensible. With such stubbornness, it was no wonder there had been no great mages among them historically. Aryumon pondered for a moment. He had to judge rationally. Was it really the right thing to forcefully crush their pride and inspect the roots? ¡®I have to do it.¡¯ If he let Chelven escape again just to preserve some petty pride, all their efforts would be for nothing. "I''m sorry, but we don''t have the luxury of respecting your pride. Chelven is ssified as a ''Grade 1 Dangerous Entity'' under the International Mage Covenant, and you should know that even royalty cannot refuse a search for such a target." "That''s..." Most existing races were bound together under arge framework called "magic" through a grand covenant, treaty, or agreement. Some races created a covenant, others formed a treaty, all to make one big promise; the "Principle of Dark Mage Investigation" and its regtions. Dark mages were considered amon evil of society, so while mages did not interfere with each other using magic, dark mages were the exception to this rule. Aw solely for hunting down dark mages. It was aw that protected all races within a single boundary, but it was also an ironic treaty that sometimes required them to strip down legally and expose everything. "Do you understand? Don¡¯t forget that we have been polite up to now. Please understand that this is an urgent situation, and we have no other choice." After saying this, Aryumon immediately tried to move to another location. He thought it best to act quickly while Suhaksan was still unable toe up with a proper rebuttal and was just gaping. However... "Wait, please." At the sound of the voice, every mage present at the meeting froze in ce, as if paralyzed. Click! As the echo of high-heeled ck shoes resonated, the meeting room door opened, and a woman in a ck dress appeared. Without even wearing a mask, she slowly met the eyes of the humans in the meeting room one by one. Had it been in the days when curses were stronger, their mana would have backfired and caused everyone to go berserk, but now, it didn¡¯t have such a strong effect. All it did was stimte their hearts and make thempelled to listen to her. Against powerful mages... Unless she sincerely put her mind to it, her curse didn¡¯t fully take effect. ¡°...I didn¡¯t expect to see the Elf King here.¡± No matter how much Aryumon wanted to, he couldn''t treat the Elf King carelessly. Her ability seemed to have at least a minimal effect on even a ss 9 mage as Aryumon felt his judgment falter just by looking at her face. "I heard what was just said. You mentioned that you would recklessly invade the roots of the World Tree." "It''s not reckless. If you look at the search warrant... you¡¯ll understand that a dark mage with a grade 1 threat rating is hiding here. We¡¯ve simply found the most efficient way to protect the World Tree." Aryumon spoke with his tired eyes wide open, and Florin shook her head after looking at the warrant handed over by him. "You¡¯ve worked hard, but you won¡¯t need to do that anymore. I will take over the search for the dark mage Chelven from here.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± At Florin¡¯s words, several old mages turned their heads in difort and cleared their throats. The search for dark mages clearly had to be conducted by the Mage Association and the Magic Investigation Corps, but this was the domain of Elf King Florin. It was natural to hand over operationalmand to her... However, until now, the Mage Association had never relinquished search authority to any nation because their abilities surpassed those of any nation. The power and influence of the Mage Association, led by a ss 9 mage like Aryumon and followed by the ss 8 elders, were so strong that even a nation couldn''t refuse them. Thus, they had always wielded that power and intruded into the secret territories of other countries as if it were their right. This time, it was supposed to be no different. The problem was that their opponent happened to be the Elf King, who was said to be equal to a ss 9 mage. ¡°The World Tree is my domain. From now on, I will takemand here. Please, all of you, step back. You''ve done well up to this point.¡± There was a strange power in Florin¡¯s gentle voice, causing the mages to nod unconsciously. It was an enchanting, almost bewitching voice that seemed impossible to refuse. When she smiled softly, the mages shook their heads so eagerly it looked like they were ready to give her anything, but Aryumon did not relent. ¡°I''m sorry, but we cannot step back, Elf King.¡± ¡°¡­ Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. The dark mage Chelven is extremely dangerous. We cannot leave Your Majesty in danger. While we will hand over allmand, please allow us to assist in the extermination of the dark mage.¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± That was precisely the response Florin had anticipated. She had set up the situation in this way because she knew they would say that. However, under normal circumstances, she would have refused here. She was ufortable with humans trampling on the World Tree during their search, and above all, she preferred to work alone. But¡­ Beforeing here, she remembered what Baek Yu-Seok had said in Leafanel¡¯s garden. ¡®By now, some important figures will likely be here, poking around under the pretext of conducting a search. Florin, please go and control them.¡¯ ¡®Can''t I just send them away...?¡¯ ¡®No, you cannot.¡¯ At that time, Baek Yu-Seol had spoken quite firmly, which was the first time he had ever done so to Florin. Though it had left her feeling a bit taken aback, she strangely trusted his words. ¡®It''s highly likely that Aryumon, the Chairman of the Mage Association, will be here.¡¯ ¡®Why is that¡­?¡¯ ¡®The mention of the brownish mana refers to the dark mage Chelven.¡¯ ¡®The dark mage Chelven?¡¯ ¡®Yes. You''ve heard of him, right? Chairman Aryumon has been chasing him all his life. If something goes wrong, he will surely be a great help.¡¯ Recalling that moment, Florin looked at Aryumon and nodded. ¡°Very well. I wee the idea of conducting the search together.¡± How Baek Yu-Seol could infer that it was the dark mage Chelven just from hearing the term ¡®brownish mana,¡¯ and how he knew of the connection between him and Aryumon, she didn¡¯t know. But everything outside was indeed unfolding as he had said. Just from that, the credibility of Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s words increased naturally. Florin decided to set aside the disgust she felt at seeing humans trample over the World Tree for a moment and follow the boy''s advice. That boy was... The only person in this world she could truly trust and rely on. The List of Recent Significant Changes:Characters
  • Edna - me
  • The Demonic ck Dragon, Darkest Night of the Thirteenth Month - Thirteenth Onyx Moon
  • Twelve New Moons - Twelve Divine Moons
  • Twelfth Moon Bronze - Blue Winter Moon
  • Eleventh Silver Moon - Silver Autumn Moon
  • New Moon me - Scarlet Summer Moon
  • Yeonhong Chunsamwol - Pink Spring Moon
  • Ben - Ban Di-Yeon
  • Grace - Hyejin Macaron
  • - Halsecoden
  • - Deok Cheol-Gwang
  • Hong Eulin - Hong ErinCelestia - Leafanel
Items
  • Ragnarok - Teripon
  • Acantha - Edmary Etemiri
  • Helmer - Suavitera Lapon
Terms
  • Mana Leakage Syndrome - Mana Leakage Dy/Mana Leakage Disorder
  • Delta Augmentation Form - Alchemical Engineering Cross Technique
Skills
  • Hyper Jump - Power Jump
Chapter 259: Noble Soul (13) Chapter 259: Noble Soul (13) Chapter 259: Noble Soul (13) Aether World Online. A popr game that had been in service worldwide for over ten years. It had tens of thousands of yers. This game wasn¡¯t famous from the beginning. It gained poprity through word of mouth. The news spread that it was a romance fantasy genre with excellent action, which attracted arge number of gamers. Baek Yu-Seok was one of the rare yers who had been ying since the early days of the game¡¯sunch. Because of this, he had heard countless stories from many users, including a substantial number of episodes rted to the Twelve Divine Moons. The item [Sentient Spec] contained most of the information recorded in the Aether Worldmunity. However, there was still some information it couldn¡¯t hold¡ªthings rted to the "hidden pieces" that were openly talked about among users.Everyone had a desire for exclusivity. When a special hidden piece was discovered in the game, some wanted to share it, while others wanted to monopolize it and use it for themselves. Baek Yu-Seol was the kind of person who remembered every little story that circted only as rumors. The main story of the game? There were many seasoned yers who didn''t know it. Quite a few, in fact. So much so that if you asked a veteran yer with seven years of experience, "What do you think about a character named me?" they might respond with, "Who¡¯s that?" But the information within the game was different. Veteran yers collected each piece of information, input it into their minds, and never forgot it. Baek Yu-Seol was such a case. While developing a character of the highest difficulty, he had to figure out detailed strategies for bosses that could be easily defeated by others, investing dozens of times more time to clear them. Silver Autumn Moon. The most famous and most mysterious of the Twelve Divine Moons. Many yers tried to dig into it, but almost no information was avable. However, Baek Yu-Seol, luckily, received such rare information through someone he knew. ¡®... Who was that again?¡¯ He often ran into that person during the early days of the game''sunch. He didn¡¯t know their real name or face, but he remembered that their ID was ¡®Dalso.¡¯ Once, when he asked about the meaning of that ID, he got the response, "It doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± One day, that person said. "Hey, Baek Yu-Seol. This time, I learned something about the Twelve Divine Moons." At that time, the Twelve Divine Moons had almost no influence on the main story, and the rewards were hardly known, so they weren¡¯t popr. So Baek Yu-Seol would have answered, "I don¡¯t know, and I¡¯m not interested." But the other person stubbornly continued to talk about the existence of the Twelve Divine Moons. ¡°The Twelve Divine Moons descended from the Progenitor Mage. Did you know that?¡± Some people probably knew that. It wasmon knowledge that came up just by reading the main story. Unfortunately, Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t know and wasn¡¯t interested. He was busy finding opponents for duels at the time, so he tried to answer half-heartedly, but then the person mentioned something quite interesting. ¡°If you find the Twelve Divine Moons, your character''s stats can permanently increase, or you could gain a new skill.¡± As a gamer, it would be a lie to say that didn¡¯t intrigue him. Especially since ¡®Baek Yu-Seol¡¯ was a character that hardly acquired useful skills since it relied solely on teleportation. ¡°Do you want to hear more?¡± At that moment, Baek Yu-Seok stopped his matchmaking and listened to the story. It was truly fascinating how that friend knew so much information, and it greatly benefited Baek Yu-Seol. He was able to develop the first character on the server to receive the Blessing of the Twelve Divine Moons. The first Twelve Divine Moon that Baek Yu-Seol contracted with was Golden Solstice Moon. It was the best blessing which perfectly offsetted the worst penalty of not being able to envelop his skin with mana, permanently stunting his endurance growth. From then on, he became very interested in the Twelve Divine Moons. He gathered, shared, and strategized information rted to them through secret routes, and at one point, he even deleted his character to start over just to contract with a Twelve Divine Moon. In that process, his game friend Dalso was incredibly helpful. Wherever he got the information, he secretly shared knowledge about the Twelve Divine Moons with Baek Yu-Seol, and bybining those small hints, he managed to contract with a few more Twelve Divine Moons. However, there was one Twelve Divine Moon with whom even Baek Yu-Seol repeatedly failed to contract. Silver Autumn Moon. Unlike the other Twelve Divine Moons, he didn¡¯t stay in one ce. He appeared and disappeared unpredictably, making it hard to persuade and contract with him. Is this what the difficulties of a salesperson feel like? ¡®Or maybe it¡¯s more like a dating simtion, fitting the game''s identity.¡¯ ¡­ And so, Baek Yu-Seok spent several months trying to conquer Silver Autumn Moon. ¡®How did it go again?¡¯ sh. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Baek Yu-Seol opened his eyes. Leafanel¡¯s face, which was tinged with a violet hue, came into view. She still looked serene, but there was a hint of difort in her expression. [Status effect ''Focus'' has been removed.] [The body''s recovery speed returns to normal.] [The cirction rate of mana returns to normal.] System messages floated before his eyes. ¡®Focus?¡¯ It was a status effect he had never seen before. Had his recovery rate and cirction rate increased? He hadn¡¯t noticed at all. After all, he hadn¡¯t been injured, and he was so absorbed in wandering the mental world that he didn¡¯t have time to sense the cirction rate. "¡­ This isn¡¯t easy." He had spent the entire day trying to awaken the abilities of Silver Autumn Moon, but the more he wandered through the mental world in concentration, the stronger the abilities of Pink Spring Moon became. Of course, this wasn¡¯t a bad thing. The fact that he was growing so rapidly meant that Baek Yu-Seol hadn¡¯t been using even 1% of Pink Spring Moon¡¯s abilities until now, and it was only now beginning to grow explosively. But it was frustrating because he couldn¡¯t figure out how to manifest the blessing of Silver Autumn Moon. No one in the game had ever unlocked Silver Autumn Moon¡¯s true abilities... Twitch. ¡°Huh?¡± Lost in thought, he suddenly saw Leafanel¡¯s fingertips tremble. Was it just his imagination? It passed in a split second that he wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Leafanel? Did you wake up?¡± There was no response. She stilly there without even the slightest movement. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Something felt off. A very, very tiny... something was nagging at his senses. It was a feeling so subtle that Baek Yu-Seol wouldn¡¯t have noticed it under normal circumstances, so he sharpened his senses and slowly got up to circle around Leafanel. Something had changed. But while he could sense that a change had urred, he couldn¡¯t tell what it was. "This is..." He slowly brought his head closer to Leafanel. Something seemed like it might appear, like it might be sensed. He reached out his hand. The faint purple, translucent barrier surrounding Leafanel particrly caught his eye. And then, just as Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s fingertips were about to touch the purple barrier¡­ Chills!! A chilling sensation ran through him, putting his entire body on alert. But he didn¡¯t react hastily. A rash action could make the situation worse. Instead, he withdrew his extended hand and spoke to the empty air. ¡°How long are you going to keep spying from over there?¡± A very sharp sense that he wouldn¡¯t have felt before. But now, with his sixth sense and the blessing of Pink Spring Moon sufficiently trained, he could faintly detect it. "¡­ Oh my. What a surprise." Surprisingly, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s senses were urate. A voice came from what had seemed like empty air. When Baek Yu-Seok slowly turned his head back, a woman appeared from that spot. ''... A dark mage.'' The traces of a dark mage contractor were clearly indicated in the Sentient Spec. In fact, even without the spec, it would have been very easy to recognize that she was a dark mage. A purple horn protruded from her forehead, and her skin, a violet hue, was adorned with even darker purple tattoos. This was proof that she was not an ordinary dark mage. Click-ck! Wearing a tight leather jacket, she walked gracefully, like a model on a runway. ¡°Hmph... We¡¯re meeting for the first time, right? I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you in a ce like this.¡± This was their first meeting. But recognizing her identity was not difficult at all. [???] [Dark Mage Contractor] [Physical Doppelganger] [Curse of the Spirit] The term Curse of the Spirit was clearly indicated in the Sentient Spec. This urred when someone killed a spirit and then received a curse from the heavens... At present, she was a clear suspect in the murder of Leafanel. ¡®The fact that her name doesn¡¯t appear...¡¯ It was probably because, even in the original game, her name never appeared. Information unknown to the yers wasn¡¯t recorded here. But was it really necessary to know her name? Just identifying her was enough to raise Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s tension significantly. ''A doppelganger.'' There must be a reason why she sent a doppelganger instead ofing in person. Probably, the reason was... ¡®She can¡¯t enter this ce.¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol narrowed his eyes. A physical doppelganger. The name sounded simple, but it was an almost perfect doppelganger spell that very few mages in the world could use. Doppelganger magic itself was rare, and even if someone used it, it was usually impossible for the doppelganger to act with its own will. But she was controlling it with her soul. If he were an ordinary mage... He wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. Even Baek Yu-Seol only vaguely noticed something was off with the help of Pink Spring Moon. It was the Sentient Spec that informed him it was a doppelganger. ¡®I''m still far from catching up to the senses of the spec.¡¯ Well, it hadn¡¯t even been a day since he awakened his abilities, so trying to surpass the spec would be too ambitious. ¡®I can''t afford to underestimate her.¡¯ There was too much he didn¡¯t know about her. Since there was hardly any information recorded in the Sentient Spec, he needed to y the psychological game aggressively. So, Baek Yu-Seol deliberately pretended to be unaffected and spoke up. ¡°For a coward who doesn¡¯t even have the courage toe here herself, what do you want?¡± ¡°¡­ Oh my. What a sharp kid, huh?¡± ¡°Do I look like a kid to you?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± He appeared to be an unmistakable teenager. To a dark mage who had lived for over a hundred years, he would be less than a sapling, let alone a kid. However, if his appearance was deceptive, the story changes. ''Hmm. What¡¯s this?¡¯ The woman, Soya, narrowed her eyes. Even though it was a doppelganger, her senses should be over 90% the same as her true body. Yet, she couldn¡¯t feel anything particrly special from Baek Yu-Seol. No. It was even more suspicious because of that. Soya slowly circled the garden with Baek Yu-Seol in the center, and walked like a model. From the boy, she couldn¡¯t detect the usual mana aura that wasmonly found in other mages. Specializing in doppelgangers and various magical techniques, she was incredibly sensitive and relied on mana senses rather than vision. Yet, Baek Yu-Seol felt like a mirage¡ªvisible but not really there. ¡°You¡¯re quite interesting.¡± ¡°You¡¯d have a hard time handling me.¡± ¡°Oh-ho, why? Do you already have someone?¡± ¡°Something like that. She¡¯s a very strong woman, way too much for you to handle.¡± Although there was no such woman in this world, Baek Yu-Seol blurted out anything to buy time. "So, what did you mean by what you said earlier? I''m actually here right now. I could kill you right now." Baek Yu-Seok chuckled and spread his arms wide. "Then go ahead. Do it if you can." Soya extended her fingers. Purple mana slowly began to emanate from her nails, but it didn''t shine brightly. ¡®With this level of mana... Will it be enough?¡¯ Although her senses were simr to her true form, there were definite limitations to the amount of mana a doppelganger could use. ¡®This mysterious kid.¡¯ Besides, she had heard stories about Baek Yu-Seol. He had dealt with several high-level dark mages, and more recently, he had even be widely known for killing the sessor of the "Last Witch." ¡®Is this monstrous guy... really just a high school student?¡¯ ¡®Are all humans missing a few screws in their heads or something?¡¯ ¡®How could they confine someone like him to the status of a mere high school student?¡¯ ¡®Of all things...¡¯ She bit her lip slightly, making sure Baek Yu-Seol couldn¡¯t see it. It was good that she hade to check on Leafanel¡¯s condition, but she had ended up facing an unfavorable opponent. If he had been an ordinary ss 6 mage, she could have easily killed him with the doppelganger, but Baek Yu-Seok was different. Having confirmed that Elf King Florin had visited the Third World Tree, she needed to avoid a major confrontation at all costs. "¡­ What do you want?" Having no other choice, shepletely withdrew her mana and took a few steps back, and asked irritably. Only then did Baek Yu-Seol smile. ¡®It worked.¡¯ The fact that he could recognize a doppelganger and that, due to his mana concealment technique, his abilities were undetectable by ordinary senses. And he had managed to deceive her to some extent using his own reputation that he had built up over time. Of course, rash actions were forbidden. If he provoked her too much, she could suddenly turn hostile and thrust a de at his throat. Dark mages were known for their quick tempers. ¡°What I want¡­ I don¡¯t have anything specific, but I am curious about something.¡± When she tilted her head, urging him to continue, Baek Yu-Seok hardened his expression and spoke. ¡°You killed the spirit Leafanel and absorbed her heart. Isn''t that right?¡± She remained silent, her expression turning stiff, but Baek Yu-Seol continued. ¡°But in the process of absorbing the spirit¡¯s heart... something went wrong. To put it in crude terms, you got indigestion. You tried to digest a power far beyond your level all at once, and that¡¯s what happened.¡± ¡°¡­ You should watch your words.¡± He spoke as carefully as he could. Thinking about how she attacked Leafanel, a slightly sharp tone slipped out unconsciously. "So you came back to properly absorb that energy. But... It looks like you still haven''t figured out how to do it, am I right?" She bared her white fangs slightly, showing hostility, but soon she calmly regained herposure. For a dark mage, that was quite an impressive level of anger management. It wasmendable. ¡®Disgusting.¡¯ Seeing a dark mage controlling their emotions wasn''t pleasing to Baek Yu-Seok, but he endured it. "So, what do you want?" "It''s simple." When Baek Yu-Seok stretched his finger into the air, the subspace tore open. Seeing this, Soya was startled and almost stepped back, but she held her ground with superhuman patience. ¡®Subspace?¡¯ How could a mere high school student use a spell that only mages of at least Grand Mage level in spatial magic could use? Before she could even question this, Baek Yu-Seol pulled something out and tossed it to her. ¡°This is...¡± ¡°It belongs to a dark mage. Find that guy and kill him. Then I¡¯ll help you fully absorb that heart. Think of it as a kind of payment for the task.¡± ¡°What...?¡± Could that really be possible? How exactly? She couldn''t believe it, but the person in front of her wasn¡¯t just an ordinary high school boy. There was something special about him, and... Perhaps he really did know how to fully absorb this ¡®spirit¡¯s heart.¡¯ Soya lowered her head to look at the item thrown by Baek Yu-Seol. Whaty on the ground was an old shoe. But it was just an ordinary shoe with no fragments of dark mana or anything else. ¡®She won''t feel anything, will she?¡¯ Of course not. Because it was just trash. "... Who do I need to kill?" Eventually, tempted by his offer, Soya spoke up. Baek Yu-Seol smiled and said. "Chelven. Kill that man." Chapter 260: Noble Soul (14) Chapter 260: Noble Soul (14) Chapter 260: Noble Soul (14) Soya tried hard to understand Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s words with a bewildered expression. ''Who did he ask me to kill?'' It was definitely Chelven. The cowardly dark mage who dared to challenge the Dark Mage King, but fled to save his worthless life after losing. She had heard he was now a traitor whose whereabouts were unknown... "Chelven? Did you say Chelven?" "Yeah. Why? Are you scared?" "Hah... You humans really don''t understand anything..."She brushed her hair back behind her neck and spoke. "Chelven is the worst criminal even in dark mage society. Just offering his head to the Dark Mage King would bring an enormous reward, so why do you think no one has hunted him down yet?" Because Chelven was strong enough to challenge the Dark Mage King. And his whereabouts had been unknown for years. "He¡¯s been missing for years now. I¡¯ve looked for him a few times myself, but hunting Chelven is impossible¡ª" "You sure have a lot to say." ¡°What?¡± There was no benefit in prolonging the conversation, so Baek Yu-Seol cut her excuses short and continued speaking. "Do you think I would make such an offer without considering such trivial things? I know where Chelven is. And I know that you can¡¯t defeat him." Soya''s expression hardened. She couldn¡¯t defeat Chelven. That was a clear fact. Among the current dark mages, how many could defeat him? Probably no one except the Dark Mage King... Anyone else would be impossible. So, Soya was about to refuse the offer. No matter how tempting Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s method to fully absorb the spirit''s heart might be, it wasn¡¯t worth risking her life. Therefore, Baek Yu-Seol had to propose conditions that would tempt her. "You can''t kill Chelven in a head-on fight." "But there is a way to win." "What? That sounds like the same thing. Are you ying word games with me?" "It¡¯s different. It seems like you don''t understand." Only then did Soya''s eyes widen. She btedly understood Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s words. She couldn''t kill him in a direct confrontation, but... There was a way to win. "You just need to bring back Chelven¡¯s head. Why go for a head-on battle if it''s not necessary?" "So, that means..." "He has a very critical weakness. And I know what it is. So, how about it? Will you make a deal?" "... Chelven has a weakness? Even if that''s true, how am I supposed to believe that?" How could he persuade her further? What evidence should he present? The truth was, everything he said so far was a lie. Soya was dangerous. Not only did she possess unique abilities that allowed her to steal a spirit''s heart, but even with just her physical abilities alone, Baek Yu-Seol would clearly be defeated before they even had a proper fight. But he couldn¡¯t just leave a woman who threatened Leafanel alone. ¡®It¡¯s like using one evil to control another.¡¯ This woman couldn¡¯t defeat Chelven. Even if the heavens copsed and the world started over, that fact wouldn¡¯t change. In the original game, Aether World Online, there were several scenes where Soya and Chelven fought, and Chelven always won decisively. The reason was that Chelven¡¯s abilities were superior to Soya¡¯s. In other words, sending her to Chelven was a way to deal with her without having to confront her directly. ¡®To tempt her here, I should¡­¡¯ Just as Baek Yu-Seol was about to shake Soya''s mind with another lie, he suddenly felt strange and narrowed his eyes. As he stared intently into her eyes, he felt something. [Half-belief, Positive, Excitement, Slight Doubt, Vignce, Indecisive.] Fragments of various emotions could be seen. This was undoubtedly the blessing of the Pink Spring Moon. ¡®... She¡¯s more positive than I thought?¡¯ He expected her to be deeply suspicious, but she was already half-swayed. ¡®In that case, rather than a clumsy lie¡­¡¯ Clearing his throat, Baek Yu-Seol casually spoke in a nonchnt tone. "You''re quite suspicious. The offer is canceled. I made the offer believing in your reputation for being resolute enough to extract the heart of a divine spirit, but now I see you''re just a coward and no different from Chelven. I will ask someone else." After saying that, just as Baek Yu-Seol was about to pick up his shoes, Soya approached without a sound and grabbed his wrist. Thud! He was greatly surprised because he didn''t even feel the movement, but since he had roughly predicted her reaction, he pretended to know in advance and spoke calmly without showing any panic. ¡°Well, have you had a change of heart?¡± ¡°¡­ I''ll at least listen. What is this weakness you speak of? Whether I can really take his head. And whether you can help absorb the heart.¡± So, she had taken the bait. Baek Yu-Seol subtly lifted the corners of his mouth and nodded at Soya''s response. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡ª ¡°¡­ Phew!¡± As the doppelganger returned, countless memories were transmitted into Soya¡¯s mind. Slowly opening her eyes, she shook her throbbing head and mulled over Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s words. ¡®Chelven¡¯s weakness...'' She had truly been pursuing Chelven for a long time, and knew more about him than any dark mage. A unique contractor of the world''s only Fawn Prevernal Moon and a fugitive who survived after challenging the Dark Mage King. ¡®I don¡¯t know why a mage who isn¡¯t a dark mage is chasing after him, but¡­¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol was genuinelymitted to the hunt for Chelven, to the extent that he offered to assist directly in battle. ¡®Why?¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol was already full of mysteries. Was he truly a mage? Was he even human in the first ce? There was nothing that could be known for sure. However, it appeared that it wasn¡¯t particrly important. The fact that Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s goal aligned with her own this time. That was all that needed to be considered. "Soya. You¡¯re finally back?" Hearing a woman¡¯s voice from behind, Soya turned her head with a stern expression. Standing there was a woman in a particrly revealing outfit. She ironically called it a robe that covered the whole body. The woman elegantly flicked her light green robe, walked up, and whispered to Soya. ¡°I''m here because Toa sent me. Recently, you seem to be up to no good... He''s itching to kill you.¡± ¡°¡­ Did the Green Tower Master tell you that? Ha. How ridiculous.¡± Soya scoffed, but she couldn''t easily dismiss his words. Toa Legron. Toa was a ss 9 mage and the Master of the Green Tower, and Toa¡¯s mentor was none other than the ''King of Pureblood Witches''. Very few in this world possessed the bloodline of a ''Pureblood Witch''. Soya, as a half-witch, was more simr to a human. "There are only a handful of witches left in this world, including you. Even if you''re only a half-witch, he doesn''t want to personally kill one of the few remaining witches. So why don''t you keep a low profile for a while?" No matter how powerful a witch was, they had been nearly exterminated by witch hunters and mages. Thus, drawing attention would quickly make her a target. Toa Legron¡¯s master didn¡¯t want that. "Ha. What arrogance for a mage..." ¡°Hmph! Is that so?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you mind your own business and go on your way? Otherwise, I might want to kill you too.¡± ¡°Oh my, how scary.¡± The woman exaggeratedly feigned surprise, then waved her hand lightly and walked away. ¡°I was going to leave anyway. There¡¯s a boytely that my master has taken an interest in. Wasn¡¯t his name Baek Yu-Seol?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hm? Have you heard of him?¡± At the woman''s words, Soya reacted for a moment, then paused and shook her head. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be off! Stay out of trouble! Bye~!¡± After she left, Soya licked her lips and began to gather her thoughts. ''So that old hag is interested...'' The fact that she, who never showed any interest in worldly matters except for witches, was now showing interest was already proof that Baek Yu-Seol was not ordinary. ¡®He¡¯s definitely worth using.¡¯ Chelven¡¯s head. And the heart of the divine spirit. Thinking that all these things could fall into herp, her smile grew even deeper. ¡ª Crunch! ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± He snapped the neck of a dark mage with both arms. Of course, this alone wouldn''t kill a dark mage. Topletely end its life, the heart must be precisely pierced and burst to destroy the source of its dark magic power. Swish! Like swatting a mosquito with a flyswatter, Chelven nonchntly tore out the heart of one dark mage with his bare hands and sighed in annoyance. ¡°Phew! I managed to deal with it quietly.¡± He tried to make sure the dark magic didn¡¯t leak outside. This time, he realized that fighting without unleashing his full power was harder than he thought. ¡°Can I pass through quietly this time?¡± He dusted off his hands as he muttered to himself. ¡°Says who?¡± A young man''s voice echoed from the air, like a reverberation. The voice was so irritatingly familiar that Chelven¡¯s expression crumpled with frustration. ¡°¡­ Who are you?¡± Leisurely lifting his head to the sky, he saw Aryumon. He approached while walking on invisible steps in mid-air, and their eyes met. ¡°Finding you was tough. If those bugs hadn¡¯t bothered you, it might have been a bit more difficult¡­¡± Azy,id-back voice. Its strange tone seemed to find everything bothersome and even made the listener drowsy, which only irritated Chelven further. ¡°Sigh¡­ Can''t you just let it go this time? Are you really going to fight here? Not that it¡¯s my ce to say, but if we fight here, the World Tree willpletely copse, and innocent lives will be lost.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± This time, someone else answered. Quickly turning around, he saw a womanpletely covered in a ck robe walking toward him gracefully. ¡®Elf King.¡¯ He could sense it immediately. Such a unique and vivid aura of the World Tree could not belong to just anyone. Even the World Tree itself wouldn''t be as pure as this woman. ¡°The World Tree will not be harmed.¡± ¡°¡­ This is a bit troublesome. Why has the Elf Kinge here? Surely not to capture me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for such a trivial reason, so don''t worry. You¡¯re just a small task that needs to be dealt with while I¡¯m here on a ¡®very important matter.¡¯¡± Florin seemed genuinely displeased. He didn¡¯t know what this ''very important matter'' she mentioned was, but the fact that it was more significant than him, who had made a name for himself, was quite shocking. ¡°I¡¯m not someone who should be treated like this¡­¡± What should he do? Chelven sensed the auras of the Elf King and the Chairman blocking him front and back. One was a ss 9 mage. The other was a high elf blessed by the World Tree. Even though Chelven possessed great power enough to challenge the Dark Mage King, it seemed he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid a tough battle. ¡®But¡­ I can¡¯t avoid the fight.¡¯ Thinking up to this point, he felt rather excited. Chelven slowly twisted his lips into a bizarre smile, one filled with pure ''joy''. ¡°Alright¡­ I was bored anyway, so this is perfect. Both of youe at me.¡± He cracked his wrists. ¡°Instead, one of you should be prepared to lose your head.¡± Chapter 261: Noble Soul (15) Chapter 261: Noble Soul (15) Chapter 261: Noble Soul (15) Dots, curves, and runes. The phenomenon where spells and magic circles controlled the flow of mana that permeated all things in nature, was known as magic. Typically, for a mage to use magic, spells and magic circles were essentialponents. It was a fundamental principle to control the flow of magical power through a spell and then shaping the magic through a magic circle. However, a very small number of mages broke these conventions. Perhaps because they inherited a special lineage or possessed unique traits, or maybe... "Reverse!" A mage who reached ss 9. Rumble!!!Aryumon Brushun. At his quietmand, the earth flipped over and rose high into the sky. Soon after, Florin reached out her hand into the air, and the thick branches of the World Tree grew from the earth, supporting the overturnednd. "Oh, oh¡­" Chelven watched their incredible actions with slightly surprised eyes. Indeed, he wondered how they would fight without harming ordinary people inside the World Tree... And here they were, lifting the entire ground and moving it. ''Amazing...'' Both Aryumon, who flipped this heavynd, and Florin, who supported it with the roots of the World Tree, were formidable monsters. "Wow, this is quite a show. I can''t do something like this." "... You speak so lightly for someone blessed with such an ability." It was well-known that Chelven had a contract with Fawn Prevernal Moon and received the love of the earth. Therefore, Aryumon¡¯s gaze turned sharp at his nonchnt words, but Chelven was sincere. "I''m serious... But no one believes me." He merely received the love of the earth; it didn¡¯t mean he could control it. Just because one was blessed by the Twelve Divine Moons didn¡¯t mean they could freelymand that power. This power was literally called a blessing. "You all have no idea how the blessing of the Twelve Divine Moons can turn into a dreadful curse." "Hah. You speak like that even after contracting with the Fawn Prevernal Moon, which can make you invincible?" Since Aryumon primarily studied the earth element, he was hostile toward Chelven, who manipted the earth without much training, but Chelven was sincere. "... Yes, it¡¯s invincible." Chelven muttered bitterly. "Even when I don''t want it... That¡¯s the problem." "Rubbish." Aryumon wiped away hisnguid expression and spread his arms. Without any particr preparation, a brown magic circle formed and meshed like gears, then a distorted iron gate in the shape of a dragon hammered down from the air. Screech-! As the iron gate opened, a giant ck figure emerged from within. Standing at over thirty meters tall, the giant held a hammer in its right hand and an axe in its left, reflecting the sunlight with a strangely shimmering metal that was clearly extraordinary. "Could it be... A golem made of ck adamantite?" Considering that even creating a palm-sized piece of ck adamantite required the research of dozens of alchemists for a year, this was indeed a colossal size. Though Chelven was genuinely impressed, he couldn''t afford to stay idle. Vroooom!! The ck giant began to swing its axe down. But Chelven didn¡¯t move. He waited quietly as the earth flipped itself to form a ceiling. Bang!! The hammer of the giant collided with the earthen ceiling, generating a tremendous shockwave. It was hard to believe that it originated from mere physical force. The earth was deeply dented, creating a crater dozens of meters in diameter, yet at the center of it, Chelven stood motionless, unscathed. However, Chelven could undoubtedly feel it. He could sense that the invincible shield of the earth was beginning to crack. ¡°Haha... This is no joke.¡± Indeed, a ss 9 mage. There was a time in the distant past when mages were said to have opposed the Twelve Divine Moons. Seeing the current ss 9 mages wield such god-like powers, perhaps it wasn¡¯t a lie. Chill! ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± While staring at the ck giant, Chelven suddenly felt a chilling sensation and rapidly spread out his mana. Then, as the earth absorbed his mana, it piled upyers of earthen armor over him. It was more than threeyers thick, and shortly after... Sizzle!! With a strange noise which resembled a snake licking it with its tongue, all of the earthen armor melted away and disappeared. ¡°Damn...!¡± As Chelven rolled on the ground swiftly and made arge leap backward, he finally realized the nature of the magic targeting him. ¡°Sunlight¡­¡± A branch stretching out from the World Tree high above had formed a transparent droplet of water and it was cast towards the sun like a magnifying ss. As the sunlight passed through it, it became aser that shot down to the ground. ¡°What kind of monstrous...¡± Florin, who was controlling the World Tree with her hand raised high in the sky, stared coldly at Chelven. Her mere gaze shook his heart, for she possessed a mysterious and beautiful appearance. "You''re more ruthless than you look¡­" Swish! As Florin spread her arms wide, the branches of the World Tree coiled like snakes and parted to either side. Soon, the branches of the World Tree spread like a fan, almost covering the sky, and green mana began to gather. ¡¯... As I thought, it seems like she can''t recklessly fire that sunlight attack again.¡¯ Well, if a ss 9 mage were to recklessly use something like that, he could overthrow a country in the time it takes to cook instant noodles. Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! The ground shook as the roots of the World Tree rose, and suddenly, a volcano erupted from the ground, spewingva. It was literally a natural disaster. However, even though Aryumon and Florin¡¯s full-scale attack had begun, Chelven remained calm. "Haha... You still don¡¯t understand who I am, do you?" Underneath his feet, an aura stirred. The Fawn Prevernal Moon sensed the threat to Chelven and opened its eyes. It loved Chelven so much that it would never forgive the source of any danger that befell him. Even if the enemy were a god. ¡®... Must someone die again because of me?¡¯ He did not misunderstand them. Chelven was a Dark Mage and a ughterer after all. However, Chelven swore he had never once killed innocent people without reason. It was just that¡­ His power. The blessing of Fawn Prevernal Moon. It had an excessive desire to nullify any threat that came his way. Due to that overwhelming desire. Countless children, elders, women, young men, homes, viges, cities, and nations copsed. He was a viin. No matter the reason, every ce he went became a site of disaster, resulting in a massive loss of life. In his heart, he wanted to die at their hands. No, perhaps... He should havepletely died that day he sought out the Dark Magic King tomit suicide. ¡¯But I couldn''t die.¡¯ Because he was a coward. And so today, he created yet another victim. He was loved by the earth. However, he became someone who could not be loved by anyone. ¡ª ¡­ Meanwhile, in the Garden of Leafanel. After sending Soya away, Baek Yu-Seol continued to look at the still-frozen Leafanel. Though he had roughly guessed it, seeing firsthand the reason for her fall into corruption made his heart feel very uneasy. ¡®She chose to fall of her own will.¡¯ Soya''s abilities weren''t recorded in the Sentient Spec, but at least he was able to deduce that she was a Half Witch. ¡®A doppelganger¡­¡¯ This wasn¡¯t an ordinary doppelganger. Unlike inics, where a clone simply popped by using duplication techniques, there had to be a ''doll'' to serve as the body of the clone. The caster would imbue their soul and mana into this doll, and depending on the grade of the doll, the value of the doppelganger varied. At the lower end, there were wooden dolls, and at the higher end¡­ Usually, the material was an actual living person. To grant consciousness to a person with awareness, the caster had no choice but to ¡®corrupt¡¯ the subject with their energy. In other words, this meant extracting all the blood and mana from a living person and recing it with their own. ... Disgusting woman. The reason the woman who stole Leafanel¡¯s heart returned to this ce was not simply to absorb the heart. She intended to corrupt Leafanel with her energy and turn her into a puppet. But who was Leafanel? No matter how childlike her speech or how young her appearance seemed, she was a divine spirit who had lived for a thousand years. Even though she had lost all her power, she had not lost her wisdom and chose to corrupt herself to avoid being corrupted by Soya. ¡­ To be a divine spirit, she even gave up the noble soul she had acquired over hundreds of years. Baek Yu-Seol unconsciously clenched his fist. The more he thought about it, the more he pitied Leafanel, and he could hardly contain his urge to kill Soya. ''That must not happen.'' He must not be consumed by rage. A simple death would not be a fitting punishment. She needed to experience something more painful than death itself. To make her regret ever daring to touch Leafanel¡¯s heart. "Just wait a little longer. I¡¯ll get you out of here soon." Leafanel had lived too long, bound to this garden. After losing her heart, she had be too fragile to adapt to the outside environment. However, now that she hadpletely fallen into corruption, it might be possible to purify her soul again and take her out. ''That woman surely headed for Chelven.'' Thest emotion he saw in her was nothing but ''desire.'' He clearly felt her intense desire to sever Chelven¡¯s neck and fully absorb the divine spirit¡¯s heart. Could there be any greater reason to be thankful for the blessing of Pink Spring Moon? With such certainty, he could act with purpose. ''More than that... purification is the main issue.'' He couldn¡¯t ignore the pressing problem right in front of him just because he was blinded by anger. If Leafanel chose to corrupt herself, restoring her to her original state would be extremely difficult. Even in the original game, unless she hadn¡¯t fallen at all, there were almost no episodes about restoring someone who had been corrupted, making it even moreplicated. ''If there is only one hope...'' The only girl in the world capable of restoring a corrupted Dark Mage was me, but it was uncertain if even she could handle this situation. If the corruption was forced, maybe, but Leafanel¡¯s corruption was by her own will. "Phew... I don''t know. Just wait a bit; I''ll be back soon after dealing with Soya." With a face full of worry, Baek Yu-Seol gently touched the purple barrier surrounding Leafanel and then stepped out of the garden. Now, in the moonlit garden where no one remained. Swoosh... The corrupted divine spirit slowly opened her eyes. The air was undoubtedly polluted by the corrupted dark magic, yet how could this be? Leafanel¡¯s gaze was clear and pure, still worthy of being called a divine spirit. She remembered the back of Baek Yu-Seol. A back that appeared to carry a heavy burden. A back that kept moving forward, oveing everything. ''I¡¯ll be back soon...'' Leafanel desperately tried to send her thoughts toward Baek Yu-Seol, but it was in vain. However, it didn¡¯t matter if he couldn¡¯t hear her. They would meet again. Chapter 262: Noble Soul (16) Chapter 262: Noble Soul (16) Chapter 262: Noble Soul (16) The king of all familiars, spirits, fairies, and elves, Florin. People spected that her abilities were on par with those of a ss 9 mage within the World Tree. However, that assumption was slightly wrong. The ss 9 magic warriors had reached their positions through countless obstacles and umted knowledge, while Florin attained hers solely through meditation based on faith and patience. This was a very decisive difference. Of course, she had perfectly memorized various military strategies andbat manuals in her head, but could she really conduct a battle in real life like it was written in a textbook? Absolutely impossible. "... The blessing of Fawn Prevernal Moon."Florin bit her lower lip slightly and hardened her expression. Behind her, wings in the shade of green and purple unfurled, resembling those of a butterfly. They allowed her to fly freely through the air. She thought it advantageous to remain airborne against Chelven, who specialized in earth-based abilities. But reality was different. As long as Chelven wished, the earth was always there. He could summon the earth as a foothold anywhere and could even drop meteors from the sky, so the advantages of flying were almost nonexistent. Rumble...!! An aerial fortress that had been providing strong support from the sky through Aryumon¡¯s summoning magic crumbled like a sandcastle. This wasn¡¯t due to any special attack; it happened with just one shout from Chelven. Aryumon employed a very unique strategy that involved summoning various creatures and objects into the real world to fight, while Chelven possessed a special ability to perfectly defend against all attacks automatically. But who could have possibly written down such unique abilities in a manual? ¡®Create an opening in the enemy''s defense and strike their weakness. That will lead to victory.¡¯ This was the most basicbat principle exined on the first page of the battle manuals. However, would this basic principle work on Chelven? This fight, wheremon sense didn¡¯t apply, was incredibly challenging for Florin. No matter how hard she thought, she couldn¡¯t figure out a way to break through Chelven¡¯s absolute defense. The defense granted by Fawn Prevernal Moon was perfect and inexhaustible. Even without conscious effort, an automatic barrier was deployed, and it hardly consumed any magical power. In contrast... The mana of Florin and Aryumon was steadily depleting. Unlike them, who used their own mana to control the World Tree or perform summoning magic, Chelven¡¯s mana was being replenished by the earth itself. "... If we keep fighting like this, thisnd will dry up." Florin spoke with difficulty, and Chelven replied with a bitter smile. ¡°Sorry. Thends I pass through are always in drought. But it should be fine since you¡¯re here, right? You can bless thend.¡± How could he speak so nonchntly? ¡°Then surrender right now!¡± Florin swung her arm down with all her might, and hundreds of purple fluorescent butterflies sparkled as they fired beams of light in that direction. Boom! Boom! Boom! Next, the green acidic fluid that emerged from the World Tree¡¯s roots shot toward Chelven like bullet shells, exploded and produced smoke, but she still didn¡¯t feel that the barrier had been pierced. ¡®Is this... What they call absolute invincibility...?¡¯ ¡®I can''t believe it. How can such a being exist in this world?¡¯ She thought absolute invincibility was just a thing of fiction. ¡®If it really is absolute invincibility¡­¡¯ How on earth could one capture such a being? Vroooom!! At the sound of the vibrationsing from the sky, Florin instinctively looked up. The shape of the clouds was strange. They resembled a palm as if someone had intentionally assembled them. The cloud fist slowly curled its fingers, forming a fist. A magic circle appeared, and... a massive blue lightning sword was created. "... de of the Judgment." Aryumon¡¯s voice hollowly cut through the air. Realizing his intention, Florin hastily crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°He¡¯s insane...!¡± Was he trying to prove that he had been holding back his power until now since the World Tree was right nearby? He began preparing a powerful spell capable of turning the entire area upside down. Florin had no choice but to move the roots of the World Tree to push the ground further away and create a protective barrier with those roots. Right after that... ¡­ BOOM!!! A massive blue lightning bolt struck the ground,pletely shattering the floating earth into pieces. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Florin spread her wings and flew into the air, putting up a pale purple shield in front of her to block the shockwave, but she couldn''t hold on and was blown backward. After being pushed back for a while, she barely managed to stop just before colliding with the World Tree. Only then did she fully grasp the situation and widened her eyes in shock. "Ah..." Perhaps the distance was only about 1 km from the Orchard of the Dream Tree. The terrain there... waspletely copsed and destroyed. Seeing the deep crater left behind as if a giant meteor had fallen, who could dare think it was the work of a single human? It wouldn¡¯t be strange to mistake it for divine wrath bringing down a heavenly punishment. Even for Florin or Chelven, they couldn¡¯t unleash magic with this level of power. "This is the power of a ss 9 mage¡­!!" She quickly spread her wings and flew towards the crater. Blowing away the thick smoke that billowed up, she spotted Aryumon kneeling on the ground far below. "Ah¡­! Are you alright?" ¡°Cough!¡± She hastily channeled the energy of green life into him, but his condition was severe. Did he suffer internal injuries while using that magic just now? ¡°Damn... I didn¡¯t expect him to counterattack.¡± ¡°A counterattack¡­ You say?¡± Throughout their fight so far, Chelven had rarely attempted a direct counterattack. Even then, it was just flipping the ground in response. ¡°Yes. I almostpletely forgot about his true abilities.¡± ¡°¡­ Ah.¡± Chelven was known to possess absolute invincibility due to the blessing of Fawn Prevernal Moon, but in reality, that wasn''t his true power. It was merely one of the countless abilities Chelven possessed. ¡°Reality maniption¡­¡± Aryumon, who was clutching his abdomen, slowly removed his hand. A sharp blue lightning bolt pierced through the area. That was undoubtedly the same magic he used earlier. ¡°What¡­ happened?¡± ¡°During the spell, he intercepted part of it. Annoyingly, he possesses a ''reality maniptionl'' type ability¡­ Cough!¡± As Aryumon coughed up blood while supporting himself on the ground, Florin urgently used her magic to stabilize him. If she didn''t treat him immediately, his wounds were severe enough to be life-threatening. His mana flow was so chaotic that an ordinary mage might have permanently lost their magic. Fortunately, Aryumon was a ss 9 mage proficient in mana, so it wasn''t that extreme... But if Chelven continued to counterattack in this state? ¡®This is dangerous.¡¯ Although the situation was critical, protecting him took priority over treating his injuries. No matter how Aryumon had previously tried to invade the World Tree, his life couldn¡¯t be wasted. Florin summoned blue and pale purple mana around her hands and quickly turned around, staring through the thick mist. Step! Chelven slowly emerged from the mist, covered in wounds. Despite everything, it appeared thatpletely negating a lightning bolt of that magnitude was impossible since he was covered in scratches all over his body. ¡°Such small injuries¡­!¡± The fact that he had only taken that much damage after being hit by what could be called a cataclysmic spell was shocking. Of course, that was just Florin¡¯s perspective. ¡°The Elf King seems fine, but the mage is out of energy, huh.¡± Chelven checked his own condition with eyes filled with fatigue. "... The earth isn¡¯t responding." It was the first time. A being hadpletely shattered the blessing of the earth, which was almost invincible. This was no ordinary blessing. It was a barrier imbued with sincerity from Fawn Prevernal Moon, and it was more powerful than any other blessings of the Twelve Divine Moons. Perhaps this mage could even stand against the true Twelve Divine Moons. But that was as far as it went. Even though his protective barrier waspletely destroyed, Aryumon had fallen, and the Elf King seemed to have almost no strength left. ''... If I keep fighting, can I die?'' Florin appeared capable of fighting. Thanks to the World Tree continually blessing her, just as he was constantly loved by the earth, she was continuously supplied with mana. ''It''s not certain.'' He shook his head. If he made a wrong move, the worst-case scenario could happen: both of them could lose their lives. Chelven no longer wanted to stain his hands with blood. How many countless lives had already been lost because of him? A vige was overturned simply because a child¡¯s yfully thrown stone identally headed his way. An entire city sank into the ground because someone identally spilled water on him. Someone bumped into his shoulder while passing by, someone shouted at him, or someone, or someone, or someone else... Because of the excessive protection of Fawn Prevernal Moon, which deemed even those mere idents as threats... How many¡­ Just how many lives were lost? He tried to live without facing people as much as possible. He wanted to live quietly in a ce where no one was around. But by then, too much resentment had already piled up, and numerous avengers appeared, only to lose their lives in vain. He kept running. He kept escaping. No matter how much he ran. They continued to appear before him, throwing away their precious lives. "It seems we''re all tired, so let''s end the fight here." "..." Chelven clenched and unclenched his fists, checking the state of his mana, and then turned around and left. "Then... I''ll be going now." "What do you mean...!" He truly appeared to have no intention of continuing the fight. He quickly disappeared into the mist, and Florin silently watched his retreating figure. ¡°How could this happen...?" They were prepared to risk their lives, yet just before the fight could conclude, he suddenly gave up and left. What could he possibly be thinking? As Chelven departed, it seemed he had no intention of returning. Even his mana trace disappeared sopletely that it couldn''t be sensed at all. The tension left her and Florin copsed to the ground. Thud! "Ah..." Staring nkly at the ground, Florin¡¯s eyes trembled. If such a monster were to invade her World Tree, could she truly fend him off? That fundamental doubt slowly took shape in her mind. "... Do you understand now? That is a Dark Mage loved by the Twelve Divine Moons." Aryumon spoke as he struggled to staunch his bleeding. "If there were another adversary in this world blessed by the Twelve Divine Moons, it might be a different story, but purely based on his abilities, he¡¯s a real headache. Damn it." "... Another adversary blessed by the Twelve Divine Moons, you say?" "Yes. The powers of the Twelve Divine Moons hold infinite potential. As far as I know, such a person does not exist in this world¡­." Aryumon stopped speaking there and grimaced in pain. Normally, Florin would have rushed to heal him, but her mind was suddenly too preupied to do so. ''The love of the Twelve Divine Moons¡­¡¯ ¡®Isn''t there someone right here who received such love?¡¯ It was none other than her. She received so much love that it turned into a ''curse,'' but if you think about it, that too was just a tiny part of the vast powers of the Twelve Divine Moons. ''If only I could control the blessing of the Twelve Divine Moons¡­'' Hope bloomed on Florin¡¯s face as the mistpletely cleared away. ¡°Damn! I lost the fight, but the sky is unnecessarily clear¡­¡± After saying that, Aryumonpletely copsed backward, and Florin finally approached him to begin healing. ¡°We should... pursue him¡­¡± Opportunities to catch Chelven were rare. Aryumon muttered this, unable to abandon his lingering regrets. ¡­ Boom! A loud noise suddenly echoed from a far-off location. ¡°What the¡­?" The shock intensified Aryumon¡¯s pain, causing him to grimace, but he didn¡¯t look away. Then, remembering something, Aryumon¡¯s eyes widened. "No way..." The sound came from the ce Chelven left. It meant someone else had started fighting him again. But no ordinary mage could stand a chance against him. ¡°This is serious¡­" Realizing this, the faces of Florin and Aryumon turned pale. Chapter 263: Noble Soul (17) Chapter 263: Noble Soul (17) New /spreadsheets/d/15sjwDlJRVSCEUNia-AWeWL-llNJMcO7BiNONNJlc/edit?usp=sharing The recent significant changes: Characters Edna - me The Demonic ck Dragon, Darkest Night of the Thirteenth Month - Thirteenth Onyx Moon Twelve New Moons - Twelve Divine Moons Twelfth Moon Bronze - Blue Winter Moon Eleventh Silver Moon - Silver Autumn MoonNew Moon me - Scarlet Summer Moon Yeonhong Chunsamwol - Pink Spring Moon Ben - Ban Di-Yeon (Female) Grace - Hyejin Macaron - Halsecoden - Deok Cheol-Gwang Hong Eulin - Hong Erin Celestia - Leafanel New Moon Space: Fawn Prevernal Moon New Moon Earth: Dusk Soil Moon Items Ragnarok - Teripon Acantha - Edmary Etemiri Helmer - Suavitera Lapon Terms Mana Leakage Syndrome - Mana Leakage Dy/Mana Leakage Disorder Delta Augmentation Form - Alchemical Engineering Cross Technique Skills Hyper Jump - Power Jump The absolute invincible Chelven. --------- Chapter 263: Noble Soul (17) He was indeed a unique dark mage. Among the countless characters in ¡®Aether World Online,¡¯ he was perhaps the most distinctive. Once upon a time, yers couldn''t categorize characters'' abilities simply by their gender, ss, or danger level, so they humorously divided theirbat power into numerical values among themselves. Combat power, including details like attack power, defense power, speed, and utility, was recorded based on the subjective thoughts of the yers... But, as always, the most important aspects were ¡®magic attack power¡¯ and ¡®defense power.¡¯ For a ss 9 mage, the averagebat power was around 100. For example, Elthman Elwin had an attack power of 120 and a defense power of 80, while Florin had an attack power of 90 and a defense power of 130. Most yers found thesebat power calctions reasonably urate. However, there were, of course, dissenting opinions. After all, they were merely subjective opinions. However, there was abat power everyone agreed upon. [Chelven] Danger Level 9 Dark Mage Magic Attack Power: 10 Magic Defense Power: 300 That was Chelven. Looking at the numbers alone, one might call it quite strange. His attack power was only at the level of a novice mage, but his defense power was the strongest in thend. In short, it meant that purely in terms of ¡®attack power,¡¯ it would take at least two or three ss 9 mages to break through Chelven¡¯s defense. Wasn¡¯t that overpowered? Not necessarily. Special Ability [Reality Maniption]: A power that seized and controlled the opponent''s magic, turning it into his own. Skill [Blessing of the Fawn Prevernal Moon]: A power that perfectly defended against and countered all kinds of attacks. The two abilities possessed by Chelven might as well belong to his opponents rather than himself. In other words, it meant that even if Chelven decided to kill someone, if the opponent only focused on defense without fighting back, the battle would remain unresolved. But what if¡­ What if all of Chelven¡¯s defensive abilities disappeared? If, in an extreme example, a situation arose where he had to face two ss 9 mages at the same time, causing a crack in his absolute defense? "Oh my. Even the absolutely invincible Chelven seems to get hurt if all his shields are stripped away, doesn''t he?" At Soya''s mocking tone, Chelven wiped the blood trickling from down his mouth with his sleeve. "A divine yer, huh..." Unlike when he had previously faced Aryumon and Florin, Chelven¡¯s eyes turned cold and fierce. However, Soya continued to smile with her eyes. She was indifferent to his rage. The Chelven in front of her¡­ was nothing more than a toothless tiger. ''What the kid said was true.'' Baek Yu-Seol had mentioned that Chelven¡¯s weakness was quite simple. It wasn''t about hitting his vulnerable points or trauma, but rather his personality itself was his weakness. ''He fights with all his might and sincerity, no matter who the opponent is¡­'' If someone with a power level of 100 only needed to use about 15 to defeat an opponent with a power level of 10, that would be sufficient. But for Chelven, such a strategy is impossible. Absolute defense wasn¡¯t such a convenient function. Even if he faced an enemy that posed a threat of only 1, he fought with all 300 of his strength. And if that opponent were two ss 9 mages? "How does it feel to have your cherished shield broken? Hmm?" As Soya smirked and spoke, Chelven secretly clenched and unclenched his fists, checking his mana. ''So that''s it... She¡¯s been waiting for an opportunity.'' Until now, he had been chasing the divine yer to kill her, but he had never considered the possibility of the prey turning around to attack him. Given that dark mages would know about his supposedly invincible body. But if she had expected Aryumon and Florin to approach him? Even if he didn''t know how they got the information... it wouldn''t be too far-fetched to think they''d turn around and attack. In fact, he was currently so low on mana that it was difficult to activate his abilities, let alone enjoy blessing of the Fawn Prevernal Moon. ''Their information gathering is fast, and their judgment is good.'' It was strange. Soya, the divine yer. At first nce, she might seem like an impressive dark mage... But ording to Chelven¡¯s insight, she didn''t possess great intelligence. ns? Strategy? She was a foolish woman who would throw away her life just to seize immediate pleasure, so such things were beyond her capability. "Who is behind you?" When Chelven asked in a low voice, Soya''s eyebrows twitched. For a moment, she was overwhelmed by his intimidation. "Behind me? Hmph, do you think I have something like that? I move purely by my own will!" "Really¡­" "Putting on airs when you don''t even have strength left!" Chuk! Soya spread her arms wide upward. A dark magic circle tinged with red shimmered unpleasantly. It waspletely different from the magicmonly used by mages. The magic of dark mages originated through contracts with the ''otherworld,'' and an original ability fused with witches'' magic. [Reality Maniption] Soya subtly raised the corners of her mouth. "No problem. I can do it." In a distant past that she could barely remember, it was the power that had even brought down the divine spirit Leafanel. Although at that time, Leafanel was in apletely defenseless state just before transforming from a familiar into a divine spirit... Nevertheless, wasn''t it true that she had won? "I can corrupt even a divine spirit!" Crack! Crackle! Soya''s dark magic spread everywhere, slowly engulfing everything. Rock, tree, grass, flower, butterfly, pigeon, cicada, nitrogen, oxygen, carbon dioxide. There were so many things around her, both visible and invisible. As a result, the people of the world decided to collectively refer to them all as all things. Her ability was to interfere with everything that existed in this world. She could manipte living humans and turn them into puppets, corpses into replicas, and even disrupt divine spirits to steal their hearts. "I am the only one in this world who hasbined the magic of the otherworld with witch magic!" Even if she wanted to lose, it was impossible. Although she had to sacrifice an overwhelming amount of lifespan as the cost of using her magic, as long as she could deal with Chelven, it might be possible to perfectly absorb the ''heart of a divine spirit.'' She might even obtain an immortal body without the limitation of lifespan. "As long as the limitation of lifespan disappears, I am invincible!" Boom! Rumble!! The invisible air gripped Chelven tightly, and carbon shot up from the ground, grabbing his ankles with a diamond-like hardness, binding him so he couldn''t move. Whoosh!! The wind was artificially stirred up. The clouds in the sky began to slowly gather above Chelven¡¯s head. Although she couldn''t control the climate... Crackle! Boom!!! Bringing down lightning was a very easy task for her. Rumble-! The ground shook like a whirlpool and began to pull Chelven underground. Interfering with all things means controlling the elements themselves. Truly¡­ "It''s no different from the power of a god, is it? Don''t you think so?" Soya shouted with all her might as she drew up her dark magic. "If only there were no limitation of lifespan, I...!" She could be truly invincible. Suddenly. ¡­ Until time abruptly stopped, that¡¯s what she thought. "Uh..." The swirling air and leaves, the swirling ground, and the writhing clouds. Everything hade to a grinding stop. "What... Is this?" Had time stopped? No. It was an illusion. Time had not stopped. All the things she had interfered with... had escaped her control and were halted by someone else''s will. "What the...?" Her pupils shook violently. As she took a step back, the sound of the rustling grass echoed clearly. If time had truly stopped, there would be no sound. So, in other words, this was¡­ "As if time itself had stopped... Reality Maniption...?" Reality Maniption. A superior ability that surpassed even her own great power to control all things. [Mind Control] Swoosh! The whirlwind of earth that had soared with the intent to reach the sky settled down, and the violent struggle of the air calmed. And there stood Chelven. With a weary expression, he reached out and touched a leaf suspended in mid-air. "Did you know?" "What¡­" Chelven flicked the leaf with his finger. With that simple motion, the leaf split in half. "What¡­" What on earth was he trying to do? The moment that thought crossed her mind¡ª "Uh, ugh¡­ Ahhhhh!!" A choking pain gripped Soya as she clutched her throat and copsed. Her throat? Was the source of pain her throat? Wrist? Waist? Thighs? Head? She couldn¡¯t understand. She was certainly in pain, but figuring out exactly where it hurt... It was impossible to pinpoint the source of the pain. "In order to disrupt all things, you must inevitably imbue your soul into it..." Chelven¡¯s voice was soft and almost lethargic. "That''s the limit of ¡®maniption.''" ¡®What is he talking about? That bastard.¡¯ She wanted to speak, but she couldn''t. When Chelven lifted his foot and crushed a small stone, the pain spread throughout her body, engulfing her. It felt as if her heart had burst. ¡°Guh...¡± Soya drooled and writhed on the ground. "Ugh, gah...!" She needed to cancel her Reality Maniption quickly. She had to withdraw all her dark magic. But. She couldn''t. "¡­ Sorry, but I''ve already takenplete control. It''s best to abandon any futile thoughts." Abilities that interfere with something else were rare. However, if two such magic users met... They must judge wisely. If the opponent''s ability was a superior counterpart, their own abilities could bepletely sealed. Of course, it wouldn''t be entirely urate to say Chelven¡¯s ability was a superior versionpared to Soya''s. It was simply a difference in ''experience.'' At first, he could only control a single leaf. Even if it was a trash-like ability, since it was all he had, Chelven honed his Reality Maniption to its extreme. With the sole desire to survive, he trained continuously. As a result, Chelven pushed his reality Maniption to its limits. Could Soya possibly ovee such a man? Absolutely impossible. It was a pure difference in experience and proficiency. Despite having an edge from that one simple difference, Soya was having all her abilities trampled upon. Crunch! By breaking a tree, dispersing air, and crushing stones, Soya convulsed and trembled all over. Even losing consciousness was impossible. He knew precisely when a dark mage would die, or when they would lose consciousness. A dark mage surpassed human limits and gained superhuman physical abilities, and they would never easily sumb to such pain. Knowing this, he painstakingly gnawed away at Soya''s soul over a long period of time. "To kill a divine spirit¡­ It''s a truly heinous act. Isn''t it?" ¡®But you¡¯re a dark mage.¡¯ ¡®Why are you siding with the divine spirits?¡¯ Soya wanted to ask, but her mouth wouldn¡¯t open. The sensation she assumed to be her mouth was synchronized with the stone at Chelven¡¯s feet and shattered into pieces. "Divine spirits are beings you shouldn¡¯t dare to touch. I¡¯ve been chasing you for a very long time. And finally, as if desired by fate, we meet today." Finally reaching Soya, Chelven looked down at her with eyes filled with disgust, as if looking at a bug. "Isn¡¯t it ironic? I never knew. Who would¡¯ve thought that my ability would ovep with yours..." Both Soya and Chelven. They had thoroughly hidden the true names of their abilities. "But this... This feels so strange. It doesn¡¯t feel good. Even after capturing you. I keep thinking someone who knows us both very well has intentionally created this situation." Soya, who knew how to protect her own life, was able to survive as a fugitive for so long. But for her to suddenly attack him? Clearly, someone had disrupted Soya''s sanity. And seduced her with sweet words. "¡­ Don¡¯t you think so? You are someone who has been hiding and watching from the beginning." Chelven lifted his head and looked somewhere. Although it couldn''t be sensed with conventional magic detection, he was able to clearly perceive it thanks to his Mind Control. "You tried to control the entire area. But there was just one part¡ªonly the space where you are standing¡ªthat couldn''t be controlled." That was something Chelven had never experienced before¡ªa puzzling event. At those words, from a considerable distance away, a boy revealed himself. The uniform of Ste Academy. Even after living in seclusion from the world for many years, he could easily recognize it. And also, his identity. "Baek Yu-Seol, huh. I¡¯ve heard rumors, but..." Looking at the boy''s darkened, sunken face, Chelven smiled for the first time in a long while. "It turns out, you''re more dangerous than I thought." Chapter 264: Memory (1) Chapter 264: Memory (1) New /spreadsheets/d/15sjwDlJRVSCEUNia-AWeWL-llNJMcO7BiNONNJlc/edit?usp=sharing The recent significant changes: Characters Edna - me The Demonic ck Dragon, Darkest Night of the Thirteenth Month - Thirteenth Onyx Moon Twelve New Moons - Twelve Divine Moons Twelfth Moon Bronze - Blue Winter Moon Eleventh Silver Moon - Silver Autumn MoonNew Moon me - Scarlet Summer Moon Yeonhong Chunsamwol - Pink Spring Moon Ben - Ban Di-Yeon (Female) Grace - Hyejin Macaron - Halsecoden - Deok Cheol-Gwang Hong Eulin - Hong Erin Celestia - Leafanel New Moon Space: Fawn Prevernal Moon New Moon Earth: Dusk Soil Moon Items Ragnarok - Teripon Acantha - Edmary Etemiri Helmer - Suavitera Lapon Terms Mana Leakage Syndrome - Mana Leakage Dy/Mana Leakage Disorder Delta Augmentation Form - Alchemical Engineering Cross Technique Skills Hyper Jump - Power Jump The absolute invincible Chelven. --------- Chapter 264: Memory (1) Chelven easily subdued Soya. It was something Baek Yu-Seol had anticipated. Their abilities were a perfect match against each other, and there were countless instances where Chelven had overwhelmingly defeated her in battles in Aether World Online. Also, he knew that Chelven would notice his presence. No matter how much he concealed his presence, it would be impossible topletely hide from a danger level 9 dark mage. But... "Are you the one behind Soya?" This turn of events was something he had not expected at all. With a stiffened expression, he leapt forward to confront Chelven. Even though his physical abilities had improved, he couldn''t manipte mana, so his knees might have shattered. Still, he delicately controlled his teleportation to make the bestnding possible. Thud! Uponnding, he saw Soya, who was half-unconscious, with tears and snot flowing like a flood. Ordinarily, one might feel pity for someone so utterly broken, especially considering she was originally quite beautiful... But strangely, he felt nothing of the sort. Instead, he felt exhrated and refreshed. Perhaps it was natural, since he had sent her to Chelven with this oue in mind. ''You deserve to suffer a bit more.'' How dare she aim for Leafanel¡¯s heart, and worse yet, corrupt her noble soul¡ªshe was nothing but a trashy dark mage. "Hmm. Up close, you look more like an ordinary high school student than I expected." "That''s right, I am a high school student." "How boring. Did youe all the way here just to y dumb? This one''s expression tells the truth, though." Even in the state of extreme pain, Soya somehow managed to turn her gaze toward Baek Yu-Seol. Her desperate eyes pleaded for life, and seemed to consider Baek Yu-Seol as a beacon of hope... But he had no intention of saving her. Not that he had the ability to, anyway. "Truly... So ordinary." Chelven furrowed his brows. As someone who had honed Reality Maniption for hundreds of years, he could indirectly sense the dormant power within someone. No matter how much they tried to hide their energy. Yet, strangely, he sensed no power whatsoever from Baek Yu-Seol. He was nothing more than an ordinary person¡ªneither more nor less. Which made it all the more suspicious. ''Is it possible for a regr person to get into Ste Academy?'' Even if one assumed he was admitted to Ste Academy with a regr body, could he have single-handedly solved all the countless incidents that have urred up until now with such an ordinary body? ''Something''s off...'' Chelven¡¯s expression stiffened as he stomped on the ground. A branch snapped, and simultaneously, a shrill scream erupted from Soya''s mouth. "Argh..." He had only broken a branch, but she was likely feeling the pain as if her wrist had been shattered. He wasn''t the type to derive pleasure from causing others pain, but the boy in front of him was so bothersome that he couldn¡¯t bring himself to deal with Soya¡¯s neck right away. "You don''t seem inclined to speak willingly. It can''t be helped. This isn''t really my style, but..." Chelven clenched and unclenched his fists, drawing out the remaining dark magic to its fullest. A red shimmer surrounded him, distorting the flow of the air. "I have no choice but to force you to speak." It was clear that the one behind Soya and her attack on Chelven was Baek Yu-Seol. If that was the case, it was reasonable to assume that the person who ordered the foolish Soya to steal the divine spirit''s heart was the same individual. It was a natural line of thought. However, there was no way to deny it. ''This is troublesome...'' Circumstantially, Chelven¡¯s suspicion was reasonable, but Baek Yu-Seol had no grounds to refute it. He knew that it would be useless to clumsily argue, ¡®I didn''t do it.¡¯ ''I didn''t want to fight...'' One reason for this reluctance was that Chelven was strong enough to survive encounters with the strongest beings in the world. However, more than that, he was a character Baek Yu-Seol had been quite fond of while ying the original game despite the fact that he was a viin. Now, however, Chelven wasn''t just a character; he was a real person, so Baek Yu-Seol couldn''t express those feelings... Swoosh! "Gasp!¡± As Chelven stomped one leg on the ground and swung his arm, dark red magic whipped through the air like ash. There wasn''t even a sound. The whip of magic traveled at several times the speed of sound and easily ignored air resistance. Baek Yu-Seol felt a chilling sensation and quickly rolled to the side with a sh, narrowly dodging the attack. ¡®Crazy...!¡¯ He couldn''t see it. He had barely evaded by flinging his body when his [Sixth Sense] barely sent out a warning, but he hadn''t been able to discern the whip''s exact path at all. ''So, a danger level 9 mage is truly on another level...!'' Earlier, Chelven¡¯s attack power was described as quite low, but that was an extreme example meant only for magic battles. Chelven had risen to the ranks of the danger level 9 with just the ability of Reality Maniption, but his physical abilities themselves were also exceptionally powerful. Until now, there had been no need for him to reveal his physical abilities, so no one had paid much attention. But now, with all his magic depleted and having to move directly, Chelven¡¯s true abilities were starting to reveal themselves. Boom!! As Chelven lightly pushed off and leaped, the ground caved in and copsed. At the same time, Soya, who directly felt the pain of the earth tearing apart, screamed and rolled on the ground, but no one cared about her. sh! A thick tree that was once part of the World Tree split into two and copsed very easily, and Baek Yu-Seok, who had been standing there, vanished like an afterimage and reappeared about ten meters away. ''Now!'' Baek Yu-Seol used sh. It had only been a few seconds since Chelven figured out his unique ability, and he instantly spotted an opening. ''The dy between teleports is at most 0.3 seconds.'' To some, that might feel like an incredibly brief moment, but for a danger level 9 dark mage, it was more than enough time. ''Damn it...!'' However, Baek Yu-Seol had also expected that an attack would instantlye through the gap between his sh. But... There was no way to counter it. To use the next sh, he had to precisely determine the location and measure the distance, then execute it with controlled precision. It was something impossible to do instantly with an ordinary human''s concentration. With no other options, Baek Yu-Seol expanded his sh to the fullest, aiming for an area with as few obstacles as possible, narrowly avoiding Chelven¡¯s attack, but in the process, his arm was scratched by a branch, causing an injury. Drip! A drop of blood fell. Baek Yu-Seol quickly jumped back, covering the wounded area to stop the bleeding. He couldn''t use even a simple healing spell, so any injury sustained during battle was extremely critical. ''... Something''s strange.'' Chelven¡¯s expression hardened. The fact that Baek Yu-Seol managed to evade his attacks several times showed he was quite skilled, but there was something awkward about him. He seemed to have exceptional battle instincts, but his physical abilities didn''t seem to match up. ''Well... It doesn''t matter.'' Whatever the reason, if Baek Yu-Seol was in a weakened state, it was actually advantageous. Currently, contrary to his title ¡®absolute invincible,¡¯ Chelven was in a situation where he couldn''t activate any of his traits or abilities. ''Right now, if I want to sh Chelven, I can!'' Swoosh! Dodging dozens of dark magic whips that surged toward him, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s gaze sharpened. Avoiding the fight was impossible. No matter how much he had liked Chelven, in order to survive, he had no choice but to face him seriously. ''Can I win?'' He didn''t know. But it was worth a try. Tap! Through consecutive sh, Baek Yu-Seol reached a branch and paused momentarily to catch his breath. It was merely an action to recover the usage count of his sh, but Chelven also had to retract his whip, creating a brief standoff. ¡®Stay focused.¡¯ To close eyes in the middle of a battle to concentrate on something else is a reckless act. However, it was only for a fleeting moment. In the split second, less than 0.5 seconds, when Chelven retracted his whip to swing it again, Baek Yu-Seol closed his eyes and swiftly delved into his imaginary world. [Blessing of the Pink Spring Moon] How had he fought until now? Number of avable sh: 3. Maximum teleport distance: 15 meters. These were the clear limitations engraved in his fragile body. But that was not all. His physical abilities were full of ws. The sh was fast enough that even a danger level 9 dark mage would miss his movements for a moment, but what about the speed at which he swung his sword? ¡®It¡¯s too slow.¡¯ To their eyes, it must look like a slow-motion video captured by a high-speed camera. The motion of swinging his sword was as sluggish as a turtle, making it very easy to avoid his attacks, no matter how fast his teleportation was. That said, it was impossible to immediately swing his sword faster. He had constantly trained and never neglected his practice, but ultimately, there was a limit to how fast he could improve. ¡®I need to change my approach.¡¯ He had thoroughly studied the manual of Ha Tae-Ryeong, the previous bearer of Mana Leakage Dy, who was said to have fought against ancient mages. As a swordsman with Mana Leakage Dy, he shared all the secrets for fighting against mages, but there was nothing written about ''fighting dark mages.'' For those with superior physical abilitiespared to humans, mere swordsmanship was not enough to confront them. Even Ha Tae-Ryeong couldn¡¯te up with a strategy against them. ¡®I have to create one myself.¡¯ He had to think for himself. So far, he had managed somehow through luck, but that wouldn¡¯t work against Chelven. But maybe he was lucky. Since Chelven¡¯s absolute abilities werepletely deactivated, if Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s response was adequate, he might be able tond a critical hit. ¡®In that case, rather than trying to sh...¡¯ Give up the idea of shing and go for a thrust. ¡®¡­ I¡¯ll use the eleration from sh to charge straight forward.¡¯ It was a simple strategy¡ªso simple that all the previous deliberations seemedughable. But would Baek Yu-Seol be so foolish as not to have considered this method until now? He had attempted a thrust attack using sh only once. It was a long time ago... Back when the necromancer ambushed them in the early semester. When the necromancer was already severely wounded and near death, Baek Yu-Seol delivered a final blow by charging straight forward... And almost ended up with a critical injury himself. Why? Because it was equally easy for the opponent to mount a sharp counterattack if Baek Yu-Seol charged straight in. This was the reason he had always aimed for the enemy''s side in his fights. Since Baek Yu-Seol, who had almost no defense, could be at risk himself due to this critical w, he had no choice but to engage in inconvenient battles. ¡®Focus. If I concentrate, I can do it.¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s mental world grew darker. His concentration surpassed human capabilities. [Derived Skill from the Blessing of Pink Spring Moon: Mentalist Activated.] Thus, 0.5 seconds passed. [sh] sh! ¡°... Hmm!¡± Chelven swung his whip toward Baek Yu-Seol, who had his eyes closed and his head tilted back in midair, but as Baek Yu-Seol instantly vanished from sight, Chelven frowned. ¡°What a nuisance. Can¡¯t you do anything instead of running away?¡± Slowly turning his gaze, he saw Baek Yu-Seol reappear about ten meters away, watching from there. ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯ Something felt different. There was an unusual aura emanating from Baek Yu-Seol. It felt as if he was letting go of even the slightest flow of the breeze. Chelven had a gut feeling. ¡®I¡¯m not sure, but it seems like he¡¯s regaining his former power.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t let that happen. ¡°Hmph!¡± As Chelven spread his arms downward and swung his whip, it spread wide on both sides likerge, dark crimson palms. He was already exhausted from facing two ss 9 mages simultaneously, and dealing with Soya, who was half-witch and possessed the ability of Reality Maniption as well, had drained all his stamina. Although he had tried to conserve mana as much as possible, now that his opponent was serious, he needed to show his own seriousness as well. Even if he were to die here today using all his strength, he would have no regrets if he did his best. He had always¡­ thought this way. ''My body has reached its limit now.¡¯ This might be the veryst attack. Drip! Blood trickled down from Chelven¡¯s lips. His internal organs were twisting from forcibly drawing up dark mana from deep within. The pain was so excruciating that an ordinary person couldn''t even begin to imagine it, but Chelven paid it no mind. He focused all his attention solely on the enemy in front of him, just one person. He concentrated every bit of his mind on the arrogant young boy pointing a sword at him and swung his dark palms. ¡­Whoosh! Leaves swayed in the autumn breeze, slowly falling to the ground. As if nothing had happened, the gentle wind drifted past, brushing against the cheeks of the two men. ¡°... Ugh!¡± Chelven spat out a mouthful of blood and slowly lowered his head. He looked down at the silver magic sword that had pierced through his chest. ''I let my guard down...¡¯ His senses had dulled. It was partly because he was exhausted and weakened, but also because, for so many years, the earth loved and protected him, making it unnecessary for him to sharpen his senses, which had since dulled. But perhaps because an old soldier never truly dies... ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Baek Yu-Seol lost his sword and slowly backed away and then slumped down as his back hit a tree. ¡®I should have concentrated a bit more...¡¯ He thought he had certainly detected all the attacks charging at him head-on. However, the opponent had also figured that out and bent the attack fluidly, targeting even the slightest gaps. ¡®This is¡­ really going to kill me...¡¯ The dark magic de that had pierced through his waist was a fatal wound. He might die in a short while. In contrast, how effective was his attack? tter! As Baek Yu-Seol mana infusion disappeared, the sword slipped out from Chelven¡¯s chest and fell to the ground. Although blood was flowing from his chest¡­ It wasn''t a fatal wound. At the moment when the sword aimed for his heart, Chelven released his mana to twist its trajectory. It was an unbelievable reaction speed andbat sense, but now was not the time to admire it. After all, this was an enemy he had to face with his life on the line. ¡°...That¡¯s unfortunate.¡± Chelven gathered all the remaining dark mana to heal the wound in his chest. Normally, it would have healed in an instant, but now even stopping the bleeding was a struggle. ¡°Consider it an honor. You¡¯re the first one to wound my chest since that man.¡± Although he was currently in a weakened state, shouldn''t a mage feel a sense of pride for nearly inflicting a fatal wound on a man with the title of Absolute Invincible? Of course, Baek Yu-Seol, who wasn''t a magical warrior, felt no pride whatsoever. He just thought. ¡®I should have thrust it in a bit faster.¡¯ He felt he should have used sh just a bit quicker. He should have focused a bit more to evade. If he had just a little more experience... He could have avoided such a ridiculous attack. ¡®I need to finish this.¡¯ Chelven staggered toward Baek Yu-Seol, but his expression hardened as he sensed a chilling presence from afar. Quickly turning his head, he found a woman with violet wings far off in the sky. ¡®The Elf King... Has she regained her strength already?¡¯ Had she witnessed this situation? As he saw Florin rushing in with terrifying speed, Chelven lowered his head. It would be good to finish off Baek Yu-Seol now, but if he did, it would be toote. ¡®... I need to leave.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t to prolong this pitiful life of his any longer. Chelven lifted the unconscious Soya, who was lying on the ground, crying and sniffling. If he were to die here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to properly deal with her. Walking away with Soya slung over his shoulder, Chelven turned back for a final look at Baek Yu-Seol. As he held his abdomen with his eyes closed, Baek Yu-Seol waspletely defenseless, yet Chelven felt no urge to kill him. It was because he couldn¡¯t sense any evil in Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s eyes. It was almost bizarrely pure and noble, given that he was supposedly the one who had controlled Soya and caused chaos with the World Tree. ¡®It¡¯s fine to let him live for now.¡¯ Finally, Chelven¡¯s body merged with the earth and disappeared from sight. --------- Note: Can¡¯t wait to read ahead? Subscribe to the patreon to get ess to more than 60 chapters ahead of release, and other exciting /shGenius Chapter 265: Memory (2) Chapter 265: Memory (2) The garden of the divine spirit Leafanel was always filled with silence, and only the noise of her breathing filled the space. It was a forbidden area where entry of any living being was not permitted. She had spent a very long time alone in this ce. Her own world. A ce where no one coulde, and no one would ever find her. It was more cold and deste than cozy. Leafanel remembered the moment right after she was born. That was a unique trait that distinguished her from other beings. "Well done, little tree." The moment she opened her eyes for the first time and greeted the world after being born. There was someone who weed her. He was¡­ a mage dressed in a pure white robe. Back when Leafanel was very young, even before she had consciousness as a follower¡­ She was just a tree imbued with divine power. The mage who existed in those ancient times called her in a gentle voice. However, no matter how much she tried to recall, his face was cast in shadow, and she couldn¡¯t see it clearly. "... Who are you?" Current Leafanel tried to ask, but the act of trying to converse with a memory itself didn¡¯t make any sense from the beginning. Still, strangely enough, he answered. "I am¡­ a wandering adventurer. Lately, people have been calling me a mage. It¡¯s quite a strange title." Leafanel¡¯s heart sank. The mage in the white robe looked up at the sky and manipted his lips into a smile. "It¡¯s time for me to leave. I hope you have good dreams under the warm sunlight, little tree." After saying that, the mage turned his back and disappeared, and the memory ended there. The flow of memory didn¡¯t stop there but quickly fast-forwarded through Leafanel¡¯s growth period. Although it was an ancient memory, it also seemed like a recent one¡ªthe memory of that very day. The story of the day Leafanel became a divine spirit. By a stroke of bad luck... It happened right when she was awakening as a divine spirit, causing the barrier to weaken, and a woman slipped in through the gap. She remembered. "Oh my, what luck I have~" Had she been in herplete state, she could have easily subdued such a light opponent with just the power of a follower. However, the problem was that she encountered this woman in the process ofpletely shedding her physical body and purifying her soul to awaken as a divine spirit. Leafanel couldn¡¯t do anything. Without any resistance, she helplessly had her heart taken away. That... That sense of loss. No one would ever understand. Because she was born as a nt, Leafanel couldn¡¯t move a single step from this garden, and listening to the asional visits and stories from Ha Tae-Ryeong and Florin was her only joy in life. She dreamed. One day, to be able to move on her own legs and go outside into the world. To roam this vast and beautiful world and be free. When Ha Tae-Ryeong asionally visited, weary from his adventures, he would share tales of his magnificent journeys. "Hey. Look how amazing I am!" Florin, who was also a loner like Leafanel, would summarize the events and stories happening in the outside world in books and tell them like fairy tales. "Once upon a time, there lived a young princess. That princess..." Whenever they visited, Leafanel was happy. She loved the feeling of having the empty space in her heart filled. But it wasn¡¯t enough. It was absurdly insufficient. This was¡­ A longing for freedom. She didn¡¯t want to be satisfied with just hearing stories. She wanted to walk into the world on her own two feet and face the sky directly. To do that¡­ There was only one way. To awaken as a divine spirit with a noble soul. For tens, hundreds of years, she had lived for one single purpose. She only focused on the goal of bing a divine spirit, and continued her meditation and training. During that process, her body became younger, and her mental age regressed to that of a child to prevent her mind from copsing, but she didn¡¯t mind. As long as she could fly freely under that moonlit sky, it didn¡¯t matter if she lost everything. At that time, she didn¡¯t know. That she would truly lose everything. "I¡¯ll make good use of this~" Centuries passed again after she lost her heart. Her chest remained empty, with no energy flowing through it anymore, and she could do nothing in her hollow state. However... She could still think. Leafanel lived for hundreds of years with the mental age of a child with endless yearning. A savior? A hero? A heart? A soul? She did not ask for much. She just needed... apanion to ease her loneliness. ¡®Poor child.¡¯ A very long time passed. When Leafanel regained her sense of self again, she was able to meet Florin. She had a sad expression. She might have been in despair, feeling helpless in her inability to do anything. Leafanel cried out. "Don''t go. I am here." But Florin could not hear Leafanel¡¯s voice. ¡®I will definitely save you...'' Florin left with a sorrowful expression, and her visits became rare. Thest time she saw her, she felt Florin¡¯s blessing intensifying... Perhaps that was why. Young Leafanel did not understand well. And so, decades passed again. When even the feeling of loneliness had grown dull, someone came by. "What a great ce to get some training done." It was Baek Yu-Seol. At that moment, after such a long time, Leafanel desperately opened her eyes and called out to him... But... ¡°One million twenty-one! One million twenty-two!¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t hear her. Besides, she couldn¡¯t understand why he was shouting One million twenty-one when he had only done twenty-one push-ups. He was engrossed in his training with his back to her, and as time passed, he became more and more attuned to this space. The energies that had been faintly lingering due to Leafanel¡¯s breathing for many long years... They were absorbed into Baek Yu-Seol. If he had been an ordinary mage, this would have been impossible. It was a very ominous sign... But for Leafanel, it was a stroke of luck. ¡®What are you doing here right now? Can¡¯t you hear my voice? Can you hear me? Can''t hear me? You can hear me but you¡¯re ignoring me?¡¯ ¡°Ahhh! What the hell?! You scared me!¡± He heard her voice. At that moment, even though Leafanel had already lost her heart, she felt as if her heart was trembling¡ªor rather, about to burst. Her chest swelled with emotion, and an indescribable sensation surged throughout her entire body. She felt a happiness greater than the moment she had awakened as a divine spirit. Leafanel instinctively knew. The boy before her eyes was kind. She could strongly sense a simr soul to her own emanating from him. ¡°How much will you give me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Just kidding.¡± ¡­ Of course, he had quite a mischievous side, but even so, he granted her request. A heart. He brought her a heart. Although it was absurdly weaker and smaller than the heart she originally possessed... ¡°Ah.¡± Because of that, she could breathe again. She could open her eyes again. She could speak again. And once more, she could harbor hope. Though it was very small and fragile, having a vessel meant she would have another chance to awaken as a divine spirit someday. ¡®... Thank you.¡¯ Leafanel had little experience with social interactions, so she was not good at expressing her emotions. However, in that single word of gratitude, there was a surge of emotion that could hardly be conveyed through the limited humannguage. Yes. This is what hope feels like. Leafanel felt for the first time that day. "Oh my, it''s been a while! Nice to see you again, huh?" ... Until that woman reappeared. Leafanel sensed it instinctively. The woman was trying to use the same trick she had used on her centuries ago. Now that she had lost all her strength and was weakened, she couldn¡¯t resist the woman. Desperately, she tried to call out to Baek Yu-Seol, but a thick mental barriery between them, making even that impossible. However, Leafanel wasn¡¯t so naive as to fall for the same trick again. Even though she had lost all her power and couldn¡¯t do anything, she was a wise divine spirit who had lived for centuries. "Oh, oh my?" Leafanel chose to corrupt herself. The process of tainting her noble soul with her own hands was excruciatingly painful, but she thought it was better to do this than to have everything taken away from her again. As expected, since Leafanel had corrupted herself, the woman could do nothing and expressed her anger, gritting her teeth. However, there was nothing the woman could do. Because the corrupted Leafanel had a level of dark magic even higher than the woman''s.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Just wait and see... I wille back and devour youpletely." Those words sounded quite threatening. Around this time, Leafanel realized that the woman''s energy, which had once disrupted her heart, had be so faint it was hard to detect. Surely she had been defeated by someone. Leafanel slowly opened her eyes. A tear, resembling dew, rolled down her cheek. She hadn¡¯t intended for this to happen. She had no idea that her tainted energy would pollute the World Tree and cause it so much pain... Because of her, the World Tree was still crying out, and Leafanel¡¯s heart grew heavier. ¡®I must return...¡¯ At this rate, she would never be able to face that boy again. She couldn¡¯t continue to make the World Tree suffer. She had to return to where she originally belonged. The strong determination etched into Leafanel¡¯s heart slowly began to shine. Saaah...!! The violet mist that had filled the garden began to slowly fade, turning into a pale green. The process was very slow, but it was unmistakably a purification phenomenon. If Baek Yu-Seol saw it, he would have said, ¡®This is like a human air purifier,¡¯ and if Eisel saw it, she might have described it as ¡®A reconfiguration and dposition of mana crystals. It''s a very beautiful phenomenon.¡¯ Leafanel didn¡¯t know such technical terms, so she was unaware of just how extraordinary her actions were. A follower purifying dark magic on its own and converting it into divine energy... It was perhaps the most mysterious sight the magical world had ever seen. ¡°... Is this what a noble soul is? To witness such a sight with my own eyes¡ªI am truly fortunate.¡± Gasp! At that moment, Leafanel was startled by a voice and quickly opened her eyes. Somehow... There was someone in the garden. No, to be precise, it was a dark mage. With spiky hair and tattered clothes, he looked like a beggar, but she could feel a very intense dark aura emanating from him. ¡°Whoa, don¡¯t be on guard. I don¡¯t have a taste for tormenting followers. If anything, I tend to take care of them. Although, when they sense my energy, they all run away.¡± Chelven appeared utterly exhausted. He frowned and let whatever he had been carrying on his shoulder drop heavily to the ground. ¡°Ugh...¡± It was that woman. The one who had taken her heart. The woman, whose entire body had been brutally torn apart and left in shreds by someone, was trembling all over and could barely stand. Chelven kicked her forcefully, sending her rolling, and then drove his palm directly into her chest. Thud! ¡°Guh, ack¡­!¡± He covered her mouth as she coughed up blood, and his expression twisted in irritation as he pulled something out from her chest. It was... arge, beautiful pearl that didn¡¯t seem like it could havee from a dark mage''s chest. The pearl, about the size of a palm, emitted a rainbow-colored aurora from different angles whenever it caught the sunlight. ¡°The heart of a divine spirit... This is my first time seeing one in person.¡± Leafanel looked at Chelven with calm eyes. ¡°It¡¯s your heart. Seeing how you''re not excited even when looking at this, I suppose a divine spirit is still a divine spirit.¡± He carefully approached Leafanel and ced the pearl at her feet. ¡°It¡¯s already deeply tainted with corruption. I suppose it can¡¯t be helped, given how much time has passed. It¡¯s unfortunate, but a divine spirit like you should be able to purify it and make it yours again soon.¡± After saying this, Chelven turned around and hoisted the woman onto his shoulder once more. ¡°... Why?¡± When Leafanel asked with a voice filled with curiosity, Chelven paused for a moment, then turned back to meet her gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t originally intend to return it...¡± His sharp gaze seemed to pierce through her soul. Leafanel met his gaze head-on without blinking even once. ¡°I could strongly sense that boy¡¯s presence from you. His name was Baek Yu-Seol, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Upon hearing his name, Leafanel¡¯s expression changed for the first time. ¡°It seems I misunderstood something. It was an unnecessary fight. I almost made a huge mistake.¡± He had thought Baek Yu-Seol was behind Soya¡¯s maniption. But it was only after shing with him directly and sensing his mana in battle that he realized. The pure and earnest sincerity he felt from Baek Yu-Seol¡­ It was a soul that no viin could possess. ¡°Baek Yu-Seol... fought desperately for you. Knowing that he could die.¡± But he didn¡¯t die. ¡®At that moment, because I spared his life¡­¡¯ That was probably one of the few ''right choices'' Chelven had made in his hundreds of years of life. ¡°This heart belongs to Baek Yu-Seol.¡± Chelven softened his sharp gaze directed at Leafanel and gave a light smile as he spoke. ¡°You have a very good bond with him. I¡¯m almost envious.¡± After saying that, Chelven disappeared. Leafanel lowered her head to look at her heart, which sparkled like a rainbow. ¡®Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s gift¡­¡¯ The pearl floated up lightly, then flew over to Leafanel andnded in her hands. She held it tightly and closed her eyes. It felt as though the warmth of someone who couldn¡¯t possibly be felt was reaching her here. ¡®And... My gift...¡¯ Her rosy lips gently curved into a blooming smile. The wind began to blow. It was a very powerful storm. A gentle swirl started in Leafanel¡¯s chest, and a dizzying sensation that seemed like it could sweep away even her mind enveloped her soul. And so, holding her heart close, she savored this feeling. Until the day faded away, for a long, long time. Chapter 266: Memory (3) Chapter 266: Memory (3) New /spreadsheets/d/15sjwDlJRVSCEUNia-AWeWL-llNJMcO7BiNONNJlc/edit?usp=sharing The recent significant changes: Characters Edna - me The Demonic ck Dragon, Darkest Night of the Thirteenth Month - Thirteenth Onyx Moon Twelve New Moons - Twelve Divine Moons Twelfth Moon Bronze - Blue Winter Moon Eleventh Silver Moon - Silver Autumn MoonNew Moon me - Scarlet Summer Moon Yeonhong Chunsamwol - Pink Spring Moon Ben - Ban Di-Yeon (Female) Grace - Hyejin Macaron - Halsecoden - Deok Cheol-Gwang Hong Eulin - Hong Erin Celestia - Leafanel New Moon Space: Fawn Prevernal Moon New Moon Earth: Dusk Soil Moon Items Ragnarok - Teripon Acantha - Edmary Etemiri Helmer - Suavitera Lapon Terms Mana Leakage Syndrome - Mana Leakage Dy/Mana Leakage Disorder Delta Augmentation Form - Alchemical Engineering Cross Technique Skills Hyper Jump - Power Jump The absolute invincible Chelven. --------- Chapter 266: Memory (3) When a massive object moves, noise is bound to follow. So, what happens when a gigantic flying cruise ship, 400 meters long and 55 meters wide, moves? Strangely, almost no noise could be heard from the white flying ship as it hovered in the sky. It was as if it was designed to be considerate of injured passengers. ¡°The Divine Voyager? What a dull model name...¡± Aryumon Brushun, the president of the Mage Association, had a unique hobby of collecting flying ships. His knowledge was so extensive that he could identify thepany that made a flying ship, the tuning it had undergone, when it was made, and which engine it used, just by hearing the sound of its engine. The Divine Voyager was one of the flying ships disliked by Aryumon. ¡°Why don¡¯t you like that one?¡± When a mage asked, Aryumon clicked his tongue and answered. ¡°Because it¡¯s a Ste Academy flying ship.¡± Ste Academy was known for often engaging in outrageous activities, backed by enormous capital and advanced technology. For example, they built a gigantic flying ship, nicknamed the Flying City of Records, to use as a resting ce for students, or they created a sub-space known as the Ste Dome just to use it as a training ground. They even installed dozens of miniature warp hole gates on campus, something unimaginable for other magic institutions. The Divine Voyager was one such example of Ste¡¯s unnecessary extravagance. The Divine Voyager was a flying ship. It was akin to an ambnce, created to rescue students dispatched outside the academy. But, you know. Was it really because other magic institutionscked the money to build something like that? No. Even though they couldn¡¯t do something as insane as covering the campus in miniature warp holes, they could easily create something like that if they wanted to. But they didn¡¯t, because there was no need, no purpose, and no use for it. Would it be a disaster if they conducted rescue missions using a standardbat model flying ship? It was all just for show. Ste Academy¡¯s headmaster, Elthman Elwin, liked to show off, which was why he built such flying ships. ¡°Tsk. Do they really think people are impressed by that kind of ship? What a joke¡­¡± As Aryumon mocked Elthman with lethargic eyes, a mage observing nearby shook his head. ¡®Aren¡¯t you also collecting ships to show off¡­¡¯ Momentster, the shipnded, and particles gathered in mid-air to form a staircase. As two magic warriors appeared on the steps, Aryumon disyed an amused expression. ¡°Well, well, who do we have here¡­¡± It was Instructor Lee Han-wol of Ste¡¯s first-year ss S and Arien, themander of Ste¡¯s Knights. These two were as good as special magic warriors within the academy, and they had shown up personally. The reason the Divine Voyager suddenly arrived at the Third World Tree was to personally fetch Baek Yu-Seol, who had been injured. It was already strange to use the Divine Voyager just to fetch one student, but on top of that, two high-ranking Ste magic warriors hade in person? Even Aryumon found this quite intriguing. Lee Han-wol stood before Aryumon and gave a short bow, while Arien extended his hand for a handshake. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m more pleased. It¡¯s not often you get to see two young heroes standing together in one ce.¡± ¡°We are from a generation that is now fading.¡± ¡°Oh, you shouldn¡¯t say such things in front of an old man who is barely hanging on. Cough!¡± No sooner had Aryumon finished speaking than he began coughing, and arge amount of blood spilled out, causing the mages nearby to panic. As mages and nurses rushed over to support him, he waved them away. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s nothing. Just a regr cough, nothing to worry about.¡± Although it seemed odd to call coughing up arge amount of blood regr, since Aryumon said so, the mages had no choice but to step back. ¡°Where is Baek Yu-Seol?¡± ¡°Yes, right. Young heroes havee all the way here for a valuable student, and here I am wasting time.¡± Aryumon led Arien, Lee Han-wol, and the mages who came to apany them to a ce located at the highest point of the Third World Tree called the Fruit of Healing. Though the name was grand, it was essentially a simple hospital in human terms. Thanks to the mystical fruits borne by the World Tree, elves only needed to rest there for their wounds to heal and their fatigue to recover. Although Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t benefit from such special effects, they said a healing mage had treated him. ¡°This way.¡± Upon opening the door to the innermost room, they saw a woman sitting by the bedside, reading a book. She looked up and made eye contact with the mages. She was fully covered in a ck robe and dress, with a white mask on, but Arien and Lee Han-wol instantly recognized her identity. ¡°... We greet the King of All Familiars and Fairies.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Nice to meet you.¡± Florin stood up and gave a slight bow to the mages. ¡°We¡¯vee in such grand fashion. Don¡¯t you think so, Elf King?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll definitely make the front page of the newspaper again tomorrow, don¡¯t you think?¡± Despite Aryumon¡¯s sarcasticment, Arien and Lee Han-wol didn¡¯t react, but they were aware. They knew that moving the Divine Voyager just to pick up a single student, and their own personal deployment, would cause a big stir in the media. But there was nothing they could do about it. Their deployment was... under the orders of Ste¡¯s principal, Elthman Elwin. Although such an order hadn¡¯t been given in recent times, today, he suddenly issued amand that appeared to be excessively protective of Baek Yu-Seol. His intent was quite puzzling, but in any case, having received the order, they were simply following it faithfully. ¡°How is the student¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°He¡¯s much better. His regenerative abilities are several times superior to that of an average mage¡­ Or so the attending physician said.¡± Lee Han-wol nodded, unsurprised by Florin¡¯s answer. He already knew about Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s excellent regenerative abilities, given how often Baek Yu-Seol had been hospitalized in the past. ¡°... What happened to the opponent Baek Yu-Seol fought?¡± This time, it was Arien who spoke. At his polite inquiry, Florin hesitated for a moment, then cautiously spoke after ncing around. ¡°The opponent was... Chelven the Invincible. Baek Yu-Seol inflicted a fatal wound on his chest, but he was ultimately defeated and copsed.¡± ¡°... What?¡± Both Arien and Lee Han-wol were left speechless in shock at her words. Even Arien, who usually maintained a perfectlyposed expression, couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment. ¡°If it''s Chelven¡­ Could it be the one I know¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the Chelven you¡¯re thinking of.¡± Aryumon rubbed his abdomen as if it were still hurting. ¡°It¡¯s truly strange. Even when the Elf King and I joined forces to attack, we couldn¡¯tnd a proper hit on him... And yet he suffered a fatal wound through the chest from a mere student. If not for the memory fragment the Elf King showed me, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it.¡± The tales about Chelven were well-known. He was the only dark mage who survived a fight against the Dark Mage King. He single-handedly brought down the fortress of Kanadan, which had been impregnable for 300 years. A man with an invincible body¡­ Although Baek Yu-Seol had faced strong dark mages before and sessfully defeated them... Those were feats any elite magic warrior could potentially achieve. But Chelven was different. Facing him meant that even a seasoned magic warrior would have to risk their life. Even if they did, it was questionable whether they could inflict even a single scratch on him... He was the strongest man there was. ¡°Personally, I think it would be best if this incident didn¡¯t be public knowledge. For the student¡¯s safety, at the very least.¡± Arien and Lee Han-wol agreed with that sentiment. While it was true that Baek Yu-Seol had inflicted a fatal wound on Chelven, his abilities were not on par with Chelven¡¯s. He was an exceptionally clever student who leveraged his intellect and the unique properties of teleportation to create an incredible synergy. This duel with Chelven was likely just another stroke of luck for him. If Baek Yu-Seol were to be given the title of ¡®the mage who wounded Chelven¡¯¡­ Then dark mages seeking that fame mighte after him. ¡°No matter how much we try to keep it hidden, some will find out. But let¡¯s try to keep it as quiet as possible¡­ Let''s do our best, friends.¡± With that, Aryumon patted Arien and Lee Han-wol on the shoulders and left the hospital room. They stood there, gazing at Baek Yu-Seol for a moment. ¡°¡­ He¡¯s destined for greatness.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a dangerous one too.¡± ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s why Principal Elthman Elwin personally looks after this student." Although they didn''t know the full details... They thought Elthman¡¯s decision was right. Even if it was troublesome toe all the way here. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take Baek Yu-Seol and leave now.¡± Lee Han-wol respectfully bowed to Florin, then took Baek Yu-Seol and disappeared. She watched their backs for a long time. More precisely... She watched Baek Yu-Seol. ¡°In the end, we didn¡¯t get to spend time together¡­¡± She had made up her mind to have a good time together over the short two days of the weekend. Nothing went as nned. The thought left her feeling bitter and empty, but she consoled herself by thinking there was nothing she could do. After all, what mattered most now was that Baek Yu-Seol had returned safely. ¡°Ah! Leafanel¡­!¡± Then she suddenly remembered her friend and quickly stood up. The orchard of the third World Tree had started being tainted because of her, so she needed to take care of Leafanel right away. Since everyone else had left, there was no reason for Florin to stay there any longer, so she quickly headed toward Leafanel¡¯s garden. The hospital room was now empty. ¡­ Or so she thought. Sway! Before the white eyes appeared, the shadow of the curtains swayed. ¡°Hmm...? Am Ite? I came to see a child named Baek Yu-Seol, but did I arrive toote¡­?¡± It was the voice of a young girl. However, anyone who heard this voice would be certain. They would be sure that she was no ordinary girl. To be able to easily break through the barrier Aryumon had temporarily set up and send a will, she must be at least a ss 9 mage. ¡°By the way¡­ Elthman, that little boy, is quite possessive of his things, isn¡¯t he? Windy? Are you there now?¡± When the girl called out for someone, the wind blew, and a woman appeared. It was Windy Melsyrun, the woman who had previouslye to deliver a message to Soya. Her robe which gave the illusion as if she was wearing nothing fluttered. She greeted her master with a seductive smile. ¡°Yes, Mother. Did you call for me?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you properly convey my words to Toa the other day?¡± Toa Legron. Though the girl referred to the Tower Lord of the Green Tower as if calling a child, Windy responded as if it were perfectly normal. ¡°How could I not, Mother? I clearly conveyed it. You were interested in Baek Yu-Seol and told me to bring him back in a clean and intact state.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it? Then what on earth is going on¡­?¡± The girl burst intoughter. It might have seemed strange for such a clear and refreshing voice to carry the atmosphere of an old woman, but somehow it didn¡¯t feel out of ce. ¡°Is he resisting¡­?¡± She knew Elthman Elwin was a spatial-type mage who had recently reached ss 9. If he had stepped into the Heavenly Realm, he would undoubtedly be difficult to deal with. ¡°Hmmm, I hate troublesome things¡­¡± She was old and worn out, incapable of winning in a direct fight with a young mage like Elthman. However, Elthman had something he needed to protect, while the girl had nothing of the sort. So if she were to press on unterally¡­ Elthman would surely be the first to raise his hands in surrender. ¡°Hehe. Let¡¯s see how far you¡¯ll go to protect just one student, little boy.¡± After saying that, the girl closed her eyes, and the eyes flickering in the curtains disappeared as if they had been an illusion. Windy, who had been watching her quietly, stood up and looked out the window. The sound of the Divine Voyager''s engine, which had just taken off, could be heard softly. ¡°What on earth is so special about that kid¡­ To attract the attention of great mages who could weigh the fate of the world?¡± With her limited understanding, Windy couldn¡¯t grasp it, but she would follow her mother¡¯s will nheless. Because that way¡­ It would be much more interesting. --------- Note: Can¡¯t wait to read ahead? Subscribe to the patreon to get ess to more than 60 chapters ahead of release, and other exciting /shGenius Chapter 267: Memory (4) Chapter 267: Memory (4) New /spreadsheets/d/15sjwDlJRVSCEUNia-AWeWL-llNJMcO7BiNONNJlc/edit?usp=sharing The recent significant changes: Characters Edna - me The Demonic ck Dragon, Darkest Night of the Thirteenth Month - Thirteenth Onyx Moon Twelve New Moons - Twelve Divine Moons Twelfth Moon Bronze - Blue Winter Moon Eleventh Silver Moon - Silver Autumn MoonNew Moon me - Scarlet Summer Moon Yeonhong Chunsamwol - Pink Spring Moon Ben - Ban Di-Yeon (Female) Grace - Hyejin Macaron - Halsecoden - Deok Cheol-Gwang Hong Eulin - Hong Erin Celestia - Leafanel New Moon Space: Fawn Prevernal Moon New Moon Earth: Dusk Soil Moon Items Ragnarok - Teripon Acantha - Edmary Etemiri Helmer - Suavitera Lapon Terms Mana Leakage Syndrome - Mana Leakage Dy/Mana Leakage Disorder Delta Augmentation Form - Alchemical Engineering Cross Technique Skills Hyper Jump - Power Jump The absolute invincible Chelven. ---------Chapter 267: Memory (4) Florin dragged her weary body toward Leafanel¡¯s garden. Though she hadn''t sustained major injuries from the battle with Chelven, the immense mental and mana exhaustion left her with a severe headache. But right now, checking Leafanel¡¯s condition was the top priority. ¡®This scent¡­?¡¯ As she arrived at Leafanel¡¯s garden, she realized that something about the atmosphere was different from before, causing her to tilt her head in curiosity. She hurriedly ran into the garden, but strangely, it didn¡¯t feel like a bad change. Rather, it was quite... a pleasant scent. Of course, no matter how good a scent might seem in a garden filled with dark energy, Florin, who was sensitive to the energy of followers, was sure of one thing. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Leafanel. Her eyes were closed, and her hands were sped tightly as if in prayer. She was still tainted by dark energy, but her appearance was noticeably different from thest time she had seen her. ¡°Her heart¡­¡± Although the space was filled with a violet hue, a mysterious energy with shades of green and yellow was emanating from Leafanel¡¯s chest in the form of a small me. Although that energy was still weak, it was undeniably close to a divine aura. It was... The energy of Leafanel, the divine spirit capable ofpletely purifying the dark energy polluting the Heavenly Tree. ¡°You¡¯ve returned¡­¡± Florin cautiously approached Leafanel and gently touched her cheek. The mysterious barrier that had once covered Leafanel¡¯s body had long since vanished. Although Leafanel still had her eyes closed and didn¡¯t respond, the mere fact that she wasn¡¯t wary of Florin¡¯s approach showed that she weed her presence. Florin gently caressed Leafanel¡¯s cheek and gazed at her face for a while. From a young age, due to being born with the curse, she had been unable to properly interact with or speak to others. The only one who had be herpanion was Leafanel. Though Leafanel had the mental age of a child, she had lived for many long years, and with her wisdom and pure eyes, she listened to Florin¡¯s stories. In reality, they both needed each other. Leafanel couldn¡¯t move from her ce, and Florin couldn¡¯t face anyone due to her curse. ¡°I¡¯m d¡­ Truly.¡± Because of this, no one was happier about Leafanel¡¯s return than Florin¡ªnot even Baek Yu-Seol or anyone else. Although now her curse had weakened, allowing her to meet various people and even share her true feelings face-to-face, the return of her most preciouspanion who had supported her through her lonely past was the happiest event of all. And¡­ As she thought of the boy who had helped her regain her most cherished bond, Florin gently smiled. The soft texture of Leafanel¡¯s cheek under her hand feltforting. Though they couldn¡¯t have a conversation right now, it would be okay. Now that her heart had returned, she would soon recover and return to how things used to be. ¡°Just like before¡­ I¡¯ll tell you stories. And this time, you can tell me your stories too, Leafanel.¡± Florin ced a gentle kiss on Leafanel¡¯s forehead as she continued to pray with her eyes closed. Not knowing when it would be, but she would wait for the day they could reunite again. ¡ª When he opened his eyes, it was the weekend. Thest date he remembered before losing consciousness was also a weekend. He could have considered himself lucky, but Baek Yu-Seol held his forehead and sighed in frustration. Starting in the second semester, all practical training would be reflected in the grades, so being absent was quite a setback. Since Baek Yu-Seol aimed to graduate without studying, practical training was an essential subject he couldn¡¯t afford to skip. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± As he looked around, a familiar space greeted him. The infirmary of Ste Academy. The hospital gown of Ste Academy. As always, whenever he fainted after a fierce battle, he would end up here. Come to think of it, it was strange that the academy hadn¡¯t sanctioned him despite the number of incidents he caused outside the academy. Recently, he started to feel that the treatment he was receiving appeared a bit special for just amoner student. ¡®I survived this time too¡­¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol lifted his head and looked at the system message floating in the air. It was roughly stating that he would receive something special as a reward for advancing through an episode in a very unique way. But that wasn¡¯t what mattered right now. Recalling the feeling just before he lost consciousness, Baek Yu-Seol shuddered all over. ¡®Inded a hit on Chelven.¡¯ It was none other than the frail Baek Yu-Seol himself who had done it. Even though his invincibility had beenpletely dispelled, Chelven was a martial dark mage who had honed his hand-to-handbat skills with a single trait to survive before gaining any blessings. yers might have calcted his magic attack power at only about 10 points, but his physical attack power was quite formidable. He was still a danger level 9 dark mage after all¡ªhis skill wouldn¡¯t just disappear. Despite this, Baek Yu-Seol had managed to drive a sword into his chest. At that moment. He still remembered that feeling. It was as if... The world had slowed down. The fluttering leaves seemed to freeze in mid-air, and he could even capture the trembling body of a falling drop of water. The swirling sandstorm, the trembling pupils of Chelven, the contorted muscles and joints¡ª He could perceive it all. In that frozen world, Baek Yu-Seol focused entirely on Chelven. His attack appeared wless. He closed in on all sides and meticulously calcted the sh, but Chelven could see it clearly. A moment felt like an eternity, and Baek Yu-Seol instantaneously controlled his sh to exploit Chelven¡¯s gap. ¡®I¡¯ve won.¡¯ The thought crossed his mind unconsciously¡ªit was a perfectly timed attack. However, in the end. ¡®I didn¡¯t hit his heart.¡¯ Chelven expelled his dark mana at just the right moment to deflect Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s sword strike. It was an unbelievable reaction speed. No one had ever reacted to the speed of sh until now. ¡®I could have won.¡¯ If he had just a bit more experience. If he had properly honed the Blessing of Pink Spring Moon and could fully control the ability of [Mentalist]. Someone might ask if he wasn¡¯t being too arrogant with just three or four-star abilities, but in this world, not everything was determined by stats. Just as a ss 3 lightning mage could defeat a ss 6 lightning mage, strategy and experience mattered. Baek Yu-Seolcked experience. The countless PvP experiences he gained in Aether World Online might have worked against young magic warriors, but they were of no use against a true dark mage like Chelven. From now on, Baek Yu-Seol would have to face such real opponents. ¡®I mustpletely master Mentalist!¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol thought that this ability, Mentalist, was too special to be considered merely a derivative of the Blessing of Pink Spring Moon. In that frozen world, he could vaguely sense the presence of Silver Autumn Moon. ¡®Combining two blessings to create a single derivative skill¡­¡¯ He had never heard of such a case, but he believed it wasn¡¯t impossible. Baek Yu-Seol was sure of it. If he could properlybine the Blessings of Blue Winter Moon, Silver Autumn Moon, and Pink Spring Moon, he could obtain a special power that would allow him to stand shoulder to shoulder with the protagonist-level characters. ¡®This is no time to be sitting around.¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol immediately jumped up and hurriedly headed to the ss S training ground. ¡°Oh my? P-Patient! You need to rest a bit more!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time for that.¡± The nurse who happened toe by tried to hold Baek Yu-Seol back, but he abruptly discharged himself and left. ¡°Oh my goodness¡­¡± The nurse couldn¡¯t hide her astonishment as she watched Baek Yu-Seol, who hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, head straight to the training ground. This quickly spread through the academy by word of mouth, and soon, students began referring to him as the madman who trains even when injured. ¡°I underestimated him.¡± When Pung Harang heard the news about Baek Yu-Seol, he let out a smallugh. He had wondered what Baek Yu-Seol was up to, skipping sses for an entire week without permission, and then he heard the bizarre rumor that Baek Yu-Seol had suddenly fought a dark mage, gotten injured, and ended up hospitalized. It was quite shocking. While the identity of his opponent wasn¡¯t revealed, students spected that the dark mage must have been quite formidable if Baek Yu-Seol was injured to such an extent. ¡°He may have gone straight back to training, but given that he¡¯s injured, he won¡¯t be able to participate in the ¡®League of Spirit,¡¯ right?¡± Pung Harang didn¡¯t bother responding to his friend Mack¡¯sment, but Mack genuinely seemed to hope Baek Yu-Seol wouldn¡¯tpete. ¡°Ah! I really hope he doesn¡¯t participate. Whatever he does, he just sweeps everything up.¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t on the official yer list anyway. At this point, it¡¯s impossible for Baek Yu-Seol to join the intra-academypetition.¡± ¡°You never know. There could be a special case like me¡¯s. She didn¡¯t intend to participate, but she got forced onto the list because of that prince skalben, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Ah! I wish I could be on the same team as a girl like me. Why are all my teammates just smelly guys? Oh, by the way, I heard me is looking for new teammates. Should I try my luck?¡± Mack grinned as he said this, and Pung Harang red at him. ¡°What? Why are you looking at me like that? Your expression is scary; when you stare like that, it¡¯s really intimidating.¡± ¡°... Sorry.¡± ¡°Well, I guess that happens. Oh, by the way, are you interested in that girl named me?¡± Pung Harang was genuinely taken aback by this question and his eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Come on, what do you mean it¡¯s nothing¡­? Alright, I got it. Can you just not look at me like that? I don¡¯t want to be the first Ste cadet killed by a re.¡± With that, Mack quickly got up and headed down the hallway as if fleeing. ¡°I have my next ss to get to!¡± Whether he was being serious or just scared of Pung Harang¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t clear¡­ But knowing Mack, Pung Harang suspected he was probably just teasing. Pung Harang also packed up his textbooks and stood up. There were no sses on Saturdays, and it was self-study time, but he studied even on weekends without taking breaks. He nned to review what he had learned over the past week and preview the material for theing week. As Pung Harang headed toward the ss S building, often referred to as ¡®The Domain,¡¯ he spotted someone familiar there. ¡°Hey. Just trust me and give it a try, okay?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not really interested in sports.¡± ¡°Come on. With your build, who¡¯d believe you¡¯re not into sports? Hey Eisel, say something too.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it either¡­¡± ¡°No way, you¡¯re doing it.¡± ¡°What? Why do I have to¡­¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re really pretty.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­ Does that mean I have to participate in the League of Spirit¡­?¡± It was me, Eisel, and Ma Yu-Seong. Being among the top five in their grade, those three elite students naturally attracted attention, causing all the passersby to nce over and watch them. ¡®League of Spirit...¡¯ Could Mack¡¯s words have been true? It seemed she was recruiting people here and there to form a team. ¡°Oh, then how about this? I¡¯ll offer you an amazing deal.¡± At first, Ma Yu-Seong and Eisel appeared like they were going to decline, but me seemed to know exactly what would entice them. Slowly but surely, they seemed intrigued, and finally, they nodded. ¡°Great! Just fill out this application form, and I¡¯ll be off since I¡¯m busy!¡± me handed the match registration forms to Ma Yu-Seong and Eisel, then quickly dashed into the ss S training area. Pung Harang tried to ignore them and head to the study room, but he couldn¡¯t help but be curious since me was heading toward the training area. ¡®If it¡¯s the training area, it¡¯s probably Baek Yu-Seol.¡¯ At this point, what did it matter? If it was me, she would obviously ask him for a favor. ¡®If that¡¯s the case¡­¡¯ This was the perfect time to face Baek Yu-Seol head-on. He was also a contender in the Ste League of Spirit and was even a candidate for victory. ¡®I can¡¯t miss this good opportunity.¡¯ Note: Can¡¯t wait to read ahead? Subscribe to the patreon to get ess to more than 60 chapters ahead of release, and other exciting /shGenius Chapter 268 - Memory (5) Chapter 268: Memory (5) While ying RPG games, it¡¯s quitemon to do some preparatory work before a boss battle. The most representative examples are ¡®doping¡¯ and ¡®buffs.¡¯ These are essential preparations to defeat a challenging boss monster. In some games, it takes dozens of people to apply buffs and prepare the finest dishes and potions for a single yer going on a solo raid, making the preparation process quite long. Fortunately, in the Aether World, that process was much shorter. In Aether World Online, doping was as simple as drinking a basic potion or eating a meal to improve one¡¯s condition. This was quite different from other RPGs, where you could pre-cast buffs and head into battle fully prepared. The only thing mages had to prepare before enteringbat was ¡®cast magic,¡¯ and they only needed to focus on their magic. The character Baek Yu-Seol was no different. While ying the game, Baek Yu-Seol had never once done any kind of preparation. "Ugh..." However, now, Baek Yu-Seol found that preparation was absolutely necessary. Baek Yu-Seol, who would once confidently rise with just a sword in hand, unafraid of facing dragons or the strongest mages, was now in a helpless position where he couldn¡¯t do anything without meditating before a fight. First, [Tae-Ryeong''s Godly Technique]. This technique, which drastically increased mana cirction within the body to explosively boost attack power, required at least 10 seconds of meditation to strengthen the magic leak constraint. Additionally, to use [Mentalist], at least one minute of meditation was needed. In fact, one minute was a considerable reduction, thanks to his all-day training as soon as he returned to Ste. Initially, it had taken him nearly ten minutes to activate this skill. It was an interesting thing. In the life-or-death situation when facing Chelven, [Tae-Ryeong''s Godly Technique] and [Mentalist] were activated simultaneously without any preparation, so why couldn¡¯t he do it now? Even when recalling that moment and trying to recreate it, it just wasn¡¯t working. Was there really such a significant difference between training and realbat? Or maybe it was the fault of that short-haired protagonist watching intently nearby. That appeared more likely. me was the culprit. Otherwise, there was no reason his concentration would differ this much. She was calmly kneeling about thirty steps away and staring intently at him without looking away. She made even someone like Baek Yu-Seol, who usually didn¡¯t care about others'' gazes, quite ufortable. "... Hey." Having failed to concentrate, Baek Yu-Seol finally spoke up, causing me to widen her eyes. "Oh, huh? Am I bothering you?" Baek Yu-Seol was about to say yes, but seeing her look flustered and guilty made him hesitate. "Not really, but..." "Should I move further away?" "Yeah." She then actually moved twenty more steps away and knelt again. The same situation repeated. Her gaze was still burdensome, making the transition to his Mentalist state very difficult. ¡°Um¡­ Can I talk to you?¡± ¡°You already are. What is it?¡± ¡°Well. Maybe you should take a break.¡± ¡°Why take a break when I haven¡¯t done much?¡± ¡°Do you know what time it is?¡± "...Huh?" After waking up in the hospital, he had rushed to the training ground to practice Mentalist, reported his return to Lee Han-wol afterward, and returned to the dorm to sleep. Then, he had woken up early the next morning to go straight to the training ground and had been practicing Mentalist for hours. ¡°Is it lunchtime?¡± ¡°No. You need to go back to the dorm.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t return by ten, the dorm supervisor will go crazy.¡± ¡°... It¡¯s already ten, and I have to go back?¡± me pointed to the clock in the corner of the training room with her finger. 9:48 p.m. Twelve minutes left until the dorm supervisor''s tantrum. ¡°Huh...?¡± What¡¯s going on? It felt like he had only just begun his Mentalist training, but a lot of time had passed. ¡°You haven¡¯t even eaten. What are you going to do if you actually copse?¡± ¡°No way... Has that much time really passed already?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Baek Yu-Seol stared at the clock with a bewildered expression, then suddenly turned to look at me. He thought she had been there right before he started his training. Whenever he entered Mentalist mode, he wouldpletely forget about her presence, but whenever his meditation ended, her presence always seemed to be there... ¡°So, you¡¯ve been there the whole time?¡± ¡°Yes. Because of what I said earlier. You know, about participating in the League of Spirit?¡± ¡°Right...¡± ¡°... Couldn''t you have asked me tomorrow? Did you really need to spend the entire golden weekend wasting time like this?¡± He asked, genuinely perplexed and exasperated, but me responded without any change in expression. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t think it was a waste of time.¡± ¡°... Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. Who knows how much longer I¡¯ll be able to watch you like this? You¡¯ve been really recklesstely.¡± ¡°What have I...?¡± ¡°Ahhh! Anyway, I really have to go back now. I don¡¯t want to stay here and get scolded by the dorm supervisor.¡± With that, me got up, stretched her body, shivering a bit, and left the training room by herself. Baek Yu-Seol watched her leave for a moment, then let out a deep sigh. ¡°League of Spirit...¡± He had recently heard about the situation. After being forcibly included due to Crown Prince Skalven, she had no choice but to participate. She was now recruiting members for her team. She managed to somehow persuade Eisel and Ma Yu-Seong, bringing the current number to three. If Baek Yu-Seol joined, they would have four. The minimum team size requirement for the League of Spirit was five. It was no wonder she was struggling with theck of members, and that was why me spent all day on a dull Sunday in this ce, trying to recruit at least one more person. ¡°I guess I have no choice.¡± Baek Yu-Seol had been trying to avoid getting involved in the League of Spirit as much as possible. He had several reasons for disliking it. First, when you gather five people, there''s always one who''s trash. Like a famous line from aic character, he had grown sick of team games and preferred one-on-one matches. Second, that piece of trash was often Baek Yu-Seol himself. Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s personal skills were certainly top-notch and he maintained a high rank in one-on-one matches. However, it was a different story in team games. Ack ofmunication with teammates. Because he had a habit of ying alone, he often acted independently instead of participating in battles. While this allowed him to carry the game a few times, he often ended up trolling more frequently. For Baek Yu-Seol, who was more ustomed to solo activities than teamwork, team games were like poison. But this time might be different. Baek Yu-Seol stillcked confidence in cooperative activities, but... If the team consisted of me, Eisel, and Ma Yu-Seong, it would be a different story. This didn''t mean he had confidence in cooperating with them. It was because those three protagonists had such exceptional personal abilities that teamwork was almost unnecessary. The me team, which focused more on individual activitiespared to other teams that relied on cooperation, might have some disadvantages, but their superior physical abilities could cover even those shorings. ¡°Well, I can just join in and let them do most of the work.¡± With me going this far to ask, it would be a bit rude to refuse. Besides, she was the only... friend he shared his hometown with. ¡°Hmm. Maybe this will work out well.¡± He needed an illustration to practice Mentalist in a real battle, and the League of Spirit would be an excellent training ground for that. ¡ª¡ª- Morfran Forest. The guardian upation zone of the Adolevit¡¯s Crimson Tower. Hong Bi-Yeon moistened her red lips with her tongue as she looked at the tall and barren tower built solely to manage Morfran Forest. ¡®This is my first time here.¡¯ This ce was thest remaining legacy and trace of the Grand Morph Duchy, which had been wiped out ten years ago. Due to the powerful dark magic that tainted it, the Adolevit royal family regrly undertook purification work here. ''I don¡¯t get a particrly good feeling from this ce.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t because of the dark magic. Rather, there was strangely little dark magic here. A gentle mountain breeze blew. The air was clear, and the chirping of mountain birds could be heard from all around. She made eye contact with a squirrel hiding an acorn, but it got scared and hid up in a tree. For a ce supposedly tainted by dark magic and needing yearly purification... It was strangely peaceful. ¡°Wee, Princess Hong Bi-Yeon. I am Kaizen, the purification mage of the High Holy Federation. I look forward to working with you.¡± The purification work was usually handled by the first princess, Hong Si-hwa, but for some reason, Princess Hong Bi-Yeon participated this time, causing a stir among the public. While this wasn¡¯t visible to her, just looking at their expressions made it immediately clear. ¡®They¡¯re wary of me.¡¯ Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s lips curled into a smile. It had been a long time since she¡¯d been treated like this. Since meeting Baek Yu-Seol, her position in the pce had solidified, leaving hardly anyone who would dare treat her this way. ¡®I have no allies here¡­¡¯ The Morfran purification work was conducted in strict secrecy under the guidance of the Duke of Orkan, so only noble mages aligned with Hong Si-hwa¡¯s faction were gathered here. Entering the Crimson Tower, Hong Bi-Yeon felt a nostalgic sense of familiarity that she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. The cold, sharp atmosphere she had sensed as a child in the pce. When she reached the top of the tower, she was greeted by a rooftop made entirely of windows. There were no pieces of furniture to speak of here. The walls werepletely made of windows, with a red magic circle engraved on them. However, the inscriptions were ominous rather than fiery, giving a rather unpleasant feeling. And there, standing with his back to the window, was an old man. The old man wore a red pointed hat. He opened his narrow eyes and met Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s gaze. ¡°... Mage Terriban.¡± ¡°Wee, Princess. It''s been a long time.¡± ¡°Yes... It has been a while.¡± ¡°It feels like just yesterday when the young princess first ignited a me on her fingertips, and now you¡¯ve grown into such a beautifuldy. Haha¡­¡± That was by no means apliment. Mage Terriban. Once, as the chief mage of the Adolevit royal family, Terriban taught me magic to the princesses. He was kind and gentle to the other two princesses, but with Hong Bi-Yeon, he was nothing but cold. Rather than giving proper instruction, he constantly scolded her, and said things like relying solely on her talent would lead her nowhere, and that the way she handled magic made it seem like she might lose control someday. He was one of the people who tore young Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s heart to shreds with his harsh words. Step. Step. Terriban chuckled as he slowly approached Hong Bi-Yeon. She flinched and took half a step back without realizing it, and she was sweating nervously as she bit her lip. ¡°Oh dear. If you react like that, this old man... feels very hurt.¡± "... You''ve changed quite a bit, Terriban. Are you now trying to act like a kind grandfather?" "Nothing in this world stays the same, Princess. I, too, am just a mere being that changes ording to thews of nature.¡± ¡°Human nature doesn¡¯t change, Terriban. I¡¯m sick of that disgusting mask, so why don¡¯t you stop pretending?¡± ¡°Haha, I understand. I was too harsh on you when you were a child, Princess. But I hope you understand one thing: I did it all for you.¡± "... That¡¯s disgusting." She dismissed him with that, then turned to speak to the purification ritualists who were waiting. ¡°We can skip the unnecessary formalities. I want to proceed with the purification ritual immediately. Is everything ready?¡± ¡°Yes, Princess. But may I mention one thing?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Before we start the purification ritual, the Princess needs to activate the ''me Spirit Array'' using the royal family¡¯s emblem...¡± He trailed off at the end. The reason was obvious. Until now, the person who had activated the me Spirit Array was Hong Si-hwa, a ss 7 mage. In contrast, Hong Bi-Yeon was only a ss 4 mage at best. Achieving that level at the age of seventeen was impressive, but it was nowhere near enough to handle the family¡¯s magic on her own. ¡°I can do it.¡± ¡°Hmm. Are you sure?¡± The nobles looked at her with skeptical expressions. ¡°Well... It¡¯s not like something terrible will happen if you fail. If it doesn¡¯t work, we can always call Princess Hong Si-hwa... Let¡¯s give it a try for now.¡± Just from the way they spoke, it was clear. They didn¡¯t trust Hong Bi-Yeon at all. They seemed convinced she would fail to activate the me Spirit Array, given how casually they were preparing for the purification ritual. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it then.¡± But Hong Bi-Yeon responded to their reactions without much concern. By now, she was tired of getting irritated and reacting impulsively to everything. ¡®It¡¯s simple. I just have to show them, don¡¯t I?¡¯ Show them who Hong Bi-Yeon was. Show them what a mage like Hong Bi-Yeon could do. Show them what a princess like Hong Bi-Yeon was capable of. She just had to prove herself. ¡®Right now, that''s a very easy thing for me to do.¡¯ Chapter 269 - Field Training (1) Chapter 269: Field Training (1) The grand altar for the purification ritual in Morfran Forest was said to be located in the very forest where Duke Isaac Morph went berserk ten years ago. ''So unnecessarily grandiose.'' To perform the purification ritual, one had to wear ceremonial robes. These special robes covered the entire body and were made by the Holy Federation. They were enchanted to provide excellent protection against dark mana. Twelve ritualists, six shield mages, two archmages, and three psychic mages followed Hong Bi-Yeon. They all had serious expressions. The path to the grand altar was paved with white marble. The Holy Federation''s narrow-minded belief that anything painted white would appear pure appeared quiteughable to her. ''Blue looks much cleaner.'' Hong Bi-Yeon, who had a particr fondness for blue, didn¡¯t care much for the white robes with red stripes. Red and white were her least favorite colors. ''Anyway...'' Hong Bi-Yeon nced sideways. Like her, Sayeran Orkan was dressed in ceremonial robes. She was walking with a paleplexion. ''What are you thinking?'' Her expression was always as lifeless as a doll''s. However, having seen Sayeran frequently, Hong Bi-Yeon could somewhat discern the subtle changes in her expression. Sayeran Orkan was in a particrly bad mood now. Though Hong Bi-Yeon had no reason to care about Sayeran¡¯s mood, the fact that she was tantly showing her displeasure suggested that she found the situation quite distasteful. ''What does it matter?'' Knowing there was no point in paying attention to Sayeran, Hong Bi-Yeon turned back and spoke to Terriban. "High Priest, I have a question." Forcing herself to be polite made her feel nauseous. "Yes, please. Go ahead, Princess." "I understand that I need to activate the royal family''s me Spirit Array. But I don''t understand why. The me Spirit Array is specialized in blocking instead of sealing." Terriban squinted his eyes slightly as he replied to Hong Bi-Yeon. "I see... That¡¯s right. You are stillcking one condition necessary to perform the ritual." "... What do you mean?" When Terriban stopped walking, the mages who were following behind froze in ce like statues. Hong Bi-Yeon tensed her body and slowly scanned them. "Princess, to participate in the purification ritual of Morfran Forest, there is one requirement. This was decreed by Her Majesty the Queen, and there are no exceptions for the royal family." As he said this, Terriban nodded, and two mages in white robes appeared from behind, carrying arge, thin wooden box. Sayeran¡¯s face visibly hardened at the sight. Hong Bi-Yeon could anticipate what would happen next but she didn''t bother to speak out. ck! Terriban opened the lid of the box and took out a scroll, and unrolled it with a flourish. "This is a ''Binding Spell.'' No matter what you see, hear, or feel inside, you must never disclose it to the outside world." "... I see." This was as expected. She already knew that all nobles participating in the purification ritual in Morfran Forest were forcibly bound by a restriction. "Give it to me; I''ll do it myself." That restriction scroll was crafted with royal magic. If there was any trickery involved, it would be quickly apparent. Hong Bi-Yeon carefully analyzed the binding scroll. ''The legacy of Adolevit.'' It was undoubtedly the magic of Queen Hong Se-ryu. Regardless of whether it came from Terriban, the former chief mage, royal magic could not be tampered with. And, most decisively... ¡®Who said they could impose this on me?¡¯ She had prepared for this moment by practicing modifying the forms of royal magic circles. Although it was a scroll created by Hong Se-eyu, a ss 8 mage, Hong Bi-Yeon, with her monstrous intellect, could alter a part of the magical form even if it was four levels above her. For sensitive magic like a binding spell, even a slight distortion would fundamentally twist its nature. Embedding such magic into her body could have unknown side effects. Still, believing that direct bloodline magic wouldn''t pose a fatal threat, Hong Bi-Yeon decided to take a bold step. As she infused mana into it, the scroll ignited in mes. Soon, a red magic circle formed in the air. It swiftly enveloped Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s body and was absorbed in just a second. Since a mere ss 4 novice mage couldn''t manipte anything in this situation, Terriban nodded in satisfaction. However... The chief mage didn''t know. Hong Bi-Yeon briefly skimmed through the scroll and grasped the essence of the magic, reversed it, and in that split second, she transformed the magic and nullified it. But perhaps the recoil was too much; Hong Bi-Yeon was unable to withstand the shock. She staggered and stepped back. ¡°Are you okay, Princess?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± When Terriban approached with the intention to support her, Hong Bi-Yeon quickly raised her hand and waved it. No matter how difficult it was, she had no intention of copsing in front of that old man, nor did she want to be supported by him. Although the whole world seemed to be spinning, and a sense of helplessness overwhelmed her body, she endured it with sheer willpower. It was truly a superhuman mental strength. ¡°... Let''s go.¡± If she were an ordinary mage, she would have copsed from exhaustion long ago, but despite the intense recoil, Hong Bi-Yeon forced herself to keep going, her body drenched in cold sweat. Watching her, Sayeran seemed to sense something was amiss and spoke up. ¡°High Priest. The magic activation is...¡± ¡°Yes, mydy.¡± Then, looking at Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s state again, she shook her head. ¡°No, it''s nothing.¡± ¡°Hmm? I understand. By the way, Princess, it seems the recoil from the restriction is quite severe. This situation is unusual... If you''re not feeling well, we can dy it a little.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s fine to do it right now.¡± It appeared like she was being stubborn, but there was no other choice. She would rather die than be pitied by someone like Terriban. She took a deep breath. Focus. More focus. ¡®Meditate.¡¯ As mana permeated her body, her mind gradually became clear and pure. Walking while meditating was by no means easy, but it was possible for Hong Bi-Yeon. Repetition and memorization. The things she was most confident in. The headache started to fade. Her weak leg muscles recovered some strength, and the cold sweat evaporated due to the mana, restoring herplexion, bringing life back to her blushing cheeks. She was unaware. Before she entered Ste Academy, she had never realized how beneficial meditation could be. ¡®... How did Ie to know about it?¡¯ Hong Bi-Yeon suddenly wandered through her memories. Early summer vacation. With me and Eisel. Despite their different personalities, origins, and attributes, they gathered to uncover the past of Baek Yu-Seol and set off on a journey. One night while camping in the forest. As they gathered around, each nkly staring at the campfire, Eisel alone was meditating in a corner with her eyes closed, and Hong Bi-Yeon asked her. ¡®Why are you doing that?¡¯ At first, she thought it was foolish. But after hearing the answer, she couldn''t help but change her mind. ¡®Meditation? Oh, um... Baek Yu-Seol taught me to do it. I''ve been doing it ever since.¡¯ It was from then on. Hong Bi-Yeon began to attempt meditation without even realizing it. Even without taking separate meditation sses, she secretly searched for meditation textbooks and tried it alone in the dormitory. As a result, she could feel the overwhelming flood of mana surging within her body. Even though she was already born with ocean-like mana, the meditation added an infinite synergy. By the time they reached the Great Altar, she had somewhat recovered herposure. She was in a state adequate to use the Fire Spirit Array. Standing in the center of the Great Altar, Hong Bi-Yeon took a deep breath. It was fundamental to rehearse the ritual at least once, but they didn''t even give her that opportunity. It was obvious they were trying to openly humiliate her... But it didn¡¯t matter. She was confident she could manage it perfectly from the beginning without any practice. ¡®... But what is this?¡¯ Standing on the Great Altar, Hong Bi-Yeon realized that the altar itself was shaped like a huge box. Around it, there were fiveyers of shielding barriers set up to suppress something, and outside of those, an additionalrge barrier was erected. ¡®Is this really for purification?¡¯ The purification ritual began silently without any signal. Priest Terriban stood opposite Hong Bi-Yeon, opened thew book, and began inscribing runes in the air one by one. At the twelve cardinal points, mages raised their arms high and lifted the magic circle into the sky. At that time, Hong Bi-Yeon began twirling her staff. "me, arise." Whoosh! mes ignited and engulfed the altar. It was the crystallization of pure, unrefined me. Hong Bi-Yeon skillfully wielded her staff, controlling the mes. "Protect us." Soon, a massive red barrier spread out in the form of a dome. Typically, it was known that shield magic couldn¡¯t be created in a perfect curved shape. However... A very few, highly advanced ultimate barriers could break even that notion, forming a perfect sphere. The me Spirit Array was one of the top ten barrier techniques in the world. It was created by the ancestor Adolevit in the distant past, it couldn¡¯t be replicated with modern magic... but a talented mage of direct descent could reproduce it. "Oh..." The purification priests, including Terriban, looked at Hong Bi-Yeon with slightly surprised eyes. Direct-line magic was not something that could be aplished at the mere age of seventeen. Yet she just received the restriction and executed it without any problems. They had deliberately set her up to fail, but she seeded nheless. Some aristocratic mages turned their heads with visibly ufortable expressions. If Hong Bi-Yeon had failed, they could have protected Princess Hong Si-hwa''s secret, but she had seeded against all odds. In contrast, Terriban looked at her with the pure curiosity of a mage, unconcerned by the situation. ¡®Is this what a true Adolevit is?¡¯ Terriban narrowed his eyes and looked at her. Behind her, a red spirit-like thing was flickering, and it was clearly visible in his eyes. ¡®Disgusting woman¡­¡¯ Unaware of how he was looking at her, Hong Bi-Yeon continued to concentrate on the magic, cold sweat pouring down her face. She had questions. ¡®Why are they using such a great spell? For what purpose?¡¯ What is the ritual for? Is it really to purify dark magic? If so, why is there a need to erect such an ultimate barrier? ¡°Hup!¡± After shaking away countless doubts, Hong Bi-Yeon struck her staff on the ground with a thud! At that moment, the dome-shaped magic circle surrounded the altar, and the ground began to split open. ¡®Ugh?!¡¯ For a moment, she nearly lost her bnce, but she managed to steady herself. Rumble...!! And then. The massive altar split in half, revealing what was inside. ¡°Ah...¡± Hong Bi-Yeon unconsciously let out a sigh. After looking at her, Terriban curled his lips into a smile and spoke. ¡°Princess, how does it feel?¡± A cold chill permeated the air. As she endured the biting cold which aimed to freeze her to the bone, Hong Bi-Yeon stared down at the being sealed beneath the altar. ¡°This can''t be...¡± Isaac Morph. Ten years ago, he went berserk after being tainted with dark magic but was known to have been subdued by Hong Si-hwa Adolevit. His body... was sealed beneath the altar. As if he was still alive, his body exuded a chilling coldness. However, it wasn¡¯t what surprised Hong Bi-Yeon. If a dark mage left behind such a powerful aura even after death, it would undoubtedly be ''dark magic power.'' But this bone-chilling cold... it was unmistakably blue mana. In other words, it meant that he had returned to being human after death. "Why...?" "Why, you ask? I knew you would have such a question." Terriban took a step closer to Hong Bi-Yeon as he spoke. "It¡¯s for Princess Hong Si-hwa." "What...?" "To protect the Princess, we made this choice: to seal Isaac Morph, who keeps trying to awaken every year, and put him back to slumber." "Such madness...!" "Madness? Perhaps so." The old man let out a shrillugh. "But what can we do? No matter what insane actions we''ve taken, there is nothing you can do, Princess. Except to finish the sealing process instead of the busy Princess Hong Si-hwa." Hong Bi-Yeon quickly turned her head and met the eyes of Sayeran Orkan. Eyes cold as ice. Yes. She must have known from the beginning about the secret buried here. This is... Suddenly, everything felt repulsive. A wave of nausea surged from within, but she managed to suppress it with effort. But, but... She couldn''t endure it. ¡®Is this Adolevit...?¡¯ Despite being her rival, her sister, who shared her bloodline, hadmitted such a horrific act... And the Queen of Adolevit had kept this fact a secret. Unable to believe or tolerate this, Hong Bi-Yeon could not hold back the tears welling up in her eyes. "Oh dear, it seems the Princess is quite shocked. Sayeran, guide the Princess downstairs..." "No, no. I''m fine." Hong Bi-Yeon bit her lips tightly and red at Terriban with bloodshot eyes. "I will... see the ritual through to the end." "... Is that so?" Terriban looked at Hong Bi-Yeon with cold eyes and nodded to the mages. "If that is truly the Princess''s wish, I will not stop you." She closed her eyes tightly and cooled her head. Stay focused. It''s not over yet. Hong Bi-Yeon felt the ''Compass of Memories'' hidden in her bosom and steeled her resolve. Simply discovering that Isaac Morph''s body was slumbering here was not enough. ¡®I will go back in time... And uncover all the truths.¡¯ Chapter 270 - Field Training (2) Chapter 270: Field Training (2) A red oval barrier spread wildly. With Isaac Morph''s body at the center, it reached up to the very edge of the sky. As Hong Bi-Yeon constructed the me Spirit Array, she simultaneously activated the Compass of Memories, which she kept close to her chest. The mana did not leak out. No one noticed. ''Dual Casting'' Casting more than two spells at once might still be challenging for a ss 4 mage, but her concentration was exceptional. Considering that Eisel had used the ¡®Resonance¡¯ with ss 3 power, a skill impossible to perform without being a ss 6 mage or higher, it wasn''t strange that Hong Bi-Yeon was already using dual casting. Their talent and effort were boundless. Wooong!! The Compass of Memories pointed in the direction of time and began to spin. 1 year and 4 months ago, 9 years and 7 months ago, 71 years ago, 34 years ago, 3 years and 6 months ago. The times it pointed to were all jumbled. Because she couldn''t control thepass properly. Those times must all be significant events that made their mark in history, so they were engraved in the memories of this ce. ''I need to find the exact time.'' She felt the gravity of the situation. Thispass was not a simple artifact that could be easily handled by a mere ss 4 mage. If she identally glimpsed a memory from too far in the past, she might not be able to return. ''It''s okay. My calctions are urate.'' She had prepared meticulously for this moment. She released her grip slightly from her staff, allowing the me Spirit Array to unfold freely. Now that its construction wasplete, the me Spirit Array would maintain itself using Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s mana until the purification ritual was over. There was no need for further interference from her. From now on, she would be looking back into the past. Huff! As she breathed mana into it, the rotation of thepass became increasingly erratic, and finally, when the speed reached its critical point... sh! In an instant, a blinding white light shed before her eyes. ¡ªAh. When she opened her eyes again, a wind was blowing. A cold, dry autumn wind. But it was different from the current wind. Hong Bi-Yeon slowly lowered her head and looked at the ground. The Great Altar, where she had just been, had vanished without a trace. ''... I made it here properly.'' There was no time to waste. The time she had to look into the past memories was extremely short. Given that she had consumed a considerable amount of mana and mental strength to construct the me Spirit Array and evade the restriction, she could stay here for only about an hour at most. ''I need to hurry.'' In the process, she couldn''t move by walking. After all, since it was a memory of the past, adjusting the coordinates was necessary to check other locations. Thud! By expending a bit of mana to move to an adjacent location, a tent appeared, which she assumed to be a forward base. ¡®¡ªIs this... themand tent of Morph''s magic corps?¡¯ Turning her head and looking around, she could see Adolevit¡¯s base, the magic tower, and the tents of the Magic Society all in one view. ''I see.'' The Magic Society at the time was said to have united to defeat the dark mage Isaac Morph. But... Something was strange. ¡°Your Highness, please do not worry and take a rest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I need to see the final preparations with my own eyes. There will be a battle tomorrow, so I can¡¯t afford to becent.¡± ¡ªWhat...? The forces gathered here were definitely for the purpose of subduing Isaac Morph, yet, strangely enough, the very target of their subjugation was confidently walking among the allied forces. ¡ªWhat on earth... ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°... What is it?¡± ¡°You look troubled.¡± ¡°Yes. I am worried about having to fight the White Demon Fox Fire Spirit, and I still don¡¯t understand why the Princess of Adolevit is so obsessed with that creature.¡± ¡°Heheh. In my opinion...¡± Isaac disappeared into the distance and headed towards themand tent while chatting with his lieutenant. While Hong Bi-Yeon stayed behind, mulling over their conversation. ¡®The White Demon Fox Fire Spirit¡­?¡¯ Yes. Come to think of it, wasn''t Hong Si-hwa''s true goal to awaken and hunt the White Demon Fox Fire Spirit? ¡®Where is that woman?¡¯ She had only a few minutes left. Hong Bi-Yeon quickly used coordinate movement to teleport between the tents, and soon found the location she was looking for. Her detestable second sister. The tent of Princess Hong Si-hwa. ¡°It¡¯s all done.¡± Hong Si-hwa, who was half-dressed, was receiving an injection of a sinister-looking red liquid. Even though she couldn''t analyze itsponents without using her magic eyes, she could tell at a nce that it was not a normal solution. ¡°... Alright.¡± Hong Si-hwa was drenched in cold sweat. She would appear frail to anyone at a first nce. It was the first time Hong Bi-Yeon had ever seen her in such a weak state. After all, she was always sneering in that annoying way, so it felt quite unfamiliar and unsettling. ¡°The pain is likely not to subside soon.¡± ¡°... I don¡¯t care about the pain. As long as I don¡¯t die, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± And then, she said something unexpected. ¡°I don¡¯t want to end up like my sister.¡± Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s expression hardened instantly. Mentioning her eldest sister, Hong Erin, with that repulsive look was like touching a nerve for her. However, Hong Bi-Yeon was no longer a child. The days when she blindly reacted to every word from Hong Si-hwa were over. ¡®You don¡¯t want to end up like sister¡­¡¯ Her eldest sister, Hong Erin, was born with the Blessing of the me so strong that it became a curse, causing her to perish at a very young age. Hong Si-hwa and Hong Bi-Yeon were destined to meet the same fate eventually. ¡°Princess Hong Si-hwa, do you really believe you can find a way to lift the ¡®Curse of the Adolevit¡¯ from the White Demon Fox Fire Spirit?¡± At the doctor''s words, Hong Bi-Yeon finally understood why Hong Si-hwa had taken such reckless actions. ¡®To find a way to break the curse, you want to defeat the White Demon Fox Fire Spirit? Fine. So far, so good.¡¯ ¡®But you said you failed.¡¯ She knew because she had secretly read Hong Si-hwa''s diary before. Hong Si-hwa had failed, and Isaac Morph would be corrupted. Suddenly, she remembered Isaac¡¯s troubled expression from earlier and immediately moved her coordinates. She arrived at Isaac''s personal tent. ¡°I don¡¯t know... whether it''s really right to unseal the White Demon Fox Fire Spirit right now for the safety of the continent.¡± ¡°Your Highness, please don''t worry. We willpletely subdue the White Demon Fox Fire Spirit. Princess Hong Si-hwa would not havee here without a n.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Seeing how thoroughly she prepared at such a young age to coerce the Grand Duke, she certainly has something up her sleeve. In another 5 or 10 years¡­ She will be an even more terrifying mage.¡± Coercion. He definitely used that word. Now that she thought about it, Hong Si-hwa herself had written in her diary about ''coercing Grand Duke Morph.'' ¡®What happens next... What''s the oue?¡¯ The story about unsealing the White Demon Fox Fire Spirit was something she had never heard before. She knew nothing about how that event was resolved. ¡®I don''t have time for this.¡¯ She had learned most of what she could here. Hong Bi-Yeon quickly manipted the Compass of Memories to adjust the time to 12 hourster. Thud! ¡®Ugh?!¡¯ Immediately, Hong Bi-Yeon was almost thrown off bnce by a vibration that struck her entire body. Even though she was only looking into the past and her physical body wasn¡¯t present, the shockwave was so powerful that it gave her the illusion of nearly falling. ... Raising her head, Hong Bi-Yeon let out a sigh. The world was painted white. Copsed soldiersy all around. The armies of the royal family and the grand duke were kneeling. "How arrogant! Descendants of Adolevit¡­." It was taller than a mountain, steeper than a cliff, bluer than the sky, and lighter than a cloud. Suddenly, Hong Bi-Yeon felt a sense of awe upon seeing ''that presence.'' The pinnacle of mes had been reached. Witness the limit of fire. Its chest burned hotter than the sun, and it glowed pure white as if it intended to erase everything in the world. Even though she knew she shouldn''t, Hong Bi-Yeon couldn''t help but feel admiration for it. She wanted to burn like that. She wanted to be engulfed in those pure white mes. Even if it meant she would perish, as long as she could be the me itself. ¡®Ugh!¡¯ As the nausea invaded her, Hong Bi-Yeon quickly shook her head to regain herposure. ¡®This can''t be¡­¡¯ Btedly, she realized the situation. Even ss 8 mages had fallen, and the knights were annihted. Only a handful of soldiers remained, and even they were incapable of fighting. It was hopeless. ¡®Now that I am awake again, ording to the ''promise,'' I will cover the world with my mes. Sit there and repent, Adolevit.¡¯ The White Demon Fox Fire Spirit uttered ambiguous words and took graceful steps forward. With each step, the whole world appeared to be engulfed in white mes, and everything turned back to nk pages. Even Hong Bi-Yeon, who was only witnessing memories, was overwhelmed by its presence, unable to move. Then, someone blocked its path. Isaac Morph. ¡°You shall not... pass this ce.¡± Even though half of his body had melted away in the mes, he didn''t fall. But what could he possibly do in such a state? Just as that thought crossed her mind, Isaac Morph pulled out a mysterious ck crystal and dered. ¡°I am not a descendant of Morph.¡± ¡°From today on... I shall be a dark mage.¡± It was truly a fierce battle. No. Could that even be called a battle? How could the sh of such cmities be adequately described in humannguage? Ice and mes covered the world, and all life on thisnd crumbled away. At the end of that battle, the one left standing was Isaac Morph. Was it a blessing or a curse? He seemed to retain a bit of sanity and his eyes glowed with a sad light. But if he were left alone, he would soon lose his mind and undoubtedly emerge from the forest, leaving a trail of destruction across the cities. ¡®There¡¯s no record¡­ of this in history.¡¯ But the mage corps had been annihted. Unless a miracle urred where Isaac Morph stopped himself, it seemed like no one could stop him anymore... ¡®No. That¡¯s not right. There was one person.¡¯ She desperately recalled Hong Si-hwa¡¯s diary. ¡®When I woke up again, both the White Demon Fox Fire Spirit and the rampaging Grand Duke Isaac Morph had been defeated.¡¯ ¡®And in front of them stood a mysterious man.¡¯ ¡®He was an unusual and mysterious figure.¡¯ ¡®The man wore a mask and held a silver staff in his hand.¡¯ The moment she recalled that, a brilliant golden light suddenly burst forth from the void, and a giant wheel appeared. It was spinning continuously. ¡®What is that...?¡¯ Seeing the strange summon for the first time, Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s eyes widened and then she btedly noticed him. The man in ck clothes appeared with the wheel. ¡®What?¡¯ But something was odd about his outfit. He wore a pure white mask, but his clothes strangely resembled the uniform of Ste. Even without the unique patterns and designs, it was unmistakable. It wasn¡¯t just a resemnce; the design was exactly the same. But what was even stranger was. She was sure she was seeing this man for the first time today, but somehow, he appeared familiar. ¡®Wait. Could the mysterious man be...?!¡¯ Whoosh!!! A whirlwind of magical energy surged. Isaac slowly turned his head and spoke to the man behind him. ¡°You are Baek Seol-gi. Have youe... to stop me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She realized. That familiar voice. That familiar silhouette. That familiar scent of mana. ¡®Baek Yu-Seol...?¡¯ Even in her imagination, she had never forgotten the unique characteristics of Baek Yu-Seol. Hong Bi-Yeon could never mistake those traits possessed only by him. ¡°The current me... I am in a very dangerous state... Are you still okay with that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I promise you?¡± Baek Yu-Seol pointed his sword at Isaac and said. ¡°To protect Eisel.¡± ¡°... I see. So that¡¯s how it is?¡± What on earth could have happened? Why was Baek Yu-Seol ten years in the past? And what did he mean by saying he would protect Eisel? ¡®Does this mean he¡¯s not just a simple time traveler?¡¯ Isaac looked Baek Yu-Seol in the eye with a sorrowful expression and said, ¡°In that case, please stop me.¡± With that, Isaac and Baek Yu-Seol shed. This¡­ This was not the Baek Yu-Seol that Hong Bi-Yeon knew. He had at least the overwhelming power of a ss 8 mage or higher. He fought Isaac, who was like a cmity, on equal footing and eventually melted the permafrost that seemed as if it wouldst forever. It was a mysterious sight. The ice could not harm Baek Yu-Seol. It was as if he was blessed by the ice itself. When Baek Yu-Seol pointed his sword at Isaac''s heart, Isaac closed his eyes. If the sword pierced his heart, everything would end. Hong Bi-Yeon sighed in despair. The cause of Eisel¡¯s downfall was none other than Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s actions. Thud! Ignoring Isaac''s feeble resistance, Baek Yu-Seol ruthlessly pierced his heart without hesitation. Unable to bear watching the horrific scene any longer, she turned her head, but suddenly, Baek Yu-Seol withdrew his sword without finishing the job. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Why didn''t he finish him off? Thud! Thud! Thud! The sound of hooves echoed from all directions. The mage corps sensed the dark magic waves and were charging toward this location. ¡°Ah...¡± And in the distance, Hong Si-hwa was awakening, her figure reflected in Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s eyes. ¡®What is he nning¡­¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol spoke to Isaac. "We cannot change history." With those words, Hong Bi-Yeon instinctively understood. The Baek Yu-Seol she was seeing now was not here by ordinary means; he had used some special method to travel back in time. "The world will remember it like this: Isaac Morph became a dark mage and went berserk, but Hong Si-hwa Adolevit stopped him." ¡°What¡­ have you¡­ done?¡± Baek Yu-Seol reached out his hand toward Isaac, and the golden wheel spun wildly. "But in reality... You will embark on a journey. This is something only you and I will know." Something mysterious happened. A pure, untainted soul emerged from Isaac''s body and was absorbed into the wheel. In other words, Isaac''s soul hadn¡¯t perished but continued to wander somewhere in this world. After finishing his task, Baek Yu-Seol suddenly turned his head. And there, of all ces, stood Hong Bi-Yeon. Was it a coincidence? Or could he somehow sense her presence even though she was merely peeking into these memories? Hong Bi-Yeon felt as though she was making direct eye contact with Baek Yu-Seol. However, without saying a word, he left behind an afterimage and disappeared. By the time the mage corps arrived, Isaac Morph was already a cold corpse. And so, the ''Legend of Princess Hong Si-hwa ten years ago'' wasplete. The real perpetrator of the disaster was Hong Si-hwa. The hero who defeated it was Isaac. And the one who quelled the hero¡¯s rampage was Baek Yu-Seol. But Hong Si-hwa stole all the credit. ¡®There isn¡¯t much time left¡­¡¯ There wasn¡¯t much time left to look into these memories. But she couldn¡¯t return just yet. She hadn¡¯t unraveled thest mystery. She moved the timeline forward, day by day. ¡®Grand Duke Isaac Morph is dead.¡¯ ¡®But why does such a chilling cold emanate from his corpse? Surely, he must still be alive!¡¯ "You fools! He is biologically dead! That magic has research value!" A day passed, and the mages began to argue among themselves. "We cannot dispose of the body." "If it¡¯s the mes of Adolevit, it should be easily incinerated!" "If Her Majesty the Queen arrives¡­!" Another day passed, and Isaac''s body was temporarily sealed until Queen Hong Se-ryu arrived to burn it. "The White Fox met its end, and Grand Duke Isaac was sealed." "Yet, the white mes and blue ice still remain, disrupting the forest¡­." "We must restore the forest¡¯s magical energy." Another day passed, and the forest began to be cleared. After fast-forwarding through about a week¡¯s worth of memories, she finally saw the scene she had been looking for. "We greet the brightest me under the heavens!" "Your Majesty!" The magic knights, d in red armor, knelt in unison to wee the great Queen of Adolevit. Queen Hong Se-eyu rode a white horse and leisurely surveyed the chaotic Morfran Forest. Then, she elegantly dismounted from her horse. p! Without warning, she struck Hong Si-hwa across the face. The princess¡¯s cheek turned sharply, and her body staggered, but she did not fall. She raised her head again to face the queen. "Have you arrived, Your Majesty?" "Do you know what you have done?" "Yes." "You are quick with words. Immediately arrest Princess Hong Si-hwa, seal her magic, and throw her in the underground prison. Know that the only reason I am not killing you on the spot is because I am showing mercy as a queen." As expected of Hong Se-ryu, she was decisive and didn¡¯t hesitate to pass the judgment. She knew that by dragging out the second princess, Hong Si-hwa, the throne would fall to Hong Bi-Yeon, whom she hated, but that did not matter. Those whomit crimes must be punished. If this meant that Hong Bi-Yeon would be queen, then that was her fate. "In that case, may I say one thing before I go?" Despite her fate being set in stone, Hong Si-hwa met the queen''s eyes with a gaze devoid of emotion. "It seems you want to make an excuse. Very well, speak." "You may seal my magic. You may take my life here. But please, grant me one request." "How audacious." "Isaac Morph... Please do not burn his body. Preserve it intact." "What?" Hong Se-ryu¡¯s eyebrows twitched and quivered. Crack! Whoosh! Suddenly, the ground split open, and all the nearby trees began to burn. It happened with just a nce from Hong Se-ryu and mana was unleashed. Hong Si-hwa''s clothes also began to burn and disintegrate in the mes, but she spoke without regard for the pain. "He was the one who strongly inherited the bloodline of Morph." "What are you implying?" "He, like the Adolevit, was born into the Morph family with the ''Curse of Ice.'' But unlike us, they overcame that curse a long time ago." Curse. Blessing. As soon as those sensitive words were mentioned, Hong Se-ryu¡¯s mana slowly subsided. "And even in death, he is not truly dead. An endless cold continues to emanate from his corpse." "Get to the point." "He is still alive. If you dispose of the body now, you will surely regret it." "Hah. And what if he resurrects as a dark mage?" "Seal him with the me Spirit Array. This way, Isaac¡¯s body will be preserved, and we will obtain perpetual coldness. Additionally, he will have the opportunity to be revived at any time." The me Spirit Array appeared like quite a sensible decision. Even if Isaac Morph were to resurrect as a dark mage, it was the only magic capable of providing an immediate response. Queen Hong Se-ryu contemted for a long time and then made her decision. "You want me to trust your misguided judgment once again? Take her away immediately." nk! The knights fastened heavy magic restraints around Hong Si-hwa¡¯s neck, wrists, and ankles and dragged her away, but she continued to convey her opinion to the queen until the end. "It is understandable that you don''t trust my words since Ick credibility. But please, remember my lifelong wish." "I, we, our descendants... will forever inherit this terrible curse and live within the mes. Your Majesty, do you truly believe this is right?" "Can¡¯t you keep quiet!" One of the knights was unable to endure any longer. He roughly yanked the shackles around Hong Si-hwa¡¯s neck to silence her, but she did not stop. Until the veryst moment, she hoped that Queen Hong Se-ryu would grant her request. "If I could end this cursed fate¡ªwhere those born as descendants of Adolevit are destined to inherit the curse and live short lives in the agony of burning mes¡ªeven if it means tainting my own hands... I would be willing to fall into hell or be a demon." Thud! In the end, Hong Si-hwa left these final words before fainting in the hands of a knight and being carried away. Left alone, Hong Se-ryu silently gazed into the distance. "The weather is really dreadful..." It was a perfectly clear day without a single cloud in the sky. Sheesh! A long chapter. Chapter 271 - Field Training (3) Chapter 271: Field Training (3) The purification ritual was sessfullypleted. Although it was called a purification ritual, it was actually a process to re-seal Isaac Morph''s body, but in any case, Hong Bi-Yeon had performed her role excellently. Contrary to expectations, the nobles were astonished by the fact that Princess Hong Bi-Yeon had perfectly executed the me Spirit Array at a mere ss 4 level. However, they tried hard not to show it outwardly. For their princess to be queen, Hong Bi-Yeon had to disappear. Recently, her reputation had been rising more and more, causing unrest among them, so there was no need to stir up unnecessary trouble. "Well done, Princess." As Hong Bi-Yeon slowly caught her breath after dispelling the me Spirit Array, Terriban approached with that familiar, repulsive smile. "Oh, my. You seem to have broken into a cold sweat. Do you need a handkerchief?" "I don''t need one." Just by looking at him, she quickly understood. She realized why the royal chief mage was here, ying the role of a priest. ''I thought it wasn¡¯t time for him to retire yet.'' She had assumed there must be some reason behind his sudden change of heart. Looking back, Terriban was a man full of ambition. Why would he suddenly retire? It didn¡¯t make sense. ''Was he researching perpetual cold here¡­'' And the fact that he still hadn''t returned meant that he had not yet discovered the reason why coldness was emanating from Isaac Morph''s body. ''Hong Si-hwa. So that''s why she¡¯s been able to move around freely until now¡ªthanks to this altar.'' Afterpletely finishing the ritual and dismissing the mages, Hong Bi-Yeon boarded her private airship and began organizing her thoughts. Typically, descendants of the Adolevit family had difficulty living past their twenties. Unless, like her mother, theypletely abandoned magic orcked the talent for mes. However, Hong Si-hwa wasn¡¯t like that, was she? ''She''s absorbing cold energy to extend her lifespan¡­'' In other words, without this altar, Hong Si-hwa''s pitiful life could be naturally cut short. Yet, she felt disgusted with herself for having such a thought. Wasn¡¯t that the exact same way of thinking as Hong Si-hwa? ¡®I won¡¯t stain my hands with blood.¡¯ Moreover, saying she would destroy this altar meant she would have to dispose of Isaac Morph''s body¡­ ¡¯¡­That¡¯s not an option, either.¡¯ For Eisel¡¯s sake? No, that wasn¡¯t it. It was simply to respect Isaac Morph to the very end because she had once admired him. ''A man who sacrificed himself to protect his family, the world, and his own daughter¡­'' Who could easily make such a decision? Isaac Morph, as seen in the memories of the past, was not a person to be insulted in such a way. Crack! Blood oozed from her tightly clenched fist. She couldn¡¯t forgive Hong Si-hwa and Queen Hong Se-ryu for insulting Isaac, but for now, there was nothing she could do. She had to endure. To endure, withstand, and persevere. Until the day she graduated from Ste Academy. She would be queen and repay them. Absolutely¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª If you hear an instructor¡¯s order to assemble early on a Monday morning, it¡¯s natural forints to arise. "What are we, dogs?" "Who does he think he is to order us around?" "That old geezer is so annoying." Of course, no student would dare voice suchints directly in front of the person in question. Obviously. ¡°Everyone, quiet!¡± The students of ss A and ss S gathered in the Ste Dome and looked up at Instructor Heslon, who was hovering in the air with a terrifying expression and his hands behind his back. Although they had called him all sorts of names, Instructor Heslon was also a renowned mage who had made a significant name for himself as a war hero. Therefore, no student dared to challenge him recklessly. ¡°I believe everyone practiced enough by the end ofst week.¡± Hearing those words, Baek Yu-Seol yawned and thought to himself. ¡®Did I even participate in any practical training¡­?¡¯ Although he had experienced more realbat than anyone, all he could remember from the past few days was skipping sses altogether. ¡°There''s no point in doing more practice. You¡¯re tired of the boring repetitive drills, and we instructors find it uninteresting because there¡¯s no progress. Therefore, starting with ss S, we will assign realbat missions in order.¡± At Instructor Heslon''s words, the students began to murmur. When he said they had enough practice, in reality, since the beginning of the term, they hadn¡¯t even had proper training. They did rigorous theory study in the first semester, but how much time had passed since the second semester began, and now they were already being sent into realbat? However, this was the Ste way. The n at Ste was to send the higher-ranked students in sses A and S on missions first to gain realbat experience and elerate their growth. Then, when enough experience had been umted over one to two weeks, the cadets in ss B and below would be sent on realbat missions. "Ugh, my brother said they didn''t have anything like thisst year..." "I¡¯m confident. I can hit a running wooden dummy 8 times out of 10 now." "You idiot. Do you think monsters are the same as wooden dummies?" As the best students from sses A and S were being sent into realbat, they could expect good results, but Baek Yu-Seol thought it was all pretty much the same anyway. ¡®How was it in the game...?¡¯ He pondered briefly but... ¡®I don''t remember...¡¯ He had forgotten. He recalled it wasn¡¯t a particrly impactful episode. It was just a brief story before the League of Spirits began. Dark mages were involved, but it wasn¡¯t anything particrly dangerous. Of course, that was in the original story. Reality now had changed so much from the original game that even if he knew the future, he had to be mentally prepared for anything. ¡®Practical training?¡¯ While he casually listened to Heslon¡¯s words, a clear, fresh voice of a young girl echoed in his mind. It was Leafanel. ¡®Oh. Practical training. Did you just wake up?¡¯ ¡®Yeah. But I¡¯m still sleepy.¡¯ She and Baek Yu-Seol were connected by heart and soul. So, they should have been able tomunicate telepathically earlier, but up until now, Leafanel had been too focused on recovering her strength. Even when she had somewhat regained her strength, there were times when the blessing of Pink Spring Moon became so strong that itpletely blocked her, makingmunication impossible. But now, Baek Yu-Seol had weakened the blessing of Pink Spring Moon enough to connect his consciousness with Leafanel¡¯s. Of course, this connection wasn¡¯t always active. This process also consumed a lot of mental energy, and most importantly, it depended on Leafanel being awake in the first ce. ¡®How much have you recovered...?¡¯ She was still corrupted and hadn''t fully returned to her proper state. Recovering her strength was already difficult enough, but she also had to purify her dark mana. He couldn''t imagine how hard and painful the process she was going through must be, but as always, Leafanel¡¯s voice was bright and cheerful. ¡®Don¡¯t worry! Since your friend found my heart, it won¡¯t take long now!¡¯ ¡®... Is that so?¡¯ She was probably referring to Chelven. Even though he had told her several times that they weren¡¯t friends, Leafanel considered anyone close and helpful to each other to be friends. To her, there were only two people she could talk to, and she called both of them friends, so it was understandable. ¡®By the way, why did they return the heart?¡¯ Chelven was neutral, neither good nor evil. In some ways, his position could be seen as simr to Ma Yu-Seong¡¯s, but while Ma Yu-Seong often ended up leaning toward the side of evil, Chelven always remained neutral no matter what. He was someone who avoided anything troublesome, yet, for some reason, he repeatedly hunted down specific dark mages, carefully avoiding any unnecessary actions in the process. He avoided being exposed to others, knowing that it could lead to further innocent bloodshed. ¡®I don¡¯t know why, but I guess it¡¯s a good thing.¡¯ ¡¯Yeah. A good thing is a good thing!¡¯ ¡®So, do you have two hearts now? Like Park Ji-sung?¡¯ {TN:- Park Ji-sung is a retired South Korean professional football yer, widely recognized for his time at Manchester United in the English Premier League. He earned the nickname ¡®Three-Lung Park¡¯ because of his ability to run tirelessly throughout matches.} ¡¯Huh? No. I need to absorb it, but it''s still too contaminated... Um¡­ ¡® ¡®Is it like washing dishes?¡¯ ¡¯Yeah! I¡¯m washing the heart!¡¯ Because she had not been in society much, Leafanel sometimes got confused with her word choices. Whenever this happened, Baek Yu-Seol would throw out a random word, and she would smile broadly and say it was correct. It was fun to joke around with her like this sometimes, but he did feel a little guilty. ¡¯Yawn... I¡¯m sleepy.¡¯ ¡®Go to sleep.¡¯ ¡¯Okay. See youter¡­¡¯ Perhaps Leafanel was ovee by drowsiness again. She stopped chatting abruptly and quickly broke the mental connection, and fell asleep. Spending the whole day purifying dark energy, cleansing the contamination from her heart, and polishing the divine beast¡¯s heart left her no time to rest properly. Still, the good news was that once shepletely finished purifying the dark energy, she would be able to leave her ce anytime. Now that she had regained her divine heart, even if it was impossible to regain her overwhelming abilities from the past, she would be free to walk on her two legs outside the confines of the sacred tree as a spirit. No one knew exactly when that time woulde, but thanks to Florin¡¯s magic, a perfect barrier had been set up around the garden, ensuring that no one would disturb her. It would likely be soon. ¡°Then, let¡¯s ssify the types of missions.¡± It seemed the conversation had ended as Heslon finally got to the main point. ¡°First, dungeon exploration. Second, Persona Gate destruction. Third, dark mage elimination. Fourth, monster hunting.¡± All four types of mission were tasks that would be experienced by any magic warrior. ¡°The dark mage elimination is a second-yearbat mission, so it is excluded. You will have the opportunity to choose from the remaining three options. You can form teams ranging from a minimum of one to a maximum of six members, but keep in mind that a teaching assistant will always supervise your mission performance.¡± From this point onward, the information was properly stored in the Sentient Spec. In the original game, Ma Yu-Seong typically took on the Persona Gate destruction mission alone, Hae Won-Ryang went dungeon exploring with Eisel, and me... ¡®Pung Harang?¡¯ It was noted that she teamed up with a boy named Pung Harang from ss S to hunt monsters. ¡®Now that I think about it, there was a character like that.¡¯ Since he was a supporting male character who didn¡¯t make a significant appearance until thetter half of the semester, he was barely memorable, but his impact was definitely there. On thest day of the first semester, when winter break started, he confessed to me and got rejected, earning a lot of sympathy from male yers. At one point, themunity was a sea of tears, with people saying they felt a sense of camaraderie. ¡®Hmm. What should I do?¡¯ Honestly, if it were a game, he¡¯d think dungeon exploration or the Persona Gate would be fun, but to be honest, it seemed like a hassle. ¡®I¡¯ll just go for a simple monster hunt.¡¯ ¡°Commoner.¡± ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± As Baek Yu-Seol was nkly reading the mission application form handed out by the instructor, Hong Bi-Yeon approached him from behind and started talking. She wore that familiar haughty expression and with her arms crossed over her chest, she spoke to him. "Let''s go to the Persona Gate." "... Isn¡¯t it too sudden?" "Yeah. Don''t want to?" She was radiating an aura that seemed to say, ¡®If you say no, I''ll kill you,¡¯ so he didn''t dare shake his head. "No... I would love to. I''ve been eagerly waiting to go." Anyone could tell it was a lie, but Hong Bi-Yeon seemed pleased and gave a slight smile as she nodded. "Alright then. Follow me quickly." "... Yes." Baek Yu-Seol had nned to quickly finish the simplest task which was demon hunting. However, he ended up getting stuck with the most troublesome mission, the Persona Gate. Chapter 272 - Field Training (4) Chapter 272: Field Training (4) On a warm afternoon. The sun was shining brightly. Sayeran Orkan found herself having tea time with the princess she served, Hong Si-Hwa Adolevit, at the Ste Sky Terrace Caf¨¦. It was not something that happened often. Although Hong Si-Hwa had extended her influence within Ste, she had many duties outside as well, so she usually left internal affairs entirely to Sayeran . ¡°How did it go?¡± It was a sudden question. Hong Si-Hwa, who had been elegantly sipping her tea while keeping her eyes on some documents, finally spoke after thirty minutes. Sayeran thought for a moment, then responded as she always did. ¡°It was a method fitting for a princess.¡± ¡°Hehe, not that. I mean your impression. Was it disgusting? Did youe to hate me?¡± ¡°... Not at all.¡± How could she dare to use the word ¡®disgusting¡¯ for the master she served? Even knowing that, Hong Si-Hwa asked such questions¡ªwas it fair to describe her as yful with such an impish word? ¡°Then let me ask another question. What did you think of my sister? Hm? How did she react?¡± With a sparkle in her eyes and like a curious child resting her chin on both hands, the princess asked. What exactly was she thinking? ¡°Well... She was quite indifferent. Does Princess Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s reaction matter?¡± ¡°Yes, it matters a lot. I intentionally revealed my secret to her after all.¡± ¡°I did think it was a rather sensitive secret¡­¡± ¡°No. You don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s not that kind of secret.¡± ¡°... Pardon?¡± Sealing Isaac Morph¡¯s body in the altar¡ªwas that not the entirety of the secret Hong Si-Hwa had been hiding? ¡°You may not realize it, but she might have figured it out. She¡¯s a smart girl.¡± ¡°... Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. Did it bother you that I disregarded you?¡± ¡°No. It did not.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am now. I can''t even imagine a life without you, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± In her very early childhood, when Sayeran had just started learning letters and the concept of etiquette, her parents introduced her to Princess Hong Si-Hwa for the first time. Hearing that the princess was preparing to enter Ste Academy, Sayeran¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation. She was too young to understand much, but she knew that Ste Academy was a ce for only the world''s elite mages. However, when she finally met the princess, Sayeran elt a bit... creeped out by how different she was from what she had imagined. She had eyes that appeared hollow as if the soul had left them. A lifeless gaze. Even her movementscked any motive. It was as if she existed not in this world but somewhere else. It made Sayeran ¡¯s heart ache. ¡®So brilliant and beautiful, yet unable to shine on her own.¡¯ Though she was made to serve the princess by her parents, Sayeran had made a vow to herself back then. She vowed to heal the princess no matter what. ¡­ She didn¡¯t know then what that decision woulde to mean. "I think I''ll be going now. Make sure to get along well with Bi-Yeon!" She knew better than anyone that it wasn¡¯t possible, yet why did she insist on it? After Hong Si-Hwa left, Sayeran stared nkly at the tea she had been drinking. ¡®Princess Hong Bi-Yeon¡­ The ''Purification Ritual'' that took ce this past weekend. It was an unfamiliar and horrifying experience for Sayeran as well. Hong Bi-Yeon, who must have felt disgusted more than anyone else, didn¡¯t show it anywhere. She calmlypleted the purification ritual and gracefully walked away. It was only natural that the nobles in Hong Si-Hwa¡¯s faction were disappointed too. She had imagined a young princessing to uncover a secret only to be horrified by an unimaginable truth. However, from beginning to end, Hong Bi-Yeon remainedposed and elegantly fulfilled her role before calmly disappearing. Even though she was her rival, Sayeran couldn¡¯t help but think that was quite impressive. And yet, one thing puzzled her. ¡®The Restriction.¡¯ At that time, it seemed like Hong Bi-Yeon was seriously affected by the side effects of the restriction. However, from what Sayeran knew of Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s personality, she would have certainly resisted the restriction. Would someone as proud as Hong Bi-Yeon really ept the restriction created by the Queen and Hong Si-Hwa without a fight? Terriban appeared to have dismissed his suspicions, thinking Hong Bi-Yeon couldn¡¯t deceive his eyes, but Sayeran, who had less ability to discern magic, found herself more suspicious of Hong Bi-Yeon. ¡®She must have done something.¡¯ It was an unrealistic thought. How could a mere seventeen-year-old girl dare to resist the Restriction Magic created by Queen Hong Se-ryu? Sayeran Orkan viewed the world pragmatically and thought rationally. Despite this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel there was something in Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s gaze at that moment¡­ Should she just chalk it up to her imagination? Back then, Sayeran had thought about pointing it out. If she had said just one word to Terriban, suggesting they go back and scan to confirm whether the restriction on Princess Hong Bi-Yeon was properly in ce, they might have discovered the truth. However, she didn¡¯t do that. Strangely, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to attack Princess Hong Bi-Yeon. In her entire life, she had never hesitated. Why now? Thinking back¡­ It was the first time she had met her gaze, face to face, person to person. How often had they truly confronted each other personally rather than attacking each other from a distance? tter! She calmly closed her eyes while touching the teacup used by the princess. The secret of Morfren Forest was so horrifying and disgusting that even Sayeran¡¯s cold, rational mind struggled toprehend it. Knowing that the princess had caused all of it, could she still serve her sincerely as she had in the past? When her sincerity no longery in the same ce, what should she do? Crash! ¡°¡­ Ah.¡± The teacup used by Hong Si-Hwa slipped from her hand and shattered under the table. The waiter quickly rushed over to clean up the mess, but... ¡®Is it toote?¡¯ She wouldn¡¯t be able to restore the already broken teacup of Princess Hong Si-Hwa. ¡ª¡ª- As expected of a dating simtion game, there were choices to be made in this episode. It wasn¡¯t about choosing a hero (a male character), but deciding where to be dispatched for a mission. Most yers chose monster hunting. There was no need to tackle the difficult Persona Gate in an episode meant to be a breather. However, there were rare instances of this happening. yers who had built up their rtionships with characters thoroughly might find themselves caught up and forced into certain choices by the characters. Baek Yu-Seol yed the game casually, so naturally, that never happened to him. He¡¯d heard that it wasn¡¯tmon even among the most dedicated yers, but¡­ ¡°You¡¯re choosing the Persona Gate mission?¡± ¡®How did I end up getting swept up by Hong Bi-Yeon like this?¡¯ Well¡­ They did sneak into the Adolevit pce together and melted the frozen Levian coast, so perhaps they¡¯d shared a significant enough bond, but Hong Bi-Yeon wasn¡¯t the type to obsess over someone for something like that. ¡®Hmm. Is she interested in me?¡¯ A thought every man has at least once. When a beautiful woman makes eye contact with you, you can¡¯t help but think, ¡®Is she interested in me?¡¯ Of course, 99% of the time, it''s just wishful thinking. Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t believe it¡¯s 100% because asionally, just asionally, he¡¯d heard (source: the inte) that such things do happen. The way to confirm that 1% possibility is actually very simple. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°¡­ Speak.¡± When he spoke to Hong Bi-Yeon, who was filling out a mission application form, she nced at him sideways and responded dismissively. Just looking at that expression, he could already tell. ¡°Do you like me?¡± At that, Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s hand, which was writing the document, stopped abruptly. She forced her head to turn toward Baek Yu-Seol with a creak. ¡®Was it just my imagination, or did her bright red eyes really seem to burn with a dangerous intensity?¡¯ ¡®Was it an illusion, or was it a magical phenomenon?¡¯ ¡°¡­ Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Ahem! If not, then it''s not. No need to re as if you want to kill me, right?¡± Baek Yu-Seol quickly snatched the document that Hong Bi-Yeon was filling out and read the mission application form. [Persona Gate Raid Application] [Difficulty: Danger Level 3] A Danger Level 3 Persona Gate usually required at least five ss 3 mages to safely clear it. Therefore, the Magic Society set the minimum requirement as one ss 4 mage and seven ss 3 mages. To ensure a 100% safe and certain raid without casualties, sufficient forces needed to be prepared. ¡°Are you two a team?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The assistant taking our application eyed us suspiciously. Sometimes, when a male and female pair submit an application together, they joke around, saying, ¡®Campus romance is forbidden.¡¯ But with thebination of amoner and a noble, it appeared even joking wasn¡¯t an option. ¡°You two will be merged with another team. Cadet Hong Bi-Yeon is still a student and hasn¡¯t officially registered as a ss 4 mage, and you¡­ Well, you¡¯re registered as a ss 0 mage with the magic society.¡± ¡°Uhm. Okay?¡± ¡°So, we will exclude you from the main forces and fill the numbers from another group.¡± This was an unavoidable reality. Baek Yu-Seol was officially a ss 0 mage, so he was often criticized as just a porter or a burden in the game. This negative treatment even within the game was one of the reasons why the character ¡®Baek Yu-Seol¡¯ wasn¡¯t popr. ¡°Anyway, the mission notice will be distributedter, so¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± As the assistant was speaking, Hong Bi-Yeon cut him off. ¡°Commoner... is registered as a ss 0 with the Magic Society?¡¯ ¡°Huh? Yes... I mean, uh, yes.¡± The assistant was intimidated by Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s demeanor. He unconsciously spoke politely, then quickly cleared his throat and corrected his tone. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why¡­ You ask... Well, it''s because the mana measurement couldn''t be done properly, of course.¡± The most basic unit for ssifying a mage''s ss is total mana capacity. The number of mana circles created by one was the clear standard that determined a mage''s level. A ss 2 mage wasn¡¯t necessarily superior to a ss 1 mage. One could perform great magic even with ss 1 mana. However, the stereotype existed. It wasmon knowledge that, on average, a mage with denser and more mana circles could perform more powerful magic. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± ¡°Ahem! I agree to some extent. Just looking at recent events, it''s clear that Cadet Baek Yu-Seol is no ordinary person. But what can we do about reality? Cadet Hong Bi-Yeon knows as well. The Magic Society is notoriously strict.¡± The older the mage, the more they dislike change and tend to cling to tradition. Even though they know that they need to break free of this mold to move to the next level, they remain stagnant. This was the physiological limitation of mages. To them, a ss 0 mage was a being that threatened the firm structure they had established, and the arrogant rebellion was something the old mages couldn''t tolerate. Thus, theybeled Baek Yu-Seok as ss 0. ¡°It''s stupid... utterly foolish. If it were up to me, I would issue an identification based on purebat power, not some useless mana capacity.¡± ¡°C-Cadet Hong Bi-Yeon? This is beyond my control. I didn''t make the rules.¡± ¡°Hoo¡­¡± Baek Yu-Seol blinked his eyes while looking at the flustered assistant and the furious Hong Bi-Yeon. He didn''t know why she was suddenly so angry, but he knew that once she started, there was no stopping her. ¡°Uh, excuse me, Princess. I don¡¯t mind being ss 0, so can we just...?¡± Hong Bi-Yeon shot him a sharp look and snatched the mission guidebook from the assistant''s hand. ¡°I care.¡± Then, she left to attend the Persona Gate mission orientation. Following her immediately felt somewhat intimidating. ¡°Is... this really okay?¡± As I stared nkly at her back, the assistant poked my shoulder. ¡°Cadet Baek Yu-Seol...? This guidebook¡­¡± ¡°Ah! Yes.¡± He hesitated and nced between the retreating Hong Bi-Yeon and Baek Yu-Seol, then awkwardly clenched his fist and showed a forced smile. ¡°I-I wish you good luck.¡± ¡°... Thanks.¡± It was truly a helpful encouragement. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 273 - Field Training (5) There were many words to describe me; academically excellent, outstanding appearance, impable conduct, and exceptional physical strength. She was truly a jack-of-all-trades. However, even someone like her had a fatal w¡ªcoborative activities. In team projects, where members divide roles and responsibilities and collectively work towards a goal, it¡¯s generally considered enough to simply fulfill one¡¯s role. However, for me, this was fundamentally impossible. me, who had already expanded herwork among the first, second, and third-year students, obviously didn¡¯t have any problems with human rtionships. Perhaps because she had already experienced college life on Earth once, she had developed a habit of trying to handle everything by herself. There was a time when she was told that she ¡®couldn''t trust her team members.¡¯ But now, whenever someone ended up in the same group as me, they were relieved because it guarantees an A+ without having to do anything. "... Cadet me. You¡¯re saying you want to take on the monster subjugation alone?" "Yes. Is there a problem? If it¡¯s not possible, please make it possible." "No. It¡¯s just..." Even in this ce where ss A and ss S applied for missions, for an ace student of me¡¯s caliber, some ss A students came flocking over to ask her to join their groups. For some reason, they were all male students, but me rejected all their requests and ended up submitting the mission application on her own. This time, she could cooperate if she wanted to, but the reason she didn''t was simple: it was for the score. sses like these ''field missions'' heavily impacted her grades. Rather than half-heartedly cooperating, she nned to secure her score by taking down a high-rank monster on her own. "No. It¡¯s not that it''s impossible... The academy knows that you¡¯ve reached ss 4, but you haven''t been officially certified as ss 4 yet, right?" "That''s correct." "That''s why the level of monsters you can challenge is significantly reduced." "Hmm. Isn¡¯t it easier if the level is low? I''ll just beat them up ande back." "Oh,e on... Alright, fine. What you want is a high-level monster, right? Shall I choose the most difficult monster that you can take on alone?" "I would appreciate that." However, the assistant who was flipping through the mission directive sheets scratched his head. He didn''t seem dissatisfied. "There aren¡¯t really any monsters suitable for a solo challenge. The difficult monsters have already been taken by groups of about three to four people. Even those are just Danger Level 3." "So, is there nothing?" "It does exist, but..." The assistant showed the mission directives to me. All of the missions involved hunting Danger Level 2 monsters or exterminating arge number of low-level monsters. These missions were just tedious rather than difficult, making it hard to earn high scores. To get a high score, she would have to cooperate to take down a Danger Level 3 or higher monster, but it was impossible to attempt that alone. "Damn! This is annoying..." me frowned as she scanned the mission directives. Suddenly, Pung Harang, who was beside her, interrupted and pointed at one of the directives. "Would you like to do this one with me?" "Huh?" The mission he pointed to was [Danger Level 2: Monster Bear Extermination]. It was such a simple mission that she hadn¡¯t even considered it. "No? Why would I do something boring with you if it''s not even fun to do alone? And you''re not fun either." "... I may not be fun, but as arade, you can trust me to watch your back." "Nah. My backside isn''t that great, so I don''t want to entrust it to anyone." "Then how about this?" Pung Harang nced at the assistant with just his eyes. The way he stared made the assistant flinch involuntarily. "What happens if an unexpected situation urs during the mission?" "Unexpected situation... Like what...?" "For example, what if the monster is stronger than what''s indicated?" "U-Usually, in that case, you''d get additional points, right?" If it was judged that the mission is more dangerous than indicated, the magic warrior had the right to abandon the mission, or if they chose to proceed, they received additional rewards corresponding to the danger level, along withpensation. In other words, performing a ''Danger Level 2 mission'' that turns out to be a ''Danger Level 3'' can yield more points than performing an actual ''Danger Level 3 mission.'' "No way... Are you serious?" When me looked at him suspiciously, Pung Harang just nodded silently. "Is this really a hidden Danger Level 3 mission?" Just to be sure, she meticulously read through the detailed mission directive. [Location: Southern ins] "Ah." Only then did she realize. The Pung Empire. Pung Harang was a direct descendant of the Pung family, who ruled the entire Southern ins. If he wanted to, Pung Harang could alter the detailed content of missions in the Southern ins as much as he wished. Of course, he couldn''t deviate from the framework of the assigned mission, and the assistant would be monitoring from behind... Finding a mutated monster bear at the level of a Danger Level 3 wouldn''t be difficult for him. ''This is kind of tempting...'' Still, the thought of going on a mission with Pung Harang was unsettling. "How about it? Have you changed your mind now?" "No." So, she gave a straightforward answer. No matter how obsessed me was with points, she wasn''t going to fall for such an obvious ploy. She used to be clueless about things like this, but recently, with all the rtionship-rted worries on her mind, she had be quite sensitive to such behavior from male students. Yes, she knew exactly why Pung Harang was approaching her. That''s why she had to cut him off sharply. To pretend to go along with his tricks just to take advantage of what he offered, only to kick his feelings asideter, would be worse than trash. If she wasn''t interested, rejecting his goodwill politely was the proper etiquette and respect toward the other person. "... Are you ufortable going on a mission with just the two of us?" "What?" However, when Pung Harang put it that way, even me was taken aback. "You don''t need to worry about that. I already considered that you might feel ufortable. I also knew you would refuse." "Uh... Is that so?" "In that case, how about this? We could raise the ''unexpected situation'' level to Danger Level 4." "Danger Level 4? Is that even possible?" "Yes. In addition, you can choose the person you want to take on the mission. You don''t have to bear all the burden, and you can choose someone who is perfectly capable of cooperation. For example... Baek Yu-Seol." me¡¯s tone noticeably rose as she visibly flustered. "Why are you bringing up his name all of a sudden?" "Just... I thought he might be someone you''d want to bring along." "No thanks. I''m definitely not taking Baek Yu-Seol." "There''s no need to be prideful..." "I''m telling you no." Snatching the mission directive from Pung Harang''s hand, me started skimming through it up and down. It was obvious to anyone that she was trying to hide her embarrassed expression, but he didn''tment on it further. "There are still a few people who haven''t signed up for a mission yet. So, you really don''t mind if I bring others along?" "Yes. It doesn''t matter who." As long as that ¡®someone¡¯ wasn''t Baek Yu-Seol, that would be even better. Suppressing his true feelings, Pung Harang decided to wait quietly. "Hey!! Who wants to join me and rack up a ton of points?!" "??!!" All of a sudden, me jumped onto the central tform, waving a piece of paper back and forth, nearly causing him to cry out in shock. "What the...?" "It''s me?" "Is she asking us to earn points with her?" "I''m in." "Hey, hey, don''t go. That girl is a total lunatic. Who knows what kind of crazy stunt she''ll pull this time?" "Why do you say she''s a lunatic? She''s actually nice." "You just don''t know her well. It''s all an act, I swear." Some of the ss A students hesitated, trying to approach her but unable to do so. There were still quite a few aristocratic factions in ss A who resented me for bing an ss S despite being amoner, and othermoners couldn''t act freely because they were bound by these factions. While the other ss S students remained stationary, having already chosen their desired missions, they all just watched each other carefully. The first to step forward in front of me was Hae Won-Ryang. "Oh, are you in?" "What kind of mission is it?" "It''s listed as Danger Level 2, but there''s an ''unexpected situation'' expected to ur. The mission could be extremely difficult. Do you still want to do it?" "The mission will be more difficult..." Hae Won-Ryang immediately grasped me¡¯s intent. Always striving to be number one and constantly under pressure to score points, he couldn''t refuse such an enticing opportunity. "This is intriguing. Have you ounted for all the unexpected situations in your n?" "Come on~ No way." "I''m in." "Great! Next! Who else wants to join?" As Hae Won-Ryang stepped forward, Ma Yu-Seong quickly followed him like a leech and approached me. "monster subjugation? Is it fun?" "Who knows? But it¡¯s probably more fun than the mission you picked." "Then I''m in. The one I chose seems too boring anyway." "Oh, I like it. Alright, who''s next? Anyone else?" With Ma Yu-Seong unexpectedly joining in, Hae Won-Ryang''s expression twisted in displeasure, but he couldn''t do anything about it. In fact, the moment he joined, this oue was practically a certainty. "Well, no one else? Then let''s submit this application." Jumping down again, me ran over to the assistant and added Ma Yu-Seong and Hae Won-Ryang''s names to the mission application form. "Pung! Is this team good enough?" "... Yes." Pung Harang nced at Ma Yu-Seong and Hae Won-Ryang, who were standing idly behind her, then sighed. He hadn''t expected to go on the mission with just the two of them. He had merely hoped for an opportunity where he could stand out. To think that the worst rivals he wanted to avoid the most would end up joining. ''... I just have to do my best.'' He had already prepared himself for the fact that winning me¡¯s heart wouldn''t be easy. But he was determined to go as far as he could within his limits. Even if he failed in the end. He would ept it calmly. "What a lineup you''ve got there." The assistant clicked his tongue as he stamped the mission application form with a bang! The team was made up entirely of students ranked within the top 10 of their grade, all ultra-elites. Whoever the monster was, it appeared like it would have more reason to worry about them. "Well... It doesn''t seem necessary, but you still have to attend the mission orientation, so head to this lecture room." "Yay." Pung Harang started for the lecture room first, while Ma Yu-Seong and Hae Won-Ryang began to bicker and follow behind. After quickly ncing at them, me leaned in and spoke quietly to the assistant. "Um... Once we''ve applied for the mission, is it possible to add another person? Not many, just one..." "Hmm? Well, it''s not impossible. Who do you want to add?" At the assistant''s words, me hesitated for a moment, then subtly shifted her gaze to the mission application status for sses A and S. [Persona Gate] [ss S Baek Yu-Seol, ss S Hong Bi-Yeon] me bit her pink lips slightly, distorting their shape. "No. Now that I think about it, I don''t think there''s anyone else to add. I''ll be on my way." "Oh. Alright then..." What could it be? What could have caused this girl, who had been so cheerful and lively just moments ago, to suddenly be so downhearted? The assistant carefully read through the mission application status that me had been looking at, but he couldn''t figure out the reason. All he could think was that this girl had a strange personality. Most notable changes in this chapter. Edna > me Poong Harang > Pung Harang Demon > Monster Poong Empire > Pung Empire Glossary Link:- Chapter 274 - Field Training (6) The practical training for the first-year ss A and S was carried out with the assistance of teaching assistants (TAs). The TAs wereposed of ss 4 or higher mages who had graduated from Ste Academy or were currently enrolled in the Ste Graduate School, as well as second- and third-year seniors. These senior TAs apanied the first-year freshmen on their missions. "Lu Deric, here is the list of students you''ll be overseeing." Second-year ss A, Lu Deric. An honors student who shone as a 39th ranker in his grade. He came from a prestigious magic family of the Pung Empire and followed the elite path without any hindrance, receiving special treatment even within the nation as a highly valuable talent. ''Talent? I''m on a different level.'' There were countless talents in the kingdom, but Lu Deric was a current student at Ste Academy. Ste Academy admitted everyone equally, whether they weremoners or royalty. Regardless of any preliminary or early education before admission, Ste purely evaluated and admitted students based on their magical talent and abilities. Therefore, being epted into this academy granted one the title of genius. Given that the country was divided into multiple factions, each vying for even a single talented individual, the Pung Empire had no choice but tovishly treat Ste graduates. His dream was not yet fully realized. It wasn''t just about graduating from Ste, but reaching ss A... No, ss S. ''This tedious TA work is just a stepping stone for that.'' With few connections, Lu Deric had no choice but to endure such tedious work to get on the professors'' good side, earn some rewards, and rack up points. ''I''m putting in this much effort...'' Lu Deric pretended to read the list of students while subtly ncing to the side. Second-year ss S, Deok Cheol-Gwang. The lunatic who turned the academy upside down with his brute-force martial arts the moment he enrolled. Unlike other magic warriors, he fought by wrapping his fists with magic circles and direct confrontation, a style that ordinary students couldn''t counter. In one-on-one duels, Deok Cheol-Gwang always emerged as the victor. He was a genius among geniuses. Although Deok Cheol-Gwang was nothing more than a street urchin from the Pung Empire, not even an equal noble, the moment he was given the ss Sbel at Ste, his entire fate changed. Being in Ste''s ss S granted him treatment superior to that of most nobles. ''To think he''s from such a lowly background...'' It was infuriating to see him standing proudly in the ss S, the very rank Lu Deric had aimed for, equal to or even above himself, who had been educated by a prestigious magic family. ss S students received special attention not only from the Ste faculty but also from the World Magic Tower and the Magic Society. They didn''t have to bother with such tedious TA duties. If there had been some profound reason behind it, Lu Deric might have admired him, thinking geniuses were different and worth learning from... "Mm. This looks fun!" Fun! Watching Deok Cheol-Gwang volunteer as a TA just because it seemed fun made his blood boil. "What''s so fun about it, you lunatic?" With a foolish grin on his face, Deok Cheol-Gwang was reading the mission application when someone suddenly smacked him hard on the back with a loud thwack! It was Ban Di-Yeon from the second-year ss S. "This is a real mission, so take good care of the students. But don¡¯t interfere with their mission too much. Got it? This is their mission, not yours." "That doesn''t sound fun." When she spoke with a stern expression, Deok Cheol-Gwang¡¯s enthusiasm visibly deted. The only woman who could control the stubborn and headstrong Deok Cheol-Gwang. ¡®... I just don''t understand why someone like her sticks around with that foolishmoner.¡¯ Lu Deric frowned deeply. Ban Di-Yeon came from a very special family in the Pung Empire. Although she wasn¡¯t nobility, she was a woman whose world was entirely different from that of Deok Cheol-Gwang, who was a mere street urchin. Her family was outstanding, her talent as a mage was unmatched, and her beauty was exceptional. She was undoubtedly the brightest star among the second-year students. Why on earth would someone like her hang around with Deok Cheol-Gwang? ¡®Rather than that guy...¡¯ As he was ring at Deok Cheol-Gwang, it was inevitable that he would meet eyes with Ban Di-Yeon, who was standing right next to him. She softened her former stern expression used for Deok Cheol-Gwang, casually waved her hand, and greeted him. "Oh, are you the guy who¡¯sing with me to the Persona Gate as a TA this time?" "... I''m not ''the guy,'' my name is Lu Deric." "Yeah, yeah. Anyway, nice to meet you. Hm? Have we met before?" Of course they had. As members of one of the Seven Wind Houses of the Pung in the Pung Empire, Luderic and Ban Bi-Yeon inevitably encountered each other once a year during the council meetings. From the moment he first saw Ban Di-Yeon at the age of ten, Lu Deric remembered her clearly, but did she not remember him? Even after spending a whole year at the same academy, she couldn¡¯t even recall his name. Sure, there were nearly a thousand students in the whole academy, and they might never cross paths if their sses didn''t ovep... But still, it felt a bit too much. "Haah, we''ve met before. Lu Deric from the Pung Empire. Don''t you remember?" "Oh... Ah! Oh, right. Good to see you. You were so tiny back then, but you''ve grown a lot now?" "I was taller than you even back then." "Ah, well... Anyway, let''s do our best in this mission. We¡¯ve ended up with the most annoying task, the Persona Gate." With that, Ban Di-Yeon let out a deep sigh. It might have been bad luck for her, but it was fortune for Lu Deric. Ban Di-Yeon had intended to take on the mission with Deok Cheol-Gwang, but they were split up by the professors, and she ended up taking on the Persona Gate mission with Lu Deric. Given that it was adjusted to a level appropriate for first-year students, the mission was only at Danger Level 3. For Lu Deric, who hadpletely mastered ss 3 magic and had ample field experience, it wasn''t a particrly difficult mission. "Wow, lucky you. The mission location just happens to be the Pung Empire. You get to visit your hometown, huh? Hmm..." While scanning the list of students for their mission, Ban Di-Yeon licked her lips with interest. [ss S First-Year: Baek Yu-Seol] She was slightly annoyed about being separated from Deok Cheol-Gwang, but perhaps it was a stroke of luck that she got to carry out the mission with a student she had been observing with great interest. Unusually, Ban Di-Yeon gave a faint smile. "Well then, shall we go check on our little ones?" First-year students in ss A and ss S received different orientations depending on their assigned missions. It was a ce to give a simple mission briefing and to decide how they would carry out the operation, so attendance was mandatory. To carry out the Persona Gate mission, Lu Deric headed to the lecture room where the first-year students were gathered. Bang! Thud! Ban Di-Yeon dramatically flung the door open and walked in, ncing around the interior of the lecture room. Lu Deric, who followed her inside a bitter, also checked out the members and his expression hardened slightly. Among the roughly ten students, two stood out. He had seen them on the list, but to actually have the big-shot freshmen, Hong Bi-Yeon and Baek Yu-Seol, on his mission was quite intimidating for Lu Deric. ''... So that''s Baek Yu-Seol.'' Because the academy grounds were so vast, even though they attended Ste together, this was almost the first time he had seen him up close. He had seen him from a distance during asionalpetitions, but now, meeting eyes like this felt even more absurd. ''Wasn''t he the one causing a stir by hunting dark mages as he pleased?'' Impressive. Even Lu Deric hadn''t had properbat experience with dark mages during his first year. But honestly, back then, if Lu Deric had really set his mind to it, he could have easily taken down a few dark mages. The reason he hadn''t done so was that the first year was still a period of passionate learning, and he didn''t want to step out of the framework set by the professors. ''It''s not that we''re quiet because we can''t do it, kid.'' Lu Deric fixed his gaze on Baek Yu-Seol, then turned to look at Hong Bi-Yeon. Contrary to the rumors of her being a spoiled princess, she was sitting upright and stared back at him intently. Considering that the other arrogant first-year ss S freshmen were either sprawled out sleeping or arrivingte, she was at least rtively well-behaved. "Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Ban Di-Yeon from the second-year ss S, and I¡¯ll be apanying you on the Persona Gate mission this time. This here is a second-year... Uh, what ss are you in again?" "ss A." "Right, ss A. This is Lu Deric." "It''s Lu Deric." "Anyway, that''s not what''s important." ¡®It is important.¡¯ "You may have practiced with the Persona Gate before, but the real thing is entirely different." Ban Di-Yeon¡¯s expression turned serious. "During practice, everything is set up to make it as easy as possible for you, guiding you in the right direction. However, the real Persona Gate will disorient you, making you lose your way." No one knew why the Persona Gates suddenly began to appear in this world. Apletely different world, the descent of an existence beyond. Why did the dark mages kept summoning the Persona Gates into the present world? What secrets were hidden in that world? And why did they keep trying to assimte mages into their world? "One thing is certain: the Persona Gate is not friendly to you. The sky, the earth, the water, even the air¡ªall things in that ce will be hostile to you and will try to consume you." The sound of a few first-year students gulping nervously could be heard. ''How cute.'' Lu Deric had already tackled the Persona Gate twice, so the neers who were just about to enter it now seemed only cute and naive to him. "Preparation for the Persona Gate is extremely lengthy, and the time toplete it can be immense as well. Although it''s ranked as the lowest among the gates, a Danger Level 3 could still take up to a week. You all knew this when you signed up, right?" All the students nodded except for Baek Yu-Seol. ''Damn! A week...'' He wanted to return to the time when he could just sit quietly at his school desk with his textbook in front of him, nodding off. No. He would rather study. Why hadn''t he realized back then howfortable and enjoyable studying was? Now, he felt like he could devour all the textbooks and be the top student. Or maybe not? "Departure is tomorrow at 6 AM. Although a graduate TA will apany us, they won''t enter the Persona Gate with us." In other missions like monster hunting or dungeon exploration, veteran magic warrior TAs apanied them quietly and stayed out of sight. However, that was not possible with the Persona Gate. From the beginning, some Persona Gates had a restriction on the number of people who could enter, and once inside, everyone was assigned a role. If the TAs did not fulfill their roles, they could be engulfed by the Persona. However, if they tried too hard, there were often cases where the TA ended up handling the entire mission alone, leaving no choice. "Even though we are your seniors and have real-world experience, unlike dungeons or monster hunting, we can''t handle every crisis inside the Persona Gate. We might all get separated inside, or we might even be hostile to each other. But there''s one thing that''s certain." Ban Di-Yeon said with a confident smile. "As mages of Ste, we have never failed, and this time won''t be an exception." At her words, the first-year students'' expressions finally brightened a little, as if some of their tension had eased. It was Ban Di-Yeon¡¯s way of deliberately inducing tension and then reassuring them to boost their mission performance to 100%. Afterward, Ban Di-Yeon exined in detail the supplies and ns needed to tackle the Persona Gate, while Lu Deric quietly observed Baek Yu-Seol. "Yawn..." He appeared to be listening to the exnation, but his attitude was quite insolent. He yawned widely in utter boredom. ''Tsk!! Freshman these days.'' When Lu Deric was a first-year, he couldn''t even dare to lift his head in front of his seniors. It appeared like these students had been raised with poor manners. Come to think of it, wasn''t there an incident at the beginning of the semester where he got into a dispute with some fool from the second-year ss C? It was wrong from the start for a first-year to challenge a second-year, and didn''t Baek Yu-Seol even avoid defeat back then? In the end, that indicated Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s true level. ''We''ll see how he acts this time.'' If Baek Yu-Seol behaved inappropriately as a student of Ste, Lu Deric, as a second-year senior, was ready to show him the right path. --------- Note:Can¡¯t wait to read ahead? Subscribe to the patreon to get ess to more than 60 chapters ahead of release, and other exciting benefits. /shGenius Hello everyone! I wanted to apologise for confusing Ben¡¯s or Ban Di-Yeon¡¯s gender. Initially, Ben was considered as male by the previous trantor on another site. And due to no concrete physical features, or pronouns wrote by the author, and due to the nature of koreannguage or Hangul, I failed to identify her real gender. It was the same for Maizen Tyren. I am really sorry. The past chapters are already edited ordingly. Thank you for your understanding. Chapter 275 - Field Training (7) New Glossary: The recent significant changes: Characters Edna - me The Demonic ck Dragon, Darkest Night of the Thirteenth Month - Thirteenth Onyx Moon Twelve New Moons - Twelve Divine Moons Twelfth Moon Bronze - Blue Winter Moon Eleventh Silver Moon - Silver Autumn Moon New Moon me - Scarlet Summer Moon Yeonhong Chunsamwol - Pink Spring Moon Ben - Ban Di-Yeon (Female) Grace - Hyejin Macaron - Halsecoden - Deok Cheol-Gwang Hong Eulin - Hong Erin Celestia - Leafanel New Moon Space: Fawn Prevernal Moon New Moon Earth: Dusk Soil Moon Items Ragnarok - Teripon Acantha - Edmary Etemiri Helmer - Suavitera Lapon Terms Mana Leakage Syndrome - Mana Leakage Dy/Mana Leakage Disorder Delta Augmentation Form - Alchemical Engineering Cross Technique Skills Hyper Jump - Power Jump The absolute invincible Chelven. --------- At dawn, as the day was about to break, a fleet of thirty airships hovered above Ste Academy. Although it would normally be impossible for so many airships to take off simultaneously due to air traffic, the sight of the massive vessels as they rose sequentially was still quite a spectacle. Ban Di-Yeon and Lu Deric led a group of ten first-year cadets. They had to switch airships three times, take two trains, and finally use a warp gate just to reach the Pung Empire. While major nations and institutions like the Adolevit Kingdom, the Skalven Empire, the Alchemy Castle, and Arcanium were mostly situated on the central continent, the Pung Empire was located in the southern ins. Given the vastness of the continent, long-distance travel was something one had to get used to. After almost three or four hours of high-speed travel, they finally arrived in the Pung Empire. The southern region, the Waning Moon ins, home to the Pung Empire, was known for its seven major rivers that traversed the continent. It served as the hub of southern trade and was a ce where many races lived together in harmony. Adventurers, who traveled with the wind and the clouds as their guides, could always rest at the Lotus Inn, which shone under the moonlight. The beastmens always weed wandering merchants, embraced new innovations, while those yearning for freedom and a momentary respite could fish leisurely at Immortal Lake. The people¡¯s attire alone signified that the Pung Empire was quite different from the nations of the central continent. People here favored light, breathable clothing, and seeing them, Baek Yu-Seol felt a sense of familiarity after a long time. ¡®It''s almost like hanbok.¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol muttered as he slowly observed the Pung Empire¡¯s capital, Taeyusan. While he had frequently visited the Waning Moon ins for various reasons, this was his first time in the Pung Empire. The culture felt rather unfamiliar. "Oh... The architecture here is fascinating." "It''s beautiful." "It''s like the buildings are wearing straw hats." Contrary to the belief that it would be a in country founded by travelers, the Pung Empire boasted an impressive and majestic atmosphere, rivaling that of any other nation. In contrast to the central continent of Aether, which resembled the European-style Earth, the Pung Empire''s oriental architectural style was quite unfamiliar to the students of Ste, who were captivated by the scenery. ¡°Alright. Is everyone here?¡± Ban Diyeon lined up the ten students and said. ¡°We¡¯re not here for a vacation, right? Although it''s a shame, because the Pung Empire is a beautiful ce with a lot to explore, we have to head straight to our mission site.¡± And that site, unexpectedly, was very close. Ban Diyeon spread a map in midair using telekinesis and pointed her staff to a location in the western alley of the capital, Taeyusan. ¡°The Persona Gates don¡¯t usually appear in cities. The investigators are still researching why this happened, but the important thing is, this is our mission.¡± ¡°There may be students from the Pung Empire here, and some who aren''t, but I trust you''ve all prepared yourselves by studying the local culture?¡± When Lu Deric asked, all the students nodded. Magical warriors were often dispatched to foreign countries due to the nature of their missions, so their certification served almost like a passport in any nation. Although there were cases where a country might reject someone based on their origin, in most cases, magical warriors were able to travel anywhere. As a result, they were required to study the history, culture, and even thenguages of each nation. ¡°Most mages, including students from Ste, use ''Camelon,'' but the locals don¡¯t.¡± Just like how English is themonnguage on Earth, Aether World also had a universalnguage and that was Camelon. Derived from Camelon, the origin of magic, thenguage became themon tongue among mages because it was thenguage used by the first-generation mages. Since all magical systems, including spell words and runes, were based on Camelon, mastering thisnguage was essential for mages. In other words, a mage must be fluent in at least twonguages; their nativenguage and Camelon. ¡°Does anyone here know the Pungnguage? It¡¯s possible Pungnguage could be used inside the Persona Gate, so we need to be cautious in advance.¡± Most of the students didn¡¯t raise their hands. To begin with, unlike most othernguages that have simr structures, the Pungnguage had a rather unfamiliar structure. However, there were two students who raised their hands¡ªHong Bi-Yeon and Baek Yu-Seol. But Baek Yu-Seol only raised his hand partially, which made Ban Di-Yeon tilt her head in curiosity. "Why are you only raising your hand partially? Do you understand thenguage but can''t speak it?" "No. That¡¯s not it... I think I know it, but I''m not sure how well I do..." "Hey. Are you ying word games? You either know it or you don''t. Just say it clearly." Since it did sound like wordy to others as well, Baek Yu-Seol didn''t have much of a response and remained silent. Ban Di-Yeon then stepped in to mediate. "It''s fine. As long as you can understand it, that should be enough." "... Alright." Lu Deric couldn''t understand his junior¡¯s cheeky wordy, but Ban Di-Yeon generously let it slide. "It would be good for the other students to at least know basic conversational phrases too." "Yes." "Before we head out, we¡¯ll make a quick stop at the Pung Empire''s Mage Association Branch. You all know the procedure for foreign magical warriors carrying out missions, right? I''ll show you how it works, so pay attention." With that, Ban Di-Yeon led the way, and the students followed. They admired the sights of the capital, Taeyusan, as they walked. Baek Yu-Seolgged behind and walked slowly, catching Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s eye. She slowed her pace deliberately to match his. "Commoner, do you really know the Pungnguage?" She had struggled so much learning the Pungnguage that it had given her headaches. Even though she possessed a trait which helped her with memorization, Hong Bi-Yeon, who was usually confident in subjects requiring memory, found it challenging to the point of frustration. So her question said it all. "Yeah. More or less." "... I figured." It would be strange if there was anguage unknown to Baek Yu-Seol. Whoosh... A gentle breeze blew by, carrying the unique clear and fresh air of the Pung Empire. Even as she enjoyed the refreshing air that seemed to cleanse her soul, Hong Bi-Yeon couldn¡¯t quite organize her thoughts. Truthfully, she wasn¡¯t happy with the current situation. Why couldn¡¯t sheplete the mission alone? She was confident that she could easily handle a Danger Level 3 Persona Gate by herself. She began to think that it might have been better to apply for a different mission, like monster hunting or dungeon exploration, which allowed for only two members. Just as she was lost in the desire to get rid of the other members, Baek Yu-Seol rummaged through his pocket, pulled out a chocte bar, and popped it into his mouth. ¡°...?¡± To her, it seemed like a rather odd action, but for Baek Yu-Seol and the other students, it was nothing out of the ordinary. Baek Yu-Seol found Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s wide-eyed stare quite cute. He took out another chocte bar from his pocket and offered it to her. ¡°Hey, want one too?¡± Then he realized that she probably hadn¡¯t regained her full sense of taste yet. ¡°If not, never mind.¡± Feeling a bit guilty, he was about to put the chocte back, but before he could, she grabbed it. ¡°... I¡¯ll eat it.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± She red at the chocte as if she were trying to pierce it with her gaze. ¡°What? Is this your first time tryingmoner food?¡± ¡°I eat chocte often as a dessert.¡± ¡°Well, that must be a really expensive chocte made from melted cocoa beans. This one¡¯s made from processed cacao.¡± Surprisingly, in the world of Aether, the legendary chocte fruit did exist, but it was so rare that only the wealthy could afford to eat it. "It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Hong Bi-Yeon then bit into Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s cheap chocte with all her strength and her eyes widened. ¡®... It¡¯s not disgusting.¡¯ Just a week ago, she had tried to eat something sweet, but it had ended in failure. Instead of sweetness, a nauseating texture had swirled in her mouth. It made her feel sick and her head writhed with difort. But now, things were different. Though the sweetness was faint, the chocte melted smoothly on her tongue without any unpleasantness. One bite, then two. As Hong Bi-Yeon swallowed the chocte with her small mouth, Baek Yu-Seol watched her with a surprised expression. ¡®Has her sense of taste returned?¡¯ There had been a few yers who had tried to restore Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s sense of taste. While every yer had failed to save her life, a very select few seeded in opening the heart of this so-called viiness and restoring her sense of taste. As expected from a romance simtion game, one of the conditions to regain her sense of taste was, amusingly enough, falling in love. Why this condition was necessary to recover the taste she had lost due to mes was a mystery, but the important thing was that she appeared to be regaining it now. ¡®Has she fallen in love?¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol stared at her with puzzled eyes. After finishing the chocte, Hong Bi-Yeon suddenly coughed in surprise as if she was startled by the intense stare. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not made from the chocte fruit, the taste is pretty much the same. The idea that the chocte fruit tastes better is just a misconception bymoners.¡± ¡°Is that so? Have you actually eaten it before?¡± ¡°... Yeah. But I spat it all out.¡± "It turns out you prefermoner food like me, huh? Want to grab some pork soup together?" In an instant, Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s expression darkened. Pork soup. Baek Yu-Seol frequently visited a restaurant on his own that served it, and word had spread among some of the students. ording to those who tried it after following him, the soup was overwhelmingly pungent, had a strong smell of blood, and its appearance was extremely unappetizing. Unfortunately, the reality was that pork soup was too foreign a dish for the students of Arcanium to ept. Even students with normal taste found it disgusting andined about its strong smell, so how much worse would it be for Hong Bi-Yeon? Normally, she would have snapped, asking if he was out of his mind and likely would have scolded him, but for some reason, the words got stuck in her throat and didn¡¯te out. Instead, she found herself nodding without realizing it. "Whethermoner or royalty, we all eat the same food. The idea that I only eat gourmet food is a stereotype. I can eat pork soup too." "Oh... Really?" Could she really say that after eating the pork soup? The image of Hong Bi-Yeon sitting in front of the soup with a spoon in hand was amusing, but unfortunately, it appeared that there were no pork soup restaurants in the Pung Empire, which had an oriental atmosphere, so they had to postpone the meal. After that, Hong Bi-Yeon continued walking alongside Baek Yu-Seol, chatting about trivial matters. From chocte and pork soup, they moved on to topics like onions, garlic, spices, truly delicious dishes, cooking as a hobby, and what activities they usually did in their free time. Baek Yu-Seol even grumbled about how he hated reading magical texts but found history books quite interesting. Normally, Hong Bi-Yeon detested engaging in meaningless conversation, but when she was talking to Baek Yu-Seol, even the most unconstructive topics seemed to fly by without her realizing it. Then, she came to a realization. Up until now, Hong Bi-Yeon had thought of Baek Yu-Seol as someone beyond her reach. Someone who had traveled through time countless times, traversing both the past and the future. He felt like an infinitely distant person. But now she realized that wasn¡¯t the case. "Commoner, you..." "Hmm?" "You''re living... A much more ordinary life than I thought." "Uh... Yeah. Of course." Baek Yu-Seol thought it was just a randomment andughed it off as a joke, but to Hong Bi-Yeon, it was far from a joke. He, too, was just an ordinary boy. This realization was a light but significant shock to Hong Bi-Yeon. Could it really be possible for a soul worn down by thousands of deaths and defeats to live an ordinary life? Perhaps, he had only been yearning for normalcy all along... "Alright, we¡¯ve arrived. Most of the procedures will be handled by me and the instructor, but you all need to watch and take notes. From the second year on, no one will do it for you." While Hong Bi-Yeon had been lost in her thoughts, they had apparently reached their destination, and Ban Di-Yeon¡¯s words snapped her out of her reverie. "Once registration isplete, we¡¯ll head straight into the Persona Gate. Is everyone ready?" At Ban Di-Yeon and Lu Deric¡¯s question, all the students nodded in agreement. "Alright. Let¡¯s give it our best shot."-------Note:Can¡¯t wait to read ahead? Subscribe to the patreon to get ess to more than 60 chapters ahead of release, and other exciting benefits. /shGenius Chapter 276 - Field Training (8) Waning Moon ins, Lotus Inn. Perched atop a giant lotus blooming in the sky, this mystical inn often served as andmark for weary adventurers. Among the regr visitors, there was a gambler who frequented this ce. "That old man with the white hair? He hasn''t shown uptely." "Yeah. It¡¯s been annoying. Whenever hees by, he cleans us out, so maybe it''s for the best." "Hopefully, he neveres back. Hepletely ruins the game for everyone." There was once a gambler who used to visit, but for some reason, he hadpletely disappeared recently. In a ce where gambling had be a major pastime, no one appeared interested in finding the gambler with a perfect winning streak. "Miss, it seems he''s nowhere to be found. Since that day, he''spletely vanished without a trace." It had already been two weeks since they started searching for the gambler, who was presumed to be Silver Autumn Moon. Without any progress, they hade to the Lotus Inn as ast resort to inquire about his whereabouts, but no one knew anything. "... This is troublesome." Jeliel touched her lips and stared at the inn with a hardened expression. People around her noticed her presence and subtly hid their cards or dice. It was Jeliel who had cleaned out the gambling scene here, and while gambling was now legal to some extent, her presence still made people nervous. "Let¡¯s move elsewhere. It seems like I¡¯m making people ufortable." "... Ah! Yes, ma¡¯am!" The mages following her were slightly surprised to hear such a statementing from Jeliel, who never used to care about others. It was out of character for her to express concern for others so naturally. Jeliel returned to the VIP room reserved for the ¡®Starcloud Trading Company¡¯ on the top floor of the Lotus Inn and sighed as she sat at her desk. It had been about a month. Since the day Silver Autumn Moon came to rescue Baek Yu-Seol, Jeliel had been relentlessly tracking him, trying to uncover his whereabouts, but she had found nothing. Something was off. Before, at least some traces could always be found. Silver Autumn Moon subtly enjoyed blending in among people, and with a bit of inquiry, he wasn''t too difficult to track down. But recently, ever since a specific point in time, he hadpletely vanished. Jeliel unlocked her desk drawer, pulled out a yellow file, and took out a photograph from inside. Eastern Aether, Isthus teau. Celestial Dragon Cliff. It was said that this ce was once dazzlingly beautiful. It had been corrupted by dark magic and had resisted human intrusion for a hundred years, but recently it had beenpletely destroyed. In the photo, the Isthus teau, once the majestic Celestial Dragon Cliff, was now unrecognizable. It appeared as though multiple meteors had struck or perhaps a giant had trampled over it, leaving it utterly devastated. ¡®They said that at least two sources of power, each above ss 9, were detected there.¡¯ Thest trace of Silver Autumn Moon had led to the Isthus teau, and it was spected that he had shed with someone, causing the destruction of the Celestial Dragon Cliff before vanishing. ¡®Could he have... died there?¡¯ No. That was impossible. Silver Autumn Moon was a being who could manipte time. He was practically omnipotent. He wasn¡¯t someone who could die so easily. If that were the case, then he must have hidden himself for another reason... "Miss." As she pondered quietly, her secretary approached and handed her some documents. "Professor Yeon Hwa-Ryeon from Astral Flower Magic Academy has sent a letter." "Ah." Professor Yeon Hwa-Ryeon was one of the high elf mages associated with the Starcloud Trading Company and was practically one of Jeliel¡¯s close confidants. Thanks to this connection, Jeliel had the authority to intervene in certain matters urring within Astral Flower Magic Academy, the top fairy academy. She hadn¡¯t needed to get involved until now, but recently something had caught her interest. [Ste Academy Exchange Student Program] The exchange student program between the human magic academy, Ste, and the fairy magic academy, Astral Flower Magic Academy, was an annual event and nothing out of the ordinary. However, this year, Jeliel took a special interest in the list of names. As she scanned the list of exchange students, her gaze stopped at one name. Baek Yu-Seol. He wasn¡¯t listed as an exchange student. Jeliel knew that if she spent just three seconds holding her pen, she could easily arrange for Baek Yu-Seol to be brought to her. But she didn¡¯t do that. Perhaps Baek Yu-Seol had a busy schedule, and she didn¡¯t want to interfere. It would be better to meet with him directlyter and ask his opinion in person. "Oh, by the way, Miss.¡± "Yes. Go ahead." "I heard that Baek Yu-Seol recently entered the Pung Empire. It seems he''s on a mission assigned by Ste." "... Is that so?" Jeliel¡¯s expression turned serious. It would¡¯ve been nice if he had at least said something beforeing to the Pung Empire. Was it really so hard to make a single phone call? No. It could be understandable. He was living an incredibly busy life, one that was far more valuable than hers¡­ A life of significance, unlike her own. In fact, she felt it would be selfish to ask Baek Yu-Seol to spare any of his time for someone like her. But still... ¡®A brief meeting¡­ Just for a moment¡­¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t that be alright? With that thought, Jeliel stood up. Finding Silver Autumn Moon was important, but something even more pressing hade up. ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Did everyone catch the full briefing?¡± me appeared bewildered at Deok Cheol-Gwang¡¯s question. ¡°What briefing?¡± When she asked, Deok Cheol-Gwang pounded his chest with his fist and said. ¡°To understand the enemy with your heart, let your fiery passion explode, and crush them! That¡¯s the best way to handle monsters.¡± ¡°What passion? Where?¡± ¡°In your chest!¡± ¡°And you want me to explode it? That¡¯ll kill me.¡± ¡°A man has two sources of passion!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a woman, though?¡± ¡°Passion knows no distinction between man and woman. I¡¯ll share one with you too.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± me responded with a look ofplete disgust. Of all people, Deok Cheol-Gwang had to be the instructor for their monster-hunting mission. His personality wasn¡¯t too bad, but hisbat methods were so reckless that no one wanted to team up with him. ¡°What about you guys?¡± She asked with a weary expression. Ma Yu-Seong and Hae Won-Ryang nodded indifferently, while Pung Harang didn¡¯t react at all. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°That senior seems fun and great!¡± me couldn¡¯t understand what was so ¡®great¡¯ about him. ¡°Well, whatever. We¡¯ll figure it out.¡± Stretching with a yawn, me took in the surroundings. Thend built upon the wind, the Pung Empire. Breathing in the fresh air of this ce, which was said to rival even the most beautiful fairy kingdoms, made her feel like all her stress was melting away. "Hey Pung Harang, this is your hometown, right? Do you have any good tourist spots here?" "Hmm! Yes. This is my homnd! I know a great tourist spot.¡± Deok Cheol-Gwang interrupted, pointing somewhere in the distance. It was a dark, ominous-looking cave that appeared extremely dangerous just at a nce. "That¡¯s the spot." "... And what exactly is that?" "I don''t know. But it looks fun!" "Uh. Excuse me, senior..." How could someone be this reckless? me looked at him in disbelief, but Hae Won-Ryang stepped in to mediate. "We don¡¯t have time to go sightseeing. We need to find the monsters, eliminate them, and return as quickly as possible. And don''t forget, we need to be prepared for any ''unexpected situations'' that might arise." "Ugh... Yeah. That¡¯s true." Still, it would¡¯ve been nice to have a little fun. If Baek Yu-Seol were here, he might have said, ¡®Huh? Really? Should we take a short break? It might not hurt to have a little fun for a moment,¡¯ and sided with me. "I think sightseeing could be a little fun too..." "Quiet." The only person who supported me was Ma Yu-Seong, but even he was quickly silenced by Hae Won-Ryang. ¡®At least this party is top-notch...¡¯ Ma Yu-Seong in the knight position, Deok Cheol-Gwang, the powerful tank, Hae Won-Ryang, the best priest, and Pung Harang. With this team, they could probably take down even a Danger Level 4 boss monster without much trouble. "Sigh... Fine. Let¡¯s finish this quickly and use the leftover time to rx. Hey local, lead the way." Pung Harang nodded and looked out at the distant city skyline. ¡®... The air doesn¡¯t feel right.¡¯ Was it because the royal session ceremony was approaching that he felt so uneasy just setting foot on Pung Empire soil? Even though Pung Harang was the heir of the Pung n, the strongest n out of the Seven Wind Houses, his position was precarious. As the youngest of seventeen siblings, he had little chance of iming the throne. Not only did heck any real im to session, but his position within the family itself was also shaky, far from solid. ¡®... Now¡¯s not the time to be dwelling on useless thoughts.¡¯ He smiled wryly to himself and followed behind me. ¡ª Ane di Pnche. The name ¡®Ane di Pnche¡¯ was a fake identity Ane used to infiltrate Ste. To be exact, Ane was her real name, but somehow her true name ended up being part of her alias. Even though she thought, ¡®This is just how dark mages do things,¡¯ she couldn''t say much since she was still a dark mage herself. "Ane. Get it together." Startled by the voice, Ane turned her head. A dark mage with a grotesque appearance, horns sprouting from his body, stared at her with threatening eyes. "Afterpletely botching your infiltration mission at Ste, now you''ve been refusing all missions. You''re not feeding on magical energy anymore either¡­ You''re not thinking of doing something foolish, are you?" "N-No! That''s not it!" Ane hastily shook her head. It had already been a month since shest absorbed any human magical energy. After all, she had begun to feel conflicted about being a dark mage. She had hoped that by quietly staying out of the way, no one would notice her withdrawal. However, it appeared she was firmly under suspicion due to her previous mission failure. "You''ve been given another order. If you refuse again, the Dark King will be furious. Will you still turn it down?" "No..." Ane twisted her hair anxiously. Despite being in her forties, she had kept her hair in twin braids¡ªa habit she developed because of the Dark King. It was ironic considering she feared and despised him more than anyone. "If I refuse... I¡¯ll die, won¡¯t I?" "Exactly. Any other dark mage would¡¯ve been executed several times over by now. I just can¡¯t understand why the Dark King keeps you alive. You¡¯re worthless and without value." Ane felt a deep sense of doubt about her life as a dark mage, but escaping this fate was impossible. The seed of the dark mage was nted within her by the Dark King. It meant that if she ever tried to flee far away, her heart would explode, killing her instantly. ¡®Just endure it a little longer.¡¯ Before leaving Ste, Baek Yu-Seol had said those words as he handed her a small talisman. It looked worn and tattered, appearing utterly powerless. But little did Ane know, the talisman was actually a ¡®Soulbound Talisman of the Dead¡¯, a mythical artifact. However, unfortunately, the Soulbound Talisman of the Dead hadpletely lost its power and was currently just an ordinary item. Ane didn¡¯t know why Baek Yu-Seol had given it to her, but he had told her that if she held on and persevered, she could break free from this cursed fate that bound her like chains. So she would endure and fight on. "What¡¯s the mission...?" "It¡¯s not difficult. The Witch King has started moving. I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re suddenly wandering around, but it¡¯s probably just a clone." "The W-Witch King?" As Ane instinctively grasped her skirt, the dark mage gave her a look of irritation. Most dark mages had long abandoned unnecessary emotions. A woman like Ane was nothing but a disgrace to their kind. "Tch, pathetic. The Witch¡¯s current location is in the Pung Empire. Your mission is to find and monitor them. That''s the Dark King¡¯s order." "C-Can you really trust someone like me with a mission like that? I¡¯ve already failed previous missions, and I¡¯m not skilled enough to monitor a witch..." Any mission involving a witch would typically require a dark mage of at least Danger Level 7 or higher to even attempt. Hearing Ane¡¯s trembling voice, the dark mage smirked. "Don¡¯t you get it? It¡¯s a death sentence. Whether you die on the mission or try to escape, you¡¯re doomed either way. Good luck, you useless dark mage." "Oh..." A wave of dizziness swept over Ane as she held her head. A witch... And the Witch King...? It was unbelievable. As a dark mage, even sensing the presence of a witch nearby meant certain death. So... They¡¯ve truly abandoned me... Herst value was to uncover the identity of the witch and then die. Was that really all she was worth? No... It makes sense when I think about it... A dark mage who refused missions and hadn¡¯t consumed human blood for a month could hardly be considered a dark mage anymore. From the Dark King¡¯s perspective, Ane was no longer useful, so this was their way of getting rid of her¡ªusing her onest time before discarding her. Rather than simply having her heart explode, they would use her as a tool until the very end and then toss her aside. It was, in a way, the ultimate dark mage''s fate. Ane slowly turned her head and gazed at the sunset over the ruins of the Valcamic royal family. ¡®Can I really be human...?¡¯ She clutched the talisman tightly to her chest and bit her lip. If only she could meet Baek Yu-Seol one more time. ¡®... No. Think positively. Just hang in there a little longer.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t dead yet, and there was no guarantee she would die. Forcing a smile, Ane clenched her fist and thrust it toward the sky. Had she only now realized that despair and hopelessness would only eat away at her soul? She couldn¡¯t stop here. "I¡¯ll make it work somehow! Let¡¯s do this!" Chapter 277 - Shadow Cast By The Wind (1) With its deep-rooted history, the Pung Empire was full of legends and folklore that traveled between viges, making the journey far from dull. "Hey. Believe it or not, 200 years ago, a nine-tailed fox used to live right here!" "Uh... Sure." Ane wore an exasperated expression and tried to ignore the man at the next table, who was enthusiastically spitting as he talked. "This ounder kid doesn¡¯t believe a word we say, huh. Haha!" "Well, that¡¯s how it is! No one believed me for 28 years when I said I fought a two-headed wolf when I was a kid. It was such a headache!" "That''s because it¡¯s a lie!" As the men continued their noisy conversation, Ane quickly got up and left the restaurant. Cold sweat trickled down her back, melting away in the cool breeze of the Pung Empire. "Phew. This is nice..." The fresh air definitely had a way of lifting one¡¯s spirits. The men back in the restaurant were harmless¡ªsure, they liked to exaggerate, but their real intent was to share the famous local legends and customs with outsiders. They weren''t bad people. Good people, good culture. A happy country... ¡®Meanwhile, my country was destroyed.¡¯ "Ugh. Positive thoughts!" Ane quietly slipped into the shadows, carefully scanning her surroundings. She was trying to remain unnoticed, but her efforts weren¡¯t really working. With the sun shining so brightly, hiding in the shade didn¡¯t make her any less visible. In fact, the sight of a young girl tiptoeing around like a cat only drew more attention. "Hm? Student, are you lost? Is this your first time here?" "Ah! No! I have a map!" With her twin braids and the uniform from Sevelon Kingdom¡¯s magic academy, Ane looked no older than a middle-schooler. Perhaps because of her young appearance, the kind-hearted people of the Pung Empire couldn¡¯t help but be curious about her. But as a dark mage infiltrating the Pung Empire, this attention wasn¡¯t wee. There had even been recent reports that Elthman Elwin had nearlypleted a magical technique to detect the mana waves of dark magic, so she couldn¡¯t rely on her disguise indefinitely. ¡®Besides, I¡¯ve been caught a few times already.¡¯ Even her ability to suppress dark magic¡ªsealing it so perfectly that no ordinary mage could detect it¡ªhad failed against certain individuals at Ste. me and Baek Yu-Seol. They were very special kids, different from the rest. Even though she had survived thanks to their goodwill, it could also be said that she had narrowly escaped death. ¡®But really, what am I supposed to be doing here?¡¯ Hertest mission was absurdly vague: head to the capital, Taeyusan, in the Pung Empire and search for traces left by the Witch King. That was it. While the task was clear enough, there were no hints or directions on how to go about it. What was she supposed to do with so little to go on? Though she would prefer not to run into the Witch King, spending a week here without aplishing anything could really get her killed this time. So she had to do something, anything. ¡®... But what?¡¯ She felt utterly lost. With no other option, Ane wandered around famous tourist spots. It wasn¡¯t like she was leisurely enjoying sightseeing¡ªafter all, she could drop dead any minute if her heart exploded. She was just desperate to do something to keep herself from going mad with anxiety. Taeyusan, Pung Empire. The Sea Dragon Shrine. At the river where the Sea Dragon, who was known to have eight legs and three tails, was said to have ascended, a shrine had been built to honor the creature. Everywhere you looked, there were sea dragon-themed souvenirs, and the massive sea dragon statue towering over thirty floors tall was only the beginning. Ane pretended to browse the items with indifferent eyes, but her mind was elsewhere. ¡®Who buys stuff like this...?¡¯ The prices made her jaw drop¡ªeach item cost at least 30,000 credits, an amount that could cover three meals. As a poor dark mage, such luxuries were out of the question. ¡°Hey there, youngdy. Here for some sightseeing? Why not buy a talisman?¡± As she absentmindedly looked at the merchandise, an old man waved a talisman at her. ¡°A talisman?¡± "That¡¯s right. Just 5,000 credits. You can buy yourself some good luck for 5,000 credits." ¡°Come on... Who¡¯d believe something like that?¡± Ane was an adult¡ª40 years old, to be exact. She might look like a child, but she wasn¡¯t going to fall for such gimmicks. "Haha... You don''t understand, do you? Sure, maybe there¡¯s no power in this talisman as you say. But what matters is the belief. By carrying this talisman, you carry the belief that you can be happy, that you can seed.¡± ¡°And what good is that kind of belief?¡± "In this world, there¡¯s nothing you can achieve without belief. This talisman helps you store that belief, so you can draw on it whenever you need it. It helps you believe." "Huh¡­" So, the talisman supposedly allows you to believe in your ability to seed by storing your belief in it. It sounded strange, but at the same time, somewhat convincing. Normally, Ane would have dismissed it as nonsense, but right now, she was like a raft drifting on the open sea¡ªshe needed to believe in something, anything. "I¡¯ll buy it." "I also have something that adds extra belief to your belief. Want to take a look?" And just like that, 68,000 credits were gone in an instant. With her hands full of talismans and fake sacred relics, Ane sighed deeply. "Stupid..." If things could really be solved with these kinds of trinkets, why would people even bother working hard? Still, since she had already bought them, she couldn¡¯t just throw them away. As she was about to put the talismans into her bag, her eyesnded on something else¡ªan old talisman Baek Yu-Seol had given her a while ago. "... This is a talisman too." In the world of mages, talismans were quite foreign. After all, talismans were more like sorcery than magic. Sorcery had fallen out of use long ago because it was considered far less efficient than magic, but she¡¯d heard that some still practiced it in secret. Unlike magic, which was based on precise calctions, sorcery was said to rely on faith and belief. It all sounded rather odd to her. "What could this one even be used for...?" Her gaze shifted back to the old talisman vendor. Since she had already bought a bunch of talismans from him, maybe he wouldn¡¯t mind answering a question. "Excuse me, sir." "Hmm? Looking to buy more? No refunds, though." "No, it¡¯s not that. I actually have a talisman I¡¯ve had for a while. Is it also one of those, you know, ''belief talismans''?" "A talisman, you say? Let me take a look." When Ane handed over the old, torn talisman given by Baek Yu-Seol, the old man¡¯s eyes widened. "Hmm? This is¡­" "Do you know what it is?" Despite her question, the old man furrowed his brow and studied the talisman for a long time. He took out a magnifying ss from his drawer and stared at it even more closely. "This¡­ This is an ancient ¡®Pung Spell Script¡¯ from over 300 years ago." "Pung Spell Script?" "Yes. It¡¯s a type of sorcery unique to the Pung Empire, simr to the Rune Language that you mages base your magic on. I thought the tradition had died out long ago... How fascinating. And it seems like a very powerful spell was cast on this¡­ Youngdy, where did you get this?" "Oh, just¡­ Somewhere." "Regardless, this talisman is extremely valuable. Take good care of it. It may hold some mysterious power." As Ane took the talisman back, she looked at it with newfound vigor. This old, torn piece of paper. Until now, it had seemed far too insignificant to put any real faith in. She had started to doubt whether Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s words were true, or if believing in this would actually help her be human. ¡®... It¡¯s real.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t lied to her. "Then... Is there any way to use it or interpret it?" "Hmm. You¡¯d need to find a traditional shaman to interpret this. I have no idea myself." "I see." It was disappointing, but she couldn¡¯t do much about it. Shaman¡¯s bloodlines had mostly died out, and it wasn¡¯t likely that an old man selling cheap talismans on the street could decode something like this. Wait a second. If this old man couldn¡¯t interpret the talisman, then didn¡¯t that mean all the talismans he¡¯d sold her were fake? Just as Ane felt a surge of anger and was about to say something, the old man spoke first. "Oh, that¡¯s right. I heard there¡¯s a young shaman in town. They say she¡¯s properly inherited the traditions of sorcery. If you want, you could go look for her." "A young shaman¡­?" "Yes. They say she¡¯s around your age and quite skilled. I heard she can sometimes be seen along Castle Road." "And what¡¯s her name?" "No one knows her name. Since she wears a mask, few have actually seen her. That might make it easier to find her though. There aren¡¯t many young shamans wearing masks." "Hmm. Thank you¡­" Ane bowed her head in gratitude to the old man and walked down the street. She was absentmindedly holding the talisman. Finding the Witch was important, but she was also desperate to uncover the secrets of this talisman as soon as possible. ¡®A young shaman girl¡­ Can I really find her? I hope so.¡¯ As she clutched the talisman tightly, she heard murmurs and the sound of a crowd gathering nearby. "What¡¯s going on?" Focusing her dark magic senses, she saw that several mages in ck suits were blocking the people, holding them back. Beyond them, she could see a grand and ornate carriage, adorned with a crest¡ªthe distinct green mark of the ¡®Starcloud Trading Company.¡¯ Ane¡¯s eyes widened at the sight. Only the chairman of the Starcloud Trading Company and his daughter were allowed to use that crest. ¡®Has the Starcloud chairpersone here in person...?¡¯ The Starcloud Trading Company, the true power behind the southern ins and practically the lifeblood of the Pung Empire. "That¡¯s quite something." "Yeah. Can you believe it? Just because one merchant shows up, even the Seven Houses of the Wind areing to greet them¡­" "If they don¡¯t show proper respect to the Starcloud, they¡¯ll be punished when the session ceremonyes around. They don¡¯t have a choice but to bow and scrape." "And it¡¯s not even the chairman himself. It¡¯s just his daughter." "Neither the chairman nor his daughter likes toe to Taeyusan unless it¡¯s something serious." "There must be something big going on. No doubt about it." "Seriously? They own 30% of Taeyusan¡¯s property and hardly ever show up here? They must be doing pretty well." "Of course, it¡¯s Starcloud after all." So it was the daughter of the Starcloud Trading Company, Jeliel, who hade to Taeyusan. The fact that a girl not even twenty years old could cause such a stir spoke volumes about the influence she wielded. ¡®That¡¯s impressive¡­¡¯ Ane couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of awe, thinking of how Jeliel lived in a worldpletely different from her own. She caught a glimpse of Jeliel¡¯s profile in the distance¡ªher cold, emotionless demeanor appeared even more detached than Ane¡¯s as a dark mage. ¡®Sigh. Why am I even paying attention to this?¡¯ It was not like she would ever cross paths with her. Shaking her head, Ane quickly turned and ran toward the castle, putting the thought out of her mind. ------- Note:Can¡¯t wait to read ahead? Subscribe to the patreon to get ess to more than 60 chapters ahead of release, and other exciting benefits. /shGenius Chapter 278 - Shadow Cast By The Wind (2) The fortress surrounding the Pung Empire consisted of threeyers, two of which were reinforced with magical barriers, making it nearly impossible for foreign forces, or monsters to prate. However, the outermostyer was built long ago. It had lost its magical functionality and now served as a tourist attraction. The crowds were so dense that if one were to get separated from their group, it would be almost impossible to find them again. "... How am I supposed to find the shaman here?" Ane sighed deeply. The scenery was beautiful, but the overwhelming number of people made her feel uneasy. As a dark mage infiltrating this ce, it was already difficult enough to avoid detection by sticking to quiet, isted areas¡ªwandering through tourist sites hardly seemed like the right move. ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll find her if I keep looking¡­¡¯ ording to the talisman seller, the young shaman girl didn¡¯t appear regrly. She showed up only asionally, like taking a stroll when she felt like it. Some people reportedly roamed these areas daily just to catch a glimpse of her, but most failed. Honestly, Ane didn¡¯t have high hopes either. Many people had searched for days and never encountered the shaman girl. The chances of her running into the shaman girl on her first try seemed slim to none. Thunk! As Ane absentmindedly admired the fortress path, someone bumped into her shoulder. The force of the impact made her stumble slightly, which was strange. For her to be pushed back like that, the other person must¡¯ve been as small as she was. Yet, even without unleashing her dark magic, Ane was physically stronger than an ordinary human due to her dark mage abilities. ¡®Something¡¯s not right.¡¯ Rather than feeling irritated, Ane was suddenly filled with a chilling unease. She froze, and as she took a step back, the person who had bumped into her slowly lifted their head, revealing a wide-brimmed straw hat covering their face. As the hat was lifted, a mask hiding the person¡¯s eyes became visible¡ªa pure white cat mask. Even without knowing the detailed description, her instincts told her this was the one. The shaman girl mentioned by the talisman seller. ¡®The young shaman.¡¯ But why was she more afraid than relieved? "Oh my?" The girl¡¯s revealed lips curled into a smile. Slowly, gracefully, like a cat, she approached Ane. Then, with a delicate hand, she lifted Ane¡¯s chin, forcing her to meet her gaze. Ane¡¯s eyes were now locked on the girl¡¯s lips¡ªbright red, like freshly spilled blood. ¡°A cute little dark mage... What brings you here? Did youe to see me?¡± What could she possibly say in response? Ane shook her head weakly, but the girl¡¯s smile only deepened. ¡°Lying isn¡¯t good, you know. It¡¯s written all over your face¡ªyou wanted to see me.¡± ¡°Wh-why...?¡± ¡°Why am I here, you mean?¡± Ane nodded with difficulty. The ¡®Witch King¡¯¡ªthe one known to be the nemesis of all mages. She was capable of manipting even the mighty ss 9 mage of the Green Tower¡ªwas standing here in the form of this young shaman. How could such a powerful being, revered and feared as the Witch King, be ying the role of a mere sorcerer in the Pung Empire? ¡°Why, you ask? Because it¡¯s fun.¡± Unbelievable. As far as Ane knew, the Witch King¡¯s true body had been sealed long ago, and it was difficult for them to move directly. This girl must also be a mere fragment or clone of that original body. But using a clone for something as trivial as fun? That couldn¡¯t be the truth. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right. That was a lie.¡± The girlughed softly. ¡°In reality, I was drawn here by ¡®fate.¡¯ A very small, insignificant fate, so small that no one else would have paid attention to it. But I was interested. You see, a certain boy was destined toe here.¡± ¡°A boy?¡± ¡°Yes, a boy I¡¯ve been very interested intely. He¡¯s someone who has escaped fate, a truly special boy. To ensure that he came here... A little variable was needed. Like, say... A Persona Gate? You dark mages like that sort of thing, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Persona... Gate?¡± ¡°Yep. It was harder to create than I thought.¡± Ane¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the girl. The witch¡¯s smile remained, taunting her. ¡®She... created a Persona Gate?¡¯ That was impossible. The Persona Gate could only be unlocked by a special dark mage who had made a direct pact with the otherworld. Even though witches were treated simrly to dark mages, they had no direct connection to the otherworld, making it impossible for them to open a Persona Gate. At least, that¡¯s how things should be. "There¡¯s nothing in this world that¡¯s truly impossible, you know? Look at Elthman Elwin, who had a magical handicap yet still became the headmaster of Ste. Haha! Fate is so funny. People walk along paths that are already decided and yet act as if they¡¯ve achieved something on their own." Smack! Ane pped the witch¡¯s hand away and quickly stepped back, summoning dark magic into her hands. Her heart pounded fiercely. She couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away from the witch, for fear that if she did, her life would be over in an instant. Yet something else demanded her attention. ¡®What¡¯s happening...?¡¯ The once-crowded street was now eerily empty. The sky had turned pitch ck, and the cloudsy motionless as if they had frozen. "You¡¯ve got something interesting there." "Wha...!" In the witch¡¯s hand was the old, torn talisman. Ane frantically patted her chest, but it was gone. ¡®When did she take it¡­?¡¯ The witch waved the talisman around, inspecting it from both sides, then stroked her chin as she asked. "Who gave this to you?" "Actually... I think I know. It has the scent of a soul I haven¡¯t encountered before." ¡®Is there anything this witch doesn¡¯t know?¡¯ Ane felt as if her very soul had beenid bare before her. Despite feeling utterly exposed, she gritted her teeth and held her ground. "Why are you carrying something like this? Why do you think that boy gave it to you? Hm? Do you want to evolve or something? Or maybe it¡¯s one of those forbidden romances between a mage and a dark mage? Oh, how romantic." "Or maybe... Do you wish to be human?" Twitch. Ane¡¯s eyebrow flinched, and the witch burst into a fit ofughter. "Haha! That¡¯s hrious. Do you really think something like that is possible?" "... Baek Yu-Seol said it¡¯s possible." "Did he? But what should I do with this? This talisman... It¡¯spletely drained of power. It¡¯s nothing more than a piece of trash now. I¡¯m sure it was once a magnificent talisman, with craftsmanship I couldn¡¯t even replicate. But now? It¡¯s garbage. And you¡¯re just a fool clinging to this worthless item. Do you understand?" "That¡¯s... Not..." Ane didn¡¯t want to believe that Baek Yu-Seol had given her trash. But was there any reason to doubt the witch¡¯s words? Who could she trust? "Judging by your face, you really didn¡¯t know, huh? But there¡¯s still a way." The witch blew a soft breath toward the talisman, and suddenly, a bright white light enveloped it, causing strange characters to slowlye to life on its surface. "Now, prove your foolish belief." The talisman fluttered through the air and brushed against Ane¡¯s cheek before flying off into the city. "No. Wait...!" Ane stretched out her hand in vain, but the talisman had already flown far away, disappearing from sight. Still, unwilling to give up, she leapt from the fortress, using her dark magic to sprint after it with all her strength. Behind her, the witch watched, her lips curling into a smile. ¡®The humanization of a dark mage¡­¡¯ Such a thing had never happened before. Dark mages were beings created when a human soul was corrupted by the otherworld, and there was no known method of purifying that corruption. Yet Baek Yu-Seol was attempting this through Ane. Experimenting? No, he was convinced. ¡®That talisman¡­ It''s an ancient relic.¡¯ The fact that Baek Yu-Seol had entrusted such a valuable item to Ane made it clear. He was confident that he could return her to human form, and the talisman was key to that process. Dark mages were never supposed to be able to return to humanity¡ªit was their destined fate. But Baek Yu-Seol intended to defy that fate. ¡®This will be interesting to watch.¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª [Entering Persona: Shadow Cast by the Wind.] [This Persona Gate has been identified as a Danger Level 3.] The moment Baek Yu-Seol entered the gate, his sentient spec quickly assessed the situation and provided a briefing. He carefully observed the surroundings, capturing every detail in specs to preserve clues. Since this was a domain he hadn¡¯t encountered in the original game, it was crucial to thoroughly analyze it. Although a Danger Level¡¯s gate wasn¡¯t particrly dangerous, Hong Bi-Yeon and Ban Di-Yeon were both ss 4 mages, and Baek Yu-Seol had stats that matched theirs. However, they needed to remain cautious¡ªanything could happen. ¡°Stay alert and don¡¯t let your guard down.¡± Ban Di-Yeon aimed her long staff ahead as they advanced cautiously. "... This seems pretty normal." One of the students made thement, and indeed, it appeared like a perfectly ordinary area. The scene before them was exactly the same as what they had seen before entering. "The setting¡­ Is this the Pung Empire?" The streets of the Pung Empire. The buildings of the Pung Empire. The roads of the Pung Empire. The only difference now was that the sky had turned pitch ck, and the surroundings were enveloped in darkness. There wasn¡¯t a single person in sight. The once-bustling streets were now eerily quiet and empty. "We¡¯ll let you handle the analysis on your own. We won¡¯t interfere.¡± This was a training ground for first-year students. Ban Di-Yeon and Lu Deric were both second-years. They were only there to offer minimal assistance, while the first-years had to handle the mission themselves. "I¡¯ll calcte the boundary limit for the background.¡± "Good. Then I¡¯ll track the route and figure out the story.¡± Persona Gate analysis was difficult to aplish alone, so cooperation was essential. "Uh, Princess? What are you going to do?" "I¡¯ll handle it alone.¡± ¡­ Of course, there was always an exception. "Hey. We¡¯re supposed to work as a team here, so let¡¯s do it together.¡± Baek Yu-Seol suggested, slipping into the conversation. Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s face scrunched up in annoyance. It appeared she didn¡¯t like the idea of cooperating with what she saw as less capable teammates when she felt she could do it on her own. "... Just this once." "Oh? Uh, okay." He was a bit surprised by her quick eptance. I guess I¡¯ll join in, too... With his Sentient Spec, Baek Yu-Seol could easily map out everything in the gate, but since this was a practical session, he decided to work alongside the others. He wasn¡¯t the type to stand out or act solo anyway. Quietly, he helped out wherever the others asked and pooled their efforts to squeeze out some analysis results. Just then, a small message appeared at the bottom of his spec¡¯s disy: [The item ¡®Soulbound Talisman of the Dead¡¯ has partially recharged.] "... Huh?" What was that supposed to mean? "What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?" "No, it¡¯s nothing. Also, that form is upside down." "Oh, whoops! Thanks." After deflecting the curious student¡¯s attention, he focused back on his spec. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ The Soulbound Talisman of the Dead had already lost its functionality, but it had the potential for revival. Even though it had beenpletely shattered while saving me, it was still an artifact-tier item. He had split it in two and given a piece to Ane. While the talisman had lost its main power, it still retained the ability to store ''belief.'' That power of belief was useless to him, but Baek Yu-Seol figured it could be of great help to Ane, who was meant to be human in the future. So he gave it to her as a gift... ¡®And now it¡¯s suddenly recharging?¡¯ Much faster than expected. No. He had only considered the talisman to be a small auxiliary in the process of her bing human. Given the current level of technology, he thought it was impossible to restore its original function. ¡®Why is it recharging?¡¯ [Unable to determine the cause.] There was something else that had been bothering him for a while. They were inside a Persona Gate,pletely cut off from the outside world. No matter how advanced his Sentient Spec were, they shouldn¡¯t have been able to receive information from another realm. ¡®How did it detect the talisman''s recharge? Are you telling me you canmunicate across dimensions now?¡¯ [Cross-dimensionalmunication is not possible.] ¡¯Then how...?¡¯ [The presence of the Soulbound Talisman of the Dead has been detected in this location.] ¡¯... What? Here?¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol stared nkly at the message. The talisman he had given to Ane had suddenly been detected inside the Persona Gate, and it was even recharging. ¡¯What in the world is going on...?¡¯ Something was happening somewhere, and he had no idea what it was. Chapter 279 - Shadow Cast By The Wind (3) The first-year students were about to start the strategy phase after carefullypleting their Persona analysis, but Lu Deric spoke up, making it impossible to proceed. "Something¡¯sing." Lu Deric and Ban Di-Yeon, who had already finished their analysis, quietly stepped back. ¡®My analysis is at about 79%.¡¯ That was a fairly high level of analysis. Once the analysis rate exceeded 50%, one could start receiving the gate¡¯s ¡®guideline messages,¡¯ which dramatically increased the sess rate of the strategy. The second-year students retreated a step back and kept their eyes fixed on the first-years. Although the wave of magic disturbed most of the analysis, the elite students from ss A continued to split their roles; three students persisted in the analysis while the others stood on guard. Meanwhile, Lu Deric furrowed his brow. ¡¯What is Baek Yu-Seol doing?¡¯ He wondered if Baek Yu-Seol had even done any analysis since he¡¯d been staring nkly into space since earlier. ¡°Hey! Look at that...!¡± One of the students suddenly yelled, pointing his staff at the sky. Hiiiiiing...! A pale blue, translucent ghost crossed the road before disappearing into the distance. ¡°A ghost...?¡± ¡°Is ghost hunting the theme this time?¡± ¡°This is insane! What do we do?¡± ¡°Get it together! We¡¯ve learned how to deal with ghost-type monsters!¡± While students at magic academies were taught how to deal with necromancer summons like undead, skeletons, and zombies, ghost-type monsters were a different story. The practical training for ghosts was rare because they were difficult to reproduce technically in training simtions. Ghost-type monsters, which possessed spiritual abilities, were still a mystery. Even the origin of their existence hasn¡¯t been fully uncovered, making them a natural enemy of mages who rely on precise calctions. In ancient times, exorcists and shamans hunted spirits, but as ghosts became rarer, so did these practitioners. Now, if a ghost appeared, it could cause an entire city to be thrown into chaos. It was no wonder the students were frightened at the sight of a ghost. However, Lu Deric chuckled from the back. ¡®Foolish freshmen. That¡¯s not the real threat.¡¯ The students who continued the analysis soon noticed something as well. Their eyes widened in realization. ¡°Wait! Hold on. This ce¡­ Ghost hunting isn¡¯t the theme here...¡± Suddenly, the distant sound of a fox''s cry echoed through the air. The students backed away in unison and stared up at the sky. A giant silver full moon loomed in the middle of the pitch-ck sky like a tter. The silhouette of a nine-tailed fox, a gumiho, howled toward the heavens. "Holy¡­ I thought it was a wolf..." "Get a grip! It''s a gumiho. It¡¯s way worse than a wolf!" "How are we supposed to fight a gumiho?" "I don¡¯t know! But it''s ssified as a spiritual beast, so focus your mental strength!" "The howl of a gumiho disrupts your mental concentration. Stay focused!" The studentspleted their analysis, stood up and began casting magic circles into the air. Soon after, a ''guideline message'' appeared, finally revealing the true theme of the gate. [Shadow Cast by the Wind] [The Pung Empire is woven with countless myths and legends.] [Some stories are so well-known that everyone is familiar with them.] [But there are other unknown stories.] [Here lies one such forgotten, tragic tale.] [Please uncover the one forgotten story and resolve its grudge.] The students stared nkly into the air, processing the guideline message with confused expressions. "A¡­ A myth?" "Yes, A myth." For the first time, Hong Bi-Yeon joined the conversation. "The entire capital of the Pung Empire has turned into a stage for its myths. It seems each area has its own designated legend. That rooftop over there must be the gumiho legend. We need to split up and find the myths ourselves." "W-Wait. Split up? Isn¡¯t that dangerous?" "Dangerous? Moving together is more dangerous. The longer we stay here, the more the Persona will devour us. For mages like us, the only solution is to finish this quickly." Lu Deric nodded in agreement with her. "She¡¯s right. The city is vast. Moving together would be inefficient. There are twelve of us¡ªlet¡¯s split into three groups of four." However, Hong Bi-Yeon shook her head. "No. Split into two groups of five. I¡¯ll work with themoner alone." "What? Hold on! I know you¡¯re strong, but just two people is dangerous!" "Yeah. We don¡¯t even know the exact objective yet. At least until we figure out the true ending, we should stay together¡ª" Before the protesting students could finish, Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s fiery red eyes silenced them with a single re. Although her eyes zed hotter than the sun, they somehow felt colder than ice. "Fine. Understood.¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t tell who the real gumiho is¡­¡± ¡°Shh. They¡¯ll hear you.¡± In the end, the students grumbled but followed Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s instructions and split into three groups. ¡°Lu Deric, I¡¯ll go with Group 1. Where are you going?¡± Ban Di-Yeon asked as she pointed to five students. Lu Deric nced between Baek Yu-Seol and the other group of five. ¡°I¡¯ll follow Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s team from behind. It makes sense to assist the group with fewer members.¡± ¡°Alright. See youter.¡± Hong Bi-Yeon gave Lu Deric a sharp look, but she didn¡¯t interfere with the second-year¡¯s decision. Within Ste, the rtionship between juniors and seniors was strictly hierarchical. ¡°So it¡¯s really just the two of you going?¡± ¡°Yeah. Is that a problem?¡± After being separated from the rest of the group, Baek Yu-Seol wore a slightly worried expression as he nced at the other students. It wasn¡¯t that he felt uneasy about being just the two of them¡ªhe was more concerned about the other students. ¡°Will they be alright?¡± ¡°Commoner.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not children. You don¡¯t need to protect them all the time. They¡¯re also mage-warrior cadets just like you.¡± ¡°Yeah. I know that¡­¡± Without looking at him, Hong Bi-Yeon continued walking, her eyes fixed straight ahead. ¡°Those kids, we, even I¡­ We¡¯re not people you need to protect. I hope you can remember that.¡± ¡°Uh. Right¡­¡± Baek Yu-Seol was caught off guard by how serious Hong Bi-Yeon sounded. He didn¡¯t respond in his usual lighthearted manner and instead mumbled an awkward reply. ¡¯Is something wrong?¡¯ Because of her demeanor and personality, it was hard for him to gauge Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s mood. She always appeared to be in a bad mood. ¡¯Well, she doesn¡¯t seem upset right now¡­¡¯ After observing her for half a year, Baek Yu-Seol realized that. Oddly enough, she seemed to be in a rtively good mood today. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t like what?¡± ¡°That senior who¡¯s following us.¡± Baek Yu-Seol nced back at Lu Deric, who was trailing them about thirty steps behind. ¡°He¡¯s a teaching assistant, after all. It¡¯s his job. Besides, he¡¯s keeping watch on the rear for us. Isn¡¯t that reassuring?¡± Lu Deric acted like the capable second-year he was. He had his staff out and was carefully observing the surroundings while concealing his presence. Baek Yu-Seol appreciated the extra protection, but it seemed Hong Bi-Yeon didn¡¯t share the sentiment. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± Hong Bi-Yeon was uncharacteristically hesitant. She opened her mouth as if she were about to say something, but suddenly froze, sensing a chill in the air. "Wait a moment." Baek Yu-Seol drew Teripon which gleamed with a soft light. The beautiful white de illuminated their surroundings gently. To add to it, Hong Bi-Yeon summoned a white me that floated in midair, but suddenly, a blue me appeared and devoured her me whole before vanishing. "... What was that?" Hong Bi-Yeon bit her lip as her me was extinguished. "It''s a fire goblin. It''s a monster that feeds on fire itself, making it tricky to deal with. It''s better to avoid it." Hong Bi-Yeon nodded in agreement at his words. "This way." They moved off the main road and into an alley. As they walked, translucent, pumpkin-like objects began to float around, casting an eerie orange glow in every direction. "Those are..." "Ignore them. There''s probably a pumpkin spirit nearby. The small ones don''t hurt people, so we can pass by without any trouble." Baek Yu-Seol took hold of Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s hand and led her forward. "Wait... Why are you rushing so much?" "If the bigger one shows up, it''ll be dangerous. Ever heard of the Pumpkin-Headed Killer, ''Wally''?" "... When I was a kid." "He goes for your neck with a scythe. If you lose focus for even a second, you could die. It''s better to get out of here fast." As Baek Yu-Seol hurriedly pulled her along, the alley faded away, revealing a dark, shadowed slum. "Let¡¯s stop here for a moment to figure out which direction to go." Scanning the surroundings with his spec, Baek Yu-Seol saw that there wasn¡¯t a single area that looked safe. "Let¡¯s wait here for a bit, and when the myth shifts, we¡¯ll move." "Hey, Princess?" "Yeah. I¡¯m listening." Perhaps because he had grabbed her so suddenly, Hong Bi-Yeon was absentmindedly rubbing her wrist. "The myth moves?" "It seems like it. The stories are shifting, moving without crossing into each other''s territories. I don¡¯t know exactly what the target legend is, but finding it is going to be tricky." Baek Yu-Seol spoke casually, squinting as he tried to clear his vision and see further ahead. Hong Bi-Yeon turned curious and asked. "... Commoner, have you been here before?" "Huh? No, of course not." "Then how do you know so much?" "I analyzed the phenomena." "Right..." Hong Bi-Yeon had also analyzed the phenomena, but her insight wasn¡¯t as sharp as Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s. ¡¯But still, where exactly is this ce?¡¯ His Sentient Spec continuously detected the signal from the ¡®Soulbound Talisman of the Dead,¡¯ but its precise location remained elusive. "Let¡¯s move in that direction. There¡¯s a brief opening." Baek Yu-Seol had already finished analyzing the Persona Gate and had a decent idea of how to proceed, but finding the talisman was his top priority now. ¡¯Without that, I won¡¯t be able to turn Ane back into a human.¡¯ With fewer eyes on them, Baek Yu-Seol moved quickly, taking the shortest route without hesitation. He skipped over any irrelevant legends, found shortcuts in an instant, and ignored dangerous myths without engaging them. "Wait. Aren¡¯t you rushing too much?" "Why?" "You¡¯re not even checking the stories properly." "This one¡¯s about the Jang-Hwa and Hong-Ryeon myth. The sisters drowned in a pond, driven by their grudge..." "...That¡¯s not what I mean." Hong Bi-Yeon bit her lip slightly. It was as if she was reluctant to say something. "I mean, can¡¯t we just... Slow down a bit? Move a little more cautiously? We don¡¯t have to rush like this." Her words gave Baek Yu-Seol an odd feeling. For someone like Hong Bi-Yeon, who lived and breathed for grades and scores, it would make more sense for her to favor taking the quickest route and reaching the destination as fast as possible. Clearing the Persona Gate quickly would also mean earning extra points. Words like ¡®caution¡¯ and ¡®slowly¡¯ didn¡¯t suit her at all. So, Baek Yu-Seol was puzzled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with rushing. If you trust me, there¡¯s no danger. You know that.¡± Baek Yu-Seol had already shown Hong Bi-Yeon a lot, so he no longer felt the need to hide things like his advanced knowledge from his spec. He trusted her. She only needed to follow his lead, and he was confident that he could help her achieve whatever she wanted. ¡°... That¡¯s not the reason.¡± ¡°What? Then wouldn¡¯t going faster be better?¡± ¡°No. You don¡¯t understand anything.¡± After saying that, Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s expression turned cold, a look that was unfamiliar to Baek Yu-Seol. He couldn¡¯t find the words to respond. She looked deted, her former confidence nowhere to be seen. Seeing her so different from the self-assured person she was just moments ago, Baek Yu-Seol couldn¡¯t help but step closer and say, ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll go slowly, cautiously.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll check the bridge before crossing it, knock on doors before entering.¡± At that, Hong Bi-Yeon looked at him with mild exasperation. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go that far.¡± However, her expression lightened considerably, and she appeared much more at ease now, radiating a clearer, brighter aura. It was a strange thing. In the past, it had been impossible to read her emotions behind the mask she always wore, but now Baek Yu-Seol found it easier to sense how she was feeling just from the atmosphere around her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Slowly and cautiously.¡± Chapter 280 - Shadow Cast By The Wind (4) Meanwhile, Lu Deric, who had been trailing behind Baek Yu-Seol and Hong Bi-Yeon while staying hidden, was surprised. ¡®How are they moving so fast?¡¯ If they were ordinary first-year students, it would be normal for them to encounter monsters or get caught up in extra stories within the Persona. That would naturally slow them down. But Baek Yu-Seol was either clearing every myth and legend in record time or finding shortcuts to bypass them altogether. He was moving so quickly that if Lu Deric didn¡¯t sprint at full speed, he would lose sight of them. ¡¯The rumors are true. This guy is insane.¡¯ Lu Deric had heard plenty about how exceptional Baek Yu-Seok was, but seeing it in person was something else entirely. Only now did Lu Deric fully understand how remarkable his abilities truly were. He had hoped to offer a little ¡®senior assistance¡¯ whenever Baek Yu-Seol hit a snag, but the opportunity never arose. It was almost frustrating for Lu Deric, who was itching to prove his usefulness. ¡¯Well, it¡¯s fine¡­ For now.¡¯ Lu Deric nced at the floating guideline message in the air. [The Tale of a Certain Yokai] It was clear. Baek Yu-Seol hadn¡¯t evene close to approaching that story. Lu Deric wasn¡¯t sure if Baek had even finished his analysis properly. ¡¯The myths and legends that appear here are tied to specific locations.¡¯ For example, if there was an urban legend about a red-masked figure wandering the city, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for that story to take ce in a rural vige or forest. Most legends were bound to their original settings. In other words, for Baek Yu-Seol to find the key legend needed to clear the Persona Gate, he would have to search the slums, not just wander around the city. ¡¯This particr story¡­ Is likely set in the outskirts.¡¯ Lu Deric slowly read the forgotten tale inscribed in the guideline message: [The vigers called it the season of blooming mes when they saw the leaves falling. It sounded a bit strange to ¡ö. In the crisp ¡ö autumn, it was too cold for mes to bloom.] Though some words were missing due to iplete analysis, it didn¡¯t hinder Lu Deric from understanding the gist of the story. ¡®Baek Yu-Seol¡­ There¡¯s no way you¡¯ve gotten this far in the analysis, right?¡¯ It was impossible. Lu Deric¡¯s family, the Lu, were the heirs of ancestors that once spent twenty years clearing a Danger Level 9 Persona Gate. His family had mastered the art of Persona interpretation. No matter how gifted Baek Yu-Seol was, he couldn¡¯t possibly have more advanced calctions than Lu Deric. Even the geniuses like Hong Bi-Yeon and Ban Di-Yeon hadn¡¯t managed to extract the guideline message yet, while Lu Deric had already grasped the entire ending. ¡¯Keep wandering, Baek Yu-Seol, so this senior can help you.¡¯ But then Lu Deric noticed something strange. Baek Yu-Seol, who had been moving quickly earlier, was now walking side by side with Hong Bi-Yeon. He had slowed down as they steadily progressed through the gate. No, it wasn¡¯t exactly a leisurely pace. If earlier it felt like Baek Yu-Seol was recklessly rushing through the stories, now it appeared like he was taking a much more stable and precise approach to clearing the gate. ¡¯... He really is impressive.¡¯ In fact, this cautious version of Baek Yu-Seol seemed even more intimidating to Lu Deric, perhaps because Lu Deric himself was a meticulous academic type. ¡¯But waiting is boring.¡¯ Watching them quietly exchange words, Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s striking beauty caught his eye. It irritated Lu Deric for some reason. ¡¯It must be because Princess Hong Bi-Yeon is such a beauty.¡¯ Feeling restless, Lu Deric forced himself to look away from Baek Yu-Seol and resumed reading the guideline message. Since he now had time to spare, he could finish what he hadn¡¯t managed to read earlier while chasing them. [In the season when mes bloom, there was a child in that vige.] [The child¡¯s form was so grotesque that it was unclear if they were human or monster. He lived... in the vige...] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Meanwhile, when Ane opened her eyes again, she found herself in a cold forest. She wasn¡¯t exactly lying in the open, but in a structure that resembled a shack¡ªsomething that had been built in an attempt to look like a hut but had utterly failed. It was a pile of wooden nks that had be her bed. ¡°Ugh...¡± Grabbing her head, Ane groggily looked around the shack in disbelief. ¡°Is this supposed to be a house...?¡± The ramshackle nks were so poorly assembled that it looked like it would barely keep the wind out. The ce appeared on the verge of copsing at any moment. What was even stranger was that the shack was filled with living essentials and trash, as if someone had been living there for a long time. Whoever lived there must have endured in this miserable hovel for quite some time. ¡°Who on earth lived in this dump...?¡± As she said that, Ane realized her own situation wasn¡¯t much better than whoever had lived there. She had been living under a tattered roof in the ruins of her fallen nation, barely managing to escape the rain and wind. ¡¯Never mind that... Where am I?¡¯ Ane tried to piece together herst memories. The sky had turned pitch ck. The Witch King. The talisman had been taken from her. ¡¯And then¡­ Did I jump?¡¯ After that, her mind had be foggy, and she couldn¡¯t remember anything. Slowly standing up, she started walking along the forest path. The darkened sky from her memories seemed like a lie now since the day was bright and clear. The saying, ¡®the autumn sky is high,¡¯ something she''d never quite understood as a child, now made sense to her. ¡°Ugh. This is tough.¡± The forest path was rugged with barely any signs of human passage, making her descent slow and difficult. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder who on earth had built a shack in such an isted ce. After walking for what felt like a couple of hours, Ane eventually came across a gravel road. Relieved, she followed it. A stream flowed beside the path, and the rice fields were full with the stalks bowing under the weight of the grain. It was a peaceful vige. The chirping of sparrows felt like a melody in the air. ¡°Huh?¡± Nearby, she spotted an elderly woman. The woman had dropped some fruit and was trying to gather them back into a basket. Ane couldn¡¯t just pass by, so she hurried over. ¡°Let me help you, Grandma.¡± As she reached out to ce the fruit into the basket, the old woman suddenly hurled a potato at her head. Thud! ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°You wretched creature, how dare you crawl down here?!¡± ¡°W-What...?¡± ¡°Get lost, right now!¡± The old woman stomped on the fruit picked by Ane and crushed it under her foot. ¡°Disgusting filth! Filth touched it!¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! She wasn¡¯t stomping on Ane, but the fruit held by Ane. Yet somehow, the sight made Ane feel as though her own heart was being crushed like those fruits. ¡°Why¡­ Why...?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not human! How dare you pretend to be one? Get out!!!¡± As the old woman screamed at the top of her lungs, vigers started rushing in from all directions, wielding pitchforks and shovels, and charged towards her. ¡°The cursed creature hase down from the mountains!!¡± ¡°Chase her out immediately!¡± "Wa-wait! I''m not a monster¡­!" Ane tried to say, but the words got stuck in her throat. ¡¯Not a monster?¡¯ Really? Ane wasn¡¯t human¡ªshe was a dark mage. The word monster wasn¡¯t exactly urate, but it wasn¡¯t entirely wrong either. She couldn¡¯t deny it. "Get out! Right now!" "Leave the vige!" Stones, potatoes, fruit, and eggs pelted her as Ane sprinted away without looking back. Even when the vigers'' shouts were no longer audible, she didn¡¯t stop. She ran without stopping . With her superhuman physical abilities, it took quite a while before she became so exhausted that she felt like her lungs were burning, the sky was turning yellow, and the world was spinning. She couldn¡¯t run anymore, her bodypelled her to stop. Thud! Copsing onto the ground, Aney sprawled on her back, staring up at the sky. "Heh¡­ Heheheh." Augh escaped her lips for no reason. "The sky¡­ It¡¯s beautiful..." Stars twinkled above her. She had run so far. Raising one hand to cover her eyes, she shook her head from side to side. ¡¯That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯m not human.¡¯ She had spent so much time blending into human society, hiding her dark mage nature with dark magic suppression techniques. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get near humans at all. ¡¯This is how things are supposed to be.¡¯ She was despised by humans and feared as a repulsive creature. Sigh... There was no need to feel discouraged now. She didn¡¯t know why her dark magic suppression had failed, but she had always known this could happen. "Alright¡­ Let¡¯s go back." After all, she hadpleted her mission. She had gathered information about the Witch King''s movements, and she had survived. In that sense, it was a sess. With that thought, Ane got up and began walking down the gravel path again. She walked continuously. And by the time the sun rose again... "... Huh?" She realized she had somehow returned to the same vige. "A... Monster..." About ten vigers were staring at her in shock. For a moment, the vigers appeared as if they were teenage students in Ste uniforms, but it was just a fleeting illusion. They reverted to their true forms¡ªfarmers in their 30s and 40s. Gasp! As Ane took a step back, the farmers grew more rmed and began to mutter amongst themselves. "What the... It''s a monster!" "What do we do? Should we kill it?" "It''s so grotesque... Do we really have to fight it?" "This is definitely that forgotten one, isn''t it?" "I-I don''t know! Just attack it!" In an instant, the farmers pointed their pitchforks and sickles at Ane like staff and fired off mes and ice spikes. Whoosh! Boom! Why were these farming tools shooting magic? Ane didn¡¯t have the mental capacity to question it. Although she was being hated by humans, she didn¡¯t want to hurt them, so she turned and ran desperately with the vigers chasing after her. "Hey! The monster''s running away!" "Chase it down and kill it!" "Damn it! It¡¯s too fast!" "Don¡¯t let it escape!" Using her superhuman abilities to sprint away once again, Ane copsed in front of a spring deep within the forest. Huff. Huff... Burying her face in the dirt, she forced herself to take deep, ragged breaths. What had she been so afraid of? Was it the humans'' attacks? What aughable thought. Their blows barely even tickled her. A dark mage wouldn¡¯t die from being struck by mere farming tools. But. It wasn¡¯t the physical attacks she feared. It was hatred. The overwhelming fear of being despised. It was so terrifying that it made her knees weak. It was so painful that it brought tears to her eyes. It was so intense that it felt like her heart might burst. Ane wasn¡¯t weak enough to be injured from the fall, but somehow, she was too scared to stand back up. She knew that if she didn¡¯t get up now, she might never rise again. And yet, her body refused to move. ¡¯Why... Why am I going through this?¡¯ ¡¯Is it because I¡¯m a dark mage?¡¯ Ane let out a bitterugh. ¡¯Ah! Right.¡¯ It was only natural for her to be hated. She wasn¡¯t human. She could never be human. ¡¯This... Is my fate, after all.¡¯ As the cold night wind chilled her to the bone, Ane closed her eyes tightly. The starlight disappeared from her view. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 281 - Shadow Cast By The Wind (5) New Glossary: The recent significant changes: Characters Edna - me The Demonic ck Dragon, Darkest Night of the Thirteenth Month - Thirteenth Onyx Moon Twelve New Moons - Twelve Divine Moons Twelfth Moon Bronze - Blue Winter Moon Eleventh Silver Moon - Silver Autumn Moon New Moon me - Scarlet Summer Moon Yeonhong Chunsamwol - Pink Spring Moon Ben - Ban Di-Yeon (Female) Grace - Hyejin Macaron - Halsecoden - Deok Cheol-Gwang Hong Eulin - Hong Erin Celestia - Leafanel New Moon Space: Fawn Prevernal Moon New Moon Earth: Dusk Soil Moon Items Ragnarok - Teripon Acantha - Edmary Etemiri Helmer - Suavitera Lapon Terms Mana Leakage Syndrome - Mana Leakage Dy/Mana Leakage Disorder Delta Augmentation Form - Alchemical Engineering Cross Technique Skills Hyper Jump - Power Jump The absolute invincible Chelven. --------- The original mission for me''s team was to hunt a Danger Level 2 monster bear, but due to an unexpected situation, three giant Danger Level 4 monster bears appeared. However, they handled it smoothly and dealt with them without anyplications. "How about that, Assistant Instructor? That deserves extra points, right?" "... Yeah." The assistant instructor, who had followed the team to supervise and assist, pushed up his sses and shook his head. He had a feeling it might go this way, but he hadn¡¯t expected them to actually pull off hunting a Danger Level 4 monster bear and finish the job so cleanly. He knew these students were exceptional, but it was rare to see first-years this outstanding. Perhaps this year was the first time he¡¯d seen such standouts. Boom! Crack! Rumble! While calcting their scores, the assistant instructor shook his head at the loud noiseing from the distance. "Sigh... They wereining about being bored, and now they¡¯re making quite a ruckus over there." Second-year ss S student Deok Cheol-Gwang. He hade along to supervise the first-years but had be too excited after watching them take down three Danger Level 4 monsters through teamwork. It appeared he had already charged into the forest and stirred things up. Not long after, Deok Cheol-Gwang appeared, drenched in blue blood, dragging a massive beast¡¯s corpse behind him. It was the body of a Monkey Ogre, a notoriously tricky Danger Level 4 monster that was difficult to hunt because it could easily swing through trees. "That crazy guy¡­ He took that down by himself?" "Hah! I got three more, but I didn¡¯t have enough hands to bring them all. This should be enough for dinner tonight, don¡¯t you think?" "... Why would you want to eat that, Deok Cheol-Gwang? We n to have a normal, human meal for dinner." "Hah. Instructor, that¡¯s not manly at all. A proper mage should tear into the flesh of the monsters they hunt to absorb their experience and passion into their bodies!" "... Right. Of course." The assistant instructor gave up on continuing the conversation with Deok Cheol-Gwang and turned back to me. "Anyway, you passed, and I¡¯ll definitely award you extra points. The professors will finalize the total score, but I think you can expect an A+." "Oh. Thank you!" me grinned and felt relieved by the assistant instructor''s words. Her bright expression lifted Pung Harang¡¯s mood as well, and he casually started a conversation. ¡°We finished earlier than expected. Before returning from the mission, would you like to stop by the capital of the Pung Empire for a bit?¡± "Oh really? A little sightseeing?" ¡°I¡¯m not sure we¡¯ll have time for full sightseeing¡­ But I can show you around the city a little.¡± ¡°Ah! Then can we visit your house?¡± ¡°... My house?¡± me¡¯s innocent question caught Pung Harang off guard. His house was the main residence of the Pung family, the current royal dynasty of the Pung Empire. Bringingmon visitors there wasn¡¯t exactly an easy thing to do. Of course, if he wanted, he could bring them, but his position within the family was already precarious, so even small things like this could cause trouble. ¡®But then again¡­¡¯ ¡°How about it? It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not that big of a deal.¡± After all, if it was her request, what harm was there in defying the family a little? ¡°Though, the two of you might not find it all that interesting¡­ Is that okay?¡± When he asked Ma Yu-Seong and Hae Won-Ryang, they both nodded. ¡°The Pung family, huh¡­ I¡¯m quite intrigued.¡± ¡°I¡¯m excited too. I¡¯ve never visited a friend¡¯s house before.¡± At the word friend, Pung Harang¡¯s eyebrow twitched. ¡°... Are we friends?¡± ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ve been on missions together, so we can call ourselves friends, right?¡± ¡°Ridiculous. That¡¯s called being colleagues, not friends.¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t officially mage warriors yet, are we? So, I don¡¯t think ¡®colleagues¡¯ fits.¡± Ma Yu-Seong said with a bright smile. Pung Harang turned his head away. ¡°Think whatever you want.¡± The assistant instructor watched the first-year students acting casually but didn¡¯t intervene. After all, ss S students bending the rules wasn¡¯t anything new, and this seemed more like yful banter, so he didn¡¯t mind letting them goof around a bit. ¡°Just don¡¯t take too long and be sure to return on time. Deok Cheol-Gwang, stay behind and watch over the first-years until theye back.¡± ¡°Hmm, that doesn¡¯t sound fun.¡± Deok Cheol-Gwang grumbled, but he nodded in agreement. He remembered the warning from Ban Diyeon to follow the assistant instructor¡¯s instructions. With the assistant instructor gone, me and the others boarded the automated carriage arranged by Pung Harang, heading to the capital of the Pung Empire, Taeyusan. ¡°Wow...¡± me¡¯s eyes sparkled as she eagerly took in the sights of the bustling city. ¡¯This feels so familiar¡­!¡¯ The Pung Empire had an atmosphere simr to that of the East, a ce she had felt attached to ever since she read the original fantasy novels. Most of the characters from that world weren¡¯t particrly popr, so it never became a big topic among loyal readers, and no proper information was listed on wiki sites. However, me made sure to remember all the details about the Pung Empire. ¡¯Wasn''t it called a progressive nation disguised as conservative?¡¯ In the fan caf¨¦ for the original romance fantasy novel Don¡¯t Love the Unfortunate Princess, there was a member who loved political satire. Hisment became famous even among people who didn¡¯t care about politics, and it became the single sentence that encapsted the Pung Empire. On the surface, it appeared open and weing to outsiders, but inside, there was a supremacist ideology that believed the traditions of the Pung Empire were superior to those of the world. But regardless of its inner workings, the culture of the Pung Empire was so breathtakingly beautiful that it easily earned a passing grade, which allowed me to thoroughly enjoy this tour. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± Without thinking, me tried to open the door first, but Pung Harang stopped her. ¡°Huh?¡± She then noticed that Ma Yu-Seong and Hae Won-Ryang were quietly sitting and waiting for something. Suddenly, the door on the right side, where me was sitting, opened. It wasn¡¯t an automatic door¡ªthe driver, who had just spoken, had quickly run over to open it for her. ¡°Wait a minute. Were you guys waiting for this?¡± me asked. She was bewildered as both Hae Won-Ryang and Ma Yu-Seong nodded. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Watching the two clueless boys made me feel like a fool. ¡°Life of the rich...¡± She shook her head as she got out of the carriage. But when she saw the scene before her, her jaw dropped. It looked like a fusion of all the Eastern-style pces she knew¡ªHanok Vige, Gyeongbokgung Pce, Gwanghwamun, and more¡ªallbined into a massive, awe-inspiring residence. ¡¯This is the Pung family¡¯s Seoldo Pce¡­¡¯ At a mere gesture from Pung Harang, mages in Eastern-style robes gathered the staff and parted to either side, and the massive red gates slowly creaked open. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± As Pung Harang led the way, me hurriedly followed, frantically taking in everything around her. However, she couldn¡¯t fully turn her head because Hae Won-Ryang yfully pushed down on her head from behind. ¡°You¡¯re gonna break your neck doing that.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, right. Yeah.¡± It was only then that me realized how immature and unsophisticated her behavior had been, and she btedly straightened her neck. Since they had disembarked from the automatic carriage, she thought they wouldn''t be using any more vehicles for transportation. But to her surprise, there was another exclusive carriage waiting inside the Seoldo Pce. As they walked towards the carriage, Pung Harang suddenly stopped, his fingertips trembling ever so slightly. "Huh? What''s wrong? Is there a problem?" When Pung Harang stopped, me, who had been following behind, peered out from behind him to see what had caused him to halt. "You''re here, Harang.¡± A woman dressed in a silver silk dress stood in front of them. She had the same piercing gaze as Pung Harang. "... Yes, Mother.¡± The woman nced at the people behind Pung Harang, and with a soft smile in her eyes, she said, "You''ve brought some friends with you." "There¡¯s no need to be so cautious. I''m grateful you came during this time." "... What do you mean by that?" At that moment, me remembered the rtionship between Pung Harang and his mother. ¡¯Isn''t that mother supposed to not like Harang very much?¡¯ Pung Harang had two older brothers and one older sister. The eldest brother was the one closest to inheriting the family title, but he had recently lost in a political struggle and was currently under house arrest. In other words, the mother, who had fully supported the eldest brother, had nothing left to rely on now. The mother approached Pung Harang and warmly took his hands in hers. "The daughter of the chairman of the Starcloud Trading Company is visiting Iron Queen¡¯s Pce." "... And what does that have to do with me?" "Your ''siblings'' are all dispatched elsewhere, so there¡¯s no one to wee her properly. You should be the one to greet her. It¡¯s not a difficult task, and it won¡¯t take long." "Are you asking me to y the face of the family?" Pung Harang raised his voice, forgetting that me was still behind him, but his mother responded without any change in her expression. "That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying at all." "And do you think doing this will improve your standing? Is it truly right for one of the Seven Wind Houses to wag their tail at a mere merchant?" "It is the right thing to do. And it''s true that our position will improve as well. She needs the help of the Wind Houses, and if you can assist her when no one else can¡­ That alone will bring great benefits to our Pung family." Pung Harang almost forgot. His mother had long since discarded any sense of pride, probably from the moment the eldest brother was ced under house arrest. "¡­ Understood. I will go." After answering, Pung Harang finally realized that me, Ma Yu-Seong, and Hae Won-Ryang had been watching the whole time. He turned back and bowed to them apologetically. "I''m sorry. I wanted to introduce you to the traditions of the Pung family, but something urgent hase up." "Oh? No, no. It¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re busy, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. We can enjoy ourselves here without you¡­." "Wait. Could we perhaps join you?" Hae Won-Ryang interrupted before me could finish, much to her surprise. "Join¡­?" "Yes. I may not be much on my own, but officially, I am known as the heir to Full Moon Tower. If I apany you, it might help improve your standing as well. ¡­We are ''friends,'' after all." It made sense. Pung Harang had little to boast of, but being close to Hae Won-Ryang could certainly earn him some favor with Jeliel. After all, Jeliel had once received help from Full Moon Tower, and her father had a close rtionship with its tower lord. Hearing Hae Won-Ryang''s suggestion, Ma Yu-Seong nodded enthusiastically, his eyes shining. "Jeliel from the Starcloud Trading Company¡­ I want to meet her too." "Huh? Then count me in!" "Yawn¡­ Hm? Do I have to say something too?" "Just say you''reing, Senior Deok Cheol-Gwang." "Ugh. It sounds boring, but fine." With Hae Won-Ryang, me, and Ma Yu-Seong joining, Pung Harang thought for a moment. While they couldn''t all participate in an official event, Jeliel had personally requested a simple meeting, so it shouldn''t be an issue. "It''s fine. Bring your friends along.¡± Hearing Hae Won-Ryang''s status, even his mother seemed impressed and granted her approval, leaving Pung Harang with no excuse to refuse. "... Fine. Let''s go together." Meanwhile, in Iron Queen Pce, Jeliel absentmindedly gazed out the window, basking in the sunlight. As a high elf, simply being exposed to sunlight provided her with enough nutrients tost several days. Not that she needed to, since her daily meals were filled with premium nutrients, but today, she wasn¡¯t doing it out of necessity. ¡®This has turned into a headache.¡¯ She frowned as she surveyed the pce, a ce she found deeply displeasing. ¡®This wasn''t how it was supposed to go.¡¯ Her original n was simple; she had heard that Baek Yu-Seol had brieflye to Pung Empire¡¯s Taeyusan for a mission, so she nned to quietly visit him and catch a glimpse of his face. However, due to a mistake made by the chauffeur, the automatic carriage still bore the Starcloud mark. This minor oversight caused the Wind Houses to rush over in a flurry to greet her, leading to an awkward situation. She didn¡¯t enjoy being treated like royalty. While she certainly had a desire for wealth, she had no appetite for fame or honor. In fact, it left her feeling disgusted whenever the royal families bowed their heads to her, simply because of her wealth. ¡®I need to leave¡­¡¯ She had no idea when Baek Yu-Seol would finish his mission and leave the Persona Gate. Yet the royal families thought there must be a grand reason for Jeliel¡¯s visit and went overboard with their hospitality. They even considered gathering all of the Seven Houses for a grand meeting. Jeliel barely managed to decline, avoiding an even more ufortable scenario. Did they even realize that the grand reason for her visit was nothing more than a desire to see the face of a first-year student from Ste Academy? For now, she used the excuse of needing a small favor to send everyone away, but she hadn''t even decided what that favor would be, adding to her frustration. In any case, there wasn''t really anything the Seven Houses could do to help her. The only people she was truly looking for in this world were two individuals: Silver Autumn Moon and Baek Yu-Seol. And none of the Seven Houses would likely know their whereabouts. ¡®... I just need to pass the time.¡¯ She thought about making a trivial request, knowing they wouldn¡¯t be able to fulfill it anyway. Afterward, she could express her regrets and leave. ¡®Time is money, after all.¡¯ The thought that Baek Yu-Seol might have already left gnawed at her. Jeliel tapped her foot anxiously, but of course, that didn¡¯t make time pass any faster. Whether the clouds of Pung knew how she felt or not, they drifted by ever so slowly. Chapter 282 - Shadow Cast By The Wind (6) Set in the Pung Empire, the inside of the gate appeared like a deste, abandoned city with no people in sight. Yet, it wasn¡¯t entirely devoid of life. There were indeed presences within the Persona Gate. Though they were not real people but NPCs. They moved ording to predetermined stories and fates. The lively chatter in the market irritated Hong Bi-Yeon, causing her to frown deeply. It was the expression she wore when she was truly in a foul mood. Normally, Baek Yu-Seol would tread carefully around her at such times, but today was different. ¡°Oh¡­ It looks like this ce is modeled after the scene from 150 years ago.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± As Baek Yu-Seol observed the bustling market, Hong Bi-Yeon also nced around. While she hadn''t visited the Pung Empire often, the clothing styles and architecture seemed outdatedpared to the present day. "See that mask with the nine wheels? It was famously worn by an assassin around two centuries ago. He would kill corrupt aristocrats, steal their wealth, and give it to the poor. I guess to the people of that time, he was a kind of folk hero." The strange mask with nine wheels painted on it could be seen everywhere, and some people were even wearing them. Hong Bi-Yeon couldn¡¯t understand what was so appealing about it, but she quickly realized that trying to grasp the foreign culture of 150 years ago was a futile endeavor. ¡°So, is this ce called the ¡®Legend of the Nine-Wheel Mask¡¯ or something?¡± ¡°Not exactly. It¡¯s just based on a novel. You know, like Robin Hood or Sherlock Holmes¡­.¡± ¡°Sherlock?¡± ¡°Forget it. Anyway, we don¡¯t need to stay here, so let¡¯s go.¡± Once again, Baek Yu-Seol took hold of Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s hand and led her away. The market was packed with people, and they could easily get separated in the crowd. Though Baek Seol could use his spec to find her again, he decided it wasn¡¯t worth wasting more time. The artificial noise and the fake crowd no longer registered in Hong Bi-Heon¡¯s ears. She had no desire to be bothered by anything fake. ording to some mages, even the NPCs in the Persona Gate could be actual living beings from another world, but that was just a theory. Whether those entities were truly alive or not, she didn¡¯t want to waste her time or energy on them. After leaving the market, night suddenly fell, and a half-moon appeared in the sky. This was a typical phenomenon in the Persona Gate¡ªtime and ce would shift as the story transitioned from one to another. For instance, when entering a tale about a werewolf transforming under a full moon, the scene would be set at night under a full moon. Simrly, the story of the vignte wearing the Nine-Wheel Mask took ce in the bustling marketce during broad daylight. "Night stories are dangerous, so it''s better to be careful. Don''t get too reckless." Although Baek Yu-Seol was already relying on his spec, which provided more urate guidance than the Guideline Messages, he didn¡¯t forget to warn Hong Bi-Yeon. After all, in the original game, she was always one of the first characters to set off the death g. Usually, when he teased her like this, Hong Bi-Yeon would get angry and snap at him, which would ironically ease the tension. So, Baek Yu-Seol often provoked her in such situations to break the ice. "... I''m not a child." "Oh? Uh. Yeah. I know." But this time, Hong Bi-Yeon just grumbled without giving him a hard time. It was a response he wasn¡¯t expecting. He had braced himself to get scolded, but instead, she only mumbled softly, which left him feeling awkward in a different way. Baek Yu-Seol cautiously and deliberately progressed through the current story. Baek Yuseol carefully moved through the current tale. It had the typical feel of a good-vs-evil children''s folk tale, but when you looked deeper, there were often dangerous elements like tigers with intelligence, walking on two legs, disguising themselves, and even imitating human voices. He had to be cautious. A powerful beast with human-level intelligence was more terrifying than one might imagine. ''What are those two doing?'' By the third day, Lu Deric was growing tired of following Baek Yu-Seol. More than tired, he was actually getting bored. He hadn''t expected that trailing behind his juniors would be this frustrating. ''Are they on a date or something. These damn kids...?'' By this point, Lu Deric was nearly certain. Whether Baek Yu-Seol was aware of it or not, Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s reactions were definitely unusual. As a second-year in ss A, Lu Deric had been keeping an eye on the freshmen, especially Hong Bi-Yeon, who was quite famous. He had her studied her personality well. ¡®Was the princess always like this?¡¯ She was a master of delivering piercing words that aimed straight at the heart and stabbed sharper than a de. Despite possessing a face more beautiful than an angel and more innocent than a fairy, she wore a cynical smile and trampled on one''s pride and ripped their soul apart with venomousnguage. That was Hong Bi-Yeon Adolevit, the princess. ''Is that really Princess Hong Bi-Yeon?'' The Hong Bi-Yeon he knew appeared to have disappearedpletely. The girl standing in front of him was just an ordinary, utterly normal girl. ¡°How does a duck tie its shoes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°With a quack-knot!¡± ¡°Pfft. Hahahaha.¡± Fwoosh! However, as he watched the ming ball of fire flying toward Baek Yu-Seol a momentter, Lu Deric quickly corrected his thoughts. ¡®Hmm. I guess I was mistaken.¡¯ That violent burst of mes reminded him that the Hong Bi-Yeon he knew had not disappeared after all. How long had he been following Baek Yu-Seol? After the moon had set and risen several times, they finally reached a ce that could be called their destination. ¡®So this is it.¡¯ Lu Deric nced at the Guideline Message and frowned. He hadn¡¯t expected to reach the final destination so quickly or so smoothly. It appeared like they had been flirting and wasting time, but looking at their progress, it was thorough, calcted, and wless, leaving nothing to criticize. ''Well, what can I say...'' With a deep sigh, Lu Deric dropped the score sheets for Baek Yu-Seol and Hong Bi-Yeon. At this point, continuing to look for a chance to intervene would only lead to self-deprecation. ¡ª¡ª¡ª It had been three days since Ane found herself trapped in this vige. She was gradually realizing that for some unknown reason, she had been ensnared and could not leave. ¡®It¡¯s not a barrier nor is it an illusion.¡¯ She was hiding in the bushes. On the edge like a squirrel, constantly scanning her surroundings. Her appearance was a wreck. Her clothes were torn to shreds, and her body was covered in small cuts, staining her with blood. She had tried to tear what remained of her clothes to bind her wounds, but that only left her with less protection, which meant she would suffer even more injuries if she encountered the vigers again. ¡®How can I get out of here?¡¯ Her hair was soaked with cold sweat, making her incredibly ufortable, but that was the least of her concerns right now. ¡°There she is!¡± ¡°Check over there!¡± ¡°Damn it! Where did that vixen disappear to?¡± ¡°We¡¯re out of time if we don¡¯t find her by sunset! Hurry!¡± The vigers were scouring the forest in a frenzy, looking for her. Their movements were anything but ordinary. Some were propelling themselves over great distances by summoning mana at their feet, while others were using their staffs to cast tracking spells on the ground. Yet, despite witnessing this, Ane didn¡¯t feel anything out of ce. ¡®Of course, it¡¯s normal for farmers to use magic.¡¯ Such strange logic had somehow taken root in her mind. Sigh... Why couldn¡¯t she escape the vige? She still hadn¡¯t figured it out. There was no sign of magical interference. If there had been, Ane would have sensed it immediately. After all, she was a dark mage and a master of mental maniption. ¡®It feels like the space itself is distorted.¡¯ She had run straight toward the edge of the vige, but somehow, every time she regained her senses, she found herself back in the vige again. She was trapped in a vicious cycle of escaping only to end up in the same ce. The number of vigers chasing her was around ten, and they were working in shifts of five at a time. While they showed no signs of exhaustion, Ane was nearing her physical limits. She hadn¡¯t slept in three days, nor had she had a single sip of water. Though, as a dark mage, she needed human blood more than food. If she wanted, she could simply grab one of the lone, unsuspecting farmers wandering nearby, snap their neck, and drink their blood. It would be easy. No matter how weakened she had be, Ane couldn''t possibly lose to mere farmers. Her perfect abilities allowed her to destroy the minds of humans, leaving their blood intact for her to consume. If she could just replenish her strength, she wouldn''t have to be chased by these insignificant humans. ¡¯... But I don''t want that.¡¯ Her mouth was parched. How long had it been since shest drank blood? She had endured hunger and thirst for so long now. She didn¡¯t want to start killing humans for such a trivial reason at this point. ¡¯I am human.¡¯ ¡¯I will be human.¡¯ ¡¯I can hold on¡­¡¯ The dark mages used to say that a dark mage starved of blood would lose control of their energy and be a mindless monster. But Ane wasn¡¯t like that. She was far from losing herself to madness. She was thinking more clearly than ever. ¡¯This is proof that I¡¯m bing human.¡¯ Her trembling hand moved to her chest, where she had always clutched the charm given by Baek Yu-Seol. She offered prayers whenever she felt uneasy. But now, her hand grasped at emptiness. ¡¯Oh¡­¡¯ The talisman had been stolen by the witch, and she had lost track of its whereabouts. The emptiness she felt in its absence was overwhelming. -Oh, how boring. Why are you just sitting there? A sinister voice rang in her ears. It was unmistakably the witch¡¯s voice. Ane jumped in fright, looking up just in time to see the tree she was hiding under snap and crash to the ground. -If you''re going to do it, do it right! "Ugh¡ªwhat?!" Thud! Crash! Ane tumbled clumsily, hitting trees and rocks before crashing to the ground, and in an instant, the vigers swarmed toward her. ¡°This way!!¡± Ane staggered, trying to stand up, but her legs gave out, and she copsed again. She knew she couldn''t stay there, so she gripped a nearby tree and forced herself to rise and run. However, she was already exhausted, and it was impossible for her to run far. Crack! A blue magic circle formed in the air, sending a bolt of lightning that struck her body. Stones rose from the ground, binding her limbs. After being hit by a barrage of water and fire magic, her body slumped to the ground, lifeless. It was only then that the vigers¡ªor rather, the first-year students of Ste Academy¡ªstopped their assault. "Finally... We caught her..." "Ugh. That was so exhausting." "This must be the ''forgotten myth'' mentioned in the guideline message, right?" "Yeah. The senior confirmed it." The students cautiously approached Ane, who was bound by the stones and hanging limp. She appeared nothing like a human with ck patches covering her body like a grotesque parody. The sight of her made the students grimace with instinctive disgust. "Should we kill it? It''s so gross." "What else are we going to do? Shake hands and make peace now?" "If you''re not up for it, step aside. I''ll kill it and get some extra points." "No way. I''ll help too." The students crept toward Ane, who appeared unconscious. But as soon as her fingers twitched and her head gave a slight jerk, they all stepped back in unison. "Scared, aren''t you?" "We backed off because of you!" Embarrassed by the fact that they had been frightened by such a weakened creature, they turned on each other, venting their frustration. "Let''s just get this over with. I don''t like this either." "She might''ve been born a monster, but... It¡¯s just a fake life anyway." "Yeah. No need to let a fake creature ruin our mood." Despite the words, none of the students dared to approach Ane. Finally, one male student from ss A rolled up his sleeves and approached her. ¡°Step aside, I''ll do it myself.¡± As he raised his staff above her head, ready to cast a spell¡ª ¡°Yourst chance~¡± A chilling breeze swept by, and a small cut appeared on the boy¡¯s arm, blood dripping to the ground. ¡°Ah!¡± The pain caused him to retreat quickly, but the pool of blood remained on the ground. ''That sweet scent...¡¯ Familiar, unsettling, but something she deeply craved. Drawn to the scent of the blood, Ane involuntarily opened her eyes, gazing at the pool on the ground before her. Just a slight tilt of her head, and it would be within her reach. ''Mage¡¯s blood...¡¯ It was a small amount, hardly a handful, but it was more than enough for Ane. Enough to destroy the minds of every student here, enough to turn the entire vige into ruin. -You no longer have a choice~! If you''re human, act human! If you''re a dark mage, act like one! Everyone has their ''fated role.'' But you... You were foolish enough to defy that fate. -Now look at yourself, being trampled by humans who haven¡¯t even lived 20 years. Do you understand the price of trying to defy destiny? As the witch¡¯s voice echoed in her mind, Ane felt herself sinking deeper into a daze. -ept your fate. What did Baek Yu-Seol tell you? Did he lure you with sweet words, telling you that you could change your destiny? You know those were lies, right? You''re a dark mage. A stupid dark mage, only meant to be used! Drip! A drop of sweat mixed with the pool of blood. Ane¡¯s gaze was fixed on it. -Drink it. You have the potential to be a witch. If you drink it, I¡¯ll share my blood with you. You won¡¯t be human, but at least you¡¯ll live a life far better than any dark mage. The witch¡¯s temptations invaded deep into Ane¡¯s mind. Human blood. A witch''s life. After giving in to all those desires and pleasures, she could ughter every human who tormented her right before her eyes. ¡ö?Isn''t it exhrating, even just imagining it? It was true. Just thinking about it brought joy, excitement, and a pleasure that surged from deep within her heart. And so, Ane... "... Kill me." She closed her eyes. -What? "I... No longer have a soul that can enjoy pleasure anymore..." -Wait. What are you saying, child? She was too exhausted, too worn out to chase after such pleasures anymore. Her spirit was torn to shreds, and her soul was worn down. It could no longer find joy in anything. If there was onest thing she wished for, it was to close her eyes as a human, even in her final moments. ''This is how I be human.'' After casting aside all the ck temptations and embracing death. ''My dream will be fulfilled through death.'' That would be the most human end she could imagine, wouldn''t it? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 283 - Shadow Cast By The Wind (7) The rtionship between humans and dark beings was one-way. This was a matter of fate, a concept not difficult to understand. ¡®Humans can be dark beings, but dark beings cannot be human.¡¯ This was a very simple and clear axiom as well as an unchangingw. In this context, the term human included most of the intelligent races in the world. Elves, beastmen, dwarves, and any intelligent being capable of using magic. Those who possessed emotions and rational thought. Any being capable of using magic, whether it was a squirrel or a dog, could make a contract with the otherworld, offering their heart and turning their mana to ck. In exchange for offering their heart, the mage transcended their natural abilities and gained extraordinary power and knowledge, and became attuned to the mysteries of the otherworld. There was even a famous story about a certain mage who, in his curiosity while researching the Persona Gate, made a contract with a powerful Persona, but couldn''t withstand it and lost all of his knowledge and rationality. However, obtaining great power required mages to sacrifice more than just their heart. In many cases, they also sacrificed their emotions and even their rationality, losing the ability to live as humans. They must consume the hearts of their original species before bing dark beings in order to survive. For instance, a dark being born from an elf must consume the hearts of elves, and one born from a human must consume the hearts of humans. There was an extremely rare exception. With an abysmal 0.000001% probability, a child born between a dark being and a different species did not need to consume hearts to survive and was said to be born with both the dark being¡¯s and human¡¯s powers, and potentially stronger than both. However, this story was nothing but a legend since no one had actually witnessed such a case. Because dark beings were incapable of reproduction. Even if such offspring were born, they would likely be killed at birth. Dark beings did not wish to ept into their society those who were weak enough to breed with mere humans. ¡®This covers the traits of the species.¡¯ The Witch King. Or the Sorcerer of Seasons. Or the Worst Witch. Or the mentor of the Green Tower Master. Or... ¡®Scarlet Maiden.¡¯ Her milky white hair and golden eyes formed a stark contrast to her fierce name, Scarlet. She slowly processed and researched the knowledge stored in her mind. Every race has its inherent racial traits. Elves were known to prefer vegetarianism, dwarves were skilled with their hands, and humans tended to form social groups. However, these traits were not absolute and could vary depending on the individual. For example, in the past century, thanks to a peculiar elf who enjoyed meat, many young elves started to enjoy eating meat. There have also been dwarves who neglected their craftsmanship and focused solely on magic, as well as humans whopletely shut themselves off from society. Depending on personal tendencies and external circumstances, these racial traits could change at any time. But there was one thing that didn¡¯t change. The Fate of the Race. The Mauro tribe, for instance, was born with an extraordinary trait¡ªevery individual was born with magic power at or above ss 3. However, this trait came with a fatal w: they could never reach beyond ss 8, and if they didn¡¯t reach ss 7 by the time they turned 50, they would disintegrate into mana and scatter into the air. While the Mauro tribe thrived for a time due to their natural strength, over time fewer individuals were able to reach the seventh ss. As a result, the tribe went extinct 500 years ago, leaving only remnants of their civilization. That was the fate of a race¡ªan unchangeable, absolutew that no earthly being can alter. Scarlet stared at Ane. She didn¡¯t even bother to settle the fine hairs that stood on end. Thud! "What, what is this¡­!" ¡°Wait, wait a minute¡­!" The first-year students from Ste, who were disguised as the vige people, dropped their staff and started to back away. Were they scared? Half of it was right, and half was wrong. ¡°I... Am human...¡± The grotesque, ck, liquid-like form that had enveloped Ane began to peel away, revealing the small and innocent appearance of a young girl hidden inside. The magic used by Scarlet on them wasn¡¯t particrly special. She had cast a suggestion on Ane¡¯s eyes to make the Ste students appear as vigers, and had inserted Yu-Seol¡¯s talisman into her heart, forcing her true appearance to be revealed. In other words, it suppressed the Dark Mage¡¯s appearance, which had been hidden through Dark Magic Suppression, making it impossible for her to hide her true form from them. Having never seen the true form of a Dark Mage before, the Ste students merely thought of Ane as a monster, and naturally, they tried to hunt her down. But now, that grotesque form of the Dark Mage was breaking apart and scattering. Her sweat-soaked hair clung to her cheeks, and her small, delicate features were revealed. No matter who looked at her, they would call her beautiful, angelic even. As Ane¡¯s true, innocent form emerged from the monstrous exterior, the effect was magnified, and the Ste students instantly lost their will to fight. No. That wasn''t it. Scarlet shook her head. Her perfect spell could never break. It was just that Ane¡¯s true form had been revealed... It transitioned from the hideous Dark Mage to that of a human. Something was wrong. A Dark Mage¡¯s true form couldn¡¯t be that of a human. That simply... It simply couldn¡¯t happen. The world wasn¡¯t meant to work that way. Thud! A loud, snapping sound echoed in the witch''s ears. It wasn¡¯t some yful metaphor like a ¡®string of reason¡¯ breaking. It was one of the countless cogs that made up thews governing this world, intricately linked to create the story of this universe. One of those small but critical cogs had just crumbled. A tinyw had been broken. ¡®Water flows from higher ground to lower ground,¡¯ or ¡®The world will end in ten years¡¯¡ªimportantws like these hadn''t changed. However, the seemingly minorw that ¡®Dark Mages can never be human¡¯ had been shattered, falling out of the framework that held the world together. Scarlet dropped her broom and covered her mouth with both hands as sheughed. Her entire body broke out in goosebumps. It felt like her mind had been blown wide open. Not even a ss 9 mage, the Twelve Divine Moons, divine beasts, dragons, or even the Progenitor Mage could aplish such a thing. And yet, one mere boy had not only toyed with fate but had alsopletely shattered one of the fundamentalws of the world. Scarlet hastily sought out Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s location. He had just arrived near the vige by walking down a remote path with Hong Bi-Yeon. Baek Yu-Seol had likely seen the guideline message. If he had wanted to, he could have arrived at this ce right away. Scarlet had expected him to do so. In fact, it appeared like Baek Yu-Seol had been moving quickly at first. At that pace, she had thought he would reach the vige in about three hours. But surprisingly, even after the other first-year students arrived, Baek Yu-Seol didn''t show up. He only reached the vige after three whole days had passed and after Ane had already be human. At that moment, Scarlet felt a strange sense of bewilderment. She had set up this small stage, this Persona Gate, specifically to test Baek Yu-Seol. But the boy hadn¡¯t moved ording to her n. Instead, he took his time, leisurely made his way here, and only arrived after everything had been resolved. It was as if... He had intentionally dyed his arrival just to mock her. A bitterugh escaped her lips. For hundreds of years, Scarlet had lived as a witch. She had even manipted ss 9 mages like puppets. And now, someone was running free, outside her carefullyid chessboard. The situation was both shocking and unfamiliar to her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°... Those are the other students.¡± Baek Yu-Seol and Hong Bi-Yeon finally joined the group of 10 students. The moment Baek Yu-Seol saw Ane, his eyes widened in shock. "Ane? What is she doing here?" He hurriedly ran over, sher the magic binding Ane with his sword, and hugged her while checking her pulse. He could feel that she was barely hanging on. The other students noticed Baek Yu-Seol''s reaction. They were confused and asked. "Baek Yu-Seol, do you know her?" "Uh... Yeah. She was an exchange student during the summer break." "What?" "Wait! How can a real person be inside the Persona Gate?" "When we came in, it was just us. How did she get in...?" While the other students were shocked for different reasons, Baek Yu-Seol was in disbelief for another. ''What is this...? [Currently, the ¡®Dark Mage''s energy'' has beenpletely removed from ''Ane.''] [Species: Human.] [Confirmed to be 99% human.] Her appearance hadn''t changed at all; it was just that the dark mana had disappeared, leaving Ane fully human. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be this time yet. The process of turning Ane back into a human was supposed to be arduous, requiring a significant investment of time and preparation. He had been too busy to pay any attention to her, and now, without him doing anything, Ane had returned to being human on her own. ''Could this also be a butterfly effect?'' As he absentmindedly brushed her cheek, Ane''s eyebrows trembled, and she slowly opened her eyes. "... Ah." A faint smile appeared on Ane¡¯s lips. "Hello..." "Wait. Don¡¯t talk just yet." As Baek Yu-Seol searched for a healing potion, Ane lost consciousness again. Someone behind him lightly tapped his arm. "Step aside,moner." "Huh? Why..." "Emergency treatment kit." "Ah..." As Hong Bi-Yeon lifted the pure white first aid kit, Baek Yu-Seol spread out a care nket with recovery functions on the ground and gentlyid Ane on it. Once Hong Bi-Yeon started treating her, even the other students, including Ban Di-Yeon who had been silently watching from behind, rushed over to help with Ane''s treatment. Fortunately, although Ane had lost a lot of blood, her injuries weren''t fatal, and with enough care, she could recover. After the students finished treating her, wiping the sweat from their brows, a Persona Gate guideline message appeared in the air. [The girl who wanted to be human spent many lonely nights in the forest, crying because of her hideous appearance.] [She yearned for the love of the vigers, but what she received in return was abuse and hatred.] [In the end, the girl passed away on a cold winter night, buried under fallen leaves and snow in a ce unknown to anyone...] That was the original story. [Congrattions!] [You have sessfully rewritten the ''Shadow Cast by the Wind'' into a beautiful story!] [May the girl who achieved her dream of bing human find happiness in that world.] [The world is now closing.] The sky darkened, and the space around them began to fade. The Persona Gate was fully closing. They had sessfully conquered the Danger Level 3 Persona perfectly. Baek Yu-Seol exchanged nces with Hong Bi-Yeon and awkwardly smiled. "In the end, we took our time and didn¡¯t do much, huh?" "... Sorry." "No need to apologize. We still had a fun time, right?" Shrugging his shoulders, Baek Yu-Seol smiled as if it was no big deal, and Hong Bi-Yeon nodded, smiling along with him. In the end, she couldn''t bring herself to say ¡®me too,¡¯ and swallowed the words back down her throat. Not yet... She didn''t have the courage to say it just yet. "Let¡¯s head back." As Baek Yu-Seol carried Ane and started leaving the Persona Gate, the witch, who was watching her own figure fade along with the world, sighed in regret. Since her true body couldn''t move, the witch had summoned an illusionary clone to act in her stead. However, after creating a small Persona Gate and toying with the talisman, she ended up exhausting too much mana, leaving herpletely drained of energy. Smiling faintly, the witch took onest look at Baek Yu-Seol who was carrying Ane in his arms. If he¡¯s able to change not just small fates, but even grand destinies... With that, the witch''s figure fully vanished along with the Persona Gate. Chapter 284 - Shadow Cast By The Wind (8) All of the pces in the Pung Empire were named after legendary beast or heroes from myths and legends. For instance, the Iron Queen Pce was named after the wife of the Iron General ''Cheolyata,'' a statue mocked by everyone for not moving. However, after her diligent care, the statue miraculously turned into a real person. This pce was known as the residence for queens or princesses. Of course, Jeliel knew nothing about such stories. She merely assumed this was avish pce meant to host distinguished guests. "I''m Pung Harang, the youngest son of the Pung family." When she first saw the boy, who looked like a human block of muscle, her first impression was that everything about him was rigid¡ªhis expression, his muscles. "Hmph! I''m..." "Shh, senior. Introductionster." Then, when she saw the boy named Deok Cheol-Gwang behind him, huffing like a bull, she slightly adjusted her initial impression. ''...His muscles look even more rigid.'' As someone like Jeliel, who maintained just enough fitness to avoid copsing while sitting at her desk, people who overtrained their muscles like that only seemed foolish to her. "Nice to meet you. I''m Jeliel from the Starcloud Trading Company. I''m truly honored by the extravagant hospitality you''ve extended to someone as unimportant as me." Unlike her usual demeanor, when meeting higher-ups, Jeliel would wear a fake smile and soften her tone to perfection. Acting kind? Pretending to be polite? She had rehearsed it so many times it was almost second nature by now. "We don''t offer extravagant hospitality to just anyone. Miss, please have a seat." Following Harang Pung''s direction, she walked slowly to the head seat of arge meeting room, presumably used by important figures. As she did, she nced at the Ste Academy students who hade along. ''Ma Yu-Seong, Hae Won-Ryang... me.'' The boy named Deok Cheol-Gwang wasn''t in her data, so she disregarded him. The remaining three, however, were individuals whose information was already cataloged in her mind to some extent. Ma Yu-Seong. He entered Ste Academy as the top student and exuded an air of nobility. He was clearly from an affluent family, though his exact lineage remained a mystery. Rumors suggested he was admitted under special circumstances at Ste. Hae Won-Ryang. He was the heir to the Full Moon Tower and entered as the second-ranked student. Recently, he had been catching up to Ma Yu-Seong''s extraordinary talent and was known for his versatility with multiple elements. me. Despite being an orphan, she could freely wield special elements such as light and nts, which were typically associated with different races, and her overall magical abilities were outstanding. And... There was also a record that she once had a romantic rtionship with Baek Yu-Seol. ''To think I¡¯d meet her here.¡¯ Even though she tried to look elsewhere, Jeliel couldn¡¯t stop her gaze from constantly drifting back to me. me, too, was having a simr reaction. ''So this psycho is Jeliel, huh?¡¯ It was her first time seeing Jeliel in person, but after being scarred countless times by her in the original novel Don¡¯t Fall in Love with the Unfortunate Princess, her impression and personality were deeply ingrained in her mind. Jeliel was the one who tormented Eisel to the point of tearing her heart to shreds. She was a true psychopath. The same Jeliel was sitting there now, gently smiling as she nced at Ma Yu-Seong, Hae Won-Ryang, and me. "You¡¯ve brought your friends." "Yes, my apologies. However, my friends are also ss S students from Ste, so I believe this will be a valuable meeting for everyone." "Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right." From the perspective of the trading guild, having connections with Ste¡¯s ss S students was undeniably important. So, in that sense, Jeliel found this situation somewhat appealing. She had been curious to meet Ma Yu-Seong and Hae Won-Ryang, but most of all, me. She finally had the chance to see the girl she had always been mindful of. ''What¡¯s with her? Why does she keep staring at me?¡¯ As Jeliel smiled softly and gazed into me¡¯s eyes, me was slightly flustered and quickly scrunched up her face. Just the act of Jeliel staring at her was enough to make me struggle to keep her expression under control. Observing this, Jeliel mentally assessed me¡¯s personality. ''... Is that the type he likes?¡¯ With her constantly shifting expressions, ack ofposure, and her inability to keep her mouth shut, she seemed theplete opposite of Jeliel. Or rather, she was someone whose personality Jeliel couldn¡¯t quiteprehend. ''With that crude personality¡­ Was she really in a romantic rtionship with Baek Yu-Seol?'' ¡®She¡¯s short, has short hair, and her figure is practically childlike.¡¯ ¡®What in the world is attractive about her?¡¯ ¡®If anything, someone mature and beautiful like myself, a High Elf, would be more¡­¡¯ ¡®What am I even thinking?¡¯ This line of thought was far from mature. Jeliel took a deep breath and then extended her hand to me. "I''ve heard a lot about you. They say you¡¯ve inherited the blood of an angel?" ¡°No. I haven¡¯t.¡± As their hands met, the pressure from Jeliel¡¯s grip was no joke. Even if she didn¡¯t work out, the strength of an elf was naturally superior to that of a human. However, me was no slouch when it came to physical strength. Growing up, she hadpeted in neighborhood arm-wrestling contests and beat full-grown men, so she wasn¡¯t about to lose in a test of grip strength to some schrly elf. Squeeeze! As the veins bulged on both of their hands and beads of sweat started forming on their faces, Pung Harang finally stepped in to intervene. "No matter how happy you are to meet, handshakes are not exchanged in such a manner in the Pung Empire.¡± Pulling the two girls apart, Pung Harang spoke again. ¡°In our tradition, it¡¯s proper to tap the opposite shoulder three times with your fist and bow to show respect.¡± While me nonchntly flopped back into her chair, not caring either way, Jeliel smiled brightly and awkwardly followed the gesture before stepping back. "Jeez. Women''s mind games sure are scary." Watching the tense standoff, Ma Yu-Seong and Hae Won-Ryang wisely kept their mouths shut, but Deok Cheol-Gwang remained oblivious to the tension and casually muttered his thoughts aloud. Pung Harang shot him a sharp re, warning him to keep quiet. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s not like I said anything wrong. Why is everyone acting like it¡¯s just me?¡± Deok Cheol-Gwang muttered before quietly sitting back down. At that moment, Hae Won-Ryang finally spoke up, getting to the main point. "It¡¯s an honor to finally meet you. I¡¯ve heard you had a request. As a student of Ste, the sessor to the Full Moon Tower, or even as a peer, if it''s a request we can fulfill, we will dly help you. Please feel free to ask." "Is that so?" Jeliel cooled her heated mind after hearing Hae Won-Ryang¡¯s words, and began to think. In reality, she had no real favor to ask. She had merelye to catch a glimpse of Baek Yu-Seol''s face and had unintentionally be entangled in the situation. But since it was them, things had changed. "Actually... The favor I originally had in mind might seem trivial now, but would that still be okay?" "Even a trivial request is fine.¡± Hae Won-Ryang replied with a calm smile. Jeliel hesitated for a moment before speaking carefully. "This semester, there''s going to be a student exchange program between the Astral Flower Magic Academy and Ste Academy." "I''m aware.¡± Though making such a request in front of me was awkward, there wasn¡¯t much choice. This was the only opportunity she had. ording to the information, that boy, Ma Yu-Seong, was close to Baek Yu-Seol. The mysterious boy who had sat there quietly with a constant smile on his face wasn¡¯t known to be close to many people, but Baek Yu-Seol was one of the few exceptions. "Could you persuade Baek Yu-Seol toe to Astral Flower for the exchange program?" As soon as Jeliel cautiously mentioned Baek Yu-Seol name, the three boys and the one girl were clearly taken aback. "Ba-Baek Yu-Seol?" Pung Harang stuttered and repeated the name in disbelief. Jeliel nodded to confirm. "Yes. That¡¯s correct." "... Why would you want that?" ¡°There¡¯s no particr reason. I just¡­ Want to see him at the academy.¡± If anyone familiar with Jeliel saw her now, they would probably be shocked. She was fumbling her words, something she always considered one of the dumbest things a person could do. Normally, she was someone who never let her true feelings slip, but now, she was clearly flustered. Noticing her awkwardness, Hae Won-Ryang quickly jumped in to help her. ¡°I understand. Baek Yu-Seol is certainly someone that even the Starflower Trading Company would be interested in meeting.¡± "Ah! Yes, that''s right. From the perspective of the tradingpany... that''s why I want to meet him.¡± Did she even realize what she was saying or how chaotic her words were? In her haste to make her request, Jeliel hadpletely lost herposure and had no idea how to recover. ¡®What¡¯s up with her?¡¯ me narrowed her eyes as she watched Jeliel. She looked as arrogant and cold as the novel described her, but her personality waspletely different from what she had heard. ¡®Something feels... Off.¡¯ Jeliel didn¡¯t seem like the ruthless person who would do anything, no matter how cruel, to achieve her goals. Instead, she had the air of a ordinary girl in love. ¡®Is she really like this? For real?¡¯ me knew Baek Yu-Seok and Jeliel had met before, but still, this waspletely unexpected. The atmosphere between them was far too different from what she had imagined. ¡®What did he do to this psycho?¡¯ It was starting to feel like even the personalities of the characters from the original novel were being twisted. She wasn''t sure whether to be pleased or concerned. ¡®¡­ I guess it¡¯s a good thing?¡¯ She didn¡¯t know how Baek Yu-Seol had managed to meet someone as high-ranking as Jeliel and change her attitude, but it didn¡¯t seem like a bad thing. Though Jeliel had been a powerful antagonist in the original novel, if she became an ally, she could be a very strong supporter. But still, something felt off. Instead of feeling happy, she was left with a sense of difort and unease. ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem like a difficult request.¡± Ma Yu-Seong, who had been quietly listening until now, spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve actually heard Yu-Seol mention it before. He¡¯s been interested in the exchange program with Astral Flower for a while now.¡± ¡°... Really?¡± ¡°What? Seriously?¡± me echoed at the same time, clearly taken aback. Ma Yu-Seong leaned back in his chair slightly andughed awkwardly. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not lying.¡± Hearing that, Jeliel¡¯s expression grew moreplex, but she forced a smile to mask her thoughts. ¡°That¡¯s... Good news.¡± ¡°Good news?¡± ¡°... It¡¯s nothing.¡± Once again, Jeliel had blurted out something unnecessary. Today, she kept stumbling over her words, leaving her feeling frustrated with herself. Trying to cool her head that felt like it was on fire, Jeliel turned her gaze toward Hae Won-Ryang and spoke again. ¡°And one more request, if I may? This isn¡¯t just a simple favor, but more of a formal job. I¡¯m willing to offer a generous payment for it.¡± ¡°... What kind of request?¡± Hae Won-Ryang and Pung Harang both asked with serious expressions, sensing the shift in her tone. Jeliel slowly parted her lips. ¡°I want to find someone. A person who is nowhere to be found on this continent. A very special individual.¡±------- Note:Can¡¯t wait to read ahead? Subscribe to the patreon to get ess to more than 60 chapters ahead of release, and other exciting benefits. /shGenius The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 285 The capital of the Pung Empire, Taeyusan. In one of its secluded alleyways, far from the bustling streets, the air began to ripple and form a sphere. Suddenly, over ten boys and girls emerged from it. They were the first-year students of Ste Academy, who had just returned from the Persona Gate. "Phew! This training session was such a whirlwind¡­¡± Ban Di-Yeon released the tension from her body, shook her hair loose and fanned herself with her hand. The sweat running down her neck revealed just how stressed she had been up until now. She then turned around to check if all the first-year students had made it out safely. All twelve students, present and ounted for. ¡®I thought something would definitely go wrong¡­.¡¯ The mission itself had been quite uneventful. It was just a typical Danger Level 3 Persona Gate. No unexpected factors, and actually, it was one of the easier ones among the Danger Level 3 gates. But the final oue had been the issue. ''Human¡­?¡¯ One girl was asleep and carried by Baek Yu-Seol on his back. She appeared to be around middle school age. This cute child had been found inside the Persona Gate, and surprisingly, she turned out to be someone Baek Yu-Seol knew. It was shocking enough to find a real person in the Persona Gate, where she had somehow be the final boss monster. But to top it off, she was actually an acquaintance of Baek Yu-Seol. ¡°U-um¡­ Senior.¡± "Yes? What''s wrong?" ¡°We¡­ We almost killed a real person¡­¡± One of the first-year students had his voice trembling. He approached Ban Di-Yeon with tears welling up in his eyes. Finally, Ban Di-Yeon rxed her expression and approached the student, and spoke softly. "It''s okay. Calm down and listen." ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. And I¡¯m not just saying that tofort you.¡± "But¡­" ¡°I was surprised too, but this isn''t something that''s never happened before.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± It might not have been mentioned in their textbooks, so the students wouldn''t have known, but there had been simr cases before. While it was unheard of for someone like Ane, who hadn¡¯t entered the gate, to be found inside, there had been instances whererades had beenpletely consumed by the Persona and turned into boss monsters. In those cases, mages had to face the heartbreaking task of personally killing theirrades, and it leftsting scars on them. ¡°The Persona Gates are notoriously difficult to clear, but they¡¯re famous for the huge rewards they offer. And they¡¯re also the ones with the most recorded aplishments in the Magic Association. Do you know why?¡± "I don''t really know..." "It''s because of the mental stress. Hunting monsters or dark mages isn''t easier than clearing a Persona Gate, so why does the Magic Association recognize it so highly? Why do senior mages avoid it even though the rewards are so generous? Have you ever thought about that?" When the junior shook his head, Ban Di-Yeon patted his shoulder and continued, "This is why. It''s not because it''s physically exhausting, but because it''s mentally draining." "Does this happen often?" Ban Di-Yeon shook her head. "Not really. But the Persona Gate has many other elements that mentally torment us, which is what makes it so tough." In the Persona Gate, you¡¯re immersed in some artificial ''story'' and forced to act as one of the characters. During this process, countless mages had been hurt, suffered from mental stress, and even quit their jobs. This was why there was a specific position known as the ''Persona Hunter.'' "I''m going to head to the hospital." "Yeah. Go ahead. I''ll make sure to handle the scoring properly." Ban Di-Yeon watched Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s back as he hurriedly carried Ane somewhere. Even though she hadn''t seen him act properly during this mission, it was probably for the best. After all, Baek Yu-Seol truly got serious when things were really bad. "Something feels off." "Huh? What does?" Lu Deric frowned and spoke up, "That guy. He¡¯s not ordinary. I followed him from a distance, and his speed at navigating the Persona was faster than even professional Persona Hunters. I still don¡¯t understand why he kept circling around and avoided the final destination, but he''s an interesting one." Watching him speak as if he had discovered something fascinating, Ban Di-Yeon chuckled. "If you say so." "Are you doubting my judgment? That guy is definitely no ordinary first-year¡ª" "Yeah. You¡¯re right." "Hey!" Casually responding, she led the first-year students out of the alley. Since they had finished the mission earlier than expected, with it taking just three days instead of the nned week, spending a day sightseeing wouldn¡¯t be such a bad idea. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- A gentle breeze carried the fragrance of flowers over the hill. Holding her fluttering hair with one hand, she would often see her mother in the distance, wearing a pure white dress and waving at her. "Ane,e here. It¡¯s time to eat." In her childhood, their home was small and shabby, but it had everything they needed for a happy life. Though her father was absent, her mother faced the world with strength, and the vigers loved her for it. Valcamic Kingdom. It was once a flourishing kingdom, built by one of the twelve disciples of the Progenitor Mage. It had now shrunk to a small corner of the world. But what did it matter if the kingdom was big or small? Yesterday, Ane was happy, today she was happy, and she believed tomorrow she would be happy too. She never doubted she would live like this forever¡ªholding her mother¡¯s hand, living a simple yet beautiful life. She believed with all her heart that she would grow into adulthood this way. ¡®Mom...?¡¯ The world had turnedpletely red. The night when even the sky appeared to scream in agony, their small, happy home was engulfed in mes and copsed entirely. It was no longer a ce of happiness. Instead, it became a shackle, binding her mother to her misfortune. "Ane..." Perhaps it was the copse of an old pir, but her mother, with half of her body trapped under the rubble, groaned in pain as she reached out toward Ane. "Ane, listen to me. Run away without looking back." "Mom... What about you?!" "I¡¯ll be right behind you, just run!" "Ah... Okay!" It was the first time Ane had ever seen her mother shout, so she tearfully stood up. "Hurry. Run away..." How foolish she must have been for her eyes to be full of tears at that moment. She couldn''t even remember thest image of her mother who desperately pleaded to her. Her tears blurred everything, leaving her unable to tell whether her mother had been smiling or crying that day. Ane turned and ran without looking back. The Dark King''s invasion, the downfall of Valcamic¡¯s royal family¡ªit all happened as she ran, determined to be a good girl who listened to her mother¡¯sst words. She ran to survive. When she opened her eyes again, tears welled up at the corners of her eyes. Why did she suddenly remember that day? Since she became a Dark Mage, she hadpletely buried those memories and sealed them away with her abilities so she would never recall them again. "Ah..." A white ceiling. Soft lighting and gently flickering sunlight. She blinked a few times, cautiously trying to lift her upper body. But her waist stretched painfully, and she couldn¡¯t get up as if she hadn¡¯t used her muscles in a long time. "Guhhh..." Her body felt limp, and she copsed back onto the bed, spreading her arms and legs wide. That¡¯s when she felt a strange sense of unfamiliarity. ¡®Wait. A bed?¡¯ When was thest time she slept in a bed? The first andst time must have been when she infiltrated Ste as an exchange student that summer. While this bed wasn¡¯t as soft as the one in Ste¡¯s dormitory, it wasfortable enough. In fact, she felt more at peace here. ¡°Ughhh..." Still trying to make sense of her situation, Ane hastily tried to get up. Although her body felt heavy and weak, she managed to lift her upper body and even stand on her feet, albeit with great difficulty. Thud! At that moment, the door opened, and a nurse entered. "Oh, patient! You¡¯re suffering from mana exhaustion! You shouldn¡¯t be walking around yet! Please lie back down!" "Huh? Mana exhaustion... Wha¡ªah!" After struggling to stand, Ane found her efforts quickly thwarted as the nurse firmly pushed her back onto the bed. Having already spent all her energy just to get up, she felt as though she might never rise again. Feeling a sudden wave of despair, Ane buried her face in the bed. However, the nurse continued to fuss over her, checking her temperature and attaching a device to her forehead, which irritated her enough to lift her head. ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± At first, Ane was ready to shout, but the fierce look in the nurse¡¯s eyes made her heart shrink. "What do you mean what am I doing? Don¡¯t you remember what happened before you copsed? Your friends said you forced yourself to use mana until you suffered mana exhaustion. You can''t do that! What if you lose the ability to use magic forever?¡± "Mana exhaustion? What are you talking about?" "How can you not know? You¡¯re supposed to be a magic warrior! When youpletely drain yourself of mana, even the minimal amount your body needs to function, you suffer mana exhaustion. It¡¯s very dangerous, so you need to be more careful.¡± ¡°Wait. Hold on.¡± That didn¡¯t make any sense. After all, Ane wasn¡¯t a magic user; she was a Dark Mage. As a Dark Mage, it was impossible for her to suffer from mana exhaustion, something that only happened to magic users. No matter how much dark magic control she used, she couldn¡¯t artificially manipte something as specific as mana exhaustion, which only affected mages. And yet¡­ The nurse was treating her as though she were a human magic user. ¡°I¡¯m suffering from mana exhaustion?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± "That¡¯s impossible.¡± The nurse frowned and shook her head. ¡°The hospital director personally examined you. There¡¯s no use in denying it. Are you trying to say the doctors at Pungryeong University Hospital made a mistake?¡± ¡°Wait, Pungryeong University? You mean¡­ This is¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Pungryeong University Hospital.¡± ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± Pungryeong University was renowned worldwide as one of the top medical schools. Given Ane''s financial situation, she couldn¡¯t have dreamed ofing to such a ce, let alone afford treatment at Pungryeong University Hospital, the best hospital in Pung Empire. The fact that the hospital''s director personally made the diagnosis made it even more unlikely that a mistake had been made. "If another patient had said something like that, the director wouldn¡¯t have let it slide. But since you''re a special guest of the Starcloud Trading Company, I suppose that¡¯s an exception." None of this made sense to Ane anymore. Why was the name Starcloud Trading Companying up again? "Now, just stay still." After attaching various bands and electrodes to Ane''s body for examination, the nurse finally left the room. Sitting there with a nk expression, Ane suddenly brought her hand to her chest. Thump! Thump! ¡®... What?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t feel it anymore¡ªthe dark magic of the Dark King that had always gripped her heart. That sinister seed of dark magic, which could have been triggered at any moment to burst her heart if the Dark King desired, waspletely gone. ¡®How... How is this possible?¡¯ She couldn''t sense dark magic anywhere in her body. Her unique ability to delve into people¡¯s minds and provoke their deepest traumas was gone. She clenched and unclenched her fists, but when she tried to summon any strength, there was no overwhelming destructive force. What remained was just the feeble struggling of a teenage girl. Her abilities, her power... Everything had disappeared. In its ce... The oppressive ck mana was gone, and now her heart pulsed with clean, blue mana. "I... I¡¯m really..." Suddenly, the door creaked open again, breaking her thoughts. This time, it wasn¡¯t the nurse¡ªit was Baek Yu-Seol. He was holding a chart in one hand and wore a bright, cheerful smile. "You''re awake, huh?" "B-Baek Yu-Seol..." "I skimmed through your file. You''re fully human now. Theplex suppression and control spells on your heart are all gone. The seed haspletely disappeared too." "Gone...? It¡¯s... Gone?" "They said your physical age is around sixteen or seventeen. I don¡¯t know what your real age is, but hey, that¡¯s good, right? It''s like you''ve gotten younger." "Sixteen? I¡¯m not that young..." "That¡¯s just your physical age. But you should start exercising¡ªyou¡¯re pretty out of shape. Your mana level is almost like a regr person¡¯s. Still, you won''t have to start from scratch. With your experience controlling dark magic, you¡¯ll be able to train light magic in no time. Consider yourself lucky. You were a dark mage, but now you¡¯re human again, and your body¡¯s been blessed with ¡®Mana¡¯s Blessing.¡¯ And on top of that¡­¡± As Baek Yu-Seol flipped through the chart and exined things, none of it really registered with Ane. ¡¯Human... I¡¯m really human...?¡¯ Could it really be true? Was she dreaming? Was this one of those blissful dreams where the Dark King would suddenly seize her heart and wake her up, threatening to kill her? The thought made her anxious, and in a panic, she pped her own cheek. p! "Ouch!" It hurt. It stung so much that her eyes welled up with tears. But even that wasn''t enough for her. She raised her other hand, ready to hit herself again, but her hand trembled in fear of the pain. "... What are you doing? Want me to hit you instead?" Baek Yu-Seol stared at her as if she was being ridiculous and offered with a smirk. Ane nodded furiously. Seeing himugh as he approached, she tightly shut her eyes. She braced herself for the impact on her cheek, but instead of a p, he gently ced his palm on top of her head, as if putting down an object rather than stroking it kindly. "Huh...?" "It¡¯s not a dream." Baek Yu-Seol gently shook her head side to side as if it were a basketball he was dribbling. "Congrattions. You¡¯re really human now." "T-thanks... All because of you..." "No. I didn¡¯t really do anything. I just said a lot of fancy words, but in the end, it¡¯s because you had the strength to make up your own mind that this happened." "Even so..." "You¡¯repletely free from the Dark King now. You¡¯re free. How does that feel?" At his question, Ane turned her head to look out the window. "Oh..." The view outside was the same as yesterday, but today, for some reason, the sky seemed especially clear and pure. Everything looked more beautiful, and even the smallest details seemed lovely. ¡¯This is how it feels to see the world as a human.¡¯ It was a warm feeling, something she hadn''t felt in a long time. "I... I¡¯m happy..." Without realizing it, Ane whispered the words, and Baek Yu-Seol smiled along with her. "That¡¯s great. I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy." And then... Before Ane could fully savor her happiness, Baek Yu-Seol pulled an envelope out of his bag. "If you''re happy now, it''s time to put in some work. Don¡¯t you think?" "Huh. What?" "It''s a special transfer application for Ste Academy. They don''t give this to just anyone, and this time, there''s only one chance... You need to be a Ste student. No, more than that, you need to have the abilities that match it." "W-why?" "Do you n on staying like this? You¡¯ve finally be human, but you can¡¯t live the same way you did before. And do you think your old boss will just leave you alone? At the very least, you should live under Ste¡¯s protection. Though, even there, it has its ws." Holding the papers, Ane stared at them nkly. "Can I... Really do this?" "Why not? You''re human like me, just an ordinary person. Ste is fair. Anyone with the ability can enter." The words ¡®ordinary person¡¯ resonated deeply, so much that Ane almost burst into tears. "Mm! I¡¯ll work hard!" "Forget ''working hard,'' just do it well." "Got it!" Ane clutched the envelope handed by Baek Yu-Seol close to her chest. She had thought that bing human and living as one was her final destination. But now, she realized that the destination was actually a new beginning. ¡®Ste transfer.¡¯ It marked a new direction in her life. A new goal in her life as a human, not as a dark mage. Chapter 286 Since Pung had vastnd as its advantage, the culture of building tall structures only started taking off rtively recently. Moreover, there were regtions that prevented the construction of buildings above a certain height within an 18 km radius of the royal pce, making tall buildings rare. However, the wealthy were always eager to unt their status, and began introducing foreign-style high-rises, leading to the construction of what they imed to be seven-star hotels. Those ces became ideal rest spots for distinguished guests. Naturally, as an ordinary citizen, it should have been apletely separate world for Baek Yu-Seol. However, this time, there was a rare exception, allowing him to visit the ¡®Hotel Cheongpadan,¡¯ a 120-floor building known as a sanctuary for nobles in Taeyusan. Normally, due to his coborations with Alterisha on item technology, he was treated as a VIP, but he usually avoided such hassle. However, the person sitting across from him was of a different mindset. ¡°This is quite an expensive ce.¡± Jeliel. The daughter of the president of the Starcloud Trading Company. If one imagined an elf, they typically pictured someone living in the forest, perhaps nibbling on leaves, but Jeliel appeared to be a high elf steeped in capitalism. Just by the way she elegantly sliced into her steak, it was obvious she was no stranger to meat. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d. I was lucky to have bumped into you there.¡± Meeting Jeliel by chance right after leaving the Persona Gate had indeed been fortunate. Thanks to her, he was able to immediately reserve a VIP room at Pungryeong University Hospital under the Starcloud name. If, by chance, any traces of dark mage energy were detected in Ane¡¯s body, Jeliel was someone capable of keeping that quiet. Moreover, she was the only person who could protect Ane¡¯s safety until her enrollment in Ste. In terms of technology, Alterisha was my most reliable ally, but in terms of power, Jeliel was one of the most trustworthy figures. Evenpared to Hong Bi-Yeon, who still hadn¡¯t fully mastered her own authority, Jeliel had been in a position to perfectly wield both money and power from the start. ¡°Right...¡± When he mentioned how lucky it was to meet her by chance, Jeliel seemed momentarily flustered. Just then, a faint mockingugh could be heard from the side. It was Princess Hong Bi-Yeon. She exuded an aura that was even more aristocratic and dignified than Jeliel¡¯s. She calmly put a forkful of sd into her mouth and gently swept her hair behind her neck, whispering quietly. "By chance... Human connections really are mysterious, aren''t they? How strange it is for amoner to bump into someone from Waning Moon ins right at the entrance of the Persona Gate." Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s tone sounded slightly mocking. ¡®Though it was genuinely a coincidence, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯ ¡®Jeliel wouldn¡¯t have gone out of her way to find me for no reason, after all.¡¯ "Isn''t that what chance encounters are? Pretty amazing how that happens.¡± Baek Yu-Seol casually replied while stabbing at his steak with his fork. Jeliel let out a faint sigh of relief, while Hong Bi-Yeon irritably stabbed at her sd with her fork. He couldn¡¯t help but think those two were really ipatible. One was a woman filled with bottled-up anger, while the other was a cold-headed,pletely insane girl. He had the feeling that if they were left together, something terrible might happen, but since they were already eating together, there was no helping it. A little tension between them didn¡¯t matter. As long as the food was good, right? As her usual stoic expression returned to Jeliel, she finally spoke. "I was wondering how you¡¯ve been." "Huh? I¡¯ve been doing fine. We only just started the semester, after all." "... Make sure to keep in touch sometimes." She said it nonchntly, as if it was no big deal, like someone from Busan might say. "That¡¯s why I gave you my personal line. Not just anyone can have that." Baek Yu-Seol thought it was true. While her official number might be widely known, her personal number must indeed be quite rare. It was the only private line to contact Jeliel directly. Yeah. He knew how valuable that was... But still, reaching out to her for no reason felt a bit awkward, especially considering Jeliel was probably the busiest among his peers. "Uh... Sure. I¡¯ll text you when I¡¯m bored." Jeliel nodded slightly. She appeared satisfied with his half-hearted reply, and silently resumed slicing her steak. Watching her quietly, he then turned to look out the window. One entire wall of the restaurant was made of ss, offering a panoramic view of Pung¡¯s Taeyusan. It reminded him of the time he went up Seoul¡¯s Namsan Tower. That familiar, nostalgic feeling washed over him, making it all feel strangely surreal. Come to think of it, Aether World bore many resemnces to Earth. The Pung Empire, the fairies, and many other nations had three-syble Korean-style names, and the overall culture felt like a blend of medieval or modern elements with a touch of the present-day. ¡®To be precise... It felt like everything was just a mix of different things.¡¯ Some nationsbined modern and medieval eras, while others were a fusion of Chinese and Korean influences, as if time periods and countries had been haphazardly jumbled together. He nced at Jeliel. Even the way she ate steak was, if you think about it, one of the most famous dining habits on Earth. Her whitece shirt and ck office skirt seemed far too modern to him, though the pointed ears disrupted that sense of reality. ¡®¡­ No. That¡¯s not quite right.¡¯ In reality, he hadn¡¯t even spent a full year here, yet this world already felt more real to him. It was an oddly familiar sensation. And why was that? He realized that his life on Earth had been terribly bleak and dry. Study, home, games. Study, home, games. After bing an adult, it turned into work,mute, games¡ªa never-ending cycle. And yes, at the center of his life was ¡®Aether World Online.¡¯ The character Baek Yu-Seol and the countless other figures in Aether. Even though they were virtual, silent characters, and he skipped through the story just to focus on PvP all day, he had beenpletely absorbed in the game. He had spent about half of his life on it. Compared to the dull, colorless reality he lived, the sensations of living in this world felt all the more vivid. He couldn¡¯t say that his life here was fun. Who knows what might happen tomorrow? Every day, he was caught in dangerous situations, constantly risking his life. But... There was color in this life. In some way, he might even be satisfied with it. Looking at Jeliel with fresh eyes, he couldn''t help but reflect. The character he had always considered a viin, someone he found nothing but distasteful in the game, was now sitting here with him, sharing a meal at a fancy restaurant. The whole experience was oddly surreal. The strange and precious feeling brought about his drifting thoughts now hung in the air between them. As he continued to look at her, he noticed that Jeliel¡¯s gaze remained fixed on her te. She appeared uneasy and unable to lift her head. ¡°Commoner.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Staring at someone while they¡¯re eating isn¡¯t exactly polite.¡± Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s bted remark made Baek Yu-Seol realize his mistake. "¡­ Is staring at someone¡¯s face while they eat part of human etiquette?" ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Though she said it was fine, something still seemed off. Jeliel wasn¡¯t raising her head, and she kept fidgeting with her steak. ¡®Was she that ufortable?¡¯ Jeliel must be used to being the center of attention. As the daughter of the Starcloud Trading Company, she would always be in the spotlight, and with her striking beauty, she would undoubtedly draw everyone¡¯s gaze wherever she went. But maybe, with fewer people around, the attention felt more burdensome? That didn¡¯t seem quite right either. Normally, Jeliel would be the one staring people down with an intensity that could kill. Seeing her looking so flustered and quietly mumbling to herself made Baek Yu-Seol feel a little guilty. ¡°You¡­¡± After spending a while poking at her half-eaten steak with her knife, Jeliel finally lifted her head and looked between him and Princess Hong Bi-Yeon. ¡°Do you two often go on missions together?¡± It was a question meant for Hong Bi-yeon, but Baek Yu-Seol moved to answer first. "Not really. It¡¯s not like-" ¡°We do it quite often.¡± Hong Bi-Yeon cut him off and answered, so Baek Yu-Seol had no choice but to stay silent. ¡°I see.¡± Jeliel nodded. Then, after a brief silence, she spoke casually. ¡°When you¡¯re deployed on missions, you should visit the southern ins more often. I can provide support.¡± ¡°Is that really necessary? Thismoner can handle things just fine without your help.¡± ¡°You never know. Something troublesome coulde up for Baek Yu-Seol like today, right?¡± "Uh... Yeah, I guess that''s true." In the end, it was thanks to Jeliel that they were able to treat Ane and ensure her safety. "See, I was right?" Jeliel said with a smile, to which Hong Bi-Yeon nodded in agreement with a nk expression. The rest of the meal was an odd back-and-forth of subtle tension between them. Baek Yu-Seol couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was some sort of long-standing feud between the Adolevit family and the Starcloud Trading Company. Both were globally influential, so shes were inevitable, but their barely suppressed hostility seemed extreme. ¡®Does the Starcloud Guild have any past conflict with Adolevit?¡¯ [There has been no major conflict between the Starcloud Trading Company and the Adolevit royal family in the past 50 years.] "Seriously?" [Actually, three years ago, the Adolevit family yed a key role in forming the ''World Merchants Grand Union,'' which improved their rtionship considerably.] ''So what¡¯s with this tension then?'' He felt like a shrimp caught in a battle between dragons and tigers. Their quiet but fierce exchanges persisted like an impending storm, and he barely managed to finish his meal in the increasingly suffocating atmosphere. ¡®Man, having a meal with those two was exhausting.¡¯ Afterward, he used the excuse of grabbing a coffee to escape. The rich aroma of high-quality coffee filled the air, but somehow, he wasn¡¯t in the mood for caffeine. ''They won¡¯t actually end up fighting, right?'' As he quietly sipped his coffee, he heard the slow sound of footsteps behind him. He turned his head slightly to see a familiar figure standing there. ¡°Ah! Professor Raiden.¡± Raiden, who was a professor of Lunar Studies at Ste Academy and a prominent Dark Mage, stood beside him. He gazed out of the window with an aura of calm intelligence. His hair was neatly styled and a pair of sses added to his schrly look. "Have you informed them about the transfer?" "Yes, well. Thanks to you." In fact, Ane¡¯s transfer wasn¡¯t handled by just anyone¡ªit was made possible with the help of a Dark Mage who had infiltrated Ste Academy. Wasn¡¯t it ridiculous? To protect Ane from the Dark Mages, he had to borrow the hands of one. If it had been someone like Vice Principal Archie Hayden or another figure, he would have outright refused. He might have even tried to persuade Principal Elthman Elwin in some way. But with Raiden... Things might be a little different. "This means you owe me a debt." "Yes. I¡¯ll make sure to repay it, one way or another." He ended up owing Professor Raiden for Ane''s transfer, a debt that would undoubtedlye back to haunt him someday. He¡¯d collect it from him in some way or another, and that¡¯s what he was waiting for. He wouldn¡¯t demand repayment in any ordinary way. After all, he was very aware of Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s existence. "Shall we call it a mana oath?" "No need. I know well enough that such a thing wouldn¡¯t work on you." "Too bad. I guess a legal agreement will have to do." "Fine. As a mage, I¡¯m sure you understand the consequences of breaking such an agreement." A legal contract wouldn¡¯t siphon mana if broken, but as a mage, breaking such an agreement would bring severe social repercussions. "Don''t worry. As a man of my word, I¡¯ve only broken a promise three times." "Three times, huh?" "Well, what can you do when nature calls just before an important appointment?" "Enough with the useless jokes." Professor Raiden¡¯s expression darkened slightly before he turned around and vanished. Baek Yu-Seol still didn¡¯t know what brought him here, but something must have drawn the Dark Mages to the Pung Empire, as if there was something irresistible here for them. He hadn¡¯t recorded all the events in the Dark Mage society through the Sentient Spec, so figuring it all out wouldn¡¯t be easy. But if Raiden came here personally, it meant that someone with immense presence or a significant event must have taken ce in the Pung Empire. ''How could I not know about something like that?'' Baek Yu-Seol tilted his head for a moment, but he still couldn''t figure it out. He might be able to find outter if he asked Ane slowly. After all, she came here as a Dark Mage. ¡®For now, though¡­¡¯ He quietly turned his gaze back to the restaurant he had slipped away from. Hong Bi-Yeon and Jeliel were still locked in a tense staring contest as if they were about to shootsers from their eyes. They were locked in a silent battle of wills. "Sigh¡­" Forget the Dark Mages. Right now, the priority was calming those two women down. ------- Note:Can¡¯t wait to read ahead? Subscribe to the patreon to get ess to more than 60 chapters ahead of release, and other exciting benefits. /shGenius The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 287 - League of Spirits (3) December website update New Glossary: The recent significant changes: Characters Edna - me The Demonic ck Dragon, Darkest Night of the Thirteenth Month - Thirteenth Onyx Moon Twelve New Moons - Twelve Divine Moons Twelfth Moon Bronze - Blue Winter Moon Eleventh Silver Moon - Silver Autumn Moon New Moon me - Scarlet Summer Moon Yeonhong Chunsamwol - Pink Spring Moon Ben - Ban Di-Yeon (Female) Grace - Hyejin Macaron - Halsecoden - Deok Cheol-Gwang Hong Eulin - Hong Erin Celestia - Leafanel New Moon Space: Fawn Prevernal Moon New Moon Earth: Dusk Soil Moon Items Ragnarok - Teripon Acantha - Edmary Etemiri Helmer - Suavitera Lapon Terms Mana Leakage Syndrome - Mana Leakage Dy/Mana Leakage Disorder Delta Augmentation Form - Alchemical Engineering Cross Technique Skills Hyper Jump - Power Jump The absolute invincible Chelven. --------- A girl with snow-white hair and radiant tinum-colored eyes, which seemed to hold the starlight, was hovering in the blue sky. Her legs were neatly together as she sat on a broom; a typical method of flight for witches. At a speed of 290 km/h. It was fast, certainly, but for someone like her who could teleport freely, this kind of speed was nothing more than a leisurely ride to feel the cool breeze. "Aah! This is boring!" She shouted while speeding on the broom, her voice echoing as if it were bouncing back. This was because her body wasn¡¯t actually real¡ªit was an illusion. "No matter how much I expand my senses, 20% is the limit¡­" The White Witch and the Witch Queen, Scarlet, had ultimately failed to perfect the art of creating a second body through duplication technique. The act of creating a second physical form itself was against the natural order of the world. "Should I start rummaging through some cemeteries?" It had already been a century since she refused to use body duplication using a corpse, which involved granting souls to corpses, because she found it too vulgar for the Witch Queen. She was starting to regret that decision. "Well, I¡¯ll have to be satisfied with this, I guess~. After all, I¡¯ve been trapped for hundreds of years." Lying down on the broom, she crossed her legs, causing her skirt to flutter in a dangerously inappropriate manner. However, there was no need to worry about any perverts sneaking a peek this high up in the sky. "Queen of Witches." Before she could dwell on it further, a telepathic voice struck her ears with blunt force. "Kyaah?!" Startled, Scarlet iled and fell off the broom. At that moment, a gray figure appeared in the air. "Enough with the jokes.¡± At those words, Scarlet, who had been falling, suddenly stopped mid-air and dangled like clothes on a hanger. Wearing a pouty expression, she straightened her skirt as she floated in the same position and snapped her fingers. The broom that had been hovering above quickly flew down to support her again. "You''re not the one guilty for peeking at ady in the first ce, are you?" Scarlet struggled to get back on her broom, crossed her legs and folded her arms. She twisted her body to express her displeasure, but it seemed to have little effect on the emotionless ''Divine Moon.'' "So, why did youe to find me? Why note straight to my ce, Fawn Prevernal Moon? I could''ve treated you very well." The man with long gray hair and gray eyes, a cold yet neat-looking handsome figure, ignored Scarlet''s yful tone. He simply flicked his fingers. Snap! It was a light motion, but the result was far from light. The sky, which had been a clear blue, began to turn into a deep purple. It was as if curtains were being drawn. Stars and gxies densely filled the space above. "Tsk..." Scarlet frowned as she looked up at the countless stars. Some had lost their light, and others red as if they were about to explode. Yet, strangely, not a single ''new star'' was being born. "Looks a lot different than thest time I saw it~." "The universe is no longer giving birth to new worlds." "Well, duh! That¡¯s because we¡¯re here." "... That¡¯s not right. Even if we are here, another ''us'' must exist in another world." "You''re talking about parallel worlds? Wow~ I don''t believe in that stuff." "Stop deflecting, Witch Queen." "Ugh, whyyy~? Serious conversations are so boring. Can¡¯t I take a break? Please?" Fawn Prevernal Moon ignored her words and pointed somewhere in the distance. There, a star that had lost its light was falling. "Wow! It''s beautiful, don¡¯t you think?" Her casualment was met with a heavy response from Fawn Prevernal Moon. "That''s the world where the ck Dragon was born. Its copse was instantaneous." "Did you go and see it yourself?" Scarlet''s eyes sparkled as she asked the question, but Fawn Prevernal Moon turned his head. In that direction... Countless stars were falling, like a downpour. It was too grand to simply be called a meteor shower¡ªthese were enormous stars. "All the worlds are dying." "Is that wrong?" "No. The birth and death of worlds follow their destined course." "Then what''s the problem?" "A new world isn''t being born. And... This world we''re standing on isn''t heading toward death." Fawn Prevernal Moon took a step closer to Scarlet, his gaze growing more somber. "That''s the problem." "Oh, really? I didn''t know." "Last night, one of thews rted to the death of this world copsed. It must have something to do with you. What happened?" "Uh! It¡¯s embarrassing. It''s ady''s secret. Do you really need to know?" "I didn''t expect you to tell me easily." With that, Fawn Prevernal Moon stretched out his palm, and space began to solidify in his hand. It was not gray, ck, or white¡ªit was a mass of pure space. "Huh? You wanna fight me?" Scarlet pointed to herself with a bewildered expression. "Why not think it over again?" "I''m not here to fight. This is a warning." "Ooh. You¡¯re scaring me." She wrapped her arms around herself and shook her head dramatically, pretending to be frightened. Then, suddenly, she opened her eyes wide and smirked. "But what can you do? This body is fake!" Upon hearing that, Fawn Prevernal Moon tightened his grip, and Scarlet''s body twisted. Crack! Her limbs snapped, and her body shattered into dozens of pieces, yet Scarlet''s smile never faded. "I told you! Come find me at my ce. Use that fancy space magic of yours!" With a cacklingugh reminiscent of a witch, Scarlet''s body crumbled into dust and disappeared. Fawn Prevernal Moon remained expressionless and opened his hand once more. In his palm was a ticket. It was smudged with the following words. ¡®If you don¡¯te, I''ll turn you into a frog!¡¯ Crumple! Rip! With a squeeze of his hand, the ticket was torn apart and disintegrated down to the atomic level. Though it was a pity that he had lost Scarlet, who had maintained such a yful, carefree attitude throughout, it wasn''t as if Fawn Prevernal Moon had truly intended to catch her. After all, the Witch Queen had been hiding her true body for hundreds of years. Finding even a trace of her through her double was fortunate enough. Fawn Prevernal Moon murmured as he looked down at the flow of the world, then turned and disappeared into the distance beyond space. In the sky, hundreds, thousands of stars were still falling. When all the stars finally extinguished, the one that remained would likely be... The only one left. ¡ª¡ª¡ª In autumn, a small event held on campus stirred a strange sense of excitement in the students. It was time for the academy tournament to select the representatives for Ste''s ¡®League of Spirit¡¯ team. While one might think of a small-scalepetition when hearing academy tournament, Ste was different. Entire clubs were formed by students who enrolled specifically to participate in the League of Spirit, and with nearly a thousand elite Ste magic warriors participating, the scale was beyond ordinary. The audience for the academy tournament alone surpassed tens of thousands, making it more prestigious than most mid-sized regionalpetitions. me smiled brightly as she submitted the application for her team, the me Team.Its members included none other than Baek Yu-Seol, Eisel, Ma Yu-Seong, and Hae Won-Ryang. Though there were no substitute members, the five were more than enough to lead the game. For a hastily-formed team, they could easily be considered one of the top contenders. The only issue was that most of the members had little to no experience with the League of Spirit. In other words, with less than two weeks until thepetition, they would have to cram in practice. ''How much were these guys even interested in the game in the original story?'' Baek Yu-Seol wasn''t even part of the original romance fantasy, so he was out of the equation. As for Eisel, she was described in the original as a multi-talented beauty, a character with traits like [Versatile] and [All-Rounder], so it was briefly mentioned that she became as skilled as a pro yer just by watching a few League of Spirit matches. In fact, she participated in a tournament and won. At that time, the exhrating thrill of defeating Hong Bi-Yeon¡¯s team, their rivals in the academy tournament, and then advancing to the world championship to even beat Jelliel! It was an unforgettable sensation. The catharsis was so electrifying that she read the scene of their victory more than ten times. ¡®I still can¡¯t forget it.¡¯ That feeling, the moment they clinched the win. It was thrilling beyond words. ¡®Ma Yu-Seong and Hae Won-Ryang¡­¡¯ In the original story, there wasn¡¯t any specific mention of them participating in the tournament. League of Spirit was originally just a side story, and Eisel teamed up with various supporting characters, including Pung Harang, rather than the main cast. ¡®Baek Yu-Seol? Don¡¯t even need to think about it.¡¯ Whatever it is, he¡¯s good at it. He said he had never yed before and didn¡¯t even want to, but once the game began, he¡¯d probably be the most reliable asset on the team. ¡°Wow¡­¡± The professor who received the application adjusted their spec and clicked their tongue in awe. "The team members are formidable. This is going to be quite exciting. Even the Ste representative team will have to be on edge." ¡°Well, we haven¡¯t practiced seriously or anything, so there¡¯s no need to be nervous. Pure magic warriors and pro yers are different.¡± Full of humility, me responded modestly, but then someone lightly tapped her on the shoulder and spoke. ¡°You''re right. Pro yers and magic warriors are indeed different.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Though the tap on the shoulder wasn¡¯t painful, me felt annoyed and rubbed her arm as she nced at the person who had touched her. The girl standing before her towered at around 170 cm. She was so tall that me had to tilt her head back to look up. Her bluntly cut bangs gave her an air of straightforwardness. ¡®Ga Yu-Rin¡­?¡¯ No doubt that she was wearing the Ste Academy uniform. However, me had never run into her at academy before. Yet the name rang a bell. It wasn¡¯t because she was famous, but because in the original romance fantasy, Eisel had awakened during the tournament and crushed her first opponent. It was none other than Ga Yu-Rin. ¡°You might be great as magic warriors, but the arena is different. Did you really gather such a team thinking you could win? It¡¯s not happening, so why don¡¯t you just give up?¡± After spitting out those cold words, Ga Yu-Rin submitted her application and turned around to walk away. Even to another girl, her confident stride was impressive and sexy, but her attitude was so rude that it left me feeling shocked. ¡°What¡¯s her deal?¡± ¡°Haha. Sorry about that. She¡¯s always been a bit headstrong, as you can tell. She¡¯s preparing to be a pro yer.¡± ¡°Yeah, I figured.¡± It wasn¡¯t Ga Yu-Rin picking a fight that bothered me; it was that she hadn¡¯t picked a fight with Eisel instead since that would¡¯ve been normal. ¡®Ugh. I feel bad for Eisel.'' With how much the original story had changed, Eisel didn¡¯t even get the chance to form her own team. Originally, this part was supposed to Eisel joining the tournament with a sense of purpose to escape all the entangled rtionships with people like Emperor Skalven and Princess Hong Bi-Yeon, but now, none of that had happened. The fact that Eisel was stuck in the study room, focusing on her work even as the tournament approached, just revealed howfortable and stable her life had be. ¡°As you probably know, Spirit yers are often looked down upon by magic warriors. That¡¯s why she¡¯s so on edge. And you didn¡¯t even prepare for the tournament, so she probably thinks you¡¯re dismissing thepetition entirely.¡± It was a fair point. There was even a saying that those who couldn¡¯t handle life as a magic warrior escaped to the League of Spirit. Not that me ever dismissed them. After all, she only formed this team to get away from Skalven, that jerk. Why would she have any reason to look down on others? ¡°Sports are sports, and battle is battle. There¡¯s nothing to dismiss about that.¡± ¡°If all magic warriors thought like you, things would be much better. Anyway, here¡¯s your application. From now on, the League of Spirit training ground will be open to you, and you¡¯ll have the opportunity to practice. It¡¯s a short time, but make the most of it.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. We will.¡± Two weeks? One day would be enough. ------- Note:Can¡¯t wait to read ahead? Subscribe to the patreon to get ess to more than 60 chapters ahead of release, and other exciting benefits. /shGenius Chapter 288 - League of Spirits (4) December website update Two weeks? One day should be enough. That''s what she thought. At the Ste Dome, where the League of Spirits training was taking ce, me crossed her arms and asked while tapping her foot. ¡°... Where¡¯s that old man?¡± Eisel was crouching down the corner as she stared at a League of Spirits strategy book with deep concentration. At her question, she lifted her head. However, the book was sorge and vast that it seemed like she was barely peeking out from behind it. ¡°He suddenly had to go somewhere in a hurry.¡± ¡°Somewhere? It¡¯s not the bathroom, is it?¡± ¡°Who knows...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like he went to build a bathroom, so why is he sote?¡± ¡°Well, if it¡¯s Baek Yu-Seol, that¡¯s possible.¡± Ma Yu-Seong, who was also crouched down, was reading the League of Spirits rulebook. That¡¯s right. The rulebook. When Eisel heard that she was going to participate in the game, she had already finished reading the rulebook and was now at the stage of devising strategies. Meanwhile, Ma Yu-Seong, who had been lounging around, was just now getting familiar with the rulebook. ¡°Damn it.¡± me, who was suddenly hit by a headache, held her head and nced at Hae Won-ryang, who was diligently working on something nearby. "... What¡¯s he doing now?" "He''s sculpting." Hae Won-ryang had summoned ice and was engaged in the delicate work of carving it with wind des. "Sculpting. I know it¡¯s sculpting. What I¡¯m asking is, why is he doing it here...?" ¡°He said the Ste Dome is a good ce to practice. Apparently, it helps with fine-tuning his magic control. I tried it once but gave up.¡± ¡°Insane¡­¡± Hae Won-ryang appeared oblivious to me¡¯s bewildered gaze and continued carving with a serious expression. Ma Yu-Seong was bored and suddenly stood up, rolled up the rulebook, tucked it under his arm, and stood in front of the sculpture, resting his chin on his hand. His posture was eerily simr to that of an art critic admiring a piece in a museum. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s really beautiful!¡± But a momentter, Hae Won-ryang casually shattered the ice sculpture with wind des. ¡°It was beautiful¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There was a w. I have to start over from the beginning. I need to practice my mana control until a perfect sculpturees out.¡± ¡°Oh. Is that so?¡± Watching Hae Won-ryang summon another ice sculpture and start carving again, me began to realize that her n had gone wrong from the beginning. ¡®I must be crazy¡­¡¯ It was impossible to manage a bunch of entric geniuses who had never worked together before. Meanwhile, she couldn''t help but resent Baek Yu-Seol, who still hadn¡¯t shown up. A man in histe twenties appeared hesitant as he spoke to me. ¡°Is the preparation still far from done?¡± ¡°Almost done.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± His name was Hwang Seol-Gu, a teaching assistant at Ste Academy. However, not all assistants at Ste were the same. Some were graduates of Ste, while quite a few came from outside, making up a significant portion of the staff. Why? Because 90% of Ste graduates followed elite, prestigious paths. The Great Magic Tower, academic societies, renowned magic towers, royal magic advisors, or high-rank magic warriors. For this reason, there were only a few teaching assistants who were Ste graduates, while many assistants came from outside, looking to boost their careers. One of these was the assistant assigned to the ''LOS me Team.'' ¡°Just wait a moment.¡± ¡°... Okay.¡± me didn¡¯t particrly have anyints about the assistant. In the original story, the presence of a teaching assistant in Eisel¡¯s team was nonexistent. So, the fact that this assistant even spoke to them was something to be thankful for. However, when she thought about this team, it was strange. The sessor of the Full Moon Tower. The most genius mage to appear in thest thousand-year¡ªMa Yu-Seong and Eisel. me, who could summon light, and even Baek Yu-Seol. Despite gathering the century¡¯s genius magic warriors, they were stuck with ackluster assistant. The reason was obvious. ¡®It must be Ga Yu-Rin.¡¯ Ga Yu-Rin was a promising professional League of Spirits yer and the youngest daughter of a prestigious family that often produced winners of the League of Spirits. When it came to magic warriors, it was understandable, but in the sports industry, her family held significant influence. So, it wasn¡¯t surprising that an unimpressive assistant was assigned. In the current world, which was now perfectly prepared for the invasion of the dark mages, the more peaceful it gets, the more influence the sports industry wields. ¡°Sigh. There¡¯s nothing I can do. I¡¯ll give Ma Yu-Seong a brief exnation while we wait for the old man.¡± me eventually gave up on training and started exining the rules and strategy. With only five members in their team, the absence of one person would throw off their entire formation. After about 30 minutes passed. Baek Yu-Seol appeared. He was covered in mud and walking in with difficulty. ¡°Oh. I¡¯m a littlete¡­¡± As hezily waved his hand in greeting, me didn¡¯t even have the chance to get angry. "What the hell. Where have you been?" ¡°I had to step out for something personal. I tried to make it on time, but things got a bit tangled¡­¡± me crossed her arms and red at Baek Yu-Seol. She hated nothing more than people who broke promises. But Baek Yu-Seol... was a bit different. His concept of time was unlike that of ordinary people. What might be a boring, trivial minute or second to others could be a life-changing time attack for Baek Yu-Seol, and the moments they took for granted could be the ordinary life Baek Yu-Seol so desperately sought. ¡°Fine. At least you made it.¡± So, me decided to be lenient about this. Baek Yu-Seol was never one to waste time carelessly. ¡®Whew. I ended up beingte because I went to the Eslen Mud Festival.¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol brushed the mud off his body and fidgeted with a ring in his pocket. If me knew that the reason for his tardiness was to get this useless ring, which had no special function other than making mud taste delicious, would she forgive him? ¡®Well, everything has its use.¡¯ Although he waste because he rushed to get it in advance, he felt relieved that he had finished the task neatly. "Alright. Let¡¯s start practicing properly. You¡¯re not going to tell me you¡¯re just now reading the rulebook, are you, old man?" "Of course not." Even if Baek Yu-Seol wasn''t particrly fond of directly ying LOS, he often watched online tournaments, so he was quite knowledgeable about the rules and strategies. In fact, since me came from Earth, where ''Aether World Online'' didn''t exist, Baek Yu-Seol might actually be more proficient with various builds and strategies. Of course, just because you know something in theory doesn¡¯t mean you can execute it in practice. If that were the case, everyone in the neighborhood would already be a professional yer. "I¡¯ll leave the strategy to you then." me¡¯s leadership was excellent, so having Baek Yu-Seol, who wasn¡¯t very skilled in leading, take charge would be much worse. Besides, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s position was a closebat dealer or assassin. It was not a role suited formanding. "First, I¡¯ll exin the basic rules for Ma Yu-Seong." "Uh-huh." Ma Yu-Seong nodded like an obedient puppy, and me exined with a satisfied expression. "Once the match begins, the five of us are summoned in front of our team¡¯s ¡®Control Tower.¡¯ We have to protect it while destroying the opponent¡¯s Control Tower to win. But it¡¯s not as simple as just charging in." League of Spirits was simr to an AOS (Aeon of Strife) genre game that was popr on Earth. For Baek Yu-Seol, the ¡®LOS¡¯ game inside Aether World Online was one of the most popr AOS games. When the match begins, each mages distributes their mana across the map, which is absorbed by monsters. yers then defeat those monsters to gain mana, but they don''t use it all just for casting spells. Mana can be used to upgrade wands, robes, boots, and purchase items at the Control Tower, which can change the tide of battle. "Upgrading your wand increases the power of your spells and your total mana capacity. Upgrading your robe increases your defense, and you already know what boots do, right? They increase your movement speed." Ma Yu-Seong raised his hand like a student with a question. "Then isn''t it a disadvantage for someone like me, who has a lot of mana?" "Exactly. But in LOS, all mages need to be on equal footing. This isn''t realbat; it''s a sport. If someone like you, who can overpower others with sheer mana, dominated every match, how could we call it a strategic game?" "Ah..." Strategy, multiyer, battle arena¡ªall of that came together in League of Spirits. If a few yers start running wild just because of their mana reserves, it¡¯s no longer a sport. "That said, having a high mana capacity isn¡¯t entirely useless. The more mana our team has, the quicker and more frequently monsters will appear, which gives us more resources." "So having a lot of mana is still an advantage?" "Yes. But be careful. Even though the monsters appear in our territory, the enemy cane and steal them." "Oh, I see..." The yers must defeat monsters or gather resources and gradually destroy the enemy towers one by one. In order to do that, defeating enemies bes a crucial factor. ¡°You¡¯re also limited in the number of spells you can use. You can use your bloodline magic or any legendary magic you¡¯ve learned, but there¡¯s a maximum limit of seven.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, and the stronger the magic, the longer the cooldown time. So, it¡¯s important to bnce out weaker spells that can be used more frequently.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± As me continued exining the various rules, she realized that this game put Ma Yu-Seong at a significant disadvantage. She understood why Ma Yu-Seong didn¡¯t participate in LOS even in the original story. For someone like him, who used his infinite mana to fire off dozens of spells, these restrictions would be quite painful. On the other hand, this battlefield would greatly favor Hae Won-Ryang, who was used tobining spells with limited mana. ''This is totally his stage, isn¡¯t it?'' And there was no need to mention Baek Yu-Seol. He only used a single spell to begin with and had almost no limitations with his mana. In League of Spirits, there might be some restrictions on the use of sh due to mana limits, but Baek Yu-Seol was still the person who could operate most simrly to real-lifebat. ''I think I can count on him to carry us.'' me hadn¡¯t originally aimed to win, but now that she thought about Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s strengths, her chances seemed to improve, and she felt better about it. She hadn¡¯t been too focused on winning from the start, but meeting Ga Yu-Rin had changed her mind. ¡®I need to knock that arrogant brat down a peg.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t aboutpetition, but more about putting a troublesome opponent in their ce to sleep soundly that night. Meanwhile, Baek Yu-Seol stared intently at the rulebook, shaking his head at theplexity of it all. ¡®This is bad.¡¯ No matter how many times he looked at the strategy, it still didn¡¯t make sense to him. me seemed intent on working together to win, but unfortunately, that was the one thing Baek Yu-Seol was the worst at. If it were realbat, at least they could fight back-to-back, but in LOS, the best way to defeat the enemy was through coordination between the team¡¯s spells. ¡®How am I supposed to coordinate¡­?¡¯ He could only use one spell. sh. Baek Yu-Seol already felt doomed. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 289 - League of Spirits (5) [In a moment, you will be transported to the battlefield ''Ruins in the Rain.''] The characteristic alert message of Ste Dome echoed in their ears, and in an instant, they were transported to the ruins. sh! When they blinked their eyes, the ruins unfolded before them. A control tower stood tall and could be singled out among the ruins. While smaller defense towers were lined up in front of it. ¡°Oh. So this is the battlefield.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel much different from the Ste Dome¡¯s illusionary training field.¡± Eisel poked at the ground and then reached for her waist. She instinctively tried to pull out a staff but realized there was nothing there. ¡°Oh.¡± She finally remembered that all weapons in the battlefield had to be purchased from the shop. ¡°You can open the shop at the Control Tower. At the start, you¡¯re given 1,500 mana, and it¡¯s standard to buy a staff and mana stones.¡± Naturally, weapons and mana were essential for casting magic. After confirming that everyone had bought their wands, staffs, and mana stones, me continued exining. ¡°As you¡¯ve probably read in the strategy guide, upgrading items like robes and boots is just as important as upgrading your staff.¡± Although they had memorized the types of items, no one yet knew which items were best in each situation since they didn¡¯t have any game experience. ¡°Now, you need to choose your spells. It¡¯s better to select only one powerful spell, often referred to as an ''ultimate.'' The stronger the spell, the longer its cooldown, so you won¡¯t be able to use it repeatedly.¡± "So, you''re saying we should fill one slot with a spell that can change the course of battle, even if we can only use it once?" Hae Won-Ryang asked, and me nodded. ¡°Exactly. Sometimes yers choose two or three ultimates as part of their strategy, but it¡¯s rare and inefficient. Once you¡¯ve selected your spell, there¡¯s another spell you must take.¡± ¡°... You mean the ¡®shield¡¯ spell, right?¡± The avable spells were predefined, and since ''all spells'' were included, the shield spell was also naturally part of the options. Here¡¯s where the first problem arose. ¡°What about you, old man? What are you going to do?¡± "What do you mean, what am I going to do?" Baek Yu-Seol showed me his spell registration slots. There was only one spell. sh. That was all. ¡°Hmm... Are you really okay without a shield? It¡¯s one of the must-have spells. One shield spell can sometimes decide the oue of the entire battle.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just have to do my best not to get hit.¡± Without even a basic shield, being exposed to enemy spells could result in being instantly wiped out. Fortunately, there were items avable that could protect them from attacks even though they had long cooldowns, and upgrading their robes would slightly increase their base defense. Still, the fact that they had to invest more resources into defense than others was already a penalty. As an extreme offense-type dealer, Baek Yu-Seol would have to invest resources meant for increasing attack power into defense. Even though me tried to reassure herself with, ¡®Well, it¡¯s Baek Yu-Seol , so it should be fine,¡¯ Baek Yu-Seol didn¡¯t look very confident. He wasn¡¯t certain of his own abilities. ¡®Besides, I can¡¯t use sh as freely in the arena...¡¯ In reality, Baek Yu-Seol could use sh without limits, but in the arena, it required a fair amount of mana to use, like everyone else. In addition to theck of an offensive spell that could instantly take down an enemy, being an offensive dealer without such a critical spell was a huge disadvantage for Baek Yu-Seol. No matter how skilled Baek Baek Yu-Seol was, the penalties he faced in the arena were overwhelming. ¡®Come to think of it¡­¡¯ me realized that her confidence in winning had been foolish. The countless conditions that allowed them to wield great power in reality were useless here. ¡®Is that why...?¡¯ It made sense now why Ga Yu-Rin, who was well aware of the fame of Ma Yu-Seong, Baek Yu-Seol, and Hae Won-Ryang, had provoked me. No matter how strong they were in reality, Ga Yu-Rin''s team, which was trained specifically for managing limited resources in the arena, would be much more adept. ¡°Old man, are you sure about this?¡± ¡°Yeah. No problem. Let¡¯s just run a mock game first. I need to get a feel for things too.¡± me had the host privileges. She set up the arena system and summoned AI yers on the opposing team. While AI didn¡¯t perform above a certain level, it could still pose a threat to beginners. ¡°I¡¯ll set the AI difficulty to level 1 since we¡¯re allplete beginners.¡± At this, Ma Yu-Seong suddenly spoke up. ¡°There¡¯s a higher difficulty, right? Can¡¯t we go for the hardest one?¡± ¡°I get why you¡¯re interested, but that¡¯s too much. Ste¡¯s highest difficulty AI is tough even for professional yers to handle.¡± ¡°As the difficulty increases, the AI receives buffs to their mana and items. The system makes their spells hit with 90% uracy, and their ghost-like reaction speeds are terrifying. But on top of that, their growth rate makes them unbeatable.¡± ¡°Ah! I see...¡± ¡°Got it now? So we should just¡ª¡± Before me could finish her sentence, she noticed something strange. Baek Yu-Seol, Ma Yu-Seong, Hae Won-Ryang, and even Eisel were all looking at her with eager, shining eyes. ¡°You crazy guys...¡± In the end, with a sigh, me moved her hand from the [Level 1] difficulty to [Level 12], which was all the way on the right. ¡°Fine. But don¡¯t me me if we get torn apart and can¡¯t do anything.¡± Click! [AI with difficulty level 12 has appeared in the enemy team.] [1 minute until the game starts.] [Good luck.] ¡ª¡ª- LOS was often referred to as Ste¡¯s internal matches. It was a tradition with a long history and had garnered significant poprity even among outsiders. Since LOS was one of the most popr sports worldwide, Ste Academy not only focused on training yers professionally, but also regrly hosted visits from outside experts. These experts aimed to recruit talented young yers early for their own teams. Although magic warrior cadets must graduate to be official magic warriors, LOS yers could drop out of academy and began their careers at any time. This year, Ste had admitted many promising first-year students. And some of the most popr genius magic warriors were participating in thepetition. It was no surprise that professional team owners, coaches, and yers were keenly interested. ¡°Ugh! Arrogant punks. Disgusting.¡± A young professional yer shook his head as he said that. ¡°There¡¯ve always been brats like that, back then and now.¡± From the observer¡¯s seats, many officials were watching the students practice through dozens of monitors. It was easy to guess who that yer was referring to. ¡®He¡¯s criticizing me¡¯s team.¡¯ ¡®Well, it¡¯s understandable.¡¯ LOS was clearly a sport, and since it was not a life-or-death fight, it was often looked down upon by magic warriors. However, even though it was a sport, daily battles in LOS were just as fierce as realbat. Did those magic warriors even realize that? Winning in LOS required mastery of strategy and tactics, perhaps even more so than in real-lifebat. Yet, every year, promising young magic warriors underestimate LOS and decide to jump into the game without proper preparation. ¡°I understand those kids are impressive¡­ But I wonder if they¡¯re underestimating LOS.¡± ¡°They clearly are, given how they¡¯re acting.¡± Many teams were engaged in mock battles in their respective arenas, but me¡¯s team stood out for being particrly clueless. They were wandering around aimlessly, as if they had just arrived at the battlefield for the first time. They didn¡¯t even know what items to buy and had to listen to lengthy exnations from their team leader. It was obvious they knew nothing about the game. ¡°They¡¯re really underestimating LOS.¡± It was arrogant enough to submit an entry to Ste¡¯s internal tournament without even having any match experience. While professional yers were fuming, the scouts and team managers who hade to recruit young talent shook their heads in disappointment. ¡°This is aplete mess.¡± ¡°Pfft. I expected more from these supposed ¡®geniuses,¡¯ but they¡¯re so poorly prepared. It¡¯s a bit disappointing.¡± What happened next made even the professional yers snicker. [AI with difficulty level 12 has appeared in the me Team¡¯s territory.] Their practice opponents were AI. A type usually only used by absolute beginners who know nothing about the game. But something seemed off about the difficulty level. ¡°They don¡¯t even seem to know what difficulty they¡¯re dealing with.¡± ¡°The 12th difficulty level is tough even for high-rank amateurs, let alone these rookies.¡± ¡°Right. They¡¯re already at a huge disadvantage just from the equipment.¡± ¡°And their restricted use of magic is another obstacle.¡± The geniuses they were watching would soon realize their limitations. They might have lived lives and achieved sess without any obstacles, relying on their vast mana, varied magic, and elemental powers, but LOS arena was apletely different story. ¡°What magic did they choose?¡± With only seven spells allowed, one must always include a shield spell. For a knight position, there¡¯s also the need to pick a power jump type of spell, which further limited their options. ¡°Hmm?¡± But when the officials saw the spells chosen by the five yers, they couldn¡¯t hide their disappointment. They had expected unique bloodline magic or the powerful inherited magic of the Full Moon Tower¡¯s sessor, but the spells chosen were utterly ordinary. Although using a precious spell slot for bloodline or inherited magic could be wasteful due to the high mana consumption, these spells had the potential to overturn the battlefield in a single move. Their choices were baffling. ¡°The only ones who stand out are... That girl who looks like a middle-schooler and Baek Yu-Seol, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me, coach.¡± ¡°Ah! Yes, I¡¯ve heard of her. She¡¯s said to use angelic magic, correct?¡± ¡°Yes. She can use all kinds of magic from different races, like elves, dwarves, and beastfolk.¡± But what good is such a strength if the spells she can use are limited? Even so, me¡¯s magic slots were filled with unfamiliar and unique spells, which piqued the curiosity of the observers. ¡°As for this Baek Yu-Seol... Has he really only chosen one spell?¡± ¡°Is he brave, or just foolish?¡± ¡°Rumor has it he can only use sh due to some personal issue.¡± ¡°Whatever. I don¡¯t care how he operates in the real world. In LOS, he¡¯s hopeless.¡± With nothing but sh for mobility and no offensive spells to make an impact, Baek Yu-Seol was just dead weight in LOS. ¡°It might be better if he weren¡¯t even here. If he dies, he¡¯ll just provide mana to the enemy team.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Haha!¡± Knowing Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s fame, the professional yers were eager to see him face a harsh reality in LOS. Their eyes were fixed on the match and theypletely forgot about other games. ¡°They¡¯re finally moving. I¡¯ve been waiting.¡± LOS matches generally began with five yers splitting up across threenes, where they protected their towers and eliminated the oing enemy monsters. It was not necessary to finish off a monster entirely by oneself. Since the allied tower couldunch long-range attacks, yers could finish off weakened monsters to collect mana. This strategy was especially effective in the early game when mana was scarce. However... ¡°Pfft.¡± ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡± ¡°So much for his reputation as a genius.¡± Ma Yu-Seong was stationed in the centralne, which was critical for the team¡¯s morale and victory. He made a foolish mistake right from the start. He began recklessly casting spells at the mini monsters. Given that spell options were limited in the early game, and his reckless use of magic every time his cooldown ended, he looked like aplete novice, which made the situationughable. ¡°Huh?¡± Although Ma Yu-Seong managed to defeat all the mini monsters and collect resources, he quickly ran out of mana and had to retreat, leaving him unable to attack the iing wave of monsters. As a result, the monsters reached the allied tower, giving the enemy a resource advantage right from the start. ¡°He must be used to having an overwhelming amount of mana.¡± Meanwhile, the othernes were doing rtively better. me was stationed in the upperne. She disyed a wise approach and used her tower effectively while attacking aggressively. Hae Won-Ryang and Eisel were in the lowerne. They soon figured out how to conserve mana and yed more strategically. And what was Baek Yu-Seol doing in the alleyne? The Ruins in the Rain map had numerous winding alleyways where monsters summoned based on the yers¡¯ mana would appear. Even though Baek Yu-Seol and Hae Won-Ryang had invested little mana, Ma Yu-Seong, me, and Eisel¡¯s considerable mana resulted in stronger-than-average monsters wandering the alley. ¡°Hm? Has that kid yed a few matches before?¡± The alley monsters were tricky to deal with early on, with unexpectedly high attack and defense stats. Yet Baek Yu-Seol skillfully dodged every attack, taking down the monsters without a single hit. This level of skill was impossible for someone who hadn¡¯t yed several matches. ¡°No, it¡¯s his first time. Didn¡¯t you see him register his spells earlier? If he were recing them, maybe, but registering them was proof that this is his first match.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± At this point, the scouts and team officials began to sense something strange about these young yers. Their intuition was right. The novices, who had seemed to be floundering like blind men unfamiliar with the rules, were now starting to move with purpose. With efficient movement and spells, they swiftly defeated the mini monsters, and their rapid growth allowed them to push against the enemy, even timing their moves to coincide with the next wave of monsters. [Blue Team Death!] However, that was as far as they got. The level 12 AI wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. Fully equipped with high-performance items from the start, the AI unleashed more than four spells, putting immense pressure on me¡¯s team. Having not yet gathered enough resources, me''s team had fewer spells avable andcked proper items, leaving them at a severe disadvantage. One by one, me''s team fell. The gap in growth widened, their towers copsed, and it was aplete defeat. ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it goes.¡± "It was more anticlimactic than I expected." ¡°If they had started with level 1 AI, at least we could have gauged their skill. But they got too arrogant and messed up from the beginning.¡± ¡°Haha. Maybe it¡¯s for the best. Their pride must have taken a hit. Now they¡¯ll realize how powerless they are in the LOS battlefield.¡± As the officials beganughing and shifting their attention to other matches, there were some who couldn¡¯t tear their eyes away from me¡¯s team. Even though it was a perfect, crushing defeat, professional yers and former athletes were still watching intently. ¡°Hey. Why are you still watching that match? Do you want to see them getpletely destroyed?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s not that¡­¡± One yer pointed to Ma Yu-Seong¡¯s individual screen. ¡°Look at that.¡± ¡°What? He¡¯s getting wrecked.¡± ¡°Does it really seem that way to you?¡± The coach, who hadn¡¯t been paying much attention to the game, chuckled, but the yer tried to suppress his irritation and exined further. ¡°At first, he wasn¡¯t countering the enemy¡¯s spells effectively. He was always on the losing side in magic exchanges and taking more damage.¡± ¡°Exactly. He¡¯s a disgrace to the name Ma Yu-Seong. He¡¯s still getting beaten up now, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes. But that¡¯s the strange part.¡± ¡°What?¡± The coach furrowed his brow at the oddment, and the yer continued. ¡°When the AI grows by 10, those boys have only grown by 1. Now, in the mid-game, the difference in growth is massive.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°But... Ma Yu-Seong¡¯s trading spells just like in the early game.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± That was odd, now that he thought about it. Usually, when there¡¯s such arge difference in growth, you¡¯d be getting overwhelmed, dying without a chance to fight back. Yet, they were still exchanging attacks at the same level as before. That meant¡­ ¡°Ma Yu-Seong haspletely analyzed the enemy¡¯s patterns. He¡¯s not just surviving; he¡¯s countering every single attack perfectly and hitting back just as efficiently. If not for the cheat-like growth of the level 12 AI, they¡¯d be dominating the game by now.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± The coach hesitated. It made sense, but he wasn¡¯t entirely convinced just yet. Without using magic, they dodged enemy attacks with precise movements, chipped away at the enemy''s HP with minimal mana, andnded powerful critical hits with well-timed moves. This kind of y could easily be seen even in the amateur leagues. ¡®Wait. Hold on.¡¯ Amateur league? As the coach thought about it, a chill ran down his spine. ¡®Aren''t they ying their first match?¡¯ The other officials who overheard the conversation also shifted their attention back to me''s team. The situation still looked the same¡ªthey were getting overwhelmed. But¡­ When there''s such a significant growth gap, the team should be crushed by overwhelming power. Why were they still fighting at a simr level to the early game? "Still¡­ They¡¯re definitely beginners. They don¡¯t even have proper map vision. They haven¡¯t installed any basic ¡®radars¡¯ on the map.¡± However, something even more surprising was happening. "Normally, you use radars to maintain vision or predict where the enemy is in areas you can''t see¡­ But these kids are reacting purely based on reflexes and instant decision-making." ¡°But it''s no use. Their teamwork is a mess. They¡¯re not even fighting proper team battles." Their attempts at a full team fight, or "brawl," were chaotic at best. They didn¡¯t share spells, there was no coordination, and at times, their attacks even interfered with each other. However, in one-on-one duels, their individual performance was incredibly impressive. ¡°This is...¡± The professionals were thinking to themselves. Could it be that if they yed one more match, they might actually defeat the level 12 AI? Given how fast they had adapted and grown, if they faced the same opponent again, there was a slim chance they could win! That was the conclusion the yers came to. [Blue Team Defeat] When me¡¯s team¡¯s Control Tower finally copsed, dering their defeat, the yers watched the arena with eager eyes. They had just finished their first practice match and were silently urging them to start another round. However, they clearly didn¡¯t know me''s team well enough. "Ugh. I¡¯m exhausted!" ¡°Do you guys feel like we¡¯ve practiced enough?¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Well, I feel like we¡¯ve practiced more than enough. Should we grab some food?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry too, Yu-Seol.¡± ¡°Agreed. If I don¡¯t have dinner by 7 PM, my biological rhythm will be disrupted.¡± "Hey, you idiots! You¡¯ve only yed one game!" ¡°We¡¯re going for spicy pork cutlets and cold noodles. You can stay if you want.¡± "... Uh. I can''t resist that. I¡¯ming too." ¡°Ah! I want toe too!¡± And just like that, the five yers disappeared from the arena and disbanded. The match ended after just one game. "... Huh?" The professional team officials watching this scene through the monitors were left dumbfounded. They stared nkly at the empty arena. ¡°What¡¯s with these kids¡­?¡± They started seriously questioning whether these yers even intended to take the match seriously.-------- Holiday Greetings! :christmas_tree::sparkles: Merry Christmas and Happy Holidays, everyone! I hope this season fills your days with joy,ughter, and plenty of rxation. Hope you enjoy the small mass release! Happy reading!Thanks for all the support and love. Chapter 290 - League of Spirits (6) It was the first time me and Hae Won-Ryang were having a meal with Ma Yu-Seong, Eisel, and Baek Yu-Seol, who were already members of the gourmet club. ¡°Is this your first time having pork cutlets?¡± ¡°Cutting fried food with a knife instead of steak feels a bit strange.¡± ¡°How does it feel to slice cutlets instead of steak?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s edible enough.¡± The unlikely group of five gathered at one table gave me a strange feeling. These were the characters she had cherished the most while reading the original story, and now they had be her closestpanions. It felt surreal, but also made her happy. ¡°Sigh. I can¡¯t believe we quit practice after just one match.¡± Not entirely pleased with the situation, me stirred her spicy cold noodles and sighed deeply. ¡°Actually, it might be for the best. At least we got a sense of how the game flows after that first match, right?¡± There¡¯s a limit to how much one can gain from running endless practice matches. LOS games were often based on ¡®builds,¡¯ and nextes what¡¯s called a ¡®fixed framework.¡¯ The fixed framework refers to very basic strategies that haven¡¯t changed over time. For instance, sneaking into the enemy''s alley to steal monsters (invade strategy), roaming around alleys and perfectly timing a backup from teammates (gank), or knowing where to hide to ambush the enemy effectively. It means you have to physically learn these strategies through experience. And then there¡¯s the matter of builds, which is where me¡¯s team had a significant weakness. ¡°So, what do you think of our team?¡± When me asked Baek Yu-Seol, he slurped up his cold noodles and responded. ¡°Honestly, no chance.¡± ¡°The core of LOS is strategy and teamwork, and we¡¯recking both. But there¡¯s one thing we¡¯re absolutely perfect at.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Individual skill.¡± ¡°Hm. Isn¡¯t that important too?¡± ¡°It¡¯s important, but when I say ¡®individual skill,¡¯ I¡¯m not talking about overall game performance. I mean one-on-onebat ability.¡± It finally clicked for Eisel, who put down her fork. She rarely spoke when eating or holding utensils. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that while we¡¯re terrible at handling five-on-five situations, we¡¯re great in one-on-one fights?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Hearing this, Eisel¡¯s expression stiffened slightly. ¡°While individual skill is certainly a key factor, it can actually be a disadvantage in a cooperative game like this.¡± ¡°Yeah, because we¡¯re all too good individually, we end up focusing on solo actions rather than working together.¡± me spoke up decisively. ¡°So, let¡¯s just stick with that.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s focus on minimal practice to avoid interfering with each other¡¯s attacks. Then, go solo and take out the enemy team members one by one. Fight the way you each like.¡± ¡°And¡­ Can we win that way?¡± me shrugged her shoulders and twirled the spicy cold noodles with her chopsticks. "I mean, wouldn¡¯t this be better than trying to practice coordination that won¡¯t work? We should just get used to using various spells and crush the enemy team individually. That¡¯s the perfect ''strategy'' for our team." ¡°¡­ That¡¯s not really a strategy, though.¡± ¡°If you dress it up, everything can sound like a strategy, right? For that reason, we¡¯ll adjust our positions to maximize each person¡¯s strengths.¡± The previous positions had been assigned based on me¡¯s assumptions, but the result was aplete failure. It was clear that she didn¡¯t fully understand the sport either. ¡°First, if anyone has a position they want to y, go ahead and make your case.¡± Baek Yu-Seol quickly spoke up. ¡°Send me to the top¡­ No, the upperne.¡± He had spoken first, so there must have been a reason. With his fingers inteced and his chin resting on them, Baek Yu-Seol adopted a serious expression. ¡°The topne¡­ That¡¯s the battlefield for real men.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the world of tough guys, where you don¡¯t rely on your team but settle things one-on-one in a ruthless duel¡­¡± ¡°You crazy¡­¡± It was a ridiculous statement, but it wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. Sending people who excelled in one-on-onebat to the upper or midne was indeed the right call. Some yers who weren¡¯t good at one-on-one but thought they were ended up in thosenes, leading to their team¡¯s defeat. But at least Baek Yu-Seol and Ma Yu-Seong were different. Their one-on-onebat abilities were undeniably top-tier. ¡°Ma Yu-Seong, you¡¯ll stay in the midne. You¡¯re the best at one-on-one among us, and your spells work well when receiving backup from our team.¡± Ma Yu-Seong could quickly spot an ally¡¯s backup on the minimap and immediately jump into action, locking down the enemy or eliminating them with powerful attacks. ¡°And as for the support and alley positions, Eisel and I will take turns. As you know, we both have the ability to freely use CC (crowd control) spells to neutralize and lock down the enemy.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± ¡°So, we¡¯ll alternate between these roles, finding out who suits which position better, and we¡¯ll asionally switch based on strategy. This can confuse enemies who try to analyze us.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the role of the alley position?¡± ¡°The alley role is usually to roam quickly between the top, mid, and bottomnes, hunting alley monsters and providing backup to whicheverne needs it. yers call this ¡®ganking.¡¯¡± ¡°Ganking¡­¡± ¡°This is a crucial role. If you can¡¯t make fast decisions, one of thenes could copse in an instant.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°And Hae Won-Ryang will take the bottomne, while I¡¯ll y support behind him. However, I¡¯ll be focusing more on defensive and healing spells rather than CC. My role will be slightly different from yours.¡± Baek Yu-Seol slyly interjected. "If youpare it, the alley role is like a hardworking modern father, quietly doing his job, while the support role is like a busy mom at home, trying to take care of everything from securing vision to supporting the main damage dealer." ¡°Hey, how can anyone understand when you exin it like that?¡± ¡°Oh! I get it perfectly now!¡± Honestly, they were both unusual. As the group was nearly done eating their pork cutlets, me started wrapping up the conversation. "While Baek Yu-Seol and Ma Yu-Seong are excellent in one-on-onebat, the real key to winning 5v5 team fights is Hae Won-Ryang. He has the judgment and attack power to use the limited seven spells in the most efficient and versatile way depending on the situation." At me¡¯s praise, a faint smile appeared on Hae Won-Ryang''s face. But as Ma Yu-Seong yfully tried to pat him on the shoulder, he quickly returned to his usual grumpy expression. ¡°So, did everyone get the gist from thest match?¡± The four nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright. We might want to jump into another practice match right away... but that¡¯s not what we should do. First, we need to learn the ¡®basics.¡¯¡± Ma Yu-Seong frowned. ¡°Does that mean we have to read more boring strategy guides?¡± ¡°No. There¡¯s something better than reading that all day.¡± me rummaged through her handbag and pulled out some small tapes. ¡°These are recordings of amateur tournaments. We¡¯ll watch these and analyze how yers use strategies, how they secure vision, and what situations lead to what oues. We¡¯ll repeat this so that we naturally react in real matches.¡± With only two weeks left until the school tournament, starting video study now seemed like a tight schedule, but me believed in her team. These prodigies had exceptional practical sense and superior intelligence, so even this unique method of training would benefit them. The next day at Ste Dome. As usual, a fair number of people were gathered in the spectator seats of the League of Spirits practice field. However, there seemed to be a bit more than usual. The reason? Rumors had quietly spread that ¡®me¡¯s team was strange and something special.¡¯ Of course, most of the buzz was still about how uncoordinated me''s team had been, but there were also plenty of sharp-eyed observers who hade based on curiosity. ¡°Is it true those kids are so unusual?¡± ¡°Yes. They didn¡¯t understand the game mechanics at all, but their physical skills were beyond imagination.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s hard to believe.¡± Most of the coaches and yers who hadn¡¯t watched the match yet were skeptical. It made sense. No matter how great a magic warrior someone was in reality, the more skilled they were in realbat, the more awkward they tended to be in League of Spirits. With only seven spells, strict cooldowns, and limited mana, it was as if they had suddenly been shackled by a one-ton weight, and many great warriors floundered. They were unable to adapt and copsed throughout the day. In League of Spirits, all the elements that would drive a real magic warrior to madness were present. ¡°Still, now that you say that, I¡¯m curious.¡± ¡°When are those guysing?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait. There¡¯s nowhere else for them to practice besides the Ste campus.¡± ¡°They just started practicing yesterday, so they¡¯ll probably train intensely for the next two weeks until the tournament. Let¡¯s analyze their strengths just in case something unexpected happens.¡± And so, they waited. Six hours passed. ¡°When are they going to show up¡­?¡± As the day dragged on without any sign of me¡¯s team, the yers started getting irritated. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer; it¡¯s almost dinner time.¡± Even when other trainees finished their practices and left for the day, me¡¯s team still didn¡¯t appear. ¡°They¡¯ll show up tomorrow, right? The tournament¡¯s right around the corner.¡± But one day passed, then two, three, and a week went by. Still, they didn¡¯t show up. ¡°What are those guys doing¡­?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they practicing?¡± ¡°What do they do after their afternoon sses?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I heard they either rush back to their dorms or all head to the library together to watch videos¡­¡± ¡°Unbelievable.¡± One of the coaches rubbed his forehead in frustration. ¡°They¡¯re giving up on the match.¡± It wasn¡¯t umon. Even among magic warrior cadets, some underestimated LOS, tried it out, and quickly quit when they realized it wasn¡¯t as easy as they thought. It seemed me¡¯s team was no different. ¡°I expected at least some kind of performance from them, being hailed as geniuses¡­¡± ¡°This is all they¡¯re capable of.¡± ¡°No matter how outstanding they are in realbat, the world of LOS ispletely different.¡± ¡°They probably thought it was easy and got a rude awakening.¡± Now, with about a week left until the tournament, even if they started practicing now, it was doubtful they¡¯d make it past the preliminaries. ¡°What a disappointment.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lost all interest in them.¡± ¡°Even if we wanted to pay attention, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re going to show up anymore. They¡¯ll probably just forfeit in the preliminaries.¡± The event staff gave up on me¡¯s teampletely. Then, six days before the academy tournament¡­ ¡°Huh? Who are they?¡± It was Saturday morning. A few coaches and yers, who had arrived early to practice over the weekend, noticed some trainees already at work. What caught their attention was the fact that it was me¡¯s team, the very group they had assumed had quit, practicing early in the morning. ¡°Damn it. I came here to train my own team since it¡¯s the weekend, so I can¡¯t watch them¡­¡± ¡°Ugh. I also have to check on my team until noon.¡± ¡°Still, we¡¯re curious. Let¡¯s watch for a bit before we go.¡± ¡°Yeah. But how much could they have improved in just a week after being such a mess¡­¡± The yer trailed off as he watched me¡¯s team y. The other observers were equally speechless. [Blue Team Victory!] [The level 12 AI has been defeated.] "Huh, what?!" They had just sat down to watch the match when, suddenly, me¡¯s team defeated the level 12 AI. "How did they do it? Did anyone see? Hey, you over there! You were sitting here, right?" "Uh? I was watching my own team¡­" "Damn it...!" Since it was early in the morning and not many people were around, no one had witnessed me¡¯s team¡¯s victory. ¡°They beat level 12 AI...¡± For mere student-level trainees, this was no easy feat. In fact, it was an impossible task for beginners who hadn¡¯t practiced much. Typically, only experienced amateur yers who had spent a lot of time on the battlefield of LOS managed to beat the level 12 AI, using it to prove their skill. ¡°They haven¡¯t even practiced.¡± ¡°Did they go practice somewhere else?¡± ¡°Where would Ste cadets even go to practice? And people say they¡¯ve been holed up in their dorms after school every day.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Maybe they¡¯ll y another round.¡± But just as if they knew how to toy with people¡¯s patience, me¡¯s team started talking about something else. Hey, it''s lunchtime. Oh yeah, should we grab something to eat? Sure. Let¡¯s meet back here in the afternoon. Once again, they were talking about food. ¡°Ugh. I have a sponsor meeting during lunch, so I won¡¯t be able toe back¡­¡± Some of the team representatives groaned, but for others, it was a blessing in disguise. After all, they said they¡¯d be back for practice in the afternoon, so this gave everyone more time to gather their analysts. ''Hmm. I should bring that yer and ask for an analysis.¡¯ ''The coach wanted to see this match... I¡¯d better let him know.¡¯ It gave them time to call in their own experts to observe. Time flew by quickly, and soon it was 1 PM. ¡°What¡¯s this? LOS yersing on the weekend?¡± ¡°Yeah, seems unusual. Is something happening?¡± ¡°Look over there, even the coach of the Adalen Fires is here¡­¡± One by one, high-profile analysts from outside started to gather. Finally, five trainees, me¡¯s team, showed up at the Ste Dome LOS practice arena. Difficulty selection: Level 12 AI. With me¡¯s small voice, the match began. Though it wasn¡¯t a professional league, all the spectators fell silent and focused their attention on the game. For the analysts, who were usually worn out from the repetitive practices of teenage trainees, this match was highly exciting. Chapter 291 - League of Spirits (7) [me''s Team VS Level 12 AI] [The match has started.] A subtle message appeared. Since it wasn¡¯t a major game, there were no rms ormentary, but most of the observers in the spectators'' seats were already fully focused on it. Saturday lunchtime was typically quiet in the viewing gallery, with only a few training coaches around. However, today, the ce was unusually crowded. ¡®The start seems normal enough.¡¯ The coaches slowly observed me¡¯s team¡¯s positioning. In League of Spirits, yers most skilled in one-on-onebat were usually sent to the mid and topnes. In this case, Ma Yu-Seong and Baek Yu-Seol had taken those roles. ¡°They¡¯re definitely different fromst time.¡± The match a week ago had been aplete mess. They didn¡¯t even have basic radar for map vision, and their routes for hunting mini monsters were highly inefficient. But now, only a weekter, they were ying at a levelparable to ordinary trainees, understanding the basic meta and moving ordingly. ¡°They¡¯re usingpletely different spells this time.¡± ¡°Hmm. I suppose they¡¯ve figured out what works best.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Magic trees change from match to match, depending on the opponent¡¯s spellbinations and strategy.¡± With only seven spells, it was easy to memorize and counter them, so yers had to practice using a wide variety of spells. A singlebination wouldn¡¯t be enough to survive long in LOS. ¡°Baek Yu-Seol is still only using sh.¡± Unfortunately, skills like Tae-Ryeong''s Godly Technique weren¡¯t considered magic, so once again, Baek Yu-Seol entered the match with just sh. This puzzled the spectators. If he couldn¡¯t use offensive magic, how would he be able to strike the enemy? The answer came when Baek Yu-Seol purchased a utility item: a Magic Sword. ¡°A magic sword, huh¡­¡± ¡°Is that really going to be useful?¡± ¡°In reality, he can somehow modify a magic sword to be effective, but in LOS, he must know that¡¯s not possible.¡± Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s Teripon Wand had been custom-enhanced as a magic sword in reality, making it far more powerful than an ordinary weapon. However, in LOS, magic swords were just weak items, meant for close-range harassment rather than delivering any lethal blows. Utility items like these had limited upgrade potential, so while they might be interesting in the early game, they would be useless in thete game. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡± Baek Yu-Seol calmly swung the magic sword while hunting monsters. Since the monster¡¯s movements were mechanical and predictable, he moved fluidly, avoiding every attack while dispatching them with his sword. Compared to normal mages who couldn¡¯t move while casting or whose movement slowed when using spells, Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s fluidity was remarkable. His basic attacks appeared to have higher damage than other mages. However... That was all. Basic attacks were also known as ¡®auto-attacks.¡¯ They ultimatelycked the power to decisively turn the tide. [A battle has begun] Shortly after the game started, a fight broke out in the midne. Ma Yu-Seong used long-range harassment spells that were weak but had short cooldowns. They served to poke the enemy. After leveling up by hunting monsters, he immediately charged at the enemy with his newly acquired ¡®Power Jump¡¯ spell. The spectators quickly analyzed Ma Yu-Seong¡¯s actions. me was waiting in the alleyne nearby, while the enemy''s alley yer was currently supporting the bottomne. Normally, the midner would initiate a fight, pull the enemy towards their team, use stuns to incapacitate the enemy, and wait for backup from the alley. Naturally, everyone thought Ma Yu-Seong would follow this standard y... But then¡ª ¡°Huh?¡± Boom!!! Instead of pulling the enemy towards his team, Ma Yu-Seong leapt forward with ¡®Power Jump¡¯ and delivered a powerful shockwave to the enemy¡¯s chest, knocking them back. He then followed up with harassment spells and auto-attacks, slowly chipping away at the enemy¡¯s HP. Just at that moment, me sessfully hunted a special monster, increasing the team¡¯s resources. Ma Yu-Seong immediately purchased another spell and finished off the enemy. [First kill!] He then casually retreated with just a sliver of HP remaining. ¡°What the...?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they supposed to be cooperating?¡± Normally, me would have gone to help Ma Yu-Seong, but she merely nced at him and continued focusing on clearing the alley monsters. Ma Yu-Seong''s magic tree, too, seemed tailored not for team y but for killing enemies on his own. ¡°There wasn¡¯t no coordination, though...¡± Upon further thought, the timing of Ma Yu-Seong¡¯s engagement perfectly matched with me¡¯s special monster hunt. In other words, Ma Yu-Seong had entered the fight knowing he would unlock a new spell thanks to me¡¯s efforts. He had factored in the enemy¡¯s vulnerability, the cooldowns of their spells, and the remaining HP of the special monster that me was hunting. His entry was a calcted decision based on all those elements. ¡°Not only is his timing impressive, but the decisiveness to jump in like that shows he¡¯s no ordinary yer¡­¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t the real issue that they don¡¯t seem to trust each other? It looks like every yer is acting on their own.¡± ¡°Their magic trees don¡¯t sync up either. They¡¯re each ying as if they don¡¯t care about working together.¡± ¡°What on earth are they thinking...?¡± League of Spirits was a 5v5 cooperative sport. It was not designed for solo y. Yet, even as five minutes passed, and then ten, me¡¯s team didn¡¯t disy any real teamwork. Each yer took care of their ownne, killing enemies when they could. If multiple enemies showed up, they simply abandoned their positions and retreated without hesitation. Around 15 minutes into the match, after focusing on the other yers, someone finally noticed Baek Yu-Seol again and gasped. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s that item?¡± Like any game, LOS had its own trends and meta, with certain items being used repeatedly, while others werepletely ignored and never picked up. Among the vast number of items, Baek Yu-Seol had chosen the Pendant of Obsessive Crystal, an item that was rarely, if ever, seen in matches. The item had never been seen in a match before. [Pendant of Obsessive Crystal] Required Mana: 2,700 MP Equip Effect: Attack Power +90, Attack Speed +7% Special Effect: Afternding 10 consecutive basic attacks, the final strike triggers the ''Obsessive Destruction'' spell, dealing 274% of attack power as damage.* Cooldown: 60 seconds Just reading the description was puzzling. Most items that required 2,700 MP would typically boost stats by 200, but this one only raised attack power by a mere 90. And what was the deal with the special effect? It wasn''t even a spell¡ªit requirednding 10 basic attacks? "Sure. 274% damage is impressive." ¡°But there¡¯s never been an item that boosts attack ratios by this much.¡± ¡°Still, when are you going to have time tond 10 basic attacks in the middle of a fight?¡± ¡°And Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s basic attack is a sword. It¡¯s not even ranged magic.¡± ¡°The cooldown is also way too long¡ª60 seconds!¡± ¡°Wait. What¡¯s that other item¡­?¡± The item Baek Yu-Seol had just purchased also stood out. [Rhythmic Shoes] Required Mana: 2,700 MP Equip Effect: Movement Speed +125, Attack Speed +12%, Mana Recovery +70 Special Effect: For every hitnded on an enemy, reduce the cooldown of ''Special Effect'' items by 3 seconds. This was another item no one had ever seen before. ¡°The more he hits, the more it reduces the cooldown of special items¡­¡± At this point, the observers began to understand his n. ¡°He''s aiming to constantly reduce the cooldown of the pendant using the shoes and stack up damage over time¡­¡± The theory made sense, but whether it would work in practice was still uncertain. Just then, the topner and alleyner from the enemy team emerged, setting up a 1v2 situation. Normally, retreating would be the best option, but since Baek Yu-Seol could only use sh up to three times in quick session, there was a risk of being caught by the enemy¡¯s mobility. However, Baek Yu-Seol did something strange. Instead of focusing on escaping, he continued to hit mini monsters along the way,ndingst hits as he ran. Although it seemed like a greedy move, considering how close the enemy team was to catching him, it felt reckless. ¡°He¡¯s done for.¡± Just as the enemy¡¯s charge spell was about to reach him, Baek Yu-Seol suddenly turned around and teleported toward the enemy, closing the distance. ¡°Is he seriously going to fight?¡± Level 12 AI couldn¡¯t be treated like ordinary yers. Their overwhelming growth meant they had far superior items than regr yers. But in an instant, Baek Yu-Seol teleported twice toward the chasing alleyner and swiftly shed his throat. [Obsessive Destruction activated!] At that moment, a straight sh of light seemed to cut through the air, and the enemy yer staggered before falling to their knees. A powerful stun effect! ¡°H-How?¡± ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Baek Yu-Seol had onlynded a single attack, yet the special effect had already triggered. How could that be? Without stopping, Baek Yu-Seol performed arge backflip and threw a me Grenade onto the ground. This created a fiery trap that would burn the area for three seconds. It was a rare item since it consumed a lot of mana and was difficult tond for its full duration. However, the enemy was already stunned by the Obsessive Destruction effect. He couldn¡¯t move and was caught to witness the full intensity of the mes, dying as a result. Baek Yu-Seol then seamlessly used sh to dodge all of the remaining enemy¡¯s spells, striked with his sword twenty times, and alternated between mini monsters and the enemy yer. Finally, a bright white sh cut through again. [Obsessive Destruction activated!] The second enemy copsed. After swiftly defeating two enemies, Baek Yu-Seol used a Sticky Bomb to destroy the enemy¡¯s tower and casually returned to base just as the enemy yers were respawning. ¡°So that¡¯s how it works¡­ The passive effect of his basic attacks doesn¡¯t require hitting the same target 10 times. He can hit mini monsters and then switch to the enemy to trigger it.¡± ¡°Is that possible?¡± ¡°Managing the stacks like that¡­ That¡¯s impressive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s interesting¡­ But I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s truly effective.¡± While the item suddenly seemed useful, there was still doubt. Instead of painstakingly managing stacks by hitting mini monsters, most yers would just increase their magic power andnd powerful spells to deal massive damage. ¡°It¡¯s impressive, though. I¡¯ve never seen a yer make such use of consumable special items like that.¡± ¡°And this is just their second day of practice?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve barely yed any matches, and yet he¡¯s already created his own item build and strategy...¡± Though the observers now understood Baek Yu-Seol¡¯sbat method, they still felt uneasy. His approach was so unique that it would be hard for anyone else to imitate. As the match entered itste stage, me¡¯s team continued to operate without any teamwork, each yer acting on their own. Hae Won-Ryang stuck close to Eisel, taking down two or three enemies at a time, while Baek Yu-Seol continued to dominate the topne by himself, using the same tactics as before. Ma Yu-Seong relentlessly pushed the midne all the way to the enemy base, and me roamed the alleyne, not only gathering her own monsters but also killing the enemy¡¯s alley yers and stealing their resources. Gradually, me¡¯s team began closing the resource gap with the level 12 AI. And finally¡­ [The Guardian of Chaos has appeared!] The Guardian, which spawned mid-game, provided an immense buff to the team that killed it, often tipping the scales in their favor. The Guardian of Chaos appeared in thete game. It usually signaled the start of the final, inevitable team fight. The showdown was about to begin. No matter how much they had avoided 5v5 team fights until now, if they lost the Guardian buff, their chances of winning would vanish. ¡°What are they nning to do?¡± As the observers watched with bated breath... [Blue Team has destroyed an enemy tower.] Baek Yu-Seol was still in the topne,pletely ignoring the fight over the Guardian. He focused instead on attacking the tower. Meanwhile, me was sweeping through the enemy¡¯s alley, stealing monsters. Hae Won-Ryang and Eisel seemed like they were going to contest the Guardian, but soon lost interest and wandered off to anotherne to do something else. ¡°What are they¡­ doing?¡± The Guardian of Chaos granted an almost invincible buff in thete game, so it was crucial to capture it. ¡°Do they not know that?¡± It couldn¡¯t be. Unlike theirpleteck of understanding a week ago, this time they clearly understood the meta. Which meant¡­ ¡°They¡¯re saying the Guardian buff isn¡¯t necessary for victory¡­?¡± Just as they were thinking this, Baek Yu-Seol, who had nearly cleared the topne, suddenly used the ¡®Jump Gear¡¯ item. This item allowed him to jump to a pre-set location, as long as the target hadn¡¯t been discovered and erased by the enemy team. If used strategically, it provided a significant advantage. He had hidden the target well, preventing the enemy from discovering it, but fighting alone at this stage seemed like a reckless move. ¡°¡­ He¡¯s gambling.¡± ¡°He¡¯s done for.¡± The coaches shook their heads. Baek Yu-Seol¡¯s actions seemed like the typical desperation strategy of a novice: charging into the enemy as they hunted the Guardian, throwing everything into a reckless attack, and likely dying in the process. While this might work in lower-tier matches, it never seeded against skilled yers. Top yers would block every entrance, and perfectly manage damage so that the Guardian didn¡¯t fall to the enemy¡¯s attacks. But the coaches had forgotten something critical: Baek Yu-Seol had a special item capable of dealing massive damage instantly without dy, and he also had the mobility granted by sh, which exceeded even the power of Power Jump. ¡°Wait¡­ Could he?¡± The AI team reacted quickly upon spotting Baek Yu-Seol, but like a phantom, he teleported into the midst of the enemies and swung his sword. [Obsessive Destruction activated.] [Final Attack triggered, dealing additional damage.] [Attack Crusher activated, ensuring the next attack deals critical damage.] [Strong Weakening has activated, dealing 30% more damage to enemies with less than 10% HP.] In a sh, devastating damage cascaded through the enemies. Baek Yu-Seol was d in items typically not used by most yers. However, they were perfect for his ystyle which focused on ¡®basic attacks.¡¯ He shed his sword toward the Guardian. A brilliant streak of light followed, and the Guardian was instantly killed. [Blue Team has defeated the Guardian of Chaos!] [Baek Yu-Seol has died!] Though Baek Yu-Seol was quickly overwhelmed by the enemy team''s focused attacks and died, his team immediately surrounded and wiped out the AI team using the Guardian buff. Even without any real teamwork, the Guardian buff had equalized the item advantage between them and the level 12 AI. Their overwhelming physical skill and spellcasting ability crushed the AI team. At this point, their mastery of magic usage had easily surpassed that of the 12th-level AI, despite only havingpleted three practice matches. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s over.¡± The match ended in a chaotic fashion, with little teamwork and a highly risky individualistic approach, but me¡¯s team emerged with an effortless victory. ¡°It was impressive, but¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to call that¡­¡± It was a series of strategies that would never be seen in a professional match. As they witnessed this unprecedented game, the observers were left speechless for a moment, before eventually gathering their thoughts and analyzing the match critically. ¡°It¡¯s all show.¡± If even a single one of those ys could work in a real match against seasoned yers, it would deserve apuse, but their opponent was AI. ¡°Beating a level 12 AI in just one week is impressive, but there¡¯s no way that would work in a real game.¡± ¡°Exactly. The Ste trainees are already skilled enough topete in amateur leagues. Do you think such reckless strategies and gambling tactics would work against them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impressive, but... Their growth has clear limits.¡± That was the conclusion the experts came to. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!